《I Became a 6★ Gacha Character》


 Chapter 1: Beginning of the Tutorial 01

    Chapter 1: Beginning of the Tutorial 01


    Do you know the story of the fool who died over a mere game?


    I''m referring to the idiot who lost his life getting too passionate about it.


    Chuckling sarcastically, I mutter to myself, only to draw puzzled nces.


    It''s only natural, as I, a perfectly sane man, am mumbling to myself.


    Although the stares linger for a moment, everyone returns to drinking, with no one bothering to intervene.


    Nevertheless, with my mind in disarray from the alcohol, I couldn''t stop joyfully murmuring to myself.


    Lee Haneul, 25 years old, died of a heart attack after posting a profanity-filled message to amunity about a new mobile game character being male.


    No matter who you bring in, nobody coulde up with a more ridiculous statement.


    My obsession began innocently enough.


    When I was 22, on the day I was discharged from the military, I learned that a new mobile game had been released.


    With the stars aligned, I, a sucker for such things, downloaded it without hesitation.


    "Heroines Chronicle," the name of this mobile game, was clearly targeting otaku.


    Eighty percent of the game characters were female, with the few male characters being low-ranking, fodder material.


    The game involved assembling a team of attractive female characters, collecting scantily-d skins in a turn-based RPG.


    Though it was far from a masterpiece, there was one thing everyone agreed on: it was a work of art.


    With the otaku demographic in mind, the developers poured everything into the game''s illustrations and character modeling.


    So much so, that when server issues urred, yers were more interested in the apologetic illustrations and skins posted by the developers.


    It was annoying that you could fill main and sub parties just by collecting apology skins, but oh well.


    While it was amusing that one could fill a party just with apology skins, yers were still annoyed.


    In the winter, they''d distribute Santa girl skins, and in the summer, bikini skins.


    The real problem, however, was the bnce team.


    It''s even possible that there was no bnce team at all.


    With each new character release, the stats grew increasingly powerful, just like the developers'' wallets.


    While some appreciated the increase in bust sizes, they were the minority.


    "Save my Erika, you bastards!"


    "Raised with love, buried by stats."


    "I spent everything, only for a better version to appear the next day."


    "Is it normal for two five-star characters to have such a difference in stats?"


    It''s only natural for dedicated otakus to be passionate about their favorite female characters.


    No one would wee an updated version of their favorite character that upsets the rankings.


    Of course, I didn''t get angry about it.


    I wasn''t the type to obsess over one specific character.


    I was a collector, a whale who collected powerful characters through in-game purchases.


    If a stronger Serika appeared to outss Erika, I''ll draw both of them.


    If the main tank changed to a 0-tier character, I''ll draw that one too.


    My level of spending was like diving headfirst into a river, not just getting soaked by drizzle.


    I put my sry in, reduced my gourmet trips, and used the money for clothes to spin the gacha.


    My hobby was mobile gaming, and my specialty was optimizing my deck with new characters, earning myself a reputation as a top-tier whale.


    Ah, life had been pretty decent.


    Until thest patch, that is.


    The characters in Heroines Chronicle were graded by the number of stars. The minimum 1 began with one star, and the minimum 5 started with five stars.


    Although everyone reached a 6 max level through promotions, the stat difference due to their initial star count couldn''t be ovee.


    Even among the 5 characters, the new ones had higher stats, and no one could defend the bnce.


    [EVENT! Six shining stars!]


    The problematic patch was a new character release event.


    A new character that started at 6 and went to 7 was being introduced, and I wondered what would happen to the existing characters.


    From passionate fans called XX-mom to people like me who tried to grasp even the shattered bnce''s fragments, we all formed a critical public opinion.


    With my right hand typing, and my left hand checking the remaining money in my wallet.


    Even if I curse, the new character wille out, so I have to draw it anyway, because it will be insanely strong.


    Everyone must have had the same thought.


    That''s why these developers keep repeating this kind of patch.


    Immediately after the patch, I regretted it but didn''t hesitate to go to the payment window.


    I turned on my usual strategy site in advance and gripped my smartphone tightly.


    A few touches and 50,000, 100,000, 200,000, 300,000 KRW vanished into thin air  damn, you developers.


    Whether my luck was worse than usual or the appearance rate of 6 characters was lower than 5, I could only see the sparkling rainbow-colored stars after spending 850,000 KRW.


    4 and below were silver, 5 were gold, and 6 was a rainbow.


    No, the expected value on the bulletin board was set to 1,000,000 KRW, so I saved 150,000 KRW.


    It''s a game where the gacha ceiling disappeared along with the developers'' morals.


    Lightning shed, and a star descended from the sky, wrapping around the character''s blurry silhouette.


    A bolt of lightning shed, and a star fell from the sky, wrapping around the character''s blurry silhouette.


    A high-quality animation reminiscent of a magical girl''s transformation scene.


    Brilliant blonde hair, pure white skin, clear and radiant blue eyes, and a sweet voice flowing through the speakers.


    The bnce-breaking, 6 pickup character had finally arrived in my ount.


    With just one problem.


    "Why is it a male character?"


    ***


    Raei Trantions


    ***


    These developers who tried to sell nipple sticker reverse bunny girl skin as an apology for the summer bikini skin, somehow had the idea of gender equality injected into them.


    Where could they have been injected with such a rotten idea of gender equality?


    As I pondered that, I died of a heart attack while writing a 5700-character post of gratitude 100 times a day, posting it daily through a macro.


    When I opened my eyes, I found myself in the world of ''Heroines Chronicle.''


    The world was actually a mixed-up jumble of ''Heroines Chronicle.''


    Subtly woven into this continent were RPG game settings that seemed vaguely familiar.


    But that wasn''t important.


    With dazzling blonde hair, snow-white skin, clear and radiant blue eyes likekes, broad shoulders and a sculpted physique, and even rippling muscles instead of arge chest, my physical appearance was perfect.


    I was confident I could survive anywhere with this body.


    My muscr build was so powerful that it was impossible to guess just how much of my stats were reflected in reality. When wearing gauntlets and applying force to my grip, I could leave finger marks on rocks, but I couldn''t even guess how many kg my grip strength was.


    Wearing what seemed like default armor, a helmet, arge shield, and a warhammer as if they were tracksuits, I could run at a speed simr to a carriage without getting tired.


    How great would it have been if I had this body in modern society?


    With my stunning appearance, I could easily seed in modeling or streaming.


    My muscr, sturdy, and beautiful body would allow me to lead afortable life.


    Even as an ordinary person in modern society, I would have had enough charm to have my own fan club.


    Of course, my appearance wasn''t useless in a fantasy world.


    From the innkeepers who gave me extra meat when I ordered soup during my penniless days, to the senior adventurers who helped me when I was lost and knew nothing.


    I had reaped the benefits of my appearance countless times throughout my ten years of life here.


    Yes, ten years.


    For ten years, I had been rolling on the floor with a strong body and a weak mentality in this damned fantasy world.


    It was enough time for a frail office worker who couldn''t even behead a chicken to be a veteran warrior smashing orc skulls with a warhammer.


    Somehow, people get by.


    While I couldn''t deny that I had survived thanks to my amazing looks, abundant natural talent, and stat buffs, I had also gone through a lot of mental hardships to adapt.


    By now, I was so used to seeing protruding bone fragments from broken limbs that they didn''t even make for good jokes.


    Still, I had no intention of spending my entire life on battlefields.


    After making a name for myself as an adventurer and earning a lot of gold, I nned to retire and enjoy a peaceful life on a farm or running an inn in some good ce, just like other adventurers.


    That was what I thought until she appeared before me.


    "Wow, look at that tall tower. I was a bit worried since it''s the first generation, but with this kind of implementation, are they really torturing captured aliens or something?"


    A woman dressed in clean, modern-looking celestial armor. Her snow-white skin and well-maintained long hair contrasted sharply with the dirty, medieval peasants.


    "Wow, there are so many NPCs too. ...Ah! I shouldn''t use that word directly, right? Hmm, I''ll start role-ying properly!"


    And apanying her, a semi-transparent camera hovering around her head... A streamer.


    "Hmm, so this is the city of adventurers famous for its Tower of the Sky!"


    Ten years since I was dropped into this hopeless fantasy world.


    [Form a party with streamer ''Han Se-ah'' 0/1]


    The first quest had begun.


    ***


    Heya just a warning! This novel has optional/skippable 19+ chapters every 20 chaps. They don''t contribute much to the story, but if you decide to skip, you should keep in mind which characters were doing the deed.


    Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 Chapter 2: Beginning of the Tutorial 02

    Chapter 2: Beginning of the Tutorial 02


    The harsh reality is difficult to ept, causing the alcohol in my brain to rapidly dissipate.


    For the past ten years, the world I''ve experienced was a horrifying battlefield, not merely a virtual reality game.


    Pieces of bone protruding from wounds, internal organs oozing out with a foul smell, and rookie adventurers devoured alive by monsterswere these all just the game''s setting?


    [Form a party with the streamer ''Han Se-ah'' 0/1]


    However, the hologram in front of me does not disappear.


    Neither does the pretty girl ring at the semi-transparent drone camera floating in mid-air.


    If this wasn''t a magically verified safe zone within the Adventurer''s Guild, I would have doubted my eyes and stabbed the back of my hand with a dagger.


    ''This isn''t an illusion.''


    The possibility of the alcohol I consumed in the safe zone beingced with drugs is obviously 0%.


    My strong body quickly expels the alcohol, making my mind clear and sharp.


    ''It''s not a hallucination either; other people are also looking at Han Se-ah.''


    The old adventurer reminiscing about his youthful days, the greedy eyes of those sizing her up, and the lewd gazes of those lusting after her beauty iparable to other female adventurers on the streets.


    This safe zone is filled with seasoned adventurers whoe here to rest.


    If all the adventurers present aren''t collectively hallucinating, then Han Se-ah must be a real person.


    So, I should definitely form a party with her.


    It''s the first time a game system has appeared in the decade I''ve lived here.


    I won''t be able to immediately uncover why I ended up in this world in this body, but at least I''ll learn something.


    I nonchntly ce the empty ss on the table, causing the gazes focused on Han Se-ah to shift to me.


    The eyes question why I, who would usually lounge around until being chased out by the owner at the end of the day, am behaving this way.


    I walk down the street, brushing off the slightly strange gazes and ignoring the adventurers who try to act familiar, prioritizing reaching my destination before Han Se-ah.


    My destination is, of course, the Adventurer''s Guild.


    This world is a typical fantasy world, simr to a mobile game mixed with a fantasy RPG.


    Powerful artificial monsters that provide magic stones and various rewards appear within the tower in the city center, attracting adventurers to the city.


    Thus, the Adventurer''s Guild, which both controls and looks after the adventurers'' interests, has a prominent presence in the streets.


    The guild manages the tower''s entrance permits, disposes of spoils, epts personal requests, and collects fees.


    If this world is truly a game, Han Se-ah, who just arrived in the city, would have no choice but to head to the Adventurer''s Guild.


    "Wow, I thought the streets would be full of horse dung because it''s a fantasy setting, but this part of the street looks almost modern. I was really worried when I saw the old, shabby carriage I took during the tutorial."


    She''s really quick on her feet.


    I tried my best to walk quickly through a different path, just in case my following was mistaken for stalking, but Han Se-ah is already in front of the Adventurers Guild sign, seemingly fascinated.


    It appears that others cannot see the semi-transparent camera drone.


    A concerned-looking innkeeper gazes at Han Se-ah, who seems to be talking to herself.


    Maybe there''s some kind of filtering going on? Like not being able to see the semi-transparent camera drone or words like tutorial and NPC.


    No.


    Once I discovered the shocking truth that this world is a game and I am an NPC, my entire thought process shifted.


    The stark difference between the city with the tower and the outside world, the magically advanced civilization resembling modern technology, the mysterious tower''s existence...


    "Um? Isn''t today your day off?"


    "I can''t just keep ying all the time."


    "That''s something the master would be happy to hear. You didn''t get into gambling, did you? Needing money and trying to make a quick buck?"


    "No, if I needed money that badly, I''d go to the bulletin board, not here."


    I regain my focus and head towards Ellis, the receptionist.


    A beautiful blonde woman, she is the face of the guild.


    As I look at her, I start to get suspicious again.


    Outside the city of adventurers, farmers have sunburnt, rough skin from working under the sun without skincare.


    However, there are quite a few beautiful women in the city of adventurers with wless, white skin, free of freckles. Is it the difference between extras, supporting characters, and main characters?


    "So, what brings you here today? I thought you would be resting at this time."


    "Your tongue is too sharp. Why are you like this when we haven''t seen each other in a while?"


    "It''s because it''s been a while."


    People start to notice me as I exchange yful banter with the familiar receptionist.


    After all, I am a veteran adventurer who has survived for ten years. The neers in the guild cannot help but look up to me.


    Even though this is a bright fantasy world, the fight against monsters is like dark fantasy, where people die gruesomely.


    I can''t find the right words to describe it.


    The advanced magic allows for a higher poption than medieval Earth, but most of that increased poption ends up getting devoured by monsters.


    This is a strangely broken fantasy world where dreams and hope have been shattered.


    Ordinary farmers struggle to survive even against wolves, let alone intelligent monsters like goblins and kobolds that target human viges.


    "So, what''s the reason foring to the guild so early?"


    Ellis''s clear,ke-like eyes are full of curiosity as she looks at me.


    At the same time, people''s gazes naturally shift towards me.


    It''s only natural that people would stare at the ten-year veteran adventurer having a lively conversation with the beautiful idol of the guild.


    Adventurers know that gathering information is beneficial, so it''s not like I deliberately drew attention.


    "It''s not that early, the sun''s high up in the sky."


    "Well, if it''s not sunset, then it''s early."


    "Well, that''s true. ...Actually, I came here because I was bored."


    "Bored?"


    "Yes. I thought I might find an apprentice and help them grow."


    The meticulously organized guild system carried a subtle scent of the modern world.


    Within it was a mentoring system where senior adventurers would help junior adventurers.


    On the surface, retired adventurers escaped from the battlefield to earn pocket money by bing personal trainers on the lower floors.


    However, when considering the game system, the story changes slightly.


    Could this be an event implemented by the gamepany to recruit a firstpanion out of consideration for new yers?


    If, at the start, yers formed a party with the clueless farmer-turned-adventurer Hans, most gamers would end up as goblin fodder in a corner of the first floor.


    Even with my blessed physique, it took nearly a year to be familiar withbat.


    Most VR gamers who aren''t used to fighting would take even longer.


    So, my goal is to have a simr feel to the 5 character given in the tutorial gacha event.


    The type of character who is given for free early in the game and is always included in the partymeant for an easy start to the story.


    Of course, considering my physical abilities, I can confidently im that I''m a top-tier character to be kept until the end of the game.


    However, I had to deliberately pretend to be slightly weaker. Notpletely weak, just a reasonably capable senior adventurer.


    If I singlehandedly dominate the field, Han Se-ah might abandon me for the sake of entertainment.


    The most important thing here is that Han Se-ah is a streamer.


    If she were a woman serious about game strategy, she''d appreciate my overwhelming abilities and stick with me till the end.


    However, as a streamer seeking fun, she could form an entertainment-focused party starting from the bottom.


    "My goodness, thatzy"


    "Hello, there!"


    "Oh?"


    While engrossed in conversation, Han Se-ah opened the door and walked to the counter, greeting everyone cheerfully.


    Ellis, the receptionist, widened her eyes at the sight of the exotic ck-haired beauty.


    Ellis, rumored to be a beauty among guild receptionists, was the "Blonde Beauty" behind the counter.


    Her hidden curves beneath her guild staff uniform weren''t important right now.


    There was only one reason I brought up the topic of nurturing juniors while chatting with her.


    "Is this your first time here? Did youe to this city to be an adventurer?"


    "Yes? Ah, yes!"


    "Hmm, you''re not nning to be a receptionist, are you?"


    "No, I really want to go to the tower."


    "Well, your timing is perfect."


    Receptionist Ellis carefully judged appearances.


    It wasn''t about being cold to unattractive people; she was exceptionally friendly to extraordinarily handsome and beautiful individuals.


    In game terms, there was a favorability adjustment for those with high enough charm.


    "What do you think, Rnd?"


    "Rnd?"


    "What do you think?"


    "Here, we have a pretty and cute junior."


    So, Ellis confidently rmended the unproven country bumpkin neer to me, a senior adventurer whom the newbies at the guild hardly dared to approach.


    Of course, I had no reason to refuse.


    ***


    Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 Chapter 3: Beginning of the Tutorial 03

    Chapter 3: Beginning of the Tutorial 03


    To fulfill the quest and apany Han Se-ah, I had to consider her situation.


    The game began with boarding a carriage, traveling, and entering the city gates, which marked the start of the tutorial.


    Unlike the ufortable carriage and rural scenery outside the carriage window, the adventurers'' city had a subtle, modern, and sophisticated atmosphere.


    Han Se-ah wandered around,paring outfits of citizens and adventurers, conversing on camera to engage viewers'' interest. Naturally, she made her way into the guild.


    It was impossible not to recognize this colossal building.


    Adventurers gathered around well-worn tables, a bulletin boardden with request forms, and a neatly arranged, pristine counter.


    The beautiful blonde woman behind the counter, Ellis, undoubtedly drew explosive reactions from the viewers.


    Even after ten years in this fantasy world, men''s reactions remained the same in both my past and present lives.


    Few people would refuse a beautiful woman with delicate skin, a small face, and arge chest who smiled warmly and rmended a senior adventurer.


    Even other women would struggle to speak ill of her in the presence of that charming smile.


    Neither the gamer Han Se-ah nor the streamer Han Se-ah could refuse.


    Well, despite the grand exnation, the logic was simple.


    If an unknown man approaches her, it''s suspicious.


    But if the stunning receptionist introduces him, there''s credibility.


    The viewers would prefer that.


    The predominantly male audience, with ulterior motives, would favor my approach through the beautiful receptionist, Ellis.


    "Senior adventurer Rnd?"


    "Yes. I''d like to sit at the reception counter with you, but you mentioned you''re dreaming of bing an adventurer."


    At Ellis''s gentle words, Han Se-ah''s eyes scanned me. More precisely, it seemed as if she was looking at the air below my chin on my chest.


    Was she expecting a hologram as a gamer?


    Her eyes widened as if she witnessed something extraordinary. Misinterpreting her reaction, Ellis chuckled and reached over the counter to poke my side.


    She must have thought that my name, Rnd, had be well-known enough that even a country girl would be surprised.


    It was slightly different.


    Her eyes unmistakably shifted from my chin down to my waist.


    With my superhuman physique and ten years ofbat experience, I could effortlessly discern the movement of someone''s eyes.


    From under the chin to the navel, her eyes repeatedly moved from left to right, then down to the lower left. She was undoubtedly reading a text box from top to bottom.


    If this hadn''t been a game world, I might have considered her a novice adventurer who couldn''t make eye contact because of my reputation.


    [Form a party with streamer ''Han Se-ah'' 0/1]


    Based on her eye movement, it seemed the hologram in front of me was wide.


    Was it a quest window?


    Was she reading a character information window?


    Curiosity suddenly overwhelmed me.


    The astonishing thing she was looking at might be the stat window of Rnd, more precisely 6 ''Great Pdin'' Rnd.


    If you disregard the critical disadvantage of being a male character, the stats and skill window would only make you think that the management team went all out to showcase the monstrous numbers.


    Of course, I couldn''t recall every single detail from the status window I had seen ten years ago for about five seconds, but I could at least remember the difference in the numbers.


    For example, if a tier-1 main tanker with five stars at level 1 had around 10,000 health points, Rnd with six stars at level 1 had over 20,000.


    Even at a pure level 1 without leveling, awakening, or skill enhancements, my character could effortlessly crush those with four stars or fewer.


    If she saw that, there''s no way Han Se-ah would refuse me.


    "Wow, really?!"


    "Yes, it''s an opportunity to adventure with ''Pdin'' Rnd."


    "Really? With me? You''re forming a party?"


    She seemed to have been shocked by my information window, as she stumbled over her words. She''d been talking non-stop in front of the camera drone, surely to dozens of viewers.


    Her eyes frequently shifted to the right, revealing that she was checking the chat window.


    The setup seemed simr to the online streams I knew, with the status window in the center and the chat window on the right.


    A beautiful blonde woman rmended a handsome blonde character. As a streamer, Han Se-ah had no choice but to ept.


    She nodded vigorously as if agreeing with my thoughts, her ck hair fluttering like a g, reflecting her emotions.


    "I came here for that, so it''s fine. But it seems this junior hasn''t registered yet?"


    "Oh, right! I''ll register you as an adventurer first."


    As Han Se-ah approached the counter, her eyes were fixed on Ellis, who was rummaging through a shelf behind the counter.


    Ellis pulled out a crystal ball the size of a human head.


    It was an identifier I had often seen in fantasy novelswhen touched, it would reveal a person''s rank.


    I couldn''t fathom the magic behind it, as I was a magicyman.


    It could read a person''s abilities just by touching their palm?


    Of course, now that I knew this world was a game, it made sense.


    "ce your hands on it, like you''re wrapping them around it."


    "Like this?"


    "Yes, please wait a moment."


    As the two beauties faced each other across the counter, the attention of those around intensified.


    Their curiosity about the neer''s first steps added to the attention.


    The guild''s crystal ball, which assessed human abilities, informed the results in a very simple way.


    It didn''t project illusions inside or show various colors to indicate ranks.


    It merely emitted a bright white light proportional to thetent abilities.


    My doubts about why it readtent power instead of the magic flowing in the skin were resolved thanks to the game system.


    ''Users using the crystal ball with the status window will make it easier when forming parties.''


    This city, filled with adventurers from all over the world, was built around the tower.


    Dozens of new adventurers arrived daily, and there was no way to check each one''s status window individually.


    "Hmm, not bad!"


    "Really?"


    The crystal ball didn''t emit a dazzling light that would blind a person.


    Instead, it only emitted a bright light that illuminated the hand holding the ball.


    I wondered if this measured Han Se-ah''s individual talent or if all yable characters ranked fairly high.


    Would my character, ''Pdin Rnd,'' exist in other people''s games too?


    "Yes! If the crystal ball doesn''t shine and remains dark, it means the person isn''t suited for battle. If it was just a little darker here, I would have suggested you be my junior instead of an adventurer."


    "Does that mean the process is over?"


    "There''s usually a basic training for novice adventurers, but... I''ll leave that for you, my bored senior adventurer."


    "Isn''t it more like you''re passing the responsibility to me?"


    "No, no, it''s a task to strengthen the bond between senior and junior."


    Although her giggling was somewhat annoying, her looks made it difficult to get angry.


    Besides, I had offered to train a beginner because I was bored, so I had no choice but to be a tutorial guide.


    Meanwhile, I heard Han Se-ah muttering to herself, ''Is this a tutorial...?''


    Could others not hear her?


    If something rted to the game had been visible to others besides me, there would have been amotion by now.


    The semi-transparent camera drone floating above her head was too advanced for the people of this medieval fantasy world to understand.


    If people saw that, rumors would spread that the new recruit was a steel spirit mage or a witch who controlled ghosts.


    "Um... I look forward to working with you, senior!"


    While secretly watching the camera drone that was filming the inside of the guild, Han Se-ah approached me after hearing the exnation about basic training.


    The drone moved smoothly above her head, so it must have been filming me from the front.


    I couldn''t make eye contact with the drone, so I lowered my gaze and looked into Han Se-ah''s jet-ck eyes.


    A rare beauty with ck hair and ck eyes in this Western-themed world.


    "Alright, I look forward to working with you too. What''s your name, junior?"


    "Ah, my name is Han...Na!"


    "I am Rnd, a frontline warrior. I look forward to working with you, junior."


    It seemed Han Se-ah''s name was too peculiar to use in a western fantasy setting, so she quickly made one up.


    But speaking with someone from the modern world made my usual way of speaking feel awkward.


    ***


    Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions, you can do so via Ko-fi. It will also count towards bonus chapters!

 Chapter 4: Beginning of the Tutorial 04

    Chapter 4: Beginning of the Tutorial 04


    Streamer Han Se-ah, who had be the novice adventurer Hanna, was more talkative than expected.


    To sound it in a more positive light, she was lively and had excellent interpersonal skills.


    She bombarded me with questions as we made our way to the open space behind the guild building.


    Why do adventurers gather in this city?


    What benefitse with a higher guild rank?


    How are tower-climbing parties formed?


    Her questions were basic, even for a beginner adventurer.


    It was simr to a hunter-in-training asking why hunters move without making a sound.


    Most likely, these were questions from her viewers in the chat.


    Though she tried to hide it, she had already nced at the chat numerous times.


    It was impressive that she managed not to trip while sneaking peeks and following me.


    Of course, regardless of how many questions she asked, I had to answer them kindly.


    If it meant leaving this mildly ufortable medieval fantasy to return to reality, I might even be willing to do anything she asked.


    Adventurers gather here primarily to climb the tower. For some reason, the monsters within the tower drop magic stones on death.


    As your rank increases, you gain ess to better requests. Public requests on the board in front of the counter are open to all, but as you rise in rank, you''ll receive private requests. These tend to have better terms and rewards.


    Parties are formed based on adventurers'' preferences, but most opt for groups of four or five. Fewer members make long-term requests difficult, while more members result in dividing rewards among arger group.


    In fact, the adventurer guild''s system resembled that of mobile games. From four-person party fields and five-person party dungeons to sending unused characters on expeditions for rewards a few hourster.


    As I patiently exined everything, Han Se-ah''s eyes lit up.


    As a gamer, she quickly grasped the overarching structure.


    Ah! And where are we going right now?


    There''s arge open space behind the guild. It''s used for various purposes, mainly for parties to practice together before setting off.


    Aside from that, it was also a ce where lowlifes were humiliated while trying to impress high-ranking female adventurers.


    Holding back my thoughts, I opened the wooden door and stepped into the open space.


    The area resembled a vast training ground with logs and straw dummies piled up.


    ***


    Raei Trantions


    ***


    As expected of a busy guild, I could see men pounding logs with hammers in one corner. I thought there wouldn''t be anyone around at this time, but there were still a few people here.


    A man was getting ustomed to his weapon by mming it into a log, another throwing daggers at a makeshift straw dummy, and someone swinging several spears of varying lengths.


    Han Se-ah''s eyes sparkled as she took in the fantastical scene. I dragged a massive log over and mmed it upright onto the ground.


    Thud!


    "Wow... But why did you bring this here?"


    She gaped in amazement as I dragged the log, thicker and longer than a person, with just one hand. After firmly driving it into the ground, I faced her and spoke.


    "I want to see what weapon you use, Hanna."


    "...My weapon?"


    "Yes. Do you have one that you usually use? If not, you can learn some basic weapon skills for the ss you want."


    "Well..."


    It seemed like she came without much forethought.


    Her eyes darted around, unsure of what to do.


    I wanted tough at her bewildered expression, but doing so would make me a rude, arrogant person mocking a beginner who didn''t even know her own weapon.


    "The mostmon choice would be a sword. Many people use it, so it''s popr."


    Whether it was due to the game''s setting or the medieval period, it was characteristic of this world that many adventurers wielded swords.


    Spears were primarily used by the military, not for individuals hunting monsters. Giant spears, 6 or 10 meters long, were employed to hunt colossal beasts.


    "What about... mages?"


    "Mages?"


    If swords weremon, mages were the rarest.


    "Mages don''t belong to the Adventurer''s Guild, but to the Magic Tower. That''s where they get certified for their magical talent."


    It wasmon knowledge that even a youth living in a remote vige dreaming of bing an adventurer would know.


    Rumors spread far and wide about ces where spellcasters gathered.


    Even someone who''d read a few fantasy novels could guess as much.


    There was likely only one reason why Han Se-ah asked this question.


    ''The game just opened.''


    It was a situation devoid of any prior information.


    If the game had already opened, even if Han Se-ah was ater, her chat would be filled with viewers sharing their trivial knowledge.


    They''d say things like, "Mages go to the Magic Tower. You didn''t know that?"


    Those who bragged about minor details were all over the inte.


    ''Han Se-ah the streamer is a pioneer. That''s why viewers bombard her with basic questions.''


    Whether it was an alpha test or a special privilege for streamers, they had no prior information.


    It might be a wild guess, but I also thought that the tutorial quest that appeared before my eyes happened at the same time the game opened.


    "Of course, there are very few people with the talent to be mages. That''s why it''s hard to find one unless you''re in a high-level party."


    "Ah... I see."


    She looked a bit disappointed at my answer.


    As a gamer, she might have had a romantic notion about mages. It was clear from her slumped shoulders and drooping neck.


    I guess we''ll have to change our schedule a bit.


    "Would you like to visit the Magic Tower first? If you have the qualities of a mage, it''s best to be one before forming a party."


    "Can I really do that!?"


    "Of course. It would be such a shame if you registered as a front-liner only toter discover that you have the potential to be a mage."


    aving Han Se-ah be a mage was nothing but a gain for me.


    Considering the quest, even if she has no skills, I''d have to apany her, so it''s better to have a mage on the team than a front-liner.


    Having a warrior and a mage provides better bnce than having two warriors.


    Since the tutorial quest explicitly instructed us to form a party, it was prudent to consider our partyposition, assuming I''d be with her.


    "Then... I''m sorry for the trouble, but I''d like to visit the Magic Tower first."


    "No problem. Don''t be sorry. I''m doing this because I want to."


    Not knowing Han Se-ah''s streaming style, I treated her with politeness and turned back to the guild building.


    The street changed significantly as we walked toward the Magic Tower, passing numerous adventurers.


    The number of schrly-looking people in robes had clearly increased, recing the shabby-looking individuals armed with old armor and swords.


    Many low-level adventurers on Adventurer Street cannot enjoy the benefits of magical civilization.


    They can wash away dirt from a stream, but many adventurers can''t maintain cleanliness for beauty and hygiene.


    However, upon entering a street where mages who shower every day with warm water and use bath products, shampoo, and perfume lived, the atmosphere changed entirely.


    "Wow, this street is really... amazing!"


    It was no surprise that Han Se-ah''s eyes sparkled with fascination as we moved from the crowded Adventurer Street to the pristine street of mages with paved roads and magical streetlights.


    Regardless of how much one enjoys fantasy, it''s human nature to admire elegant mages in robes rather than grimy beginner adventurers who can''t even bathe.


    "That white building is the Magic Tower branch. In other cities, Magic Towers are built as actual towers, but in this city of adventurers, they built it like this."


    "A Magic Tower that''s not a tower? Why is that?"


    "Well, the word ''tower'' has a lot of negative connotations in the city of adventurers."


    The Tower of the Sky has seen many deaths in the past 10 years, and its image isn''t great: vige-killer, widow-maker, graveyard for fools.


    Han Se-ah seemed to understand my bitter smile and nodded.


    In front of her stood a pristine, cube-like white building.


    ***


    Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 Chapter 5: Beginning of the Tutorial 05

    Chapter 5: Beginning of the Tutorial 05


    Han Se-ah gazed curiously at the automatically opening wooden doors.


    As her semi-transparent drone busily flew around, capturing footage of the entrance and the lobby filled with various magical tools, I headed straight for the counter.


    The lobby resembled the first floor of the Adventurer''s Guild, despite being inside the magical tower.


    There was a counter, a beautiful receptionist, and people sitting at tables who hade to work in the tower.


    The only differences were theck of cluttered papers on the request board and the quietness of the people seated at the tables.


    "What brings you here?"


    The receptionist at the counter was a beautiful blonde woman.


    Whether adventurers and mages had a preference for blondes or the gamepany reused NPC models, I wasn''t sure.


    "We''re here to learn about her potential as a mage."


    "Is she person in question?"


    "Yes. Please proceed with the registration."


    The receptionist recognized my face and immediately looked at Han Se-ah.


    Having been here many times due to requests, it was quite convenient.


    As I quickly handed over a gold coin, she began to write something down.


    Han Se-ah, having seen the gold coin and paperwork through the camera, hurried over.


    "Uhm... is the test not free?"


    "No, we need to cover the cost of the potion for the aptitude test and pay the mage who will assist with the test."


    While the receptionist at the Adventurer''s Guild, Ellis, was a gentle beauty, this one had a sharp gaze and an imposing aura.


    She tersely answered the question and then tapped a trumpet-like device on the counter, muttering softly.


    "One customer requires an aptitude test."


    At the Adventurer''s Guild, there were problems with country bumpkins misreading old parchments, but here at the magical tower, they used magical items that resembled microphones and speakers.


    What a considerable gap.


    Even Hanna noticed this difference and marveled at the magical tools behind the counter, despite the receptionist''s cold demeanor.


    "Please head up to the second floor using the stairs over there."


    The receptionist spoke to Han Se-ah and pointed to the stairs behind the counter with a gentle hand gesture.


    Han Se-ah, either feeling like she was being ushered away or driven by her desire to be a mage, nodded her head and hurried towards the stairs.


    "Excuse me, Rnd?"


    "Yes?"


    "Um, about the test fee..."


    Han Se-ah, who had been leading the way up the stairs, slowed down and spoke to me.


    Although the amount was a trifle to a high-level adventurer like myself, it was an unreachable fortune for a novice adventurer.


    Even if she didn''t know much about the game, arge gold coin would still seem expensive.


    "Don''t worry about paying me back."


    "Can I really do that? Won''t it be a bother...?"


    Her expression darkened after starting the game only 30 minutes ago and feeling burdened by the debt.


    I slightly smiled in the direction of the drone filming her and answered.


    "There''s no loss here. If Hanna has the qualities of a wizard, then the cost is recruiting talent. If she doesn''t, she can be a senior adventurer like me and help out beginnerster on."


    "Thank you."


    As I epted her gratitude and ascended the stairs, the sight that greeted me was a tidy corridor with elegant wooden doors.


    One door was open, and it was easy to figure out where to go.


    When I entered the open door, I found a very simple room.


    In the center of thepletely empty room, there was only one desk and two chairs.


    A mage with sses sat behind the desk, a silver tray ced before him.


    "Please go in. I''ll wait outside."


    "Alright!"


    As there was only one chair in front of the desk, I stepped aside at the doorway, allowing Han Se-ah to enter the room.


    She clenched her fists tightly, seemingly nervous about whether she could be a mage or not, before disappearing into the room.


    The semi-transparent drone captured her determined pose with clenched fists, disying her professional streaming skills, even if her gaming expertise was yet to be seen.


    A caring senior encouraging a passionate neerwouldn''t viewers find this aforting sight regardless of their preferences?


    Only someone who despises everything would attack kind and hardworking people.


    ''It would be great if she could be a mage.''


    A front-line heavily armored knight, a rear mage. Considering the bnce, an archer for exploration and a priest for healing should be added to the party.


    It''s also possible to increase the number of mages to boost firepower.


    Alternatively, I can rely on my experience and provide support only when it''s dangerous.


    Countlessbinations are possible, assuming that I join in the party.


    "Woah, kyaaa!"


    As I was nning out variousbinations in my head, I suddenly heard a loud scream from behind me.


    I knew nothing could possibly be happening inside the mage tower, but I couldn''t help but be startled.


    How could I not be rmed when the clue to escaping this otherworld after ten years lets out such a scream?


    Of course, nothing dangerous had actually happened.


    In front of me, a mage with a cold, emotionless gaze was staring at Han Se-ah, who had raised her arms triumphantly before noticing me and bing embarrassed.


    "...What''s going on?"


    "Congrattions, Miss Hanna. It turns out you have exceptional potential as a mage."


    "Ah, I see. Thank you."


    "Yes, with this, the examination isplete. If you ever wish to walk the path of a mage instead of being an adventurer, please visit the mage tower anytime."


    "Um, I''m sorry...?"


    Han Se-ah finally understood the situation and apologized to the mage, who had maintained a business-like demeanor despite her dolphin-like scream.


    "It''s alright. I''ve dealt with so many tantrums from people who couldn''t ept that they didn''t have the aptitude to be mages. Your scream of joy is quite cute, actually."


    She seemed to realize that she had be a nuisance like a disgruntled Karen in a grocery store, her cheeks flushed red.


    Judging by her eyes darting to the side and her lips fidgeting, she seemed to be getting an earful from her viewers.


    The notoriously grumpy tower mage only gave her a single re, which seemed to be the end of it.


    Perhaps it was all thanks to Han Se-ah''s appearance.


    Leaving behind the disappointed mage, a blushing Han Se-ah hurried down the stairs and even dashed out of the tower''s branch office.


    ***


    Raei Trantions


    ***


    "There are two paths for those with the potential to be a mage."


    "Two?"


    After catching up to her and matching my pace with hers, I began to kindly exin to her still-flushed face, making sure we were both caught by the camera drone.


    "The first one is to enter the tower, as the tower mage mentioned. In that case, you''ll undergo a more detailed examination to urately determine your potential and join a mage suited to your aptitude as their apprentice. It''s simr to the rtionship between a knight''s squire or a cksmith''s apprentice."


    "Then the second one must be bing an adventurer?"


    "Correct. The other way is to be an adventurer. You''ll hone your skills in the Tower of the Sky, not aboratory, and purchase magical knowledge you don''t know with the money earned from adventuring. The tower''s stance is that it''s good if you join them, and if you don''t, they''ll still gain a valuable customer."


    People with exceptional mage potential inevitably be VIP customers due to their rapid growth, even if they don''t join.


    On the other hand, those with less potential will either be mere office ves in the Mage Tower or adventurers with little purchasing power.


    The reason the tower lets people with potential go so easily is for mary gain.


    The tower''s approach seems more about pursuing profit to the bone rather than the pursuit of knowledge.


    "So, Hanna, what will you do?"


    "Me? Oh, of course, I''ll be an adventurer. That''s why I came to this city!"


    She fanned her flushed cheeks and looked at me with a small smile.


    It was a pointless question if I knew she was a streamer.


    As she smiled at my obvious question, she spoke again.


    "How about you let go of the formal speech? Since you''re my senior!"


    She held out her hand.


    "Alright, I got it."


    Was this an invitation for a handshake?


    As our hands sped, a message window appeared before me.


    [Form a party with streamer ''Han Se-ah'' 1/1  CLEAR]


    [Reward: ess to Han Se-ah''s forum]


    Forum ess... What is this?


    ***


    Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 Chapter 6: Beginners First Steps 1

    Chapter 6: Beginner''s First Steps 1


    After shaking hands with Han Se-ah, Ipleted the quest and received an unusual reward.


    [Form a party with streamer ''Han Se-ah'' 1/1  CLEAR]


    [Reward: ess to Han Se-ah''s Forum]


    Although I was eager to connect to it, I didn''t know how, and the camera drone before me was persistently observing me.


    It might be excessive caution, but it was best not to arouse suspicion by looking around aimlessly and getting caught on camera.


    Besides, I was also observing Han Se-ah''s eye movements, wondering if she was looking at the status or chat window.


    Before my arrival in this world, there were numerous instances of individuals targeting women.


    In Japan, a stalker discovered an idol''s residence by analyzing the reflection in her eyes from a selfie.


    Simrly, in Korea, various stalkers scrutinized every minute detail about female streamers.


    It wouldn''t be surprising for someone as attractive as Han Se-ah to have multiple stalkers.


    "If I have the qualities of a mage, what should I do now?"


    "Return to the Adventurer''s Guild and learn some basic protective spells... and then try venturing to the first floor of the tower."


    "Protective spells?"


    "Newbie mages who be adventurers typically join small parties and explore the tower, so they need to learn protective spells that uses the staff like a blunt weapon. A mage''s magic isn''t infinite, so they need to conserve their magical power in certain situations.


    For example, when a severely injured monster breaches the front line and charges into the rear, it''s difficult to react instantly. If the monster is on the verge of death, using magic would be wasteful.


    So, they learn basic staff techniques to temporarily stall the enemy until their party members can finish them off."


    In the past, there was an incident where a panicking rookie party was ambushed by a few goblins. The mage, instead of swinging the staff, recklessly fired off prepared magic, identally injuring arade who was trying to help.


    Fortunately, a senior adventurer was present as a guide, so no one died, but both the warrior with a burnt face and the traumatized mage eventually retreated to the countryside.


    This story became famous among veteran adventurers, often shared during drinking sessions.


    And although it might be premature to explore the tower on the first day, I have no choice.


    [Acquire the lowest-grade magic stones with Han Se-ah in your party 0/10]


    A new quest had appeared.


    It was an unfriendly quest window that didn''t even reveal the rewards, but I couldn''t ignore it since I knew that it was a real quest.


    After roughly finishing my exnation of why mages learn staff techniques, we arrived back at training ground.


    The log I had dragged and fixed was still firmly in ce, seemingly untouched.


    "Um, should I hit this log?"


    "Let''s get basic equipment first."


    "Equipment?"


    "Right. If you have prepared equipment, that''s fine, but otherwise, the guild has second-hand equipment for beginners in the warehouse. It''s best to start your adventure with that and then save up money to buy new gear."


    "Wow, the Adventurer''s Guild is really nice to beginner adventurers."


    In reality, it''s a collusion between the Adventurer''s Guild and the cksmith''s Guild, utilizing secondhand equipment.


    Most adventurers attempt arge-scale equipment upgrade when transitioning from beginner to intermediate level, and the guild purchases the difficult-to-dispose second-hand equipment at this time.


    Of course, the arrangement is a rental, so the period is short.


    If you have enough funds, you can get new equipment, or you can buy secondhand equipment and hold out until you acquire better gear.


    Most beginner adventurers end up buying second-hand equipment.


    It''s not like the rural neers who arrive in the city with dreams of striking it rich can afford a full set of brand-new, shiny equipment.


    In a game-like setting, realism curiously dominates in such situations.


    That''s how the fundamental market logic of buying cheap and selling expensive is fulfilled.


    After saying that, I left Han Se-ah, who was absentmindedly standing in front of the logs, and headed for the counter.


    ***


    Raei Trantions


    ***


    "I need to use the warehouse."


    "I saw you leave earlier. Weren''t you going to buy equipment for your lovely junior?"


    "I went to the Magic Tower. She has the potential to be a mage."


    "Oh my, she''s not just a pretty face, then. I should pay more attention to her from now on."


    Ellis, still at the counter, smiled beautifully.


    Ordinarily, one would have to fill out a few documents and follow a procedure to take out items, but as a well-known senior adventurer in the city with a connection to the guild receptionist, such formalities can easily be bypassed.


    Themission I earn every time I take a request is worth more than dozens of these secondhand equipment for beginners.


    "I''ll leave the paperwork to you."


    "Only with words?"


    "I''ll treat you when I take my junior out."


    "I heard there''s a new cafe in the shopping district, and it''s quite popr with female adventurers."


    Sheughed and handed me a key.


    I nodded in acknowledgment, grateful for the useful information to win Han Se-ah''s favor, and took the key.


    There''s nothing interesting in the warehouse full of old items, so I quickly selected a small-sized leather armor set and a in, long staff for her slender figure.


    It''s nothing remarkable, but what can you do?


    Beginners who show off with their equipment only end up as monster fodder.


    You hear all sorts of stories about human figures in the adventuring world after rolling around as an adventurer for over 10 years.


    There''s the case of a rural neer who insisted on a cape because he admired the hero knight in stories, only to be torn to pieces when his cape got caught in a bush; or the novice mage who, iming to be a powerful sorcerer, climbed the tower in a robe and ended up with a shattered spine after being hit by a rockfall.


    In this world, the more you expose yourself, the higher your defense.


    I wrapped the equipment in a piece of cloth I found in the warehouse and returned to the vacant lot, where Han Se-ah was looking at me with sparkling eyes.


    Her excitement for the secondhand equipment was slightly overwhelming.


    "I''ve brought some in a suitable size for now... The cksmiths worked on it, but it''s secondhand equipment, so don''t get your hopes up too much."


    "Yes!"


    Han Se-ah seemed captivated by the armor itself as she unfolded the old cloth like it was a gift from Santa.


    What emerges is a leather armor that clearly doesn''t prioritize style.


    Nevertheless, it was a well-maintained piece that had been polished with oil since it was the best option avable.


    In reality, leather armor would be considered inferior to cloth and metal armor in terms of advantages.


    However, this is a fantasy world, one set in a game.


    There are plenty of monsters that provide leather without the need to kill livestock, so it doesn''t lose to cloth armor in terms of production.


    Also, since mana exists, its defense can be enhanced.


    "If you weren''t a mage, you''d have to wear leather armor over cloth armor. But as a mage, you don''t need to wear cloth armor."


    Leather armor doesn''t fully cover the body, leaving some parts exposed.


    But in a world with mana, magic canpensate for the exposed areas.


    As a mage who will stay in the back, she could rely on shield magic and only needed to protect vital points from sudden attacks.


    Draping the leather armor over the novice equipment-like cloth garment made her look like a stunning female warrior, ready to be featured in a game advertisement.


    "Is there any difort?"


    "None at all! You must have a good eye since it fits perfectly!"


    The armor might have automatically adjusted to her body shape thanks to the game system.


    From broadcasting terminology not being heard by others to things like an invisible stat window and camera drones for filming  I had experienced the slums with my strong body as a foundation, but Han Se-ah seemed to be enjoying a fantasy life with the assistance of the game system.


    Well, it''s only natural in this world where just the equipment of intermediate adventurers gives the feeling of being in a game.


    Novices have to wear cloth armor and helmets, fearing goblin poison stingers and stone-throwing, while fighting dehydration.


    However, starting from intermediate levels, they use cool and attractive equipment.


    Take my armor and shield, for example  they are dazzling with their high-quality engraved patterns, and the magic imbued within them.


    "I''m not an expert in staff techniques, so let''s learn the correct postureter when we hire an intermediate adventurer. First, let''s get used to our weapons and armor, and then enter the tower."


    "Okay, understood!"


    "Excuse me."


    A bald warrior with a hammer, who had been staring intensely at us for some time, started to talk.


    "I heard that you''re looking for a staff technique instructor, Sir Rnd."


    One hand held a blunt weapon and arge shield, while the other was covered in nking te armor.


    His fierce appearance contrasted with his shy expression.


    "I''d like to help What do you think? Oh, I''m not asking for anypensation!"


    Is he a fan of mine?


    ***


    Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 Chapter 7: Beginners First Steps 2

    Chapter 7: Beginner''s First Steps 2


    Just as some beginner adventurers cling to capes out of admiration for the knights in stories, people tend to admire those who are more exceptional than themselves.


    Naturally, the targets of admiration for most adventurers are the senior ones.


    Senior adventurers conquer the tower by assaulting the unimaginable upper floors that ordinary people can''t even dream of.


    These superhumans sever the necks of monsters far stronger than humans with a single sword and rout the monster hordes with magic.


    Among them, I, "Pdin" Rnd, have quite a few fans.


    The reasons are somewhat diverse.


    First, of course, is my superior appearance.


    With my fairytale prince-like golden hair, porcin skin, muscr physique, and handsome features, I was bound to be an object of admiration for female adventurers.


    Second, surprisingly, is the fact that I''m easy to imitate.


    I''m not a swordsman with incredibly fast swordy that can''t be seen with the naked eye or a magician boasting terrifying firepower.


    Rather, my role as a solid front-line warrior has unexpectedly attracted many fans.


    Like the bald, hammer-wielding intermediate adventurer in front of me.


    "I''ve always been listening to your exploits, Rnd!"


    As an unyielding front-line warrior who never backs down with a shield and warhammer, I wear magical armor with a performance equivalent to that of game items.


    Trusting my exceptional physical abilities, I endure without any skills which attached me with a somewhat embarrassing title.


    As someone who used to be a shut-in ying games, I didn''t have the courage to learn anybat skills, so I relied solely on my physical talent.


    This appealed to many men who admired my straightforwardness.


    For a decade in this medieval age where human rights were forsaken, I''ve never once abandoned my party members and fled, resulting in the fans I have now.


    That''s because, back when I didn''t know this world was a game, I didn''t want to risk my life on reckless challenges.


    I only hunted with temporary party members within safe boundaries and didn''t venture into dangerous areas where I might need to flee.


    I didn''t have any certainty that reaching the top of the tower would allow me to return to my original world, so I didn''t want to gamble with my life.


    "Then, please teach me."


    "Yes! Since you''re a mage, I''ll teach you the basics of holding a staff and how to thrust and push."


    "Were you listening?"


    "Hehe, well, I admire you so much."


    His face lights up when I pat his shoulder and ask for help.


    Even if I didn''t pay him for his lessons, he could still see it as a benefit.


    After all, he received a request from me, "Pdin" Rnd, and became the staff-fighting teacher for a beautiful adventurer.


    For a while, he could talk about meeting me during my break, or how I was mentoring a beginner adventurer, or that this beginner adventurer was a stunning beauty.


    These stories would provide enough material for at least three months of free drinks at the tavern.


    "Then, I''ll leave it to you. I need to get my equipment."


    "Yes!"


    "Equipment? Oh, right!"


    Both of them nce at my casual attire. Since I came here after drinking and removing my armor, I have to go back and get my equipment.


    They both respond energetically, like eager new recruits, and start discussing something by the log as I leave the guild.


    I should find the forum''s ess method while I''m getting my equipment at the inn.


    ***


    Raei Trantions


    ***


    Using the superhuman strength of my body, I practically flew toward my lodging.


    Even if they were practiced grabbing and thrusting, I couldn''t just leave them alone for an hour or two.


    Since there was no need to be fully armed just to go to the first floor, I grabbed some equipment and immediately hid in the empty bedroom.


    [Acquire the lowest-grade magic stones with Han Se-ah in your party]


    The only hologram I saw was the newly updated quest window.


    No matter how much I muttered about opening the stat window or the system, there was no response.


    This reminded me of my first year in this world.


    Back then, I panicked when the adventurer who helped me died, and I desperately shouted to open the status window or log out while in the lodging.


    "Connect to the forum."


    While reminiscing and muttering various things, I found the answer.


    The reward was ess to Han Se-ah''s forum.


    I just had to say "Connect to the forum."


    - I want to be Han Se-ah when I grow up


    - How much do you have to spend to start with a 6 NPC?


    - Han Se-ah legend.JPG


    - Isn''t she the top in our country by now?


    - Is there any meaning in riding a carriage and resetting?


    Instead of the simple quest window, I saw a list of dizzying titles.


    It seemed like a ce where people post stories rted to Han Se-ah in a forum.


    As I awkwardly pressed the empty space, the hologram changed as if I had clicked with a mouse.


    How much do you have to spend to start with a 6 NPC?


    [4 NPC Stat Window.jpg]


    I know that when you ride a carriage into the city, you meet your firstpanion at the Adventurer''s Guild, but why don''t I get that kind of guy and instead get a weird man?


    It''s a scam, so I don''t rmend it


    You should bow and be grateful for a 4


    Really, 70% of the people in the forum start with a 3


    Not jealous since it''s not a blonde female knight


    The screenshot the author posted with frustration showed a familiar-looking man.


    It was a fuzzy memory from 10 years ago, but it was a character who had been rmended as a beginner tank but was ignored because it was a male character.


    That person isn''t someone who also fell into the game like me, right?


    Anyway, after putting on some light armor and browsing the forum, I was able to gather more information than I expected.


    The name of this virtual reality game was not Heroines Chronicle but Heroes Chronicle, the world''s first virtual reality game.


    Instead of using VR goggles, a mysteriouspany suddenly appeared and employed a brainwave connection method with a capsule.


    Thepany staked its shares on the first solo yer to climb the tower in Heroes Chronicle.


    Isn''t this aplete game novel setting?


    A virtual reality game developed by apany with an unknown identity using advanced technology, and if you clear the game, you can take over thepany.


    Well, considering there were people reincarnated into the game, such a condition wasn''t a big deal.


    The most appealing part was that Han Se-ah, a streamer, concurrently streamed both the game and exercise.


    She dered the conquest of Heroes Chronicle, raising a lot of sponsorship money, including capsule support.


    There weren''t many trolls, and the forum was full of positive reviews.


    She was a passionate and well-liked streamer who kept her promises and even had thepetitive spirit characteristic of athletes.


    With such a reputation, I felt relieved, thinking that Han Se-ah wouldn''t suddenly quit streaming and leave me stranded in this game.


    ***


    "Wee back, Rnd!"


    Wearing thin te armor and carrying a decent warhammer and one-handed mace, I headed back to the guild.


    Although my load had increased, my steps felt much lighter.


    "Hanna seems to have exceptional basic skills! If she weren''t a mage, she could easily make it to the 5th floor as a front-line warrior."


    "Thank you!"


    "Great job teaching her. I don''t know anything about staves."


    "Ha ha, I only know the basics myself, so I didn''t teach her much."


    Han Se-ah was fixing her hair that had stuck to her forehead due to sweat, while the bald warriorughed heartily.


    Feeling good thanks to the forum, I forced the one-handed mace I had brought with me into the man''s hand.


    "Uh, what''s this?"


    "It''s a mace I brought as a backup weapon for the middle floors."


    The mace had a somewhat long handle for one-handed use and arge white head.


    It was closer in size to a warhammer than a mace, but an intermediate adventurer should be able to swing it one-handed using magic power.


    I impulsively bought it because it looked cool, but there was no need to mention that I had never used this backup weapon, as the warhammer I received when I entered this world was too powerful, and it had been sitting in storage.


    "This... thank you..."


    "You saved me some time, so I''m giving it to you. You know how valuable a high-level adventurer''s time is."


    The man red at the mace in his hand, his menacing expression twisted to the point of grotesqueness.


    Han Se-ah, standing next to him, was also impressed by the mace''s appearance.


    I had been captivated by its cool design and made an impulse purchase.


    "Thank you! I''ll treasure and use this generous gift!"


    The adventurers at the construction site nced at us, their eyes filled with envy and admiration.


    With this small gesture, I hoped to pave the way for Han Se-ah''s happy guild life, and it seemed to be working.


    She held the long staff substitute with both hands, her eyes shining.


    She found out through the chat that her starting NPC was more extraordinary than others and looked at me with fierce eyes.


    Even the camera drone seemed to be capturing the right angle for the stream, focusing on me and the bald warrior instead of Han Se-ah.


    ***


    Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 Chapter 8: Beginners First Steps 3

    Chapter 8: Beginner''s First Steps 3


    I left the guild with Han Se-ah, ignoring the strange screeching from behind us.


    Our destination was not the tower at the center of the city, but various essential ces for adventurers.


    "First, let me show you some important ces to know within the city."


    "What ces are they?"


    "Skilled cksmiths, beginner-friendly inns, delightful pubs, and temples."


    An adventurer must know about the Adventurer''s Guild and the Magic Tower branches.


    Since many shops prey on neers, it''s important to introduce Han Se-ah to reliable ces.


    cksmiths might overcharge or sell subpar weapons, cheap inns could have poor security, and pubs might serve terrible food.


    Han Se-ah, as a yer, might be immune to these issues due to item appraisal and an inventory system, but as her senior adventurer, I must guide her.


    "This is a pub... Can we recruit party members hereter?"


    "."


    "There''s no need to worry about getting lost. Rnd is showing me around and it''s all marked on the map. And if you found a 6-star NPC, you''d bring them along too.


    If we party together and I manage to impress him, he might gift me a full set of fancy equipment, right? Materialistic? Hey, don''t you know how important early equipment is in an RPG? Are you caliing me fake?"


    I almost reacted to Han Se-ah''s words, but I quickly stopped myself.


    As we walked around, she openly talked to her viewers, as if there was a filter for words meant for me and for them.


    Eventually, we arrived at the entrance to the tower at the city''s center.


    "Anyway! We''ve reached the entrance, so I''ll focus on the game now."


    The tower soared high into the sky, piercing the clouds.


    It was much taller than the surrounding 3-4 story buildings.


    This view of the tower against the blue sky was once the game''s loading screen, which forced me to ept that this world was based on the game.


    "Wow, it''s so high!"


    Han Se-ah was just as amazed, gazing up at the sky with her mouth wide open.


    Her camera drone adjusted its angle as her head tilted back.


    The tower''s grandeur captivated even the viewers.


    Wearing leather armor and holding a slender staff, Han Se-ah stood in front of the towering structure that seemed to touch the clouds.


    She remained still for a few minutes, taking in the awe-inspiring scene.


    The sky-scraping tower against the clear sky was indeed a sight to behold, but the adventurersing and going at the entrance provided an equally fantastical scene.


    d in steel helmets and booming with each step, groups of warriors gathered.


    Arrogant-looking mages in shiny robes strolled by, while weary adventurers in worn, dirty armor staggered out of the tower.


    ***


    Raei Trantions


    ***


    Han Se-ah, lost in admiration, suddenly flinched and jumped in surprise.


    "Ah! I''m sorry. It''s just so amazing."


    "Don''t worry, everyone who sees this tower for the first time is like that. I also stared at it for a while before going in during my rookie adventurer days."


    "If you y the voice dono like that one more time, I''ll block everything, so be careful, okay?"


    Han Se-ah, who had jumped in surprise, slightly bowed her head as if apologizing and muttered with her gaze cast downward.


    She must have been quite startled or maybe embarrassed by her reaction.


    After threatening her viewers with something strange, she raised her head again, looking not at the towering structure wrapped in clouds but at the adventurers bustling at the entrance.


    "Is there no particr screening process?"


    "Not really. Actually, even non-adventurers can enter the tower."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. The Adventurer''s Guild isn''t kind enough to stop people from going in to die."


    "...Huh?"


    Han Se-ah was taken aback by my words.


    As a gamer, she might think the tower isn''t a big deal, but for the people living in this world from Han Se-ah''s perspective, the tower is a terrifying space for NPCs.


    Even the lower floors, where beginner adventurers roam, are proof of that.


    There are wild animals and monsters outside the tower, but ordinary farmers hardly see them.


    Beasts are chased away or hunted by vige hunters, and monsters are dealt with by soldiers and adventurers dispatched from the city.


    If they''re really unlucky, entire viges may be wiped out by wandering monsters, but that mostly happens to remote settlements far from the protection of cities.


    For ordinary farmers living near cities, the most dangerous creatures they''ve ever seen are starving wild dogs or old, sick goblins identally let loose by adventurers.


    Those can be dealt with by the vige elders wielding clubs.


    But what about inside the tower?


    "Monsters appear inside the tower, and when they die, their bodies disappear, turning into magic stones. It''s apletely different system from the monsters that appear outside. Do you understand what I''m saying?"


    "Um... are the monsters inside the tower stronger?"


    "No, they''re not stronger. They''re just... more numerous."


    The problem is that monsters spawn randomly inside the tower.


    We''ve cleared out monsters and moved forward, but then monsters appear again from behind, causing amotion that attracts even more monsters that weren''t there before.


    And the path back is blocked by newly spawned monsters


    That''s why, no matter how low the floor, adventurers form parties to enter the tower.


    If they''re really unlucky, they can be surrounded on their way in and then again on their way out, or they may think they''ve escaped only to have a monster suddenly appear in front of them.


    "There are guys who confidently enter after defeating one or two goblins outside with a club. Most of them are just bragging about their strength in the vige. They feel great after killing a wandering goblin on the first floor and holding a magic stone in their hand. But if they venture deeper into the tower unexpected problems arise."


    "What kind of problems?"


    "There are special safe zones within the tower. In all other areas, you never know when a monster will appear. You may sit down to rest and a goblin pops out of a bush, or you could be fighting and suddenly get attacked from behind by a monster that just appeared."


    In game terms, one could call it a random encounter.


    When entering, there were only a few monsters at most, making it easy to get in.


    However, this cursed tower could spawn an unreasonable number of monsters on our way out.


    I had struggled so much with this before getting used to it.


    Monsters would appear when trying to rest, when trying to sleep, when preparing a meal, and when attempting to return  if you weren''t a skilled adventurer, there was no way to handle their sudden appearances.


    "Of course, there are ways for adventurers to prevent this, but if a non-adventurer enters recklessly, they''d either be surrounded without even realizing it or slowly die as their stamina is drained."


    "Wow... The tower is more dangerous than I thought, huh?"


    "That''s why adventurers risk their lives. Although it doesn''t happen on the lower floors."


    I smirked and started walking towards the tower, with Han Se-ah quickly following me.


    Perhaps she thought my words were just a joke from a senior adventurer to instill caution in a junior.


    She cleared her throat and spoke up.


    "Well, the first floor should be fine, right?"


    "It''s fine for adventurers. If some foolish people enter without the help of the Adventurer''s Guild, they could even die on the first floor."


    "Oh, why is that? It seems like it would be fine if they didn''t get greedy."


    I didn''t answer her question and quickened my pace.


    Although I had beenying low for a while, my fame hadn''t faded, so people started staring.


    With my blonde hair and statue-like appearance standing out among the ordinary faces, it was no wonder their gazes were drawn to me.


    Moreover, following me was a beautiful woman whose ample figure couldn''t be hidden even by leather armor.


    Naturally, the men''s eyes were not only focused on her but also filled with envy.


    Our destination was the massive arch-shaped entrance carved into the tower''s outer wall.


    It was sorge that it looked more like a tunnel entrance than a door.


    I stepped into the dark space, and Han Se-ah hurriedly followed with light footsteps.


    "Let''s go together!"


    As the shadows enveloped us, the scenery changed in the blink of an eye.


    "Why suddenly... Huh?!"


    "Because this is the first floor of the tower."


    A vast in stretched out before us, so wide that it seemed endless.


    It was an expansive field where even encountering other adventurers was difficult.


    ***


    Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 Chapter 9: Beginners First Steps 4

    Chapter 9: Beginner''s First Steps 4


    Bright blue sky with fluffy white clouds floating above.


    An endless stretch of green ins and diverse vegetation, from grass reaching up to the ankles to reed-like nts that tower around one''s waist, filled the world.


    "Wow... the view is truly amazing."


    A scenery reminiscent of a Windows desktop wallpaper unfolded endlessly before my eyes.


    This was the first floor of the Tower of the Sky, the ins.


    Some pretentious bards and pompous fellows would call it the Infinite ins or the ins of Abundance, but most adventurers simply called it the ins.


    As you climb higher, various terrains appear, and they are often shortened, like ins, caves, swamps, and snowfields.


    I ryed the answer to Han Se-ah''s question, which I had heard outside the tower, as she looked around with wide-open eyes.


    "That''s why people who enter without the Adventurer''s Guild''s help die."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "Because there are nondmarks in the ins."


    "Now that you mention it, how do we get out?"


    Upon entering the dark tunnel, we found ourselves in the vast ins.


    The mysterious behavior of the tower, which ignored spatial constraints, was secondary; the real concern was the fact that the exit didn''t look like a door.


    When we entered the tower, there was a door-like entrance, but once inside, there were no walls, trees, or rocks  just an endless expanse of ins.


    To return to the starting point, one would need some sort of tool or assistance.


    "That''s the scary part of the tower. To get back outside, we must return to the first floor, the ins, where we first entered. Specifically, right here."


    As I said that and pointed to the ground beneath my feet, Han Se-ah''s head lowered.


    What entered her field of vision was a mysterious circle formed by the trampled grass on the ins.


    It was a small circle, barely big enough for one person to stand on, with a diameter of about 1 meter.


    "...Do we need to step on this tform?"


    "Yes. We have to wander the vast ins without anyndmarks, find this tform hidden in the bushes again, and then we can leave the tower."


    ***


    Raei Trantions


    ***


    The reason I don''t risk my life climbing the tower is because of this inconvenient system.


    After entering the ins and climbing to the higher floors of the tower, one would hunt monsters, collect magic stones, and then return to the ins to find this tiny tform.


    Without the convenience of teleportation or minimaps like in a game, we had to rely on a magicalpass provided by the Adventurer''s Guild and practically march our way around.


    It was simply too bothersome.


    On top of that, there was no inventory system, so as we climbed higher, we had to carry food and water, making the return journey a struggle for most adventurers, who would end up looking like homeless people.


    This was why many weary adventurers emerged from the tower.


    The journey back was even more challenging since monsters spawned randomly.


    "At least they mark the points on the map for us. It seems to map only the ces I''ve stepped on, like the city earlier. ... To the guy in chat who said that I was going to be defeated by a first-floor goblin, I''ll remember your username."


    Han Se-ah finished her conversation with the viewers while looking at the pattern on the ground and then lifted her head.


    Her mischievous eyes were filled with curiosity mixed withpetitiveness.


    She squinted with a burning desire to fight monsters right away, seemingly having a strong gamer''s pride.


    Of course, I wanted to clear the quest for the ten lowest-grade magic stones as soon as possible today.


    So, I casually smiled and began walking in one direction.


    "So, the Adventurer''s Guild is in charge. They charge quite a high fee, but without them, it would be impossible to conquer the tower. The adventurer''s badge has a magic function that allows you to find the tower''s exit."


    "Ah, it says here in the instructions that the tower''s minimap is activated when the adventurer''s badge is in your inventory."


    Do you have an inventory, too?


    I suppressed an almost envious sigh.


    Since the tower''s monsters turn into magic stones upon death, failing to calcte food supplies properly could result in eating grass and living rough on the ins.


    The most enviable ability is undoubtedly the inventory.


    Of course, the function I''m going to show is far from the game system like the inventory and the minimap.


    I took out a golden badge from my pocket. In the center of the hexagonal metal badge, there was arge shield, helmet, and warhammer engraved.


    "Now, when you look at the badge like this, there is a small magic stone embedded in the center of the emblem. When you press it, a waypoint appears for a moment."


    When I pressed the tiny magic stone naturally embedded in the center of the shield, an arrow, like a hologram, rose above the adventurer''s badge.


    We had only walked a short distance, so the hologram arrow was naturally pointing back to where we came from.


    "Of course, since it only shows one direction, in ces other than the ins, professional guides are often hired for parties. That''s why most parties always bring a rogue or an archer."


    In the open ins, all you have to do is follow the arrow.


    However, in maze-like caves, following the arrow alone could lead you to a dead end, bing a skeleton on the wall.


    Han Se-ah, who found this fascinating, reached into her waist pouch and pulled out her adventurer''s badge.


    I wondered if that leather pouch was her inventory or just for show.


    The small iron badge she took out had an two elongated staves and a witch''s hat crossed in an X shape engraved on it.


    The material of the badge was different, but the magic stone was the same, so when she pressed the magic stone at the intersection of the staffs, an arrow floated up from her badge as well.


    "Mine has a different emblem?"


    "Well, the adventurer''s badges also serve as a sort of identity proof. They prevent, for example, a mage from carrying a warrior''s badge. In reality, the cksmith who first made these badges just didn''t like the in design and added emblems on his own."


    "Really?"


    "It''s a famous story among adventurers. How could it be proof of identity by just engraving swords and staffs? It''s not like there are names and identities written on them."


    In short, a cksmith who received arge order from the Adventurer''s Guild engraved emblems on a whim, and it unexpectedly became a tradition.


    Since it wasn''t made ording to a temte, the emblems vary greatly.


    Even among warriors, there are various arrangements, such as swords, warhammers, axes, helmets, shields, and armor.


    Because of this, influential senior adventurers in the Adventurer''s Guild often engrave their own weapons on their badges to show off.


    ...Like me.


    When I finally became a senior adventurer after much hardship, I was so moved that I requested to have my weapon engraved on my badge.


    It''s a bit embarrassing to exin, but at that time, most senior adventurers were making their own unique badges.


    "Since we''ve checked the badge, let''s look for monsters. The ins look the same everywhere, so just walk in any direction you''d like."


    "Oh, just anywhere?"


    "Wherever your heart desires."


    Nodding, Han Se-ah walks forward with her arms crossed, swallowing her saliva.


    She appears to be quite tense as she firmly grips her staff with both hands.


    The lush green ins seems to only have rabbits at first nce.


    However, it''s only natural for there to be monsters since this is the first floor of a fantasy game''s tower.


    Of course, there are no dangerous monsters on the first floor since it''s simr to a tutorial, but Han Se-ah, who is ying for the first time, wouldn''t know that.


    Monsters like soft slimes that can be killed with a kick, rabbits and foxes with tiny horns the size of a finger joint, and weak, old goblins.


    Slimes are so weak that they sometimes don''t even drop magic stones, making their presence in the game somewhat puzzling.


    Neither the bites nor the horn stabs of the rabbits and foxes can pierce even the thickest cotton armor, let alone leather armor.


    The only real threat is the goblin, wielding a crude weapon like a stone or a wooden club.


    Even then, as long as one doesn''t panic, anyone can easily defeat a single goblin.


    "Is that a goblin?"


    "Yes, we found one sooner than I expected."


    It''s extremely weak.


    The goblin is much smaller than the ones you can find on the upper floors, with a frail, skinny body and a bent waist, giving it a small and weak appearance.


    Kyaaak!


    "Ah, it''sing?!"


    We didn''t hide our presence while walking through the ins, so the goblin must have noticed us a while ago.


    A green, squat creature rushes at us, pushing through the rustling bushes. Its ragged loincloth barely covers its repulsive form.


    ''... From goblins to trolls, I guess the reason they wear underwear is that this is a game world?''


    While I''m having an odd realization, Han Se-ah and the goblin charge at each other.


    Naturally, Han Se-ah has a much longer reach. No matter how petite she is, her body is still much bigger than the tiny, bent goblin.


    Moreover, there''s a difference in their weapons  a rock versus a staff.


    "Haah!"


    Han Se-ah has learned well in that short time, thrusting her staff like a spear.


    With a powerful lunge, she twists her waist and stabs with the staff.


    It''s quite impressive.


    "Uh, what?"


    "Hmm, your posture is good."


    The staff, cutting through the wind, pierces the defenseless goblin just below its throat.


    That alone ends the battle.


    The goblin lets out a final gasp and transforms into a stone the size of a finger joint with a strange "puff" sound.


    [Han Se-ah and the party obtained 1/10 lowest-grade magic stones on the first floor]


    The quest is progressing smoothly.


    ***


    Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 Chapter 10: Beginners First Steps 5

    Chapter 10: Beginner''s First Steps 5


    After our first encounter with the goblins, Han Se-ah gained confidence and strode forward with rxed shoulders.


    She now knew that among the four types of monsters I had exinedslimes, horned rabbits, horned foxes, and goblinsthe most dangerous, goblins, could be defeated in a single hit.


    "This time, let''s go this way!"


    Goblin, goblin, slime, horned fox, slime, horned rabbit  she appeared surprisingly warrior-like as she defeated each monster with a single blow.


    Goblin, goblin, slime, horned fox, slime, horned rabbitHan Se-ah surprisingly demonstrated the qualities of a warrior, vanquishing each monster with a single blow.


    Even a strong farmer would have to hit the first-floor monsters two or three times, but she diligently hunted them down one by one with her staff.


    "If you didn''t possess the qualities of a mage, you could''ve just picked up the spear."


    "Hehe, thank you for thepliment!"


    Thanks to her efforts, we collected the lowest-grade magic stones smoothly, despite a few setbacks.


    She seemed quite familiar with the game, keeping the entrance in mind as we circled around and searched for monsters.


    Fearlessly wielding her weapon against the charging monsters, she proved her worth as a streamer.


    Considering she was doing more than her fair share in battling the first-floor goblins, I couldn''t be more grateful.


    "Since it''s our first day, let''s just gather about 10 magic stones and then head back."


    "10... got it!"


    Han Se-ah''s confident stride suddenly halted due to the reason I had exined earlier about why inexperienced yers might die.


    Two goblins in front, one behind.


    As she approached a single goblin, another emerged from the bushes beside her, and while we hesitated, yet another appeared behind us and began to sneak up.


    Facing a 3:1 numerical disadvantage seemed inevitable, even though she could defeat them one at a time.


    "There are three... three goblins?"


    Although I was by her side, she exhaled a deep breath to calm herself.


    She still didn''t ask me for help and slowly sidestepped, pointing her staff at the goblins.


    Perhaps her n was to confront all three head-on rather than being surrounded.


    "Win a 3:1 without getting hit for 100,000 won? Are you an investor? You hit the jackpot... You just wait... Wait a second, if senior intervenes, it doesn''t count, right? I just need to not show any signs of anxiety? Easier said than done."


    She murmured to the viewers about the mission she received and then immediately stepped forward.


    The bald-headed warrior had taught her a simple push attack, but it certainly resembled an excellent thrust.


    Was it due to the yer''s stat adjustment?


    Her staff, slicing through the wind, struck the goblin closest to the center right in the forehead with a ''thwack!'' sound.


    The goblin, hit by a powerful thrust, staggered back and transformed into a magic stone with a ''poof!''


    Kiieeek!


    Kyaaak!


    Seeing theirpanion''s fate, the remaining goblins on both sides charged at her like wild beasts, wielding their rocks and wooden clubs.


    ''Do I need to step in...?''


    Frightened, she seemed to cower, but there was no need for me to intervene.


    The staff she extended forcefully swung from right to left like a baseball bat, striking the head of the goblin on the left, who was slightly closer.


    Kyaaak?!


    Kkieeek!


    Although it didn''t die due to her clumsy posture, the goblin dropped the stone it held and was left staggering.


    The club-wielding goblin, which had relied on its fallenpanion, screamed as it charged at the defenseless Han Se-ah


    "Stay back!"


    ''Thwack!''


    Her slender leg stretches out and kicks the goblin, sending it tumbling backward.


    Though she doesn''t finish them off in one go, she manages to deal with them one at a time.


    Thanks to viewing this as just a game, she was bolder than an ordinary country bumpkin and appeared much more like a warrior.


    While one goblin staggered from her kick, the other dropped its stone, clutched its head, and wobbled as it stood up.


    As soon as it managed to steady itself and open its eyes, it was met by Han Se-ah''s thrust, who had also regained her stance.


    Thwack! Another goblin turned into a lowest-grade magic stone.


    "You definitely have a goodbat sense. However, remember that these kicks only work on goblins, and as we go higher up, you''ll have to deal with them using magic."


    "Yes!"


    UUtilizing the range and size difference of her weapon, she hindered her opponents'' movements and created multiple one-on-one situations.


    There was no doubt about her talent, as she moved swiftly and confidently using her own body instead of a keyboard and mouse.


    To be honest, when I first arrived in this world and was surrounded, I only won due to my physical strength.


    In reality, I was a gamer, so I didn''t instantly be a genius shield wielder.


    I had to struggle quite a bit.


    "Hmm, ten lowest-grade magic stones. We gathered them faster than I thought."


    "Is it usually harder to collect them?"


    "Goblins and weaker monsters don''t usually drop them as often, and novice adventurers often hesitate to hurt goblins, taking up more time. Considering that, Hanna, you have excellent qualities as an adventurer."


    As I continued to praise her, she couldn''t help but giggle, her lips curling upward.


    She had argued with her viewers several times, but she seemed unustomed to being openly praised, squirming adorably.


    Even as she did so, her eyes shifted slyly to one side.


    -She does seem to have talent, managing 3:1?


    -Fact: Another female streamer cried just making eye contact with a goblin


    -3:1 or not, there are many who get lost after not listening to the exnations


    -She got her first 6 NPC, so the early game is sweet


    -Look at her smile!


    [Han Se-ah and the party obtained 10/10 lowest-grade magic stones on the first floor  CLEAR]


    [Reward: ess to Han Se-ah''s stream]


    Unable to resist my curiosity as Han Se-ah continued to nce at the chat, I secretly used the stream ess I received as a reward while the camera drone focused on the low-grade magic stones on the ground.


    As expected, her skills were better than other streamers.


    ''Watching this chat is surprisingly fun.''


    Living in a medieval fantasy world with only things like duels, operas, and ys for entertainment, the chat filled with ng and abbreviations was quite addictive.


    It had been 10 years since Ist saw a forum and chat window, so even the pointlessughing and chatting was amusing.


    After browsing the chat for a while, I spoke to Han Se-ah, who was diligently looking back and forth between the magic stones and the chat as the camera turned back to me.


    "We shouldn''t overdo it on our first day. Let''s gather the magic stones and head back."


    "Okay! Um, Senior Rnd?"


    Yes?"


    "I''m curious about how strong you are. Can you show me?"


    She yfully squinted her eyes andughed awkwardly.


    I wondered what she was talking about, but I noticed her eyes kept sneaking nces to the side.


    Was there some kind of request in the chat?


    Han Se-ah seemed a little embarrassed and hesitant to ask me to demonstrate my strength, but I saw no reason to refuse.


    If I could show off in front of the viewers and Han Se-ah, my chances of being taken along as a party member would increase.


    I knew that they wouldn''t abandon an NPC with such unique performance as a 6, but it''s better to be certain about everything in a quest opportunity that I finally obtained after 10 years.


    ''But what should I show?''


    The problem was that I was a tank, not a mage or a swordsman.


    If I were a rogue, I could demonstrate invisibility or stealth techniques.


    If I were an archer, I could show off the skill of hitting an arrow shot first with ater arrow.


    If I were a mage, I could demonstrate powerful attack magic that could wipe out a in.


    These were often used as bragging techniques by advanced adventurers.


    However, I was a tank  a heavily armored knight who relied on physical strength and items like shields and armor.


    I could block a giant''s club with my bare hands or withstand the breath of a dragon, but there was nothing to demonstrate in an empty in.


    "Hmm, to demonstrate"


    "Oh, I''m sorry if I came across as rude."


    "It''s not a rude request. Adventurers usually love to show off their skills. I''m just not sure what to demonstrate in an empty in."


    I quicklyforted the darkening Han Se-ah and continued pondering.


    I could easily crush a goblin with a single blow, but would that look impressive?


    Han Se-ah herself could kill one with a single swing of her staff. As I looked at the message board and chat window, I could feel my own adventurer''s vanity rising.


    I wanted to impress Han Se-ah with my strength and prove my might in a way that would pique the viewers'' interest.


    With that in mind, I fiddled with my adventurer''s badge while pretending to look at the waypoint, taking a peek at the chat window.


    -I''ll donate 300,000 won if Rnd gives a strength demo


    -There must be something to show off, right? Not some grass-pulling show.


    -Bro, can''t you just take off your armor and show off your body?


    -But wouldn''t it be embarrassing to show off your strength against a goblin that falls unconscious from Se-ah''s kick?


    -What can a high-ranking adventurer show off on the first floor?


    Some odd chats were mixed in, but the contents were simr to my thoughts.


    I noticed one opinion that quickly passed by.


    Han Se-ah and the other viewers may not have noticed it, but it definitely caught my eye.


    "Hmm, this might be amusing to show."


    "What is it?"


    Se-ah hurried over to me, not wanting to miss the 300,000 won mission, reacting like a fish to bait.


    "Since another goblin has appeared, I''ll show you."


    "Okay!"


    Catching a slime would have been annoying due to its squishy nature, and if it were a horned rabbit or a horned fox, it might have appeared like animal abuse.


    Fortunately, it was an ugly little monster  a goblin. As I reached out with my bare hands, having even removed the gauntlet from my te armor, I heard a surprised gasp from behind me.


    Kyaaak!


    The small monster swung a sharp rock at my hand, which was holding onto it.


    Of course, the rock couldn''t even scratch the skin of a 6 tank who had been leveling up for 10 years.


    The goblin tried to cause a ruckus with its sharp teeth and ws, but my pale white hand showed no sign of even a red scratch.


    "Are you okay?"


    "I can take a nap without my armor on among monsters below the 10th floor."


    "Wow..."


    With a mixture of curiosity and admiration, I flexed my arm and threw the goblin high into the sky, as if tossing a fastball.


    Kyaa-yaak!


    The camera captured the perfect angle.


    ***


    Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 Chapter 11: Streamer Han Se-Ah 1

    Chapter 11: Streamer Han Se-Ah 1


    After escorting Han Se-ah to her amodations, where she seemed dazed and confused, I retreated to my own lodgings.


    Though I couldn''t ess the chat after the stream ended, I could still browse Han Se-ah''s forum, where her viewers were raving about the scene I had disyed.


    -LOL Rnd, the goblin slinger


    -Today''s Chronicle best moment.GIF


    -Reincarnated as a goblililililililililin


    -Pay respects to the great flying Goblin Lord


    -6 He''s really strong


    Reading ament suggesting I throw Han Se-ah out through the exit inspired my impromptu performance.


    As I sent the goblin flying, viewers found the waning cries of the rapidly disappearing creature quite amusing.


    Already, people were creating and sharing their own edits.


    It''s quite delightful to be able to browse the forum and read the lively posts, especially since I would normally be lounging with a beer instead.


    -Pay respects to the great flying Goblin Lord


    -[Goblin flying.GIF]


    -[Goblin''s memorial photo.JPG]


    -The only good goblin is a flying goblin


    -Shouldn''t it be a dead goblin?


    Yeah, that one''s as good as dead


    If it survived after flying 100 meters, it wouldn''t be a goblin


    Scrolling through the crudely edited photos and various jokes, it seems hurling a small creature weighing around 30kg out of sight with one hand made quite an impact.


    Chuckling at the various posts, I realized that the virtual reality world created by the capsule in this alternate dimension shared simrities with the modern world I left behind ten years ago.


    Time flew as Iy on the bed, browsing the forum and indulging in stories about myself, until darkness enveloped the night.


    ''Tomorrow... I should teach basic magic and find party members.''


    Upon obtaining 10 lowest-grade magic stones and leaving the tower, the quest was finally updated.


    When forming a party, you had to shake hands, and obtaining 10 lowest-grade magic stones required safely exiting the tower, as if there was some sort of criterion.


    Perhaps these are restrictions in Han Se-ah''s game system?


    [Teach Basic Magic to Han Se-ah 0/5]


    Though learning basic magic in a day might be challenging, Han Se-ah could possibly master all five spells.


    There are more than five types of basic magic, but she''ll likely pick the ones that suit her best.


    With ess to her inventory and mini-map, she might even learn the spells easily through a skill window.


    Finding party members should start after teaching magic, and it might take some time to select promising beginners from the novice adventurers.


    I don''t need to search for them myself; I can just ask Ellis about any promising neers.


    Hmm, I still have to treat Ellis to a sweet dessert as promised. While buying a basic magic book for Han Se-ah, I can also visit the newly opened cafe.


    Despite wanting to read more posts on the forum, experiencing the scent of the modern world after 10 years, the speed of new posts slowed down since the stream ended.


    I closed the forum and leaned my head on the bed, closing my eyes, looking forward to tomorrow morning.


    I wonder what the rewards for this quest will be.


    ***


    Raei Trantions


    ***


    Han Se-ah couldn''t believe the fortune that hade to her.


    6, does that even exist?


    As a streamer who streamed both sports and gaming, she had a rough prediction of what to expect from Heroes Chronicle.


    She enjoyed a variety of mobile games, including RPGs and FPS games.


    Climbing the tower would require forming parties, and would be a physically active experience.


    Obtaining equipment and recruitingrades would heavily depend on luck.


    Many people were thrilled by the shocking announcement that BB Games, the developer of Heroes Chronicle, would hand over the entire gamepany to the top-ranked yer.


    However, no one predicted the existence of a 6.


    Most of the gacha games Han Se-ah enjoyed had 3 and 4 as the highest-ranked, and even games with 5 only reached that level through evolution and awakening.


    They were never an initial rank when drawn.


    -A character with a starting grade of 6?


    -Other than Han Se-ah drawing a male character, isn''t it perfect?


    -Will Han Se-ah end up owning BB Games?


    -Some get a 3 while others get a 6, life is so frustrating


    After stepping out of the capsule and lying down on her soft bed, Han Se-ah used her smartphone to search for her own name online.


    Although she was aware that ego searching could be harmful for a streamer, she couldn''t resist on this asion.


    She''d achieved the world''s top pickup in the first-ever virtual reality game.


    -Did the game bnce getpletely shattered?


    [3 ''Sturdy'' Hans'' Stat Window.JPG]


    [4 ''Close Combat Knight'' William''s Stat Window.JPG]


    [6 ''Pdin'' Rnd''s Stat Window.JPG]


    Thementers picked tank NPCs for an easierparison.


    Upon examining the stat windows, the health difference between the 3-star and 4-star characters is roughly 20%. But between the 4-star and 6-star characters, the health difference is a staggering 100%.


    -Is it a joke that it''s the only one in the world?


    -Unique in the entire world, not just domestically?


    -If a 6-star was drawn overseas, it''d be in the news already


    -My head''s spinning from theparison


    Normally, people would criticize her for luring viewers with her appearance during workout streams and relying on her looks rather than her skills during gaming streams.


    However, those personal attacks mostly disappeared once she started ying Heroes Chronicle.


    All attention shifted to the NPCs.


    Even though the game opened simultaneously worldwide without any closed beta, some information was gathered thanks to dedicated gamers and partners.


    When entering the city, the first NPCs yerse into contact with are 3 or above.


    As they continue ying and form adventurer parties, they encounter beginners who are 1~3 adventurers.


    Inparison, the senior adventurer Rnd, who kindly approached Han Se-ah and guided her, was an impressive 6.


    He was tall, had broad shoulders, and a handsome face that seemed like BB Games had poured their heart and soul into modeling.


    Han Se-ah thought, if he didn''t have the title ''Pdin,'' one might think he was a prince from a fantasy world who hade to visit the adventurer''s city.


    -NPC beauty standards these days...


    -The reason we need to go to the fantasy world.JPG


    -Who is this person? An idol?


    Already, her stream was circting on several websites.


    There were jokes about it being a dating sim rather than an RPG, requests for a virtual boyfriend with that kind of modeling, and even misunderstandings that he wasn''t an NPC in a virtual reality game but an aspiring idol.


    ''Really good-looking indeed...''


    Han Se-ah, who also did sports streams, was confident in her well-maintained appearance and toned physique.


    However, when she saw the circting pictures, her confidence quickly diminished.


    Both senior adventurer Rnd and guild receptionist Ellis were golden-haired, exceptionally beautiful people.


    The ordinary citizens wandering the streets had realistic appearances, but those two looked almost too perfect to be real.


    ''Maybe I should visit the Magic Tower tomorrow to learn some skills. It''ll take some time to recruit party members, so I''ll try to climb to the fifth floor after posting a recruitment notice.''


    Despite nning her next steps, she couldn''t fall asleep easily because of the events she had experienced in the game.


    From the beautiful scenery of the fantasy world she saw when riding a carriage at the game''s start, to the towering city that housed the tower, and even the fight against goblins, these were all thrilling events for a fantasy enthusiast.


    In particr, her calm steps during the goblin ambush, breaking their formation, and sequentially defeating them, kept her wide awake.


    Most of the posts about her, other than those about Rond and Ellis, were filled with praises for her exceptional battle sense.


    To be more precise, it was meant to disparage other streamers inparison to her, but she couldn''t help but grin at the praise  it was only natural.


    ''Really, what if I be number one like this?''


    The young female CEO of BB Games, who made a fortune selling expensive virtual reality capsules to people worldwide.


    With that kind of money, she could buy a house for her parents, deck them out with luxury items from bags to watches, and live a life of leisure, ying games all day long


    With such happy thoughts, Han Se-ah forced her eyes shut, trying to fall asleep as soon as possible.


    ***


    Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 Chapter 12: Streamer Han Se-Ah 2

    Chapter 12: Streamer Han Se-Ah 2


    Before dawn, I wake up to the sound of a rooster crowing.


    Though the sound of the rooster echoing through the dim streets is irritating, I have to tolerate it.


    That rooster belongs to the innkeeper who provided me with free meals during my days as a novice adventurer.


    If I were to count the number of eggs I''ve eaten thanks to that rooster, I''d be the one who should be crowing.


    My high-performance body quickly dispels sleepiness the moment my feet touch the floor.


    It''s hard to get used to how quickly my mind clears before I even have the chance to wash my face.


    [Teach Basic Magic to Han Se-ah 5/5  CLEAR]


    [Reward: Alert for Han Se-ah''s stream]


    As I rub my eyes, I see something unexpected.


    No way, she''s already learned basic magic?


    What happened so early in the morning, before the sun even rose?


    As I head to the bathroom and turn on the hot water for a shower, I naturally check the forum.


    I never thought I''d be wasting time browsing the web while showering in hot water in this world.


    -Water Magic vs Fire Magic


    -Is Chidori possible with magic application?


    -Amidst all this, someone bes a mage


    -Sex


    -If NPCs also get magic, how do wepete?


    As I slowly read through the forum, which has many more posts than before I went to bed, I get a rough idea of the situation.


    I thought the stream had ended when the chat stopped, but she only took a break and continued with ate-night stream.


    ***


    Raei Trantions


    ***


    Adventurer mages have to pay the Magic Tower to learn magic, but it seems that she spent the night with her viewers learningmon skills through the skill window and creating a skill tree.


    Judging by the fact that the quest had exactly five spells, it seems the limit of the skill window is five.


    ''In the midst of all this, the fact that a mage''s talent is random... This game''s foundation is like a gacha game, no joke.''


    I can''t recall who, but someone in the chat kept spreading news about other streamers.


    There were stories about a female cam girl who cried because she couldn''t be a mage, and an older male streamer who was kicked out after receiving shock magic from a receptionist while causing a scene demanding to learn magic.


    -Amidst all this, someone bes a mage


    -[This post has been reported and blocked]


    -If NPCs also get magic, how do wepete?


    -It seems like going to the guild is the way to meet Master Rnd


    -If BB Games is bought, will she give apartments to subscribers?


    TThe forum remains active even as I wash my hair.


    Since the chat isn''t active, she probably went to sleep after choosing basic magic.


    After an afternoon stream and ate-night one, she likely sleeps in the morning.


    I wonder if Han Se-ah wille to the Adventurer''s Guild in the afternoon.


    I used to rush to the guild as soon as the sun rose to secure cost-effective missions during my days as a novice adventurer living from hand to mouth, but that''s an old story.


    My bank ount is stacked with gold coins since I chose a stable life instead of climbing the tower, so I can take my time.


    I have enough gold coins to raise Han Se-ah into a high-ranking adventurer.


    After enjoying the convenience of hot water showers and hairdryers provided by the magic civilization, I head outside and make my way to my regr inn. It''s a bit dated for a lodging, but the food is great, and I owe a debt of gratitude to the innkeeper.


    Usually, I''d be drunk and sprawled out at this time, but instead, I came out for breakfast, surprising the busy innkeeper.


    "What brings you here for breakfast?"


    "I n to train a junior, so I''ll be showing my face in the morning for a while."


    The plump, small-staturedndy, with a generous spirit to match, greeted me cheerfully.


    Some nced at me briefly, but most stared nkly at my face, mouths agape.


    She shared various stories, such as how I ate there as a novice adventurer or how I couldn''t forget the taste of her food even after bing a mid-ranking adventurer.


    Her generous servings attracted novice adventurers with thin wallets.


    Stories of high-ranking adventurers were also effective in attracting customers.


    "Training a junior? Time flies, from a novice adventurer who didn''t even know the guild''s location to someone nurturing juniors..."


    "Hehe, that''s an old story."


    I hade to the inn as a novice adventurer, introduced by a senior adventurer.


    This was the only inn and restaurant where one could eat their fill for a few coins.


    The quality of the food was also much better than other inns, so it was no surprise that it was popr.


    I endured the gazes of people who looked like novice adventurers as I warmed my insides with a steaming stew in a corner seat.


    [Han Se-ah''s stream has started!]


    [Han Se-ah: Getting homework checked by senior~]


    A hologram appeared in the air, catching his attention.


    ''So this is the alert function.''


    Just as notifications appeared on his smartphone for new videos from his favorite streamers in the real world, the hologram informed him of Han Se-ah''s stream starting.


    It was the reward for the previous quest.


    He wished he could argue about the quality of such a reward, but it was actually quite useful.


    After all, he had to follow Han Se-ah around like a stalker.


    ***


    Judging by the live stream, time flowed at a 1:1 ratio with the real world.


    Despite learning magic until dawn, she''s already logged back in?


    There''s no way she''s running a crazy schedule of 3 hours of sleep and 21 hours of streaming, right?


    "Are you leaving already? The meat will be ready soon."


    "Give that to the hungry ones over there."


    "Ay... who throws a gold coin for a bowl of stew?!"


    As part of image management and returning favors, I handed the innkeeper a gold coin before quickly leaving the inn.


    It might seem a bit materialistic, but leaving a good impression like this would bring in more personal requests.


    In a world without IDs or CCTV, where you have to rely solely on personal trust to get requests, living kindly enough to be spread through word of mouth brings rewards.


    And it''s even more important if it''s with someone in the same industry.


    I''m not the world''s strongest hero, so it''s not like I don''t have to work with lower-ranking adventurers.


    When epting requests, I asionally form temporary parties with intermediate or experienced beginner adventurers.


    "Ah, Rnd!"


    As I leisurely stroll down the street, I hear someone call my name from a distance.


    Han Se-ah, standing in front of the Adventurer''s Guild, waves her staff in one hand and energetically waves her other hand.


    She captures the attention of the beginner adventurers who look exhausted and worn out from life.


    Intermediate adventurers don''t usually line up at the guild door as soon as it opens since their ie increases significantly, and they start receiving personal requests.


    "I learned some magic!"


    "Let''s go inside and talk."


    A neat and clean, although second-hand, equipped beauty who has learned magic.


    The gazes of some people, especially female beginner adventurers, turn fierce.


    In a world without rights or welfare, many women be adventurers to survive, and those without talent end up dead or as prostitutes, so they can''t help but envy the well-established Han Se-ah.


    We enter the guild, receiving the full attention of the onlookers.


    At the counter, a female staff member other than Ellis is sorting paperwork with sleepy eyes.


    I nce at her briefly and head to an empty table.


    Beginner adventurers with empty pockets crowd around the request board, so I pass on taking a request.


    It doesn''t look good to steal a few coins from those who have nothing.


    "You''ve learned magic since west met?"


    "After we parted ways yesterday, I wanted to train more, so I learned some magic."


    As she sits down opposite me and takes a quick look around, she smiles brightly.


    She must be confident in the five magic skills she developed with her viewers until dawn.


    She seems eager to show off her newfound abilities.


    "First, I learned a shield spell."


    "Good, I was worried you might have learned something impractical."


    "Impractical?"


    I had already checked what magic Han Se-ah learned through the forum, but I pretended not to know in order to tell stories about adventurers on her stream.


    As one of the first to y this game, stories shared by a 6 NPC would be popr among viewers.


    I can''t count how many times I''ve experienced nonsensical things in a world without basic education like elementary school in my ten years here.


    Dying due to a cape is a rtively mild case.


    ***


    We caught up! I think we''re going for 4 or 5/week, not sure yet. Advance/bonus chapters will be avableter as well.


    Gotta learn some terminology as well. Not really a twitch watcher...


    Also currently rewriting all the chapters for my other novels and this one as well.


    Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 Chapter 13: Streamer Han Se-Ah 3

    Chapter 13: Streamer Han Se-Ah 3


    I organized my thoughts on the various misguided adventurers I had encountered.


    There was a guy who imed to be skilled at archery, only learned elemental arrows, and then chose a crossbow as his weapon.


    He always ended up struggling with mana depletion and was eventually kicked out of the party.


    The one who aspired to be a magic swordsman but neglected to learn any offensive magic spells couldn''t even join a party.


    Another learned only one spell with the intention of bing the strongest, but his growth as an adventurer stagnated at a floor with monsters of the opposite element.


    Lastly, there was the guy who wanted to protect his allies and learned only shield and protection skills.


    He was overshadowed by priests and became useless.


    I rested my elbows on the table, leaned back, and spoke slowly while maintaining eye contact with Han Se-ah.


    "Sometimes, beginner adventurers have misunderstandings about mages. They think mages can continuously shoot magic like archers shoot arrows."


    Her eyes subtly lowered at my words.


    Perhaps it was because both the viewers and Han Se-ah shared the same misunderstanding that she appeared somewhat embarrassed.


    There were indeed opinions on the forum suggesting she should have five offensive spells and unleash them like firing a revolver.


    "But mages arepletely different from archers."


    Her bright eyes listened to my words without interruption.


    As she quietly paid attention like a diligent student, the voices of beginner adventurers at nearby tables naturally lowered.


    Han Se-ah might not know this since she started as a mage from the beginning, but the conditions of beginner adventurer parties were worse than one might think.


    Mages were a rarity; instead, four or five warriors gathered, using their bodies to block attacks andplete requests.


    That''s why they had to learn about mages by eavesdropping on conversations with senior adventurers like this.


    "Of course, a skilled mage can maintain a shield spell for self-defense, but even the most exceptional mages struggle to manage more than two or three offensive spells when starting out."


    I suppose that''s typical for a high-damage ss cannon character.


    From my experience ying the game a decade ago, most mages shared these traits.


    Their skill cooldowns were twice as long, and skill costs were three times higher, but in exchange, their damage and range were about five times greater.


    They epitomized high-risk, high-return.


    Regrettably, there''s no way for mages in this world to continuously cast magic missiles and be an unstoppable force.


    It might be possible for a yer who received a buff from the game system but I can only speak to themon knowledge of this world.


    If Han Se-ah eventually evolves into a multi-casting magical powerhouse, I''ll be astonished andmend her while taking the bus.


    "So, if a beginner adventurer learns basic magic, the first thing they should learn is a shield spell. As I mentioned before, it''s to prepare for when monsters reach the backline."


    "Yes, and what about the remaining four?"


    "One offensive spell and three support spells to assist party members would be fitting. After all, there are no tough guys who can take repeated magic hits and survive in the lower parts of the tower. One shield spell for self-defense, three support spells for regr party assistance, and one offensive spell for dealing with unexpectedly strong opponents."


    My words elicited expressions of awe from those seated nearby.


    Simultaneously, Han Se-ah lifted her head slightly, her face radiating pride.


    "I''ve only learned Magic Missile as my offensive magic, after the shield spell. The other three are Light, Spark, and Water magic."


    "Why did you choose them?"


    "First of all, I chose Magic Missile because it doesn''t have any elemental weaknesses. It would be difficult if an enemy with a disadvantageous elemental affinity appeared."


    "And the other three magic?"


    "Well, I chose Light because I thought it would be important to secure our vision at night. From what I''ve heard, it seems like we''ll be spending quite some time in the tower as we head to higher floors, so we''ll probably have to be active at night. I had some trouble deciding on Spark, but... it could be used as a substitute for a flint and could potentially distract the enemy, so I chose it. I thought Water would be helpful when we need to rest...?"


    "Good. That''s excellent."


    Actually, the fact that she chose only one offensive spell is already a pass.


    The other spells will inevitably change depending on the partyposition or the location.


    For example, Light is preferred in caves, while Spark is preferred in snowy areas.


    It may seem like she just copied what other streamers did, but it doesn''t matter since I''m not really her magic teacher anyway.


    "From now on, gain experience and earn money while being active on the lower floors, and learn a few more spells for convenience. You can change to a new offensive spell when you reach a point where Magic Missile bes ineffective."


    "So, you''re saying that expanding the range of spells to respond to various situations is the priority?"


    "Exactly. A mage''s role in a party is not only to deliver powerful blows but also to ovee situations that cannot be handled by mere skill or ingenuity, like using Light magic in a sealed room where torches are unusable or using Water magic in a polluted swamp where clean water is unavable."


    In the first ce, magic is meant to be learned and used, so there''s no limitation on how many spells a mage can use.


    Because of this, there''s no need to repeatedly use one magic to be its ultimate master; instead, it''smon to learn utility magic whenever they have the money to buy spell books and swap them out as needed.


    Thankfully, this aspect is different from the game.


    It''s nice not being forced to use one passive, two skills, and one ultimate like a game character.


    "So, mages aren''t just about offensive power."


    "That''s why they''re mages."


    Magic is more like advanced technology, not merely a substitute for guns or bombs.


    Hanna nodded at my words and asked me again.


    "So... what should we do now?"


    "You''ve never used magic after learning it, right? Practice a few times and then let''s head back into the tower."


    The only answer I could give her was practice.


    Since the process of learning magic was skipped, she needed some practice before facing realbat.


    After that, we''ll visit the cafe that Ellis told us about.


    We need to drop by the cafe quickly, or there''s a high chance she''ll get upset.


    As I thought about this and stood up from the table, I could hear the disappointed sighs around us.


    Ignoring those reactions, we headed to the open space behind the guild.


    ***


    Raei Trantions


    ***


    "First, want to try casting the Shield spell?"


    "Yes, ...Shield!"


    Holding her staff with both hands, she cast the spell. Perhaps she found it embarrassing to say the skill name out loud, as she lowered her head slightly.


    Nheless, the skill worked, and a hazy semi-circle enveloped her. I pressed my finger against it and felt a weak resistance.


    This should be enough to easily block a goblin''s pebble throw.


    "Good. With this, you''ll be able to block most attacks on the lower floors."


    "Um, it seems like there''s a crack... Did I use the magic correctly?"


    "Ah, that was my mistake in adjusting my strength. The magic worked properly."


    Han Se-ah was surprised by the crack that started from where my finger prated, but it didn''t matter since my finger was much stronger than a goblin''s stone projectile.


    Her eyes darted about, the viewers must very surprised.


    It wasn''t intentional, but it ended up appearing as a show of strength.


    "So now..."


    "Um, Rnd?"


    "Hm?"


    I was about to ask her to demonstrate an offensive spell, but she spoke first.


    Curious about what she had to say, I nodded for her to continue. With sparkling eyes, she looked at me and asked,


    "Rnd, as a senior adventurer, you must be quite strong. How many floors of the tower have you reached?"


    Han Se-ah was curious about my record. A 6 NPC whomands respect even from intermediate adventurers.


    She believed my achievements as an adventurer would be extraordinary.


    I understand her expectations, but it''s a bit of a pity...


    "First, let me say... I haven''t climbed very high up the tower."


    "What? But you''re a senior adventurer."


    "That''s a slightly different story from my abilities."


    Now that I''ve met Han Se-ah, I''mpelled to enter the tower.


    However, in the past, I chose a wealthy andfortable life instead of climbing the tower.


    The reason was very simple.


    Unlike gamers, ordinary adventurers didn''t have ess to convenient features.


    There was no teleportation, mini-map, inventory, or reality-bending functions like save and load.


    "The party aiming for the top floor is currently on the 43rd floor. I gave up climbing at around the 37th floor and descended."


    "37th floor... Why?"


    "That''s because to go above the 40th floor, you have to give up your life in the city."


    "What?!"


    I had reached the 37th floor, which meant I had passed through 36 different areas.


    Relying on the Adventure Guild''s maps and my own hand-drawn maps, I had to cross ins, traverse forests, pass through swamps, and break through caves.


    At this point, the top floor of the tower was farther away than traveling back and forth across the kingdom.


    Being a senior adventurer meant giving up theforts of civilization like hot showers, delicious food from innkeepers, and soft beds.


    Instead, I musty out a sleeping bag in a tent and venture through uncharted fields.


    Senior adventurers closely resemble homeless people, gnawing on grass roots as they eagerly anticipate the Adventurer''s Guild''srge supply convoy.


    I couldn''t live such a harsh life, so I returned to the surface and have been living leisurely since then.


    "Think about the vast ins we crossed yesterday. That''s the life of a top-tier adventurer, wandering around trying to find the door to the upper floors in a huge area like that. Moreover, imagine doing that in a poisonous swamp, relying solely on luck to find the door."


    "That''s, well, a difficult life indeed..."


    Han Se-ah, who was in the same boat as me without any teleportation abilities, grew pale as she imagined her treacherous future.


    Seeing her like that, I couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    Don''t worry, I''ll have to do it with you too, damn it.


    ***


    Heya! All chapters for this novel have been re-edited! Is it perfect? nope! I''d re-edit it again if I had the time but you just gotta stop at one point. I''m not done re-editing the other novels so no proper schedule for this novel until then. Looking at the current speed... end of the weekendtest.


    Changes that you''ll notice:


    Rond -> Rnd


    Broadcaster /station/ bulletin board -> Streamer / stream / forum / chat etc.


    Enjoy the chappy!


    Links for the illustrations, but I''ll have a page for them in the /viewer/2229232


    /viewer/2169003 -> kinda 18+


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. It will also count towards bonus chapters!

 Chapter 14: Streamer Han Se-Ah 4

    Chapter 14: Streamer Han Se-Ah 4


    Han Se-ah seemed unable to recover from the shock and horror of glimpsing her dark future in my story.


    At least she could log out, while I seemed destined to sleep in swamps and caves.


    I snapped my fingers in front of her nkly staring eyes.


    "Those are stories of top adventurers exploring the upper floors of the tower. You''re just a beginner mage who just learned magic, so don''t worry about that yet. The next spell you should try is Magic Missile."


    "Ah, yes!"


    She regained her senses when she heard the loud noise in front of her.


    She was just starting out, reaching the first floor of Level 1, and going through the tutorial, so why worry about the top content?


    It seemed my thoughts were well conveyed as she adjusted her grip on her staff and her eyes widened.


    "Should I fetch a log to shoot at, or should I aim for that stack of straw?"


    "Shoot at my palm."


    "...What?"


    Of course, it took less than a minute for her intelligent eyes to cloud over again.


    Had she forgotten that I''d shattered her shield with just my fingertips?


    Han Se-ah finally came to her senses as I held my palm out, poised as if to shout "Stop!"


    Her eyes were darting around, probably receivingints from her viewers.


    "Alright, here I go! Magic Missile!"


    With the help of her viewers'' nagging, she swallowed hard, aimed her staff at me, and chanted the spell.


    A translucent fist-sized sphere appeared at the tip of her staff, as if out of thin air.


    She swung her staff through the air like a fishing rod, and the Magic Missile urately shot toward my palm.


    She was pretty good at using both the shield and the Magic Missile for her first time, probably thanks to her skill window.


    "Wham!"


    A heavy sensation and slight push on my palm apanied the impact.


    It was a stronger shock than a beginner warrior''s strike, but nowhere near as powerful as a goblin''s stone sling.


    Of course, it didn''t even redden my skin, let alone bruise it.


    "Did you aim for my palm?"


    "Yes. You told me to shoot at your palm."


    "Your casting is fast, and your uracy is good. You''re incredibly proficient with both the shield and the Magic Missile. At least you won''t identally hit an ally."


    "That...are there stories about..?"


    "Right. Inexperienced mages sometimes identally attack allies. It''s not just mages, though; unskilled archers and rogues who aren''t familiar with their weapons can also hit their teammates."


    There''s no system assist to prevent team kills or friendly fire in this world.


    Whether it''s a party member or a monster shooting an arrow, getting hit hurts and can kill.


    Naturally, there are beginner adventurer parties that almost get wiped out because a mage identally hits an ally while trying to help the front line.


    That''s why basic non-offensive spells like Spark, which Han Se-ah learned, are unexpectedly useful.


    Most monsters aren''t wearing armor, so if you burn sensitive areas like their armpits or groin with a me, you can''t deal as much damage as an offensive spell, but you can disrupt their stance.


    Imagine someone trying to throw a punch while having their armpit hair set on fire with a lighter.


    In the midst of urgency, even if I identally struck an ally, they were wearing armor, so there was no need to be rmed by the sparks.


    Unless I really had a ghost-like talent for hitting the ally''s neck between their armor and helmet.


    "Try using the rest of the spells just aiming at the ground."


    The Light magic, a sphere of light that appeared on the staff like a Magic Missile and floated gently above it, the Spark magic that created a small me on the ground aimed by the staff and left only a scorch mark before disappearing, and the Water magic that produced a droplet of water just enough to cover the scorch mark.


    I couldn''t tell if Han Se-ah had exceptional talent as a mage or if it was the power of the skill window, but all three spells passed.


    The power would naturally grow as she increased her stats and leveled up, so the important thing was control.


    If her aim was urate when casting magic for the first time in a virtual reality game she''d never yed before, then it was a pass.


    Her shoulders straightened as she seemed to notice I wasn''t just ttering her with words.


    Considering that she wasn''t scared of Goblins and could urately cast magic, we could probably make it to the 5th floor.


    Of course, even if it was the 5th floor, it would take quite some time to wander the vast ins four times.


    "The magic is a pass. Now let''s request to gather some party members and make a quick visit to the tower."


    "Gather party members?"


    Her eyes sparkled as if she''d been hoping for party members.


    Clutching her staff, she followed me like a chick as I headed toward the counter where I casually greeted a receptionist who, although not as close to me as Ellis, was still a familiar face."


    ***


    Raei Trantions


    ***


    "I''d like to recruit novice adventurer party members."


    "Yes, Rnd. Ellis kept saying you were raising a junior. It was true."


    "She might be talkative, but she doesn''t lie."


    "Since she''s a mage, how about a frontline fighter, a thief, and a priest?"


    One of the remaining members was a priest.


    Priest climb the tower due to their beliefs.


    To the point everyone treats them with respect.


    As I nodded my head in agreement, Han Se-ah nodded along.


    While the camera was facing the other way, I quickly opened the chat window.


    -PleasePriestHerePleasePriestHerePleasePriestHere


    -Normal thieves can''t even find party members lol


    -Waiting for a bikini armor female warrior to appear, holding my breath


    -No, I heard she died from a rock, what bikini armor lol


    -Looking at the leather armor Han Se-ah is wearing, sexy female warriors don''t exist here


    ...Why did apetition to expose their fantasy desires suddenly start?


    I closed the chat window without even thinking of properly reading the dizzying contents.


    As expected, is the forum more useful than the chat window?


    With superhuman vision, I saw other streamer stories mixed in between but they weren''t very informative.


    Judging by the reference to "thief," they seemed to have chosen the rogue ss, but the rogues here weren''t dual-wielding damage dealers, they were the pathfinders of the party in charge of exploration and trap removal.


    If they didn''t have proficiency in lockpicking, trap removal, and tracking various skills from day one of gamey, they''d be shunned.


    Without those skills, they wouldn''t be any different from local farmer A.


    "Since I''m here, I''d prefer a frontline fighter with a bnce of offense and defense. If possible, we should have an archer for scouting rather than a thief."


    I handed another gold coin to the nodding receptionist.


    Although it was arge sum for a service fee, it was necessary for smooth social interactions.


    Especially in a medieval world where professional ethics and human rights were virtually nonexistent.


    Han Se-ah, who had been closely following me, was once again surprised.


    If she had logged in yesterday and discussed the magic skill tree with her viewers, she would have learned the price of the lowest-grade magic stones.


    The currencies in this typical fantasy game were copper coins, silver coins, and gold coins.


    "Is it really that expensive to form a party?" she asked, concerned about already spending two gold coins, which were hard to obtain even by gathering hundreds of lowest-grade magic stones.


    "No, forming a party is usually free."


    "Then why did you give her the gold coin?"


    "So the receptionist finds uspetent people. If we go by the rules, novice adventurers would only group with other novices.


    A farmer who sold his entire property to buy a single sword and became a frontliner, an archer who learned how to shoot a bow from his hunter father but knows nothing about monsters, or a mage who identally hits allies with their spells


    It''smon to form such dreadful parties, though mages aren''t that frequent."


    "Ah"


    Han Se-ah quickly understood my point.


    Even though the Adventurers'' Guild sorts adventurers into novice, intermediate, senior, and top tiers, it''s still a medieval guild where documents are handwritten. This world doesn''t ssify levels and ranks through a game system.


    As a result, even among novice adventurers, there are those like Han Se-ah who are talented mages, and those who can''t even kill a goblin due to fear.


    The gold coin serves as a fee to filter out such individuals.


    The receptionist, having received a gold coin tip worth more than her monthly sry, would surely filter out the worst adventurers.


    At the very least, she would gather people who had entered the tower alone and has exchanged lowest-grade magic stones.


    That''s the mostmon way for novice adventurers to prove their abilities.


    "What about the priest?"


    "Priests are even rarer than mages when ites to climbing the tower. Mages be adventurers to directly acquire magic stones and study the phenomena inside the tower, while priests only be adventurers because of their faith."


    "Because of their faith?"


    "There are temples in the city to heal the sick and injured, but since temples can''t be built in the tower, they decide to go there themselves."


    "Ah, so they climb the tower to help injured people. They must be remarkable individuals."


    "That''s why you should never quarrel with a priest in the city. Simply being involved in a dispute with a priest can severely damage your reputation."


    Fortunately, these priests were truly devout individuals. Corrupt priests who disregarded human lives for money, like in dark fantasy stories, didn''t exist in this world.


    After all, the existence of gods was proven through divine power, so who would dare to act that way?


    I hope Han Se-ah doesn''t encounter any strange stories or locked content while ying the game.


    Such as dealing with corrupt churches or troublesome nobles.


    ***


    Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 Chapter 15: Streamer Han Se-Ah 5

    Chapter 15: Streamer Han Se-Ah 5


    Han Se-ah seemed excited about using magic.


    Her steps toward the tower were light.


    It was nice to see her enthusiasm.


    Thankfully, it didn''t seem like she would give up, even after learning about the harsh realities of conquering the tower.


    "Rnd, do you n to return to the tower?"


    "Of course."


    If you don''t go, I''ll have to beg you toe with me.


    Suppressing my pitiful thoughts, I said what she and her viewers would want to hear.


    "Well, it would be great if I could be on the front line while you show off your skills as a mage."


    "Really!?"


    "It''s hard to find excellent mages in the higher floors. Most of them end up in the Magic Tower for research."


    To be precise, mages also retreat to the rear because they dislike living rough like me.


    Even with my top-tier physique, I''ve had enough of the homeless lifestyle.


    There''s no way that mages with fragile bodies would endure sleeping in a poisonous swamp for over six months.


    That''s why top adventurers staying on the highest floor of the tower struggle not only with supplies but also desperately search for skilled mages.


    If Han Se-ah keeps leveling up, she might receive offers from every party.


    Her talent is so great that even non-yers who sleep in the tower would seriously consider kidnapping her.


    "Admittedly, living rough does seem difficult."


    "But we have to do it if we want to climb the tower. I''ve had enough rest."


    By subtly hinting at the possibility of forming a party together, not just as a guide or senior adventurer, I caused quite a stir for Han Se-ah and the chat window she secretly peeked at.


    Gamers were naturally excited when the world''s only 6 NPC subtly dropped hints.


    We entered the tower while I gently baited her with my words.


    Han Se-ah confidently stepped into the dark entrance without any hesitation, having been here once before.


    As always, the refreshing, wide-open ins greeted us.


    "Today, let''s climb the tower a bit."


    "How far are we going?"


    "Let''s just get familiar with the first five floors and then head back. It''s better to go further with party members.


    Even though only weak goblins appear on these floors, the danger increases the farther we go."


    After saying that, I took out a smallntern instead of the adventurer''s badge.


    One was my worn-outntern, and the other was a new one I secretly picked up at the guild counter when I asked for a party member.


    Of course, the newntern was for Han Se-ah.


    While she stretched her arms wide and enjoyed the scent of grass, I quickly looked away from her ample chest, which her leather armor couldn''t fully cover, and handed her thentern.


    It was a small brassntern, smaller than the palm of a hand.


    "What''s this for?"


    "It shows the location of the passage to the next floor. It''s usually carried by the party''s guide, but there''s no harm in having one."


    The goldenntern held a floating magic stone shard instead of an oil-soaked wick.


    The elongated, pointed magic stone shard hovered in midair like apass needle ced on a floating leaf.


    If the magic stone in the adventurer''s badge was pressed to create a hologram, this one pointed in one direction like apass needle.


    The adventurer''s badge showed the way out, while the magical goldenntern indicated the way up the tower.


    Myntern had a magic stone shard floating towards a certain direction, but Han Se-ah''s stone had sunk.


    She tapped thentern like fixing a broken machine and looked at me.


    "Um, mine isn''t moving."


    "Thentern only recognizes the stairs you''ve reached once. ording to the Magic Tower''s exnation, it tracks the magical pathwaysposing the tower, but I couldn''t understand the details."


    "So, what about familiarizing ourselves today?"


    "It''ll be convenient when we gather a party if we register it with thentern. Otherwise, we''d have to rely on an unfamiliar ranger and search the entire in without knowing anything."


    She seemed pleased with the information and quickly attached the tappedntern to her waist.


    I wondered if she had grown ustomed to the leather armor sincest night, trying various things, or if another streamer had already passed the first floor and climbed higher.


    After that, walking through the in with thentern was a breeze.


    "Using magic on monsters weaker than goblins is a waste. You can defeat them by kicking or, if you''re worried about their horns damaging your boots or leggings, you can just whack them with your staff."


    Stomp on slimes to kill them, and hunt the asional horned rabbits and horned foxes by striking them with the staff.


    Although being stabbed by a horn would cause blood like being pricked by an awl, and being bitten would leave tooth marks, that''s only the case for those without armor.


    Even the leather-armored adventurers barely added a scratch to their used leather armor.


    If rabbit incisors could pierce armor that can block a few sword strikes, I''d have probably never gone past the fifth floor of the tower and lived in the outside world instead.


    "A goblin! Should I try using magic?"


    "Try a different spell this time instead of Magic Missile."


    A goblin we encountered earlier died instantly after being hit by a Magic Missile.


    It would be ridiculous for a creature that could be killed by a staff to withstand magic several times stronger. The Magic Missile, living up to its name, killed the goblin with a single strike to the bridge of its nose.


    So this time, she would try another spell.


    "Another spell... Spark!"


    Han Se-ah stepped forward, swung her staff, and chanted the spell. As the staff extended like a spear, a small me appeared in midair with a crackling sound.


    It seemed to aim right below the goblin''s ugly nose.


    "Kyaaak?!"


    Startled by the unexpected spark hitting its face, the goblin, which had been charging at Han Se-ah, stopped hopping and began pping its hands in the air.


    Judging by its intense reaction, the spark must have hit just as it was inhaling.


    Shaking his head, the goblin tried to brush off the sharp pain, distracting himself.


    Han Se-ah watched the goblin, then raised her staff above her head and swung it down.


    If her previous swing resembled a baseball bat, this one was more like a downward sh with a sword using a staff.


    "Your magic is urate, and the staff''s trajectory is clean. Did you learn swordsmanship somewhere?"


    "Hehe, I practiced a bit of Kendo when I was young."


    "Kendo?"


    "Ah, I mean, I learned a bit of swordsmanship."


    Had she attended a Kendo dojo instead of a Taekwondo one when she was young?


    The tip of her staff urately hit the goblin''s head, disying her excellent motor skills. Well, that''s probably why she became famous for her athletic broadcasts as well.


    The following battles were one-sided. Han Se-ah used various methods like obstructing the iing goblin''s vision with the Light spell, moving to the side and stabbing it, or stopping another goblin by spraying Water magic at its eyes.


    She made no mistakes.


    ''...She''s really good at this game.''


    It was hard to believe this was Han Se-ah''s second battle.


    Her versatile fighting style involved not only using her staff to hunt, but also mixing in kicks, staff techniques, and magic.


    It was quite impressive.


    Honestly, she was much better than I was in my first year as an adventurer.


    Back then, I relied solely on my armor and charged in like a primary school kid throwing punches.


    After catching the goblin and picking up the magic stones, we continued walking through the ins.


    We should have encountered other adventurers by now, but today was unusually quiet.


    No matter how vast the ins were, adventurers had to gather to move to the upper floors.


    Just as I thought about it, I heard noisy voices.


    "Are those other adventurer parties?"


    "We''re heading toward the passage, so it''s about time we met them."


    I couldn''t understand what they were saying, but it certainly wasn''t the cackling of a goblin.


    As we followed thentern-lit path, the dots in the distance started looking like people.


    Of course, only someone with extraordinary physical abilities like me could see them like that. Han Se-ah''s camera still showed them as dots.


    The party consisted of two male front-liners, one female front-liner, and one female ranger.


    It was a fairlymon beginner adventurerposition with three front-liners and one ranger.


    Front-liners were numerous since even those without formal swordsmanship training could wield a sword and shield and be considered a front-liner.


    "Is this my fault?!"


    "Then it''s my fault?!"


    As Han Se-ah could finally see the four novice adventurers, their voices became clearer.


    Judging by the well-maintained armor worn by the front-liners, this wasn''t a bottom-tier party struggling below the 5th floor.


    So, without fear of a goblin ambush, they were arguing loudly.


    The two women in the group, the female warrior and female ranger, were shouting and red-faced, while an older man and a younger man stepped back, not even trying to intervene.


    From theirck of intervention, it seemed the party leader was one of the women.


    "...I wonder what''s going on?"


    There''s nothing quite as entertaining as watching a fight.


    Han Se-ah couldn''t take her eyes off the two people, who were so close together it seemed like they might even resort to grappling.


    At the same time, the camera drone hastily flew around.


    Han Se-ah''s reaction to the fight seemed rather intense.


    The camera had flown far away, and Han Se-ah was focused on the broadcast, so she wasn''t paying attention to me.


    Unable to resist my curiosity, I pretended to watch the fight and opened the chat window.


    -23 A petty fight indeed


    -Still, a 3 should be recruited early on


    -They should fight to the death


    -Don''t know what''s going on, but can''t we take the ranger?


    -Have the winner form a party with Rnd-sensei


    Wait, there''s a 3 character?


    ***


    Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 Chapter 16: Lucky Star 1

    Chapter 16: Lucky Star 1


    I couldn''t tell if it was because I didn''t have a game system or if they were NPCs that appeared in the city as soon as Han Se-ah connected, but the two women fighting with flushed faces over there were characters with their own stars.


    Hastily checking the forum, it seemed that characters with even one star were definitely in a better position than those without any stars.


    It felt like if a 1 ''Country Bumpkin'' Smith fought with the country bumpkin Hans(0), Smith would always win.


    As a result, one of the women arguing, a 2 ''swordsman'' named Kora, could seriously aim for the mid-levels of the tower.


    If the two men without stars were just ordinary adventurers who take on odd jobs outside the lower floors of the tower, Kora could be a promising female swordsman by honing her swordsmanship and breaking through the middle floors.


    This conclusion came from secretly peeking at the forum while pretending to look at the beginner party from afar.


    Other streamers had fought their first party battles alongside 2 party members, but they were all carried by the NPCs.


    "What do you know, if you just joined the party?"


    From what I could gather, it seemed that the 2 female swordsman, who was the party''s leader, and the 3 ''Apprentice Ranger'', who had just joined the party, were fighting over a difference of opinion.


    The 2 female swordsman had fewer stars but had experience in the lower levels, while the 3 apprentice ranger had just entered the lower levels.


    In short, it was an evenly matched fight between a 2 high-level and a 3 low-level character.


    That''s why the viewers were saying it was probably a petty fight.


    Of course, this was just an assumption based on their stat windows.


    I''d have to hear their stories to know why they were actually fighting.


    The experienced female swordsman could have been rude to the novice female ranger, or conversely, the novice female ranger might have done something unreasonable, relying solely on her talent.


    "We have some good teaching materials here. Let''s go and listen to their story."


    "Can we do that?"


    "It''ll be good to know why such fights happen before we form our party."


    Han Se-ah, who couldn''t take her eyes off the scene, gave me a bright smile as I sneakily suggested the idea.


    The viewers also enthusiastically praised me, calling me ''big brother'' and ''sensei.''


    No matter how well Han Se-ah fought, her opponents were merely goblins.


    The viewers must have been getting tired of her fighting goblin after goblin.


    As we slowly approached, the two vanguards who had been ufortably watching the verbal fight raised their swords in our direction.


    It was a natural defensive posture since, in a world without CCTV, many adventurers doubled as thieves.


    In such cases, it was easier and faster to reveal one''s identity rather than talking.


    "Hey, don''t be so defensive. I''m not poor enough to steal a few coins from you."


    "Senior adventurer...!"


    The two men immediately lowered their swords when I, who had been casually strolling through the ins without proper armor, pulled out a senior adventurer''s badge from my pocket.


    It was only natural for them to think that someone who could earn a lot of gold by going to the mid-levels and living a homeless life wouldn''t resort to thievery just for some secondhand armor.


    In fact, a senior adventurer could easily subdue all four of them, armed or not.


    "May I ask what''s going on?"


    "Ah, I''m training a junior, and I wanted to show her how other adventurer parties operate. But as I came closer, I found you guys arguing instead of hunting."


    "I''m sorry we showed such a shameful scene to the rookie."


    The middle-aged adventurer nodded at my exnation.


    Judging by his actions, he seemed to be the senior of the party, but is pushed back due to the difference in their innate ''s.


    The younger man appeared timid or still on guard, silently retreating to the back.


    I shifted my gaze from the two men and looked at the two women still arguing.


    There was no end in sight to their verbal dispute, as if they were bickering about matters of national importance.


    They were fighting amongst themselves,pletely oblivious to their surroundings.


    Hmm A 3 adventurer would be useful up to the tower''s middle floors, but if the female ranger is the cause of such an argument, I might not want her in the party.


    It''s unbelievable how they continued their quarrel even when there are strangers approaching them inside the tower.


    How angry must they be?


    "So, why are they fighting like that?"


    "It''s a difference of opinion. We formed this party for a quest, but our opinions just don''t seem to match."


    "Is it something worth fighting over like that?"


    "...I suppose not."


    The middle-aged man, looking troubled, shook his head.


    As a character without a star, he seemed dissatisfied with the current situation, possibly struggling to make a living through quests in the lower floors.


    It must be annoying for an adventurer, who was busy trying to earn a living to waste time on a petty squabble.


    He sighed deeply at Han Se-ah''s curious gaze and exined the situation.


    "Our quest is to gather medicinal herbs that grow naturally in the ins. However, Kora suggests scouting the area and hunting goblins along the way, while Grace insists on checking multiple herb spawning areas and focusing on the quest."


    It was a minor difference of opinion that could easily lead to a dispute.


    Hunting lower-floor goblins would be no burden for a party of four, as they die after just one or two hits.


    However, searching for goblins in the tower where monsters spawn randomly could lead to wasted effort.


    Some people lose their lives encountering unexpected monsters, while others can''t even find monsters when they''re desperately searching for them.


    It''s tiring searching for unpredictable goblins in the hot ins while wearing armor.


    In summary, it was a disagreement between a certain but small reward and an uncertain but slightlyrger reward.


    The dispute wouldn''t have escted if it had stopped there, but the problem was what came next.


    The first outburst I heard was probably, "Is that my fault?"


    "Is it my fault, then? I clearly suggested focusing on the spawning areas for the herbs."


    "If the failure in monster exploration isn''t the fault of the party''s only scout, then whose fault is it?"


    The one getting angry was Kora, the 2 female swordsman.


    She had a sharp appearance with her brown hair, upturned eyes, and thin lips.


    On the other hand, the 3 apprentice ranger Grace spoke softly, appearing gentle due to her drooping eyes, which were almost slits.


    So, both were beauties.


    ''Is this a characteristic of gacha characters?''


    Could it be because the foundation of this world, Heroes Chronicle, is based on the gacha game ''Heroines Chronicle'' that I used to y?


    After Han Se-ah''s appearance, the first two gacha characters I meet were beauties rarely seen in the adventurer''s street.


    From day to night, sitting at a table and watching hundreds of people pass by, I had never seen such beauties among adventurers, let alone in the same party.


    If this was Han Se-ah''s luck, her title should be something like the Goddess of Fortune.


    Great Pdin Rnd and the Goddess of Fortune, Hanna, that kind of thing.


    Anyway, setting aside the evaluation of their appearances, Ranger Grace seemed to be right based on what each of them said.


    It wasn''t because of higher star ratings, a more appealing beauty, or that our party needed an ranger instead of a swordswoman.


    "Hanna, what do you think?"


    "Uh, me? ...Well, I think Grace is right."


    "What?!"


    Swordswoman Kora finally looked our way.


    Ignoring the gazes of the two women, I asked Han Se-ah another question.


    "How did youe to that conclusion?"


    Swordswoman Kora red as if demanding her to answer my question properly, while Grace curiously examined us.


    The two male adventurers, who hadn''t even introduced themselves, quietly closed their mouths, seemingly relieved that this boring argument might finally end.


    Despite the stares of the five people, she confidently opened her mouth to speak.


    After all, she had nearly ten thousand viewers; five people wouldn''t matter.


    She was famous for her looks, gaming skills, and athletic abilities.


    She reached an average of 10,000 viewers due to the appearance of a 6 NPC.


    "Kora, aren''t you the party leader?"


    "Yeah, so what?"


    "I think that if the leader made a suggestion and the party members followed it, the leader should also be responsible for the oue. If we had encountered many goblins and earned lots of magic stones, it would have been thanks to you, Kora. On the other hand, if we ended up empty-handed like now, it''s also Kora''s fault. That''s what a party leader is... in my opinion."


    Han Se-ah''s clear-cut, logical exnation made Kora''s face turn red and then pale.


    She probably wanted to argue that a novice adventurer like Han Se-ah had no idea what she was talking about, but I was standing right beside her.


    Unlike the novice adventurers d in leather armor reinforced with metal tes, I was dressed casually, as if going for a walk, with a small iron hammer dangling from my waist.


    In a world without mana, I would have just been an insane person unable to grasp the situation.


    However, in a world where mana exists and superhumans are real, such a shabby appearance ironically served as proof of one''s abilities.


    "Fine! We''ve met the minimum requirements for the request, so let''s just call it quits!"


    Everyone nodded at the sight of the swordswoman, who screamed in ast-ditch effort to save her pride.


    Perhaps due to her personality, she was not well-liked by many, despite appearing to have been a party leader for some time.


    ***


    1/4! And advance chapter tiers are up! on my kofi link below up to 15 chapters ahead will be posted Sunday at 9pm PST!


    And you probably noticed but I changed archer to ranger. Just made more sense if her abilities include pathfinding, not just pure archery.


    Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 Chapter 17: Lucky Star 2

    Chapter 17: Lucky Star 2


    The novice adventurer party disbanded.


    Considering they barelypleted the herb-gathering mission, they likely earned very little.


    Since the first floor wasn''t dangerous to low-level veterans, they could move separately without much risk.


    It seemed like an unspoken agreement to keep their distance from one another as they headed in the same direction.


    Indeed, it was amusing to see the four of them leave after the party leader and their scout fought.


    With the disheartened men behind her, the female ranger Grace approached me discreetly.


    "Excuse me, I heard you''re training novice adventurers."


    "Yes."


    "If you haven''t found party members yet, how about me? I''m a scout trained by my father as a ranger. I''m confident that my skills are better than most hunters."


    Considering she was a 3, her confidence was quite likely justified.


    1 characters had higher innate physical abilities, like strong farmers, skilled lumberjacks, or experienced hunters.


    However, superior physiques aren''t enough to be useful in battle.


    Characters with a 2 ranking, such as the female swordsman Kora, possessed innate talent in specific skills like swordsmanship, allowing them to rapidly gain power.


    Thus, 2 characters, considered as lower-tier substitutes, were not included in parties either.


    Starting from 3, like Grace, characters possessed unique skills.


    Grace''s ranger skills or a rogue''s trap disarmament would fall under this category.


    With more stars, skills like a noble family''s arcane swordsmanship could also be included.


    "You should talk to her instead. It''s not my party; it''s hers."


    "Oh, I see. You''re quite strict."


    With that, Grace gave a subtle chin nod and took a step forward, standing in front of Han Se-ah.


    The camera drone focused on Grace, and its tail wagged, as if it was excited to meet a 3 character.


    While some yers only encountered 3-4 characters as starting NPCs and had difficulty recruiting even 2 party members, Han Se-ah struck gold by recruiting a rare 6 NPC.


    She received personalized one-on-one training from this powerful character, and even had a 3 character approach her in the field.


    No wonder she was thrilled with her progress.


    However, viewers in the chat window, though partly in jest, couldn''t help but feel envious and a tinge of resentment towards her good fortune.


    "So, what do you think? If you want, I can join you for a bit to show you my skills."


    "I''d love that! But..."


    Han Se-ah responded with a wide smile before ncing my way.


    She seemed to think she needed my permission since I was currently leading the party and providing training.


    "Do as you wish. I''m not the party leader right now. You are, and I''m just helping. And as a leader you are responsible for the oue, that''s what being a party leader is..."


    "Uh-huh! Let''s go then!"


    As I recited Han-Se-Ah''s words like a well-known proverb, she coughed loudly and spun around abruptly, caught off-guard.


    Mischievous viewers in the chat quickly seized the opportunity to tease her.


    Although her words were typical of a fantasy role-ying game, the clip, when viewed without full context, could be quite amusing.


    The beautiful woman in leather armor nodded, saying, "Well, that''s what a leader is."


    Of course, the viewers wouldn''t let that go.


    Even though this is a parallel world where virtual reality games have emerged, the humor and memes seem quite simr.


    Suddenly, I became very curious about the outside world, or rather the reality where Han Se-ah''s virtual reality game was released.


    It would be great if, after clearing all the quests, I could wake up in a capsule just like in a typical modern game fantasy novel''s opening.


    "We''re heading up to the next floor, so I''ll let you know if I see any monster tracks on the way."


    "Monster tracks?"


    While I silently watched the chat the two finished their introductions and began discussing how to proceed.


    Han Se-ah knew very little about the tower, so the slightly more experienced Grace took the lead in exining.


    "You know that monsters just suddenly appear in the tower, right? Monsters in the outside world make nests or dig tunnels to breed, but in the tower, they just appear."


    "Yes, I know that."


    "As a result, tower monsters don''t have a home. They just wander around aimlessly after appearing. Pathfinder party members find monsters by looking for their tracks. It''s more efficient to track them by looking for footprints rather than just wandering around the tower hoping for a monster to appear."


    Han Se-ah nodded at Grace''s kind exnation.


    On the first day, she had experienced wandering around the exit zone while looking at the minimap, hoping to find a monster.


    She couldn''t help but understand the importance of pathfinders.


    It''s one thing for the ins to be wide open, but both pathfinders and mages are equally important in the limited visibility of the tower''s upper floors.


    In dense forests filled with trees or cave floors where you can''t see without a light spell, you''d lose money on equipment repairs if you just wandered around without a trace.


    A rookie ranger who had only been active on the lower floors was now eagerly guiding a newbie mage on her second entry to the tower.


    The sight of the two beauties was quite pleasing to the eye.


    ... My fans, who are mostly intermediate adventurers, sometimes offer to help or buy me a drink, but most of them are muscr, hairy men.


    Since being an adventurer is a life-risking profession, there are naturally more men.


    It''s heartwarming to see two beautiful women chatting andughing rather than being surrounded by grubby men who would rather spend their money on alcohol than bathing.


    "Then, I''ll take the lead."


    "Okay!"


    Grace, who had just spoken, nced at me and slowly began to walk.


    Naturally, she headed in a different direction than the previous party members.


    While she wasn''t quite at the level of the female swordsman Kora, she seemed to have some experience as she took antern from her waist and checked the direction, looking much more skilled than Han Se-ah.


    I remember reading somewhere in my past life, on an inte article, that people can''t walk in a straight line.


    If you get lost in a desert, you''ll wander in circles and be found near where you started.


    I''m not sure if that''s urate, but it did have some credibility.


    Thentern, if not constantly checked, could lead you to believe you were going straight when you had actually changed direction.


    Moving your body in reality is different from pressing arrow keys to make a game character move straight forward.


    "There are no signs of goblins, but there are some horned foxes. What should we do?"


    "Are there footprints or something?"


    With the two of them walking ahead, Ranger Grace suddenly lowered her head, her gray hair almost touching the ground.


    She carefully examined the lower parts of the grass.


    Han Se-ah, curious about Grace''s actions, approached her with the camera drone.


    "There aren''t any footprints, but if you look closely at the short grass, there are subtle traces."


    "...These are traces?"


    "They look like tiny roots, but they''re actually horned fox fur. It seems the fox was lying down here, scratching its body with its hind legs."


    Grace found a few strands of fox fur clinging to the clumped grass.


    Considering the fox''s red color, finding such small strands of fur was impressive.


    Her vision must be better than mine.


    To be honest, watching pathfinders search for traces like this feels more magical than actual magic.


    With magic spells and the game system in ce, such ghostly tracking must be a type of skill.


    "I can see why you''re a pathfinder. I wanted to be an ranger if I didn''t have magical talent. How did you find this? Doesn''t the camera have trouble picking it up too? Even if I hold it close to my face, I can barely see it."


    Not only I was amazed by her keen observation and excellent vision, but Han Se-ah started chattering nonstop as well.


    Grace didn''t react, seemingly unable to hear her talking to her chat while she searched for more traces of the horned fox.


    She continuedbing through the bushes, unaffected by Han Se-ah''s conversation about recruiting a ranger sister.


    After chatting with the viewers for a moment, Han Se-ah asked Grace another question.


    "Do horned rabbits and horned foxes not drop magic stones often?"


    "That''s right. They''re also more agile than goblins, so they''re not easy to track."


    "Then let''s ignore them and move on."


    Despite not receiving any magic stones, both Han Se-ah and Grace couldn''t help but grin with amusement.


    Han Se-ah relished in the envy of the viewers who witnessed her good fortune with a 3 pathfinder, while Grace was thrilled to have proven her skills by locating the rare horned fox fur soon after joining the party.


    Han Se-ah, your luck is really good.


    It''s not just about meeting me, but finding apetent pathfinder is as difficult as finding a decent mage.


    Adventurers tend to gather from strange ces, creating a mixed group.


    Looking at our partyposition, we already have a tank, pathfinder, and mage.


    Now, if we find a vanguard to take care of sustained damage and secondary tanking, and a priest for healing, we''d form a luxurious full party of five on the first floor, which is quite impressive for beginner adventurers.


    ***


    2/4! And advance chapter tiers are up! on my kofi link below up to 15 chapters ahead will be posted Sunday at 9pm PST!


    Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 Chapter 18: Lucky Star 3

    Chapter 18: Lucky Star 3


    The signs of slimes ttening the grass, traces of horned rabbits nibbling on the foliage, marks of horned foxes scratching the ground, and the spots where weary goblins had copsed were all telltale signs.


    In the vast expanse of the ins, where the only difference was the varying height of the grass, the pathfinder focuses on the details that escape our notice.


    "Wow, truly remarkable!"


    "It''s like the tracks are found the momemnt we step into the tower."


    "Thank you for your kind words."


    Of course, Grace also looked at Han Se-ah with great satisfaction.


    After tracking a goblin that had been dragging its feet, Han Se-Ah had effortlessly dealt with it alone.


    Her unwavering incantations, swift magic missiles, and precise control targeting vital points were all exemry.


    Having met a few inadequate mages, Grace''s eyes practically dripped with honey when looking at Han Se-ah.


    Naturally, she would be thrilled to have such an talented mage be in the same party.


    A talented pathfinder had encountered a promising mage.


    If their rtionship didn''t crumble due to personal issues, the two could potentially climb the tower together to the highest levels.


    "I think we''ve tested ourselves enough. Let''s head to the path leading to the second floor."


    "Shall we take a break and have lunch first?"


    "Lunch, you say?"


    She seemed puzzled by Han Se-ah''s suggestion.


    We didn''t bring any porters, and she wasn''t carrying a backpack.


    It seemed like Grace had nned to satisfy her hunger by chewing on jerky from her pocket instead.


    Han Se-ah enjoyed the puzzled look and reached into thin air.


    "Ta-da! Rnd rmended an inn yesterday, and their food was absolutely delicious."


    "Stew just appeared out of thin air?!"


    Damn it, can she just use it out of nowhere like that...?


    I guess so?


    Then again, what kind of absurd game would prohibit using inventory in front of NPCs?


    It seemed as if there was an unspoken agreement about the inventory, just like how NPCs didn''t react when yers conversed with their chat.


    Had other streamers avoided using their inventory in front of their party members out of respect?


    Regardless, Grace didn''t show any signs of suspicion.


    Even as a steaming pot of stew and freshly baked bread appeared from an ''extradimensional magical artifact'', something rarely seen even in the Magic Tower.


    It was a situation that defiedmon sense.


    "Is this Marianne''s inn''s stew? I never thought I''d eat warm stew inside the tower."


    "Having a mage in the party is definitely convenient."


    The party naturally found a spot with low grass and sat down together. In the center of the circle, arge pot of stew materialized, followed bydles, tes, spoons, and bread.


    It seemed as though Han Se-ah had prepared an entire pic set in her inventory.


    Nheless, the ability to enjoy a warm meal was a considerable advantage.


    If one didn''t bring numerous porters into the tower, an adventurer''s provisions would be limited to jerky, dried fruit, and hardtack.


    While water could be procured through magic or magical artifacts, there wasn''t a spell capable of conjuring delicious bread from thin air.


    Thanks to that, the gaze in Grace''s eyes as she looked at Han Se-ah transformed from honey dripping to that of a lioness stalking her prey.


    She seemed to be scheming to sink her teeth the party as she chewed on the beans in the stew, perhaps more invested in the meal than one normally would be.


    "This inn must be quite famous."


    "Yes, it''s essential for novice adventurers. I heard that Marianne, the owner, had a husband who was also a renowned adventurer, but he never made it back from the tower."


    "Ah"


    It was a rather heavy topic for a pleasant mealtime, but Grace, no stranger to death, casually mentioned it while dipping her bread into the stew.


    It wasn''t umon for adventurers to never return from the tower.


    Of course, death was surprisinglymon in the outside world as well.


    With shepherds being bitten by wolves, herb gatherers identally disturbing goblin dens, or settlers and merchants being swept away by monster waves, such incidents urred almost monthly.


    In this world, it was more natural to assume someone had died if they lost contact.


    "Many inns take advantage of novice adventurers, you see. Since wealthy, intermediate adventurers wouldn''te anyway, they prey on the inexperienced or the poor who know little of the world. It''s a ce no one would visit if they knew better."


    While I provided Han Se-ah with a beginner adventurer''s guide from a senior adventurer to a novice, Grace shared everyday stories from one beginner adventurer to another.


    As the content and viewpoints differed, Han Se-ah focused on the conversation, forgetting to even chew her bread.


    Although time had passed long enough for them to scrape their tes clean with bread, the food on their tes hardly diminished.


    It was said that when three women gathered, tes would break, but here, two beauties had cooled their stew instead.


    "Ah, I think we talked too much."


    Han Se-ah, who had been listening to the conversation while absentmindedly holding her te, suddenly stuffed bread into her mouth in surprise.


    She nced vaguely upward, perhaps the chat had ament to make.


    Was it a donation notification?


    It seemed like someone had donated to scold her.


    No matter how absurd Han Se-ah''s actions were, NPCs wouldn''t notice due to the game system''s assistance.


    However, her actions were often too conspicuous, it was easy to identify when she was staring into space or talking to herself.


    She appeared a little embarrassed as she gave an awkward smile, she was obviously getting an earful from both paying and non-paying viewers.


    "Right, let''s head to the second floor. Do you have antern?"


    "Yes. It''s a new one, though"


    She took out antern from thin air.


    It seemed like she had put it in her inventory while it had been hanging from her waist.


    The newntern, with its magic stone fragments still settled, was in Han Se-ah''s hands.


    Grace nodded at the sight of thentern and continued her exnation.


    It was convenient to have someone else exin the role of a Pathfinder.


    Was this why college professors employed graduate students and teaching assistants?


    "It''s best for each party member to carry antern and an adventurer''s badge so as not to lose them. If the party is scattered due to unforeseen circumstances, the only thing you can rely on is thentern. As a mage, you''re less likely to lose it, though."


    Starting with the harsh reality of beginner adventurers, followed by tales of the outrageous people Grace encountered.


    A talented yer, a reliable 3 ranger, and a 6 tank with outrageous stats, our party felt at ease on the first floor of the tower, navigating the ins without any major difficulties.


    From the first floor to the second, and from the second floor to the third.


    "Let''s stop at the third floor today."


    "Huh?"


    "The sun is about to set outside, and I have some ces to visit in the shopping district. Besides, let''s celebrate our new partnership with dinner."


    The stone archway, standing alone in the middle of the ins, serves as the entrance to the tower.


    Passing under the empty archway would distort one''s vision and transport them to the next floor.


    I suggested leaving as Han Se-ah tapped the arch curiously while checking herntern, and Grace gazed at her adoringly.


    After all, I needed to visit the caf and present Ellis with a luxurious dessert set before she got upset.


    Although they weren''t romantically involved, it was advantageous to keep the senior receptionist, who had kindly approached him and assisted with various guild matters, in good spirits.


    A few desserts were a small price to pay forworking and a bypass from tedious paperwork.


    "Hehe, food provided by a senior adventurer. It''s something to look forward to after a long time living the adventurer life."


    "Long time, you say. Who''s been doing it for a long time?"


    "Oh my? I don''t have anything to say if you put it like that. There''s a veteran of 10 years in our party."


    Exchanging yful banter, we began our journey back to the first floor from the third.


    Having proved her magical and exploration abilities, Grace didn''t bother tracking goblins, and we simply checked our adventurer badges to locate the exit.


    Arriving back on the first floor,


    "We''ll need to split up for a bit here. Should we meet at the tower entrance?"


    "Let''s meet at the Adventurer''s Guild instead. It''ll be less crowded, and I need to tell them we''ve found an ranger for our party."


    Grace, taking my words as confirmation, waved goodbye and leisurely walked towards the ins.


    Watching her leave, Han Se-ah quickly turned and began striding across the ins with a pouty expression, like a child protesting.


    Of course, I knew her frustration wasn''t directed at me.


    The chat could be quite cruel.


    Grace, as it turned out, was a stunning beauty with an hourss figure.


    It was worth noting that Grace was a morous beauty. While Han Se-ah''s figure was feminine and curvy even in leather armor, Grace''s physique left no doubt about her womanly assets, despite wearing leather armor as well.


    It''s no wonder the viewers quickly nicknamed her "Eye-Candy Ranger."


    With these two shapely women sticking close together and constantly conversing, the viewers couldn''t help but discuss them. As soon as the topic of forming a party came up, they flooded the chat with talk of bikini armors and voluptuous knights.


    The chat had be so lewd that the broadcast itself seemed on the verge of being rated 19+.


    "Hanna, do you drink?"


    "Of course! I''m not a child, you know!"


    How sensitive.


    ***


    Thats 3/4!


    New version of the site is up. Might need a refresh if it''s not there on the initial load. Biggest thing is light mode, it''s a sun icon next to the navigation bar.


    -Gotta fix google trante formatting, update should be tomorrow.


    Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 Chapter 19: Lucky Star 4

    Chapter 19: Lucky Star 4


    Stained tables and boisterous adventurers filled the room.


    Busy waitresses carrying trays of food moved about, asionally swatting the hands of lecherous patrons who tried to sneak a feel.


    Despite the chaos, the establishment maintained cleanliness thanks to the high-quality magical tools.


    "Wee to the Lucky Scoundrel!"


    The atmosphere at the Lucky Rascals inn was more akin to a college bar or cabaret than a traditional restaurant.


    While I had never been to a cabaret and had only seen them in movies, the staff of beautiful women bustling about left a strong impression.


    Though not as striking as the receptionist at the guild, the waitresses here were neat, clean, and wearing makeup.


    The first floor housed a clean dining area, while the second floor had budget-friendly lodgings stocked with basic magical tools.


    The food was somewhat overpriced but boasted decent vors.


    "How many guests?"


    "Three for dinner, two for lodging!"


    I shouted at a waitress wearing a uniform simr to the guild''s attire and pped a gold coin on her exposed corbone.


    A gold coin in this adventurer-filled area was like a business card.


    Intermediate adventurers could earn gold coins, but it was umon for them to tip gold coins for drinks or entertainment.


    Thus, disying a gold coin like this was a way to assert one''s status.


    shing an adventurer''s badge in the dining area would be tacky.


    It wasn''t just me asserting this; it was a cultural norm in this area.


    I figured I could show off a bit since Han Se-ah and Grace hadn''t arrived yet.


    A man with my appearance in this world had no reason to maintain innocence.


    The waitress, who had been eyeing me appreciatively, licked her plump lips as she noticed the gold coin on her corbone.


    "Your table is this way. Are yourpanions female?"


    "I''ll be leaving thedies at the lodging."


    "Hehe, I see."


    I had taken off my armor, leaving only a shirt on, while the two women were running a bitte as they had things to tend to.


    I asked about the inn''s closing time from the waitress before taking a seat.


    ***


    Raei Trantions


    ***


    Shortly after, I spotted Han Se-ah and Grace entering and looking around.


    "Over here!"


    As I raised my arm and called out to them, I heard a few disappointed sighs from the surrounding patrons.


    Both women had removed their armor, revealing their feminine figures d in in cloth.


    The exotic, spirited beauty with ck hair proudly showcased her alluring curves, while the grey-haired beauty with herrge, undting chest


    Was it a bit too big?


    It was only natural for the lewd gazes of the drunken men to be drawn to them.


    The two women ignored the intrusive stares and joined me at the table.


    "Why is this inn called Lucky Scoundrel? Grace didn''t know either."


    "I''ve been to the tower often, but I''m not familiar with ces like this."


    On the way here, the two women seemed to have struck up a conversation and be fast friends.


    Just an hour ago, they''d been addressing each other as "Miss Hanna" and "Miss Grace," but now they seemed as close as sisters.


    It was only natural for Grace to be unfamiliar with this kind of inn, even though she had shown more expertise in the tower than Han Se-ah.


    The inn was unmistakably a ce targeting male adventurers, evident from the morous waitresses with their low-cut attire and the magical tools used to maintain cleanliness.


    "Quite literally, it''s a ce where lucky scoundrels from the towere."


    "Lucky?"


    "Those who be intermediate adventurers without dying and rookies who score rare materials for a big paydaye here!"


    The way to entice the waitresses here was simple: generous tips apanied by thrilling tales of adventure.


    They would cling to the patrons, listening intently.


    Of course, this wasn''t a seedy establishment that only sold women''s bodies.


    It was also a ce where lucky patrons could enjoy luxurious food good enough to relieve their stress.


    This wasn''t some run-of-the-mill tavern serving ordinary stew and watered-down beer.


    Rather, it was a high-end restaurant where patrons could savor dishes prepared by renowned chefs from the kingdom''s capital, apanied by certified top-quality liquor.


    The cheapest item on the menu was priced in silver coins, not copper, making it a ce where only the luckiest of beginners and intermediate adventurers could afford to set foot.


    And there were the adventurers getting pped on the back of their hands  they had money butcked exciting tales, so they were rejected.


    "Is it expensive?"


    "The price of a steak you''d eat would be about the same as 350 goblins."


    "Heavens!"


    After deducting lodging expenses, food, and equipment repair fees from the money earned through low-level magic stone and herb gathering quests, such a luxurious meal would be beyond one''s wildest dreams.


    Thus, the patrons of this establishment fell into two categories: lucky novices who came into arge sum of money and sought to relieve the stress of life-or-death battles, or those who had consistently ventured into the tower without dying and rose from beginners to intermediates.


    While skill yed a part, most adventurers believed that fortune was the key to surviving and thriving in the tower.


    With monsters appearing so randomly, it seemed fitting to attribute sess to luck.


    If it weren''t for my high-stat body, I''d have ended up as a corpse hidden in some cave.


    "Of course, it''s only expensive for rookie adventurers. Intermediate adventurers can afford toe here once or twice a month."


    "Is the ie gap that big?"


    "Rookie adventurers are abundant, so low-level magic stones are as well. But from intermediate rank onwards, there are fewer adventurers. Setting aside the difference between low and intermediate magic stones, the fees for alchemy materials or herbs from the middle levels are of a different order of magnitude."


    Grace''s party took on a beginner''s quest to gather herbs from the ins without disturbing their roots and submit them to the guild.


    One could earn about twenty copper coins by filling a human-head-sized pouch with herbs from several gathering spots.


    However, the reward for the forest material-gathering quest given to intermediate adventurers was at least two silver coins, even if it was considered meager.


    Considering that one hundred copper coins equaled one silver coin in the game''s 100:1 exchange rate, the rewards for simr quests had a difference of more than ten times.


    "So, you''re today''s lucky scoundrels. Rookie adventurers who get to enjoy a meal bought by a senior adventurer are hard toe by. Oh! And I''ve also secured amodations, so you can stay here."


    "You''ve arranged amodations as well?"


    Grace seemed a little flustered by my words.


    There was certainly a difference between treating someone to a hearty meal and covering their lodging expenses.


    However, there were various reasons for such generosity.


    The main concern was the gossip that had arisen from my gold coin donations, all the way to the hammer I had given to one of my fans.


    Rumors like, "That unyielding Pdin Rnd made his novice adventurer party stay in a lowly inn worse than a stable," could be quite bothersome.


    While other adventurers might let it slide, the patrons responsible for my luxurious andfortable lifestyle were mostly nobles.


    Although some of them tended to look down on adventurers, many others saw them as romantic figures in pursuit of grand stories.


    "High-ranking adventurers shouldn''t let their party members, especially beautiful ones like you, stay in strange ces. People would talk. So, don''t be so shy as to refuse the support a senior adventurer offers to a rookie adventurer."


    "Beautiful, you say... Do you also win over women''s hearts, not just monsters?"


    Adventurers were romantics who risked their lives fighting monsters and exploring uncharted territories.


    Maintaining an image of being generous, cheerful,rge-hearted, and righteous would bring in better requests.


    Some adventurers mightin about groveling or ttering nobles, but it didn''t matter.


    The rewards that came from spending gold coins and gifting spare weapons far outweighed the costs.


    Grace, who had a rough understanding of the adventurer business, epted my exnation with a light-hearted joke.


    As for Han Se-ah, she didn''t seem to mind or refuse.


    She appeared happy to meet a well-off patron with impressive stats.


    "Anyway, to Hanna and Grace, let''s work well together!"


    I raised my ss of ice-cold beer, a wee change from the usual lukewarm cheap brew.


    I put aside my doubts about whether medieval beer was originally consumed cold, as both of them enthusiastically raised their sses as well.


    The impressive energy of the rtively tall Han Se-ah and even taller Grace caught the attention of nearby adventurers.


    Already caught up in the atmosphere, the two didn''t seem to care.


    With a loud clink, our wooden cups collided, and the resulting foam spilled onto the table.


    Their spirited energy captured the attention of surrounding adventurers, but the twodies seemed entirely unfazed, already intoxicated by the atmosphere.


    With a resounding clink, our wooden cups collided, sending frothy white foam spilling onto the table.


    ***


    Thats 4/4. Just a warning, the next chap is 19+ so i''ll be posted a censored version here and posting an uncensored one on my Ko-fi. I can''t have 19+ content on the website when I haven''t been approved for ads.


    The link will be at the beginning of the chapter.


    Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 Chapter 20: 3★ Apprentice Ranger Grace

    Chapter 20: 3¡ï ''Apprentice Ranger'' Grace


    THIS CHAPTER IS 19+ THEREFORE, THE FULL CHAPTER IS POSTED ON MY KOFI


    IF YOU ARE 19+ READ THE UNCENSORED VERSION HERE: Go to ko-fi


    In the dimly lit alleyway, a pair of mischievous eyes scrutinized me.


    Through seemingly half-closed, narrow slits, I could see the faint brown of her irises.


    Her gaze was far too sharp to be that of someone intoxicated.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    "Do I really need to say it out loud?" she replied.


    After enjoying a delicious meal, Han Se-ah and I parted ways.


    She promptly grabbed her key and headed to her room, possibly to log out.


    But Grace was different.


    When the waitress we had been chatting with earlier approached me, Grace feigned drunkenness and clung to my arm, practically pushing me out the building.


    "Well... I was just a bit curious about a senior adventurer''s amodations."


    Her ample bosom pressed firmly against my arm, barely contained by her in leather armor.


    It was astonishing that such a simple, unadorned garment could showcase a woman''s allure so effectively.


    In the darkening street, people like us were the only ones remaining  male adventurers reeking of alcohol and stumbling about, and the prostitutes clinging to them.


    Even after Han Se-ah and other yers entered the world, the original prostitutes hadn''t disappeared.


    "I gathered my courage for this. How much longer do you n to wander the streets?"


    This wasn''t my first time in such a situation.


    My handsome face had attracted a variety of women, from stressed female adventurers facing life-or-death situations to widows and noblewomen who summoned me under the pretext of a request.


    But what caught me off guard were her eyes.


    They weren''t the sticky, lustful gaze that desired my appearance and body; instead, they were filled with joy and longing.


    After a decade in this fantasy world as a warrior, I had be adept at reading people''s intentions, so her eyes were all the more disconcerting.


    She was a 3 character I had never met before.


    Why was she looking at me so affectionately?


    "...Have we met before?"


    "Oh my, what an old-fashioned pick-up line."


    "No, it''s just..."


    Grace artfully dodged my question. With her thin, upturned eyes, she looked sly, almost fox-like.


    With her grey hair, brown irises, and slender eyes, I could almost believe her character was inspired by a grey fox.


    Even if Grace had some inexplicable feelings toward me, I couldn''t just stand idly under the moonlight.


    As she pressed her ample form against my arm, urging me onward, I gave in to the alcohol and headed toward my lodgings.


    "If we go this far, it''s no longer a joke. Can you handle it?"


    "A joke? I''ve been serious from the start."


    "No, I mean can you handle this?"


    As we slowly walked backed, I analyzed Grace clinging to me.


    I wasn''t being hostile or suspicious of her or anything.


    "Don''t underestimate a senior adventurer''s physique. It might be too much for a maiden to handle," I warned.


    As a man who has had countless encounters with women, I was analyzing thedy who would please me tonight.


    She skillfully feigned intoxication, leaning into my embrace.


    She seemed like a professional from that kind of industry: she wrapped her arm around mine, pressed her chest against me, and guided my steps.


    However, there were no further advances during our leisurely ten-minute stroll in the night breeze.


    To be honest, frustrated widows and desperate single women would often grope my muscles and thighs like mad, naturally checking just how sturdy I was down below.


    She nestled in my arms, but there was no hand caressing my chest.


    While she held my arm and pressed her chest against me, her hand remained on my elbow and forearm.


    There was only one conclusion.


    *****


    "In the vige, we had my father, a retired ranger... The rest were just old men, so we would''ve been doomed if a creature stronger than a goblin showed up."


    "Is that when we met?"


    "Yes, though it seems our dear knight doesn''t remember," she said with a teasing smile."


    After discovering that adventuring in the tower led to terrible homelessness, I had traveled far and wide,pleting quests to earn money.


    I had grand dreams of adorning my retirement home with modern magical gadgets, and so I wandered endlessly.


    "I never heard about a beauty like you living in the vige I saved," I said.


    "Heh, well, back then, I was a scrawny little girl, so you wouldn''t recognize me."


    It would be difficult for anyone to recognize that the filthy child from a poor vige had grown into a morous beauty with a lovely scent.


    *****


    "I''ve grown up like this, but you haven''t changed much... Are you an elf from a story?"


    "Want to touch my ears?"


    "Even if you''re not an elf or a prince from a story, I''m truly grateful to you, my knight. The daughter of a hunter from that poor vige became an adventurer because she wanted to see you again, even if it was just once."


    It was as if she was confessing.


    "I thought that if I hunted monsters, I''d be a famous adventurer. You turned out to be a much more incredible person than I imagined... I never expected to meet you like this in the tower."


    *****


    ***


    No 19+ content until we get verified for ads.


    and also sorry google trantors... The fix I talked aboutst week slows down the website and while it isn''t slow enough to actually be noticed by readers(0.1ms), it does matter for getting verified for ads, so I''m going to wait until we get verified before I upload the fix. Sorry! don''t know when that will be. Within these 2 weeks would be nice.


    And with that we''re going to try to have a more consistent schedule for releases tues-> fri or tues -> sat if we decided to increase to 5 a week. not sure yet.


    1/4 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 Chapter 21: Beginners Request 1

    Chapter 21: Beginner''s Request 1


    The morning always came quickly for adventurers.


    Before the sun had risen, I gently awakened Grace, who was sleeping beside me with a soft pat on her fair bottom, and escorted her back to her own room.


    The game''s time didn''t seem to flow at a 1:1 ratio, so Han Se-ah was due to log in around sunrise.


    While novice adventurers were busy scurrying about in search of lucrative and easy quests, I enjoyed a leisurely meal and mulled over some newly learned facts.


    I wasn''t the quickest thinker, so organizing my thoughts like this provided some rity.


    Firstly, with Han Se-ah''s appearance, gacha characters had begun to surface in this world.


    Grace, who imed to be a girl I had rescued from a vige under siege, likely represented a collectible element.


    In most "otaku" games, collecting characters, leveling them up, or raising their affection would unlock sub-stories.


    If the 6 Great Pdin Rnd''s sub-story was a decade-long epic, then the 3 Apprentice Ranger Grace''s sub-story would be something like: she became an adventurer after admiring the pdin who saved her as a child.


    Of course, leaving out the part where she spent her first night with the very pdin she idolized.


    But the real issue was Han Se-ah...


    [Han Se-ah''s stream has begun!]


    [Han Se-ah-A newpanion: 3 pretty ranger sister!]


    Her stream started like clockwork just as the sun began to rise.


    While it was difficult to predict how things would go in the tower, in the inns, it always seemed to be morning when she logged in.


    In a typical RPG, choosing to rest at an inn would cause the screen to darken and then suddenly be morning, so it made sense.


    In real-time, she would start streaming in the afternoon, ying the game for half a day before ending both the stream and the gamete at night.


    In-game time, she would wake up in the inn in the morning, y for half a day, and then log out at the inn in the evening.


    ...But was this a viable way to climb the tower?


    The middle floors of the tower required days-long journeys to traverse, while exploring the uppermost floors could take months of grueling, nomadic living.


    Streaming that horrific experience with a 1:1 time flow would be more likebor than gaming.


    It wouldn''t be enjoyable as a game, and even less so as content for a stream.


    Unless there were numerous patches that catered to gamers'' convenience simr to the inventory and minimaps, it seemed unlikely that progress up the tower would be swift, if at all.


    ***


    Raei Trantions


    ***


    "Why the long face this morning?" Ellis asked.


    "I drank too muchst night," I replied.


    "And forgot to buy the dessert you promised?" she added.


    "I recruited a new party member yesterday. We''ll go to the caf today and bring both of them," I assured her.


    As Han Se-ah''s stream notification appeared and I absentmindedly stared at the chat window with my chin resting on the table, Ellis approached me.


    Despite enjoying aid-back, part-time work schedule, she was pouting over the dy in receiving her dessert.


    She insisted that I buy her dessert today, then, I began recounting what happened yesterday.


    "There weren''t any suitable candidates for the vanguard. There were a few decent ones, but they were somewhat unsuitable to join Pdin Rnd and the promising witch. There''s no one yet volunteering for the priest position to climb the tower, so we might have to wait. However, there was one quite capable person from the ranger ss..."


    "A ranger, of all things?"


    "They used to be a hunter and roamed around with adventurers outside the tower. They were skilled enough toplete material collection quests by themselves up to the seventh floor..."


    "Alright, I get it. I''m sorry for leaving the party member search to you."


    I raised both hands in surrender, yfully stretching out the words as I spoke with Ellis.


    Although my words were lighthearted, I had been a nuisance nheless.


    Perhaps the seventh-floor ranger was someone Ellis had been keeping an eye on.


    She must have already brought up the topic of joining my party.


    It would be annoying if I''d gone and found myself a ranger while she was in the middle of persuading someone else.


    "By the way, where did you find such a beautiful youngdy? Bring some junior receptionists to the Adventurer''s Guildter."


    "I didn''t bring her; she came looking for me."


    As we exchanged casual conversation, the doors of the Adventurer''s Guild opened, and Han Se-ah and Grace entered.


    After nodding slightly to greet Ellis, they sat at an empty table. I beckoned them over, and the two joined me, sitting side by side.


    Grace, acting as though nothing had happened the night before, seemed as if the events were but a fleeting dream.


    However, one thing had undoubtedly changed.


    "That armor must have cost a fortune."


    "I used all the funds I''d saved when I left the vige to get this equipment."


    Grace''s once in leather armor had been transformed into a fitted, waist-cinching armor that emphasized her femininity.


    The tight waist and protruding chest area captured people''s gaze like gravity.


    No wonder the chat window was stered with nonsense like ''eye candy.''


    "Unfortunately, we couldn''t find a vanguard or a priest. So I''ll temporarily serve as the vanguard, and after we get in sync on the fifth floor, we''ll head straight to the tenth floor."


    "The tenth floor?"


    "Yes, understood."


    At my words, Grace nodded immediately, while Han Se-ah asked in surprise.


    Any novice unfamiliar with the tower''s circumstances would be shocked by our rapid progress from the first to the third floor, and then from the third to the tenth floor.


    Grace, who was now glued to Han Se-ah''s side, began to exin kindly.


    "Though I''m not sure about the eleventh floor onwards, there''s not much difference between the first and tenth floors. It''s true that monsters be stronger as the floors get higher, but horned rabbits and horned foxes only grow slightlyrger in size. The same goes for the skinny goblins that appear."


    "So we''re only going up to the tenth floor?"


    "Right. That''s where we can make some money."


    The two of them sat close at the table, engaging in a lively conversation.


    As expected, Grace, a fellow novice adventurer, had some experience with the lower floors and seemed to know her stuff.


    "The tower has a special monster every 10 floors. They''re much stronger than the monsters of the same level, and instead of dropping magic stones, they leave behind different loot when defeated," I exined.


    In simpler terms, these were boss monsters.


    If the yers defeated the boss monster Horned Wolf on the 10th floor, they would find a forest waiting for them on the 11th floor.


    Simrly, upon defeating the Forest Boss Orc Hunter on the 20th floor, they would encounter a cave starting from the 21st floor.


    "If I take the lead as the vanguard, our party should aim to hunt the Horned Wolf. Of course, we won''t go there right away. After gaining experience from various lower floor quests, we''ll hunt it then."


    "Does the wolf have horns like the Horned Rabbit and Horned Fox?" Hanna inquired.


    "Exactly. Although it''s iparably stronger than the likes of a Horned Fox."


    It wasn''t until I entered the fantastical world of Heroes Chronicle that I realized just howrge wolves could be.


    I knew wolves were big, but as a boss monster, the Horned Wolf was evenrger.


    The real-life wolf photos and GIFs I had seen on the inte depicted wolves only justrger than humans.


    When they stood on their hind legs, they towered over us, and their heads were about two or three timesrger.


    The boss monster Horned Wolf was even bigger than the ones in those images.


    "Unlike the Horned Fox, the Horned Wolf''s horns can pierce leather armor. Its mouth isrge enough to bite off an inexperienced adventurer''s arm along with their small shield if they don''t handle the shield properly. That''s why, up to the 9th floor, adventurers can rely on their individual abilities, but on the 10th floor, they must always stick together as a party."


    Although the Horned Wolf''s could pierce leather armor, they couldn''t prate steel armor.


    The conventional growth path for adventurers involved saving up money from lower floor quests to purchase steel armor and shields before challenging the 10th floor.


    I, however, had equipment exclusive to my gacha character, which was iparable to steel armor.


    Therefore, all the money earned from quests and adventures would be invested in Han Se-ah''s and Grace''s gear.


    "Let''s leave the exnation at that and check out some quests."


    I rose from the table and headed towards the quest board in the corner.


    Industrious adventurers had already picked off the easy, well-paying tasks, leaving the board looking rather sparse.


    I stood beside it, arms folded, waiting for the two women to choose their quests.


    Han Se-ah had never taken a quest before, and although she had entered the tower twice, this was her first time attempting one.


    Grace, once again, stuck close to Han Se-ah, kindly exining the details.


    The camera drone focused on the two of them, I can guess how the chat is reacting to that shot.


    "Most quests in the ins involve gathering herbs. It''s no surprise since the area is filled with nothing but grass. The herbs are used for ointments, cosmetics, and magical potions, but since the ins are vast and frequented by novice adventurers, the rewards are quite modest.


    That''s why it''s best to ept several quests at once, especially since you have that magic inventory of yours." Grace exined.


    "What kind of quests should we pick up?"


    "Well, you need to know a bit about herbology for that Golden Foxtail often grows alongside Cotton Tuft Grass, and where the Golden Foxtail flourishes, you''ll likely find horned rabbits hiding. These rabbits frequently drop lowest-grade magic stones."


    Grace, who had trained with her father, a former ranger and hunter, seemed to have a decent understanding of herbs.


    When we first met, she was alreadypleting herb-rted quests.


    Catching my gaze, she sent a sly smile over Han Se-ah''s shoulder.


    The camera drone captured her rxed demeanor, a stark contrast to the night before.


    ***


    and also sorry google trantors... The fix I talked aboutst week slows down the website and while it isn''t slow enough to actually be noticed by readers(0.1ms), it does matter for getting verified for ads, so I''m going to wait until we get verified before I upload the fix. Sorry! don''t know when that will be. Within these 2 weeks would be nice.


    And with that we''re going to try to have a more consistent schedule for releases tues-> fri or tues -> sat if we decided to increase to 5 a week. not sure yet.


    2/4 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 Chapter 22: Beginners Request 2

    Chapter 22: Beginner''s Request 2


    Grace was a masterpiece, a result of the artwork team''s utmost dedication.


    She was a beautiful girl from a rural vige where even a proper bath was a luxury.


    Her beauty was astonishing; it was hard to believe that the small girl from the vige could grow up to be so stunning.


    It was no wonder the viewers couldn''t help but react to her charming smile.


    Perhaps because of this, Han Se-ah, who was on her way to the tower after receiving a request, continued to chat with her viewers.


    "Is Grace trying to seduce Rnd? They do look good together. And mods please ban that person who made the NTR joke. I''m getting along well with Grace, don''t spoil the mood."


    If Han Se-ah were a male yer, it might have been an issue.


    However, she was a tactician more interested in NPCs who could assist her in climbing the tower than in attractive ones.


    Unaware of the camera, Grace was subtly signaling to me, which Han Se-ah brushed off.


    Well, that''s the normal reaction.


    Who would genuinely fall in love with an NPC they had only met three days ago in a virtual reality game?


    Right now, all that upied her mind must be how to deal with the Horned Wolf on the 10th floor, not the peculiar atmosphere between me and Grace.


    "What? Getting married and retiring? If a 6 NPC disappears like that, users will gather in front of BB Games headquarters and create a tent vige."


    At this point, I became curious about the chat conversation, but what concerned me more was Grace, who had stealthily approached me, rather than Han Se-ah, who was looking directly at the camera drone.


    Grace, who had pretended to be drunk to gather couragest night, was acting as if nothing had happened and was behaving like a party member.


    Well, if she tantly clung to me, it could be troublesome.


    I was genuinely grateful that a beauty like Grace had developed feelings for me because I saved her a few years ago, but I didn''t want to ruin the quest that had begun after 10 years because of that.


    ...Is that a terrible thought? Well, pretending to be innocent while flirting with multiple women isughable.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    "I''m calcting how much protection I should provide when we hunt the Horned Wolf."


    "Do you have to calcte that too?"


    "If I use too much force, it could be dangerous."


    "...Are the Horned Wolves that strong?"


    "No, it''s not that they''re strong. Last time I encountered one, I deflected its horn with my shield when it tried to stab me, but I misjudged my strength and ended up breaking both its horn and neck."


    It''s a situation where a max-level warrior is tanking in front of the tutorial zone''s boss monster for a beginner.


    Even a regr attack, not to mention a skill, could result in the boss dropping dead if it goes wrong.


    Grace, who perhaps hadn''t expected my answer, stops walking for a moment.


    She mutters something akin to admiration and touched my arm before retreating slightly and moving back to Han Se-ah''s side.


    "Hanna, what were you thinking about that made you fall behind? Are you organizing your inventory?"


    "Something like that. Today''s lunch is Marianne''s stew, sis."


    "Usually, novice adventurers fill their stomachs with her stew for almost 2, 3 years."


    "Does it take that long?"


    Han Se-ah, who had abruptly cut off her conversation with her viewers, begins to talk with Grace. Naturally, their topic is on the life of a novice adventurer.


    As a yer, Han Se-ah is ignorant about the life ofmoners in this world.


    Therefore, Grace seems to view her as ''a young witch overflowing with talent butcking in experience.''


    It also appears that Grace''s maternal instinct is triggered by Han Se-ah''sck of real-world knowledge, which is why she always sticks close and takes care of various things.


    While I watch them, I p my hands loudly at the entrance of the tower, causing the two to look at me.


    "Now, we''re going to enter the tower. I''ve preparednterns for the two of you that record up to the 10th floor."


    "You''re giving usnterns?"


    "There are explorers who carry multiplenterns and sell the ones that have been engraved. As mentioned at the guild, it''s almost a waste of time for you to gain battle experience below the 10th floor. So today, we''re going to experience gathering medicinal herbs."


    "Understood!"


    Grace takes thentern I hand out and hangs it on her waist, while Han Se-ah swiftly tucks it into thin air. Since I ordered thisntern from Ellis, under the pretext of mentoring juniors, I have to make sure to visit the cafe today.


    Therefore, the goal for today is not battle but gathering medicinal herbs and other low-level material collection requests.


    It will be a stage to witness Grace''s abilities since she just joined the party.


    "I will be on the front line, Grace will be the pathfinder, and Hanna will be the party leader. Our goal is toplete material collection requests, starting with gathering medicinal herbs. Once we enter the tower, Hanna will have the authority tomand."


    "I will."


    "...Huh? Me?!"


    "I told you from the day we met Grace, this isn''t Rnd''s party, it''s Hanna''s."


    You need to take the lead to climb the tower.


    The leader of the party is Han Se-ah, and I need to make it clear that I''m just following her.


    It was the n ever since I approached her with the pretext of mentoring her.


    It might not seem like a big deal, but it''s an important point considering Han Se-ah is a gamer.


    There''s a psychological difference between joining a high-level party by luck when starting a game and starting a game with a party full of good characters...


    At least, that''s what I think as a former gamer. Han Se-ah might not think much of it.


    "Uh, then, shall we start moving now? Grace, could you lead the way and scout ahead? And Rnd, could you... take care of the rear?"


    She gripped her staff tightly and issued a timidmand as she stepped onto the ins.


    Of course, neither Grace nor I had any reason to critique her attitude, so we simply nodded and started walking.


    With a kind smile, Grace responded to Han Se-ah''s words.


    After examining the grass andntern a few times, she set a direction and began walking.


    Han Se-ah and I slowly followed.


    Naturally, the monsters of the ins were no match for us. They couldn''t even interrupt our leisurely walk.


    Horned rabbits and foxes might charge at Grace with enthusiasm, but they would fall with a baak! sound even before their small, sharp horns could pierce her.


    "Sis, you can throw stones urately as well?"


    "Those creatures return a loss if caught with arrows. It doesn''t matter much to you, as you are a mage, but for an archer, it costs a lot when the arrowhead is damaged."


    The intelligent but w


    eak goblins from the lower floors sometimes targeted Han Se-ah in the middle, but she was a proven gamer.


    A goblin that suddenly sprang out of the bushes was pushed away by the tip of her staff before it could even approach her, falling to the ground and turning into stone.


    Cutting Golden Foxtail, gently gathering Cotton Tuft Grass, and asionally picking up a few of the lowest-grade magic stones was a peaceful time.


    The only time we faced any sort of danger was when Han Se-ah almost spilled the stew she was distributing.


    "Hanna, what''s our goal for today?"


    "Collecting Golden Foxtail and Cotton Tuft Grass, checking the Snake Root habitat near the passageway to the second floor, eradicating the Dream Lantern Grass habitat on the fifth floor... Grace, why do we have to dig up the roots and eradicate the Dream Lantern Grass, unlike other herbs?"


    "Most herbs, like the Golden Foxtail and Cotton Tuft Grass, exist in a symbiotic rtionship. However, Dream Lantern Grass absorbs so much magic in its buds that it dries up and kills the other herbs around it."


    She answered calmly amid the tranquil atmosphere, taking a brief pause in her chewing to nce at me as she responded.


    Perhaps she also has a quest window.


    Thus, the tower request was resolved wlessly without any particr incidents.


    ***


    Raei Trantions


    ***


    "What do you think, leader? It turned out to be more manageable than you expected, right?"


    "Indeed, the lower floors are quite weing to neers."


    As evening approached, our pouch of herbs grew heavy, and the lowest-grade magic stones we had acquired were exchanged for coins.


    I thought about taking Han Se-ah and Grace to a caf to treat them to something sweet then call it a day.


    "Let''s head to the caf today. I''ll treat you both."


    "A caf?"


    Surprisingly, it was not Han Se-ah but Grace who showed interest.


    After all, Han Se-ah, being a modern-day person, could visit a caf whenever she wanted.


    However, Grace was a hunter who had recently lived in a rural vige.


    It was understandable that she would be intrigued by the mention of a caf.


    This world, constructed upon the foundation of a mobile game, was an intriguing blend of RPG elements and inconsistencies.


    Marianne''s inn served a mixed stew while the neighboring establishment offered vorless fried chicken.


    Despite being a fantasy medieval era, modern cafes were in operation, and a masterful baker meticulously sold perfectly baked macarons, resulting in a world setting that seemed somewhat absurd.


    Before realizing that this was all designed as content for the yers, I used to view this world as nothing short of ridiculous.


    "We''re going to buy desserts to bribe Ellis, the receptionist. I thought I''d treat you guys while I''m at it."


    "Ah, the blonde."


    "Remember her face. She''s quite influential among the receptionists, and it''ll be convenient if we''re friends."


    We headed to a peculiar caf that served espresso despite the absence of Italy and iced Americano despite the absence of America.


    The item to purchase was a box of 24 macarons to bribe Ellis.


    Once I give these to Ellis, she distributes them among the receptionists, creating a positive cycle of sorts.


    In this world, it''s amusing to see macarons being sold.


    They were considered luxury items; this single item is equivalent to five of Aunt Marianne''s stews.


    With a gift set box, you could indulge in sliced steak and a ss of wine at the Lucky Scoundrel.


    "Sweet...!"


    "They actually sell these? And they taste just right...."


    Han Se-ah exims in disbelief, engaging in a conversation with her viewers about the macarons she discovered in this fantasy world.


    Meanwhile, Grace, thoroughly enjoying the delightful vor, bids me farewell with a cheerful wave as she strolls away.


    Coming from a rural vige, Grace looked incredibly happy.


    Maybeter on I could take Grace on a culinary tour...


    ***


    We got approved for ads! The website is going to be messy for while... Ads will sometimes be there, sometimes not. Pictures might not show up, light mode might need a refresh... Basically older versions of the website might show up rather than thetest. Sorry it''ll be that way for a week longest hopefully (name server change).


    3/4 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 Chapter 23: Beginners Request 3

    Chapter 23: Beginner''s Request 3


    Han Se-ah and Grace quickly adapted to their new environment.


    Grace had already experienced life in the lower floors,pleting various quests to survive, while Han Se-ah was a naturally gifted gamer.


    They used my advice, Grace''s experiences, the game''s system, and information gathered from other streamers to their advantage.


    However, there was a minor issue


    "Hanna, how do you know that? You really are a remarkable mage."


    "Ah? Oh, well, yes? I studied a bit."


    "Seriously...you study even in your room?!"


    Perhaps because Han Se-ah knew how to make items like Horned Wolf lure scent, despite being clueless about the prices of hygiene products or desserts for female adventurers, Grace started to cling to her a bit more.


    Due to the impression of a "young genius witch who knows nothing about the world" that Grace had of her, she let it slide. However, this made me realize that Han Se-ah had no talent for acting.


    Her eyes would dart around, looking into empty space, as she stammered "Ah, yes, ah, yes," buying time toe up with a lie.


    It made one understand the true meaning of the phrase "it''s written on their face."


    Fortunately, thanks to the assistance of the game system, Grace seemed to have no doubts and continued without any issues. I felt relieved, knowing that there wouldn''t be any conflicts that could break the party and impede our progress up the tower.


    "We''re getting ustomed to the ins, so today we''ll hunt Horned Wolves. Look for any rted quests. While the guild buys the by-products of Horned Wolves, impatient wizards and alchemists might pay a premium to purchase them immediately."


    "What kind of by-products do Horned Wolves have?"


    "Horns, eyeballs, fangs, skin, and ws."


    "Oh...they really are by-products."


    "Even though they''re animal by-products, they contain as much magic as magic stones, so alchemists buy them inrge quantities. Due to that, there''s a significant difference in ie between adventurers on the 9th floor and those on the 10th floor."


    Grace exined the details to Han Se-ah, who was asking about Horned Wolf byproducts for the first time.


    It seemed that it was about time for yers to start encountering bosses.


    Grace and Han Se-ah eagerly examined the quest board.


    Herb gathering requests are highly sought after, but for something like the Horned Wolf, there is lesspetition, allowing them to leisurely browse and choose.


    "This one involves delivering materials to an alchemist''s workshop, but the price difference from the guild''s purchase is negligible, so it''s not worth it. Eye balls are a rare find among the byproducts, so we''ll skip this request too."


    Grace skillfully navigates through the requests, disregarding those that don''t offer enough payment for the effort or those that require hunting more Horned Wolves than manageable. She may not have hunted a Horned Wolf before, but she seems to have a good eye for selecting requests.


    Did she memorize the prices of materials up to the 10th floor? Impressive.


    To be honest, I''m just as clueless about the prices of low-level materials as Han Se-ah. My exceptional physical strength allowed me to adapt to the tower battles mostly on floors above the 11th. What''s the point of practicing against Horned Rabbits that can''t prate leather armor?


    Consequently, I don''t know what medicinal herbs look like, how to find them in their natural habitats, or which herbs grow together or should be eliminated due to parasitism. All of that is left to the party''s scout.


    ''If we had a priest for emergencies, the party would be perfect.''


    With me here, there isn''t an urgent need for an offensive vanguard. Looking at Grace, a 3 ranger, her stats seem higher than expected, possibly due to some bnce patch to make lower-ranked characters more viable...


    However, that doesn''t mean that higher-star characters have been nerfed as well.


    If an offensive vanguard of 4 or lower were to join the party, my warhammer alone would undoubtedly have higher attack power. So what the party urgently needs right now is a priest who can cover my weaknesses, simr to Grace.


    "I''ve picked out the requests! Let''s get started."


    ***


    Raei Trantions


    ***


    She selected a request rted to a herb habitat near the passage we surveyed yesterday, as well as requests involving horned wolf byproducts.


    Grace, ever the eager one, had picked these quests because a wealthy patron had set high prices for theirpletion.


    She had chosen them with a wide grin on her face.


    As we walked through the bustling streets filled with adventurers, we made our way towards the tower. The only noticeable change in the daily street life was the growing number of fair-skinned women.


    ''What''s with the increase in fair-skinned women?''


    Beginner adventurers who are saving up for their next equipment can barely afford to maintain proper hygiene, let alone take care of their appearance. The typical adventurer has oily, unkempt hair and rough skin, but some female adventurers seem to have fairerplexions.


    They may not be remarkably beautiful, but they seem to prioritize basic hygiene. They must be 1~2 adventurers. Well, if Grace received a boost, it''s only natural that other women can enhance their appearance too.


    "Let''s enter the tower and hunt the horned wolves on the 10th floor first. We''ll tackle the other quests afterward."


    As I nced around, I found myself at the tower entrance. Without knowing the nature of the magic, I entered the tower, following the flow of people going in and out.


    Remarkably, this tower always keeps us together, avoiding any unfortunate incidents of scattering us apart.


    A vast in, referred to as the first floor, greeted us.


    I am not the party leader; that role belongs to Han Se-ah. I wonder if she remembers me mentioning that.


    She quickly assumed her role as the leader.


    "Grace, is there anything we should be cautious of when tracking Horned Wolves?"


    "Horned wolves have an excellent sense of smell. When we''re pursuing them, they sometimes ambush us instead. So always be ready with your shield spell when we are near a tall tuft of grass. Of course, whether a Horned Wolf can manage to break through our front line and reach the rear is a different story."


    The two of them nced at me, their faces full of faith in my ability to prevent any such breach.


    I nodded my head slightly, and they resumed walking, maintaining a formation with a bit of distance between each of us.


    Our journey to the 10th floor was nothing but peaceful.


    We asionally encountered other adventurer parties, but we kept a respectful distance as there was no need for conversation.


    The tower was vast, filled with numerous adventurers, making it difficult to spot familiar faces on the lower floors.


    The friends I was acquainted with were all camping out in a forward base above the 30th floor of the tower.


    ***


    Once we reached the 10th floor, Han Se-ah asked Grace, "What''s the best way to track horned wolves?"


    "Just like searching for signs left by a Horned Fox in the grass, we look for tall grass where a Horned Wolf might be hiding. If we find any, great. If not, we follow their tracks and use the lure scent you prepared."


    "So you''ll be carrying this wolf lure scent."


    As Han Se-ah conversed with Grace, she produced something out of thin air. It was a round lump about the size of a fist, wrapped in low-quality paper. Grace peeled off a small piece of the lump to examine it, then gently rubbed it between her index finger and thumb, releasing a pungent odor that filled the air.


    It seemed they had mixed herbs and reagents to create a scent resembling blood.


    Even though they suddenly found themselves in the tower, the monsters inside were no different from those outside. Just like real wolves, Horned Wolves possessed a keen sense of smell and often targeted injured adventurers. While this could spell disaster for novice adventurers, those of intermediate level and above saw it as an opportunity to earn easy money.


    "Is it sufficient to apply this to our armor?"


    "Uh... Yes! It''s a mixture of animal fat and herbs, so it won''t harm the armor. It can be easily wiped off."


    "Like this? ... This stuff is quite effective, isn''t it? I''ll apply it right away."


    Upon hearing Han Se-ah''s response, Grace immediately rubbed a chunk of the mixture onto the belly part of her armor.


    It appeared to be a type of herb cultivated for medicinal purposes, adhering to the armor like an ointment or shoe polish. With a bright smile, Grace then looked at me and retrieved her bow.


    ...Should I consider Han Se-ah lucky in this situation?


    "Huh, what!?"


    "Get your act together!"


    As the bewildered Han Se-ah swiftly turned around, a Horned Wolf that had been lying in wait lunged forward with its head lowered.


    It wasn''t just a mere wolf; it charged fiercely, akin to a goat or deer using its horns to impale a human. The charge that should have pierced Han Se-ah''s back and shattered her spine was naturally intercepted by my hand.


    I suppose I''ll have to postponebat training forter.


    "Is it really dead?" Han Se-ah asked, still in shock.


    "Wow, that was close."


    Grace, quick as a cowboy, swiftly drew her bow and had an arrow ready on the bowstring. However, the wolf had long ceased breathing before she could even release the arrow.


    I had grabbed its head in case Han Se-ah couldn''t use her shield spell in time but it seemed the counter-force had crushed its skull.


    Fortunately, my palms weren''t soaked in the wolf''s blood and brain matter.


    "Grace, it''s good that you trust me, but next time, make sure to give clear instructions that Hanna can understand too. And Hanna, your magic was quite fast considering you were caught off-guard. However, in a situation where the vanguard can block like just now, use an offensive spell instead of a shield."


    Disying the Horned Wolf, now transformed into a lower-grade magic stone, in my hand, I nagged them a bit, while Han Se-ah stared nkly at me.


    "Is this really the boss monster of the 10th floor? I thought I''d be cooperating with Grace to hunt wolves using arrows and magic. But does this mean the mission is aplished? Even if you killed it, our party ultimately seeded, right?"


    She seemed lost in thought, perhaps due to receiving a viewer mission rted to the Horned Wolf.


    ***


    That''s 4/4 forst week. Bonus chaps next!


    Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 Chapter 24: Beginners Request 4

    Chapter 24: Beginner''s Request 4


    Han Se-ah gazed at me, her eyes filled with countless emotions.


    More specifically, she was fixated on the low-grade magic stone resting silently in my hand.


    It was slightlyrger and more vibrant than the lowest-grade magic stones obtained from goblins.


    While the lowest-grade ones resembled wed ss beads with muted colors, this particr stone emitted a faint blue glow.


    She had been preupied with the viewers'' mission, startled by my sudden shout, and feeling a bit dejected.


    However, as the scolding came to an end and words of praise for her magic followed, she finally blinked and let out augh.


    I had intended to nag her some more, but her shield spell was so fast that she didn''t need my protection.


    "Wow, so this was the boss of the 10th floor..."


    "I used too much force since it''s been so long since I''ve been on the lower floors. I''ll have to find another monster."


    "You said that even blocking with a shield could result in death? Blocking with bare hands is just as deadly?" she questioned.


    "Well, my grip strength actually is stronger than the shield''s rebound force."


    Han Se-ah knew in her mind that my stats were far superior to those of other NPCs, but she still struggled to grasp the reality of it.


    She blinked her eyes, deep in thought, and only snapped out of it when she overheard the conversation between Grace and me.


    "You can kill it by blocking with your shield?" she asked, surprised.


    "Didn''t you hear earlier? Last time, when I blocked with my shield, a slight deflection snapped the neck of the horned wolf, killing it. But let''s first take care of the leftover items."


    After briefly exining the situation to Han Se-ah, I collected the magic stones while Grace picked up the items that had fallen to the ground. Observing the two of them, I nced down at my palm, focusing on the sensation of opening and closing it.


    I had used minimal force to block, so why did the monster die?


    No matter how strong my grip may be, it shouldn''t make a difference if I don''t exert any pressure. Otherwise, the women I''ve encountered would have already suffered broken waists, and their limbs would have been severely damaged. It''s truly abnormal for a mere block to cause a monster''s skull to be crushed by recoil.


    After 10 years, I still couldn''t control my strength.


    Although I may not know how to use skills, I am confident in my application of magic to augment my physical abilities, like a knight from a typical fantasy world.


    There was only one thing I could guess.


    Like Grace, who had received a beautiful appearance, and other novice female adventurers who had gained skin-whitening effects


    "We''ve gathered everything!" Han Se-ah announced.


    "Then let''s resume exploring. I''ll make sure not to kill the next Horned Wolf."


    ***


    Raei Trantions


    ***


    After 10 years, my passive skill has finally activated.


    To be honest, I don''t remember Rnd''s skills very well. Unlike the usual pre-release character information, the "Six shining stars!" event didn''t reveal any details about the characters.


    I, who didn''t know this and spent 850,000 won to acquire a male character, would not have been born into this world if I hadn''t been spamming maliciousments with a macro. When I saw that it was a male character...


    I only caught a brief glimpse of the stat window that appeared when he was created; I didn''t check the skill window.


    But then again, is there anything unusual about tanks in RPG games? It''s a defensive character equipped with arge shield and a warhammer, with high health and defense stats, and decent stats in other areas as well. A typical HP tank character. So I assume it has an attack skill based on the defense stat and some form of ally protection ability.


    It''s not like a health-focused mage would swing a warhammer and summon meteors.


    So, was my passive skill damage reflection?


    It''s a fitting skill for a tank.


    "Are we lucky today? We found the Horned Wolf right away and even obtained its eye."


    Grace, carefully collecting the byproducts, held up a fist-sized gem from Han Se-ah''s inventory. The eye of the Horned Wolf wasn''t an actual eyeball dripping with bodily fluids; it was a round, red gem that resembled a magic stone.


    Han Se-ah, after receiving the Horned Wolf''s eye, didn''t store it in her inventory. Instead, she lifted it up to the sunlight, examining it like a banknote. The ws and fangs appeared to be made of jade, and the skin wasn''t rawhide but could be used as a nket or cloak. It was quite remarkable.


    "Is this the eye?"


    "Yes, it''s my first time seeing a Horned Wolf, so it''s the first time I''ve seen the real thing."


    With all the other by-products gathered, Grace and Han Se-ah examined the Horned Wolf''s eye and then turned their attention to me. Their curious eyes sparkled, and it seemed the viewers were equally intrigued.


    Well, it was their first time witnessing a yer hunt a boss...


    "Since it''s a material infused with magic, it''s like a magic stone. Most of the by-products found in the tower look like this. Otherwise, adventurersing out of the tower would be covered in all sorts of messy fluids."


    "I see. Are the by-products of other boss monsters simr?"


    "Yes. The Orc Hunter on the 20th floor and the 30th floor''s Serpent Lord also yield gem-like by-products."


    After briefly exining, I pretended to be on guard while opening the chat window.


    As expected, it was in chaos with messages scrolling by so fast they were difficult to read.


    There were even a significant number of messages in English and other foreignnguages.


    -Is that really the same horned wolf?


    -That guy died to a wolf that could be killed with just bare-handed defense...


    -If BB Games goes under her, will she give capsules to subscribers?


    -yessss we don''t have to carry around a bunch of slimy wolf eyes


    -With this much of a head start, Han Se-ah might actually take over BB Games


    What bothered me was the talk of a streamer dying to a wolf.


    It seemed that someone had already reached the 10th floor and challenged the horned wolf.


    They apparently met a tragic end, judging by the mocking messages in the chat.


    Of course, it was only natural for a novice adventurer to die if they encounter a horned wolf.


    Just like the one that recently attacked us, it hides in the bushes and strikes from ambush. If it detects a scent tracking its movements, it circles and attacks from behind.


    If it charged with its horns, it would easily pierce through leather armor.


    If the vanguard fails to notice the ambush and fails to block it in time, one party member would be dead right from the start.


    It also wasn''t like a boss from RPGs that would also charge head-on at the tank.


    "We''ve gathered everything except the leather. If we catch a couple more, we''ll have more than enough for the quest, right? I''ll take another look around. Hanna, how much longer will this lurest?"


    "Um... it shouldst about three hours. As the scent fades, the effectiveness will gradually decrease."


    Having checked the number of spoils and stored them in their inventory, the two girls stood up and began to walk.


    Grace''s voice was not just bright, but almost soaring with excitement.


    After all, by-products are randomly obtained, so they must be delighted when they find a lot of them.


    Han Se-ah, you seem to have exceptionally good luck.


    The instructor NPC is 6, and the firstpanion is 3. Both Grace and I are the highest grades that Han Se-ah can encounter, and our roles don''t ovep. On top of that, the rare by-products needed for the quest have all dropped precisely as required. How fortunate can she be?


    "I think we really made a wise choice in choosing you as our party leader. Let''s stick together always, okay?"


    "Ack! Sister! The scent lure is on your armor!"


    Grace seemed to have simr thoughts as she attempts to embrace Han Se-ah, only to be met with her desperate squirming.


    Being a woman from a poor farming vige, Grace must feel like she''s experiencing a once-in-a-lifetime stroke of luck.


    After all, just before meeting Han Se-ah, she had been in a party with the 2 female swordsman, Kora.


    Han Se-ah discreetly distanced herself, worried that the scent lure might rub off on her leather armor.


    It wasn''t that she disliked the hug, but she seemed to cherish her armor like any other beginner adventurer.


    Sensing this, Grace yfully teased Han Se-ah.


    Of course, after being ambushed by a horned wolf once, both of their eyes diligently scanned their surroundings.


    ''I wish Han Se-ah would check my skills and post them on the forum.''


    While the camera captured the girls'' yful interaction, I secretly read the forum and chat from behind them.


    Many viewers were admiring my strength and there were posts mocking other streamers who had died to the horned wolf, but no one had analyzed my skills.


    Last time, she had openly posted her stat window, but are her skills private?


    Since I could only see the chat and not Han Se-ah''s actual stream, I felt a bit frustrated.


    Just then,


    [Increase the members of the ''Hanna Party'' 3/5]


    The quest, which had momentarily paused after Han Se-ah learned five spells, received an update.


    The fact that the quest requires a party of five must be influenced by ''Heroines Chronicle.'' If there are indeed two more people, as nned, we''ll need a sub-vanguard and a priest.


    But why is the update happening just now...?


    Did we need to hunt a Horned Wolf to be recognized as the ''Hanna Party''?


    "Um, do you think this scent lure would attract goblins as well?"


    "It seems so. Considering how they charge directly at you..."


    We spent a considerable amount of time wandering the ins in search of the next horned wolf.


    Startled by the unusuallyrge number of goblins, Grace asked Han Se-ah about the lure''s effectiveness with goblins while pocketing several round stones for throwing.


    It seemed to work on goblins as well, likely due to its rotten meat and blood smell.


    Of course, our party was not one to struggle against mere goblins. They were turned into magic stones one by one, filling Han Se-ah''s inventory.


    ***


    Bonus! Thank you Illidan, dust and Draemyn!


    Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 Chapter 25: Beginners Request 5

    Chapter 25: Beginner''s Request 5


    The Horned Wolf lure that Han Se-ah had created based on online strategies turned out to be more effective than she had anticipated.


    The hunt continued until the evening, and they were able to find an additional 5 Horned Wolves. Han Se-ah''s luck also resulted in a substantial number of drops.


    Drops included rare items like the eyes of the 4 Horned Wolves, which are typically hard toe by. They also obtained 5 horns, usually dropped one at a time, along with arge quantity of hides, fangs, and ws. The rewards far exceeded the short duration of the hunt.


    "Out of the 6 wolves, four dropped eyes. We also got five horns."


    When considering the earnings from the Golden Foxtail and Cotton Tuft Grass requests, as well as the lowest-grade magic stones, the total would amount to around 70 copper coins.


    However, from this Horned Wolf hunt alone, they earned an impressive 6 silver coins and 32 copper coins. If you view it as 632 copper coins, their ie had increased nearly ninefold.


    Such an increase in earnings for just a one-floor difference was astonishing. It''s no wonder that hunting Horned Wolves is seen as the path from being a novice adventurer to gaining recognition as an intermediate adventurer.


    Han Se-ah was able to shed her novice status in just three days.


    "Hanna! How are you so skilled at casting magic?"


    A slightly intoxicated Grace tightly hugged Han Se-ah with her ample bosom. Han Se-ah had skillfully blocked a wolf''s charge, then she shattered the its skull with a magic missile.


    Grace, too, was able to hit the heart of a Horned Wolf with an arrow after Han Se-ah startled it by zapping its nose with a spark spell.


    She had also used the light spell to temporarily blind a charging Horned Wolf, causing it to stumble.


    Her ability to apply magic inbat was extraordinary for someone only on their third day.


    "We obtained so many drops, all thanks to our fortunate leader!"


    "Hey, you''re the one who tracked the Horned Wolf, so it''s thanks to you as well."


    "You''re too kind!"


    After leaving the tower and dividing the spoils, Grace''s earnings amounted to 2 silver coins. After deducting my share and dividing it, I was left with approximately 3 silver coins and 15 copper coins.


    When we went herb gathering, our highest earnings were usually around 40-50 copper coins, so our daily ie had increased sixfold.


    Grace, who hade to the city of adventurers hoping to see me again, came from a poor rural vige.


    Considering her financial situation, wouldn''t Han Se-ah be the most lovable person in the world to her?


    If you meet a new colleague at work and your ie increases sixfold thanks to them, anyone in the world would like them.


    "For our genius witch, Hanna!"


    "Oh, sis, please!"


    Grace''s shout echoed loudly. She leaned her ample chest on the table, swinging her empty ss in the air.


    Subtly, the other patrons, who were engrossed in their conversations, turned their attention toward us.


    Of course, the employees at the Lucky Scoundrel were beautiful, but they couldn''tpare to a 3 Gacha character.


    I was sitting quietly at the table, so no one wasing to bother us, but they were all looking in our direction.


    "And also our knight!"


    "If you call me a knight, people might misunderstand."


    "Well, if I call you a knight, then you''re a knight!"


    She waspletely different from when she pretended to be drunk and nestled in my armsst time. She was so lively, witty, and cheerful that it was almost annoying.


    Yet, Hanna, with a bright smile, managed to tolerate the clingy Grace.


    Feeling content just by watching, I didn''t want to interrupt. Hanna, seemingly asking for my help, nced at me.


    I pretended not to notice and turned my attention to the forum.


    -??? : Heroes Chronicle is a really challenging game.


    -It looks intense on camera.


    -Drunk Grace Meme.GIF


    -Why is this game rated 19+?


    -So, what is Rnd''s skill?


    The most talked-about person was a male streamer. He had been killed by a Horned Wolf and was currently being ridiculed, but no one was mentioning his name.


    XXX, ???, and other nicknames like Wolf Food and Dog Food were used to refer to him.


    It seems he was someone who closely followed in Han Se-ah''s footsteps and is a person with amazing gaming skills.


    Of course, thements were not meant to be serious, but rather, his scream when he died was so amusing that it became a meme.


    Among the chaotic posts, I clicked on a title that caught my attention.


    -So, what is Rnd''s skill?


    -[Horned Wolf Victim.JPG]


    -[Kim Seok-hyun being skewered and rolled by the Horned Wolf.GIF]


    Of course, other 4 NPC tanks could easily block a Horned Wolf.


    But how did the wolf die when he blocked it using his bare hands?


    Why the hell did BB Games make a status window but not a skill window?


    He said he made a mistake in adjusting his strength properly, it''s just overpowered stats.


    Does that even make sense?


    Then does the flying goblin make sense?


    This game is so stupid, it shows stats but not skills.


    You pick based on stars and stats, and then there are gacha rolls again in the skill window. Trash, lol.


    Give Seok-hyun a break, lol. That gif is being stered everywhere.


    As the number of viewers increased, so did the number of people using the forum.


    There were significantly morements thanst time. Most of the increasedments were making fun of the streamer named Kim Seok-hyun.


    The man known as Kim Seok-hyun faced an oing wolf with a one-handed sword and a round buckler.


    With a low posture, he ced the buckler precisely against the charging horn. However, a mere 30 cm diameter small shield couldn''t possibly fend off the charge of a beast.


    The horn and shield collided, the wrist bent to the side, the charge didn''t stop, and the man was impaled through the abdomen.


    To protect the yer, the screen turned ck as he turned into dust, just like a monster, marking the end of the video clip.


    Hmm, so when a yer dies, does the game reset to that morning? That''s valuable information.


    Anyway, it''s absurd that the skills are random.


    I''m not sure if the yers still don''t know how to check the NPCs'' skills, or if BB Games hasn''t patched it, or if they never intend to show it.


    What''s certain is that neither I, Han Se-ah, nor the viewers watching know what my skills are.


    "Rnd! Your ss is empty!"


    "Hmm?"


    While I was leaning on the table, engrossed in the forum, a ss of alcohol was suddenly ced in front of my eyes. Grace, having left a spiritless Han Se-ah, now clung to my side.


    Judging by Han Se-ah muttering ''sexual harassment, ban,wsuit, NPC'' among the noisy crowd, it seems the increased viewership has resulted in a lot of inappropriatements about Grace.


    She''s so busy the camera is no longer moving.


    "Hmm, or do you need a woman by your side for the alcohol to go down? Our lecherous knight."


    She was swaying drunkenly, leaning on me, trying to pour me a drink with an empty ss. From the empty ss she held came a sweet yet strong smell of alcohol.


    With her thickened wallet, did she order expensive liquor out of curiosity instead of the cheap, nd one?


    A lifetime beer and soju drinker drinking 40-proof liquor like beer, of course she would get this drunk.


    She pulled a chair next to me and sat down, but her upper body was swaying as if she would fall off the chair. She might have some stability if she put her heavy chest on the table, but she kept raising her ss in her drunken state, which was the problem.


    As she raised her ss, her upper body leaned back, and there was no way she could maintain bnce while drunk. Wrapping my arm around Grace''s waist, who was about to fall backward again, I supported her so she wouldn''t fall. Wooden chairs without backrests were ufortable at times like these.


    "Hanna? If you''re drunk too, why don''t we all head back to our rooms?"


    "Ah, um, what?!"


    With my left hand still around Grace''s waist, I snapped my right fingers to grab Han Se-ah''s attention.


    While I didn''t mind her drinking to celebrate, I had no intention of dealing with a fully wasted drunk.


    If she was moderately drunk, I might considered going back together, but she was too drunk.


    "Hanna...? Your ss is empty! What are the employees doing"


    Stumbling out of my embrace, Grace turned back to Han Se-ah. Apparently, Grace''s drunk tendencies leaned towards hugging anyone and everyone.


    Han Se-ah''s face, clearly taken aback by such an unabashed disy of friendliness, wasically flustered.


    But perhaps the alcohol had finally hit, as Grace quieted, her head resting on Han Se-ah''s arm.


    Han Se-ah quietly ced her drink down.


    "Just because we''ve seeded in hunting the Horned Wolves doesn''t mean we''ll immediately go to the 11th floor. We need to stay on the 10th floor for a while, hunt Horned Wolves, and gather materials. Given Grace''s condition, we might even need a day of rest."


    "Is the 11th floor much more dangerous?"


    "It''s not just about the danger, but also about establishing our party''s reputation. By consistently providing the byproducts of Horned Wolves, we can build a name for ourselves. Once we start receiving personal requests, it will show that we are recognized as intermediate adventurers."


    Like how I generously tip with gold coins and present valuable weapons to fans who have shown me kindness, Han Se-ah''s party also needs to establish their own reputation.


    Right now, they''re known more as a novice party fostered by Pdin Rnd, rather than as the party of Mage Hanna.


    A party of adventurers capable of consistently hunting Horned Wolves would be more reliable than a novice party that has caught the interest of Pdin Rnd.


    "The reason I gave you thentern for up to the 10th floor is the same. With my abilities, I could take you directly to the 43rd floor exploration camp. But doing so would make your journey as adventurers meaningless."


    This is my opinion as a gamer from my previous life and as a warrior who has been fighting for the past 10 years.


    There''s no point in skipping ahead and dropping Han Se-ah at the top of the tower like a boosted character. My role should stop at helping them skip the lower floors, and from the 11th floor onwards, they should grow just like everyone else.


    Later on, when undiscovered bosses appear in the tower, it will be yer Han Se-ah''s role to respond.


    "So, while establishing our guild''s reputation by hunting Horned Wolves, you should also save the rewards to prepare for buying intermediate adventurer''s gear. This applies to Grace''s gear and yours, which is second-hand from the guild."


    "Will we attract betterpanions if we make a name for our party by hunting Horned Wolves?"


    "Of course. The difference in caliber between those who apply to a party whose main activity is herb gathering and one whose main activity is hunting Horned Wolves is enormous."


    Han Se-ah, who had a strongpetitive spirit, seemed to have found a goal in my words, her eyes sparkling with determination.


    It''s fortunate that she didn''t insist on some ridiculous n like starting from the 43rd floor.


    ***


    Bonus#2! Thank you B B!


    Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 Chapter 26: Main Scenario 1

    Chapter 26: Main Scenario 1


    There was no drastic change in our daily routine.


    I focused on controlling my strength to avoid identally killing the Horned Wolves and understanding the reflective damage.


    Meanwhile, Grace and Han Se-ah practiced dealing damage from behind me.


    As discussed at the Lucky Scoundrel, we farmed Horned Wolves until both Grace and Han Se-ah could equip intermediate adventurer gear.


    Judging by the chat and forum, some of the yers following in Han Se-ah''s footsteps had only just found a vanguard to block the wolves for them.


    Clearly, Han Se-ah was half a step ahead. I wasn''t well-versed in the game system, but I wondered if levels and skill proficiency would rapidly increase for her as well.


    "Today as well?"


    "Yes, today too."


    "Should we try going to the temple?"


    "What difference will going there make? The priests wille out on their own. How about looking for your old party members from the upper floors instead?"


    The issue was that recruitment progress had paused during this period.


    Since our party could hunt Horned Wolves without any problems, there was no point in trying out beginner adventurers.


    We would dly take a priest if one came from the temple, but none were appearing.


    If it were up to me, I would have immediately taken Han Se-ah and sprinted to the top of the tower.


    It would be great if I could gather everyone from the 43rd floor instead of relying on Grace to climb. However, I had learned over the past decade that haste always ruined everything.


    "If that were the case, I would have taken Hanna to the 43rd floor. She needs more experience."


    "Is Hanna''s potential that high?"


    "I believe she''ll be the one to open the door to the 50th floor."


    "My goodness. To think thatzy Rnd would mention the 50th floor, she must be quite an extraordinary mage."


    So, my task was toplete these quests regrly.


    I needed to add two more members, but that wouldn''t happen just because I was in a hurry. I had to choose carefully, considering the performance difference shown by the presence or absence of stars and whether the person was a gacha character or not.


    To be honest, if the NPCs made it up to the 43rd floor, it would be unimaginable for the tower to end at the 50th floor.


    Considering it''s a game, wouldn''t there instead be a major event on the 50th floor and the 100th floor would serve as the ending?


    While we were having our usual morning conversation, contemting such matters, a notification sound interrupted us.


    [Han Se-ah''s stream has started!]


    [Han Se-ah_Tutorial Over! The real game starts now!]


    ...What''s starting now?


    Han Se-ah had a talent for giving straightforward titles to her streams.


    Once she learned her skills, she titled it Homework Review, and after meeting Grace, shebeled it 3 pretty ranger sister. She chose these titles so that viewers could get a general idea just by reading them.


    That''s why I couldn''t understand what game was starting.


    After all, she had to hunt Horned Wolves today, just like yesterday. The schedule was no different, so I couldn''t grasp what tutorial had ended and what game had begun.


    Anyway, since the stream had started, the guild''s door would open soon, and Han Se-ah and Grace would enter.


    ***


    Raei Trantions


    ***


    With that in mind, I leaned on the table, and suddenly, the door swung open.


    Hey, receptionist!


    If you''re injured, you should go to the temple, not the guild.


    However, the person who entered was not Han Se-ah or Grace; it was a bloodied middle-aged man.


    Judging by his worn-out gear, he seemed to be a novice adventurer who had taken a quest to gather herbs on the lower floors.


    His bleeding arm indicated that he had been overambitious and was attacked by a Horned Wolf.


    A man at the neighboring table, clearly annoyed by the morning disturbance, grumbled.


    If they attended to every situation like this, they would have novice adventurers begging for help because they couldn''t afford to visit the temple.


    That''s not the issue right now! There was a Horned Wolf!


    What are you talking about?


    In the Artisan District! I was delivering herbs there, and I encountered a Horned Wolf!


    Has this guy taken some sort of drug?


    Um... If an adventurer makes false reports to the guild, it could cause problems with receiving requests."


    Despite the mocking remarks from the intermediate adventurer and Ellis''s concerned advice, the novice adventurer raised his voice, feeling wronged. Due to blood loss, his words were jumbled and incoherent, but we could make out the general meaning.


    He wandered through the intricate alleys of the Artisan District, searching for the alchemist''s workshop where he received a request.


    Suddenly, a Horned Wolf leaped out from a pile of junk in the narrow alley and attacked him. Unable to jump away due to the bundle of herbs he was holding, his arm had been pierced, and he had fled to the guild.


    "I thought we cleared out those drug dealersst time."


    The intermediate adventurer clicked his tongue disapprovingly, as if the injured novice had taken drugs.


    However, I couldn''t dismiss the man''s words like Ellis and the intermediate adventurer did. After all, Han Se-ah''s stream title mentioned "the real game."


    ...Would climbing a tower in a game be enjoyable without anything else? Or would it be more exciting if main scenario events unfolded as you ascended?


    If there are status screens, inventories, and quest windows organizing epted requests, wouldn''t the game have prepared main scenario events?


    "You mentioned the artisan district?"


    "Yes, yes! I swear it''s true! Myntern doesn''t even record the 10th floor!"


    And the most telling sign was that Han Se-ah hadn''t arrived.


    Even after Ellis bandaged the wound, there was still no sign of Han Se-ah and Grace. There was ample time to hear the novice adventurer''s story and wrap the bandage, more than enough time for them toe from the inn to the guild.


    -What triggered this?


    -Why is there a field boss in the vige, lol


    -This is exciting!


    -Can you hunt wolves without Rnd-sensei?


    -But if you die, the stream will be forced to stop. Please survive.


    Checking the chat, my suspicions quickly turned into certainty. It seemed Han Se-ah had encountered a Horned Wolf near the inn while on her way to the guild. Without even taking a moment to grab the warhammer leaning against the table, I kicked open the guild door and rushed out.


    As I stepped forward, the magic I had honed for 10 years enveloped me. Although I was a tank-type character without teleportation magic, my formidable stats and umted mana surpassed that of any average skill.


    "What are you doing, Rnd?!" Ellis''s scream echoed behind me as I propelled myself forward, the sound of the wind splitting filling my ears and my vision expanding. The road shatters beneath my first step, and my second step leaves a mark on the familiar roof of the inn.


    From the road to the roof, from the roof to the open air


    "Flyyyyyyy!"


    I shout as I exert my power, releasing the breath I had been holding in my chest. The adventurers hurrying towards the tower and the bustling citizens all turn their attention towards me, surprise evident on their faces.


    As I leap high and survey the surroundings, I spotrge furry figures lurking in a few alleys. But now, my task isn''t to confront the Horned Wolf alone. It''s time to rally other adventurers.


    "Monsters, emerging within the city!"


    Gravity pulls my body down, leaving yet another mark on the already battered roof. I apologize, but I can only rely on the forceful application of my magic.


    Propelling myself once again towards the inn, an elderly man with cheeks swollen from the sound of wood splintering beneath my feet gazes at me in astonishment and curses.


    After shouting and leaping onto two or three more rooftops, the quicker-witted individuals began to move.


    While encountering a Horned Wolf would mean certain death for ordinary citizens and novice adventurers, the intermediates have faced such monsters countless times before.


    "What the hell is going on?!"


    "It''s real! Grab your gear!"


    "Prevent them from entering the buildings! Join forces with the district guards!"


    My voice resounds powerfully, reaching everyone''s ears. The sheer force of my energy instills belief in the adventurers, prompting them to take action. They trust that someone capable of wielding magic like this wouldn''t spout nonsense.


    As the adventurers arm themselves and move, the soldiers responsible for maintaining order on the streets swiftly spring into action. By the time I arrive at the inn, the rm bell tolls, and groups of armed forces are scouring the alleys in teams of five.


    "Hanna! Grace!"


    "Ah, Sir Rnd?"


    Although it was morning, the Lucky Scoundrel inn was far from quiet. Han Se-ah stood at the entrance, her face twisted in horror.


    And it was easy to understand why. The area near the entrance resembled a scene straight out of a horror movie, soaked in blood.


    "What happened here?"


    "A Horned Wolf suddenly appeared, and an adventurer from the inn tried to handle it..."


    Han Se-ah subtly gestured with her eyes, and I followed her gaze to see a dead adventurer slumped against the wall. His young face contorted in pain, tears streaking his cheeks, and his blood-covered hands clutched his stomach.


    A single longswordy discarded on the ground near his lifeless body.


    An inexperienced adventurer, unaware of the danger posed by a Horned Wolf, must have recklessly rushed in while still recovering from a hangover.


    "Are you and Grace injured?"


    "No, we''re fine."


    "The other adventurers in the inn blocked the entrance. Hanna and I attacked, as it tried to get inside."


    As I listened to Han Se-ah and Grace''s ount, the guards arrived and removed the body, carrying the young adventurer away on a stretcher. Judging by the grumbling voices, it seemed that more than a dozen people had already fallen victim to the beast.


    Han Se-ah, looking a little pale, muttered softly.


    "I thought this was an adult game because of the romantic encounters with NPCs... but they show it so explicitly. Even with the mosaic, it''s a bit..."


    "Hanna, are you alright? Do you want to rest today?"


    "Um, don''t worry about me, sis. I''ll be fine."


    Grace, who hailed from a farming vige and worked as a hunter, was ustomed to the sight of gore and corpses.


    However, Han Se-ah was not. Witnessing Han Se-ah''s pallidplexion, Grace attempted to guide her gently back into the inn, but Han Se-ah shrugged off her hand and approached me.


    "Um, Sir Rnd? I tried to detect and track the...uh, magic of the Horned Wolf."


    Her eyes moved subtly, fixating on the same spot in the air next to my chest as when discussing quests.


    She must be reading a quest window.


    "Lead the way."


    "I think we need to go over there... Yes!"


    She''s really not good at lying.


    ***


    Bonus#3! Thank you Draemyn again!


    Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 Chapter 27: Main Scenario 2

    Chapter 27: Main Scenario 2


    As always, Han Se-ah wasn''t good at lying.


    Everyone was panicking over the unprecedented phenomenon of Horned Wolves appearing in the city, but her face was a mess for a different reason.


    Grace, who walked alongside her, tried tofort her by stroking her forehead several times.


    Grace seemed to think that Han Se-ah''s twisted expression was due to the trauma of a novice adventurer witnessing death for the first time.


    Of course, having read the chat, I knew her expression was twisted because of the pressure to fabricate a story.


    ''Somehow, the city and the tower became connected... Not bad, right?''


    My lips curled into a grin as I read the usible opinion among countless opinions posted in the chat.


    Following Han Se-ah''s guidance through the alleyways, I couldn''tugh while looking at the bloody injured and dead citizens, so I desperately held back.


    Neither slimes, horned rabbits, horned foxes, nor goblins appeared in the cityonly horned wolves.


    That meant the city and the 10th floor of the tower were connected, and perhaps a gate-like function would open.


    As soon as I read the long chat suggesting that, I wanted to cheer.


    Many people had died, but it was none of my business.


    Frankly, more people would die inside the tower than this.


    Han Se-ah''s burdened face was the same.


    No one would feel guilty about game NPCs dying because of a quest scenario.


    She was just wracking her brain to make up a story.


    I''d y along even if her story wasn''t perfect.


    "It''s this way. I feel a strong magical presence here."


    The artisan district was asplex as a maze.


    It was a slum-like area where apprentice cksmiths and poor alchemists who couldn''t afford a decent shop on the main street gathered.


    Complicated back alleys intertwined with various junk piled up without considering passage.


    No wonder the horned wolves, with their habit of hiding in bushes, ambushed people from piles of junk.


    Han Se-ah raised her staff as if to im she was tracking magic and guided us through the alleyways, avoiding the junk.


    Of course, her fixed gaze tantly revealed that she was looking at the minimap, not sensing magic.


    "Ah-"


    As we made our way through the back alleys, we eventually encountered a horned wolf.


    "It seems the guards haven''t made it here yet."


    We saw the creature chewing on a person.


    Even though the corpse had been mosaic-censored, the sight of the upper and lower halves about to part due to torn flesh was difficult to watch.


    Grace immediately stepped in front of Han Se-ah, blocking her view.


    The wolf had killed someone who perhaps came to the back alley to throw something away, its long horn dripping with blood.


    Annoyed at having its meal interrupted, it bared its filthy teeth and growled, but it was still a 10th-floor-level creature.


    Was it hard to adapt to the sudden appearance of corpses in a game that had been a peaceful tower climb until yesterday?


    Ignoring the stiff Han Se-ah, I stepped forward. The beast sensed danger and growled, but it didn''t matter.


    Smack-


    Even without a weapon, a single p from me is enough to turn it into a lifeless corpse.


    "Take the lead again, Hanna. Don''t worry about the corpse; the guards will clean it up."


    "Yes!"


    In front of the gruesome corpses, Han Se-ah blinked in surprise at Grace''s unfazed reaction, who didn''t even blink an eye in front of the corpse.


    As she quickly gathered the lower-grade magic stones and a few ws from the dead Horned Foxes, Han Se-ah promptly ced them in her inventory.


    "People die, but we should collect the spoils of the hunt."


    After walking for a while through the maze-like alleyways, passing Horned Foxes and corpses, a suspicious-looking alley appeared.


    Grace, our party''s pathfinder, was the first to react.


    "Here, I smell grass. It''s not the scent of materials used in workshops, but the smell of the ins."


    A refreshing fragrance amidst the harsh and pungent odors of the cksmith and alchemy workshops.


    Grace furrowed her brows at the unexpectedly pleasant air, ring her nostrils to take in the scent.


    As if to confirm her words, a light breeze carried a few tender green grass leaves, swirling them around the filthy alley floor.


    They didn''t look like discarded, wilted leaves.


    "Hanna, is this the right alley?"


    "Yes, this is the right alley. So now..."


    As I asked my question, Han Se-ah''s eyes darted around, perhaps her quest window hadn''t updated yet.


    Or maybe the updated quest had a long description that took time to read.


    Regardless, I knew what I had to do.


    "I''ll go in first."


    "What?!"


    A sense of excitement that perhaps a gate connecting the tower and city would open surged through me.


    My heart raced pleasantly, like the tension before a battle.


    Despite being unarmed, I didn''t hesitate to step into the alley.


    My vision darkened, as it did when entering the tower.


    ***


    Raei Trantions


    ***


    After a brief flicker, my sight returned to reveal not an alleyway, but a vast in.


    AwooOooooh!


    It was a nighttime in, teeming with packs of wolves.


    "Damn, this isn''t a quest designed for beginners?"


    I muttered a curse under my breath after confirming Han Se-ah and Grace weren''t behind me.


    With at least thirty Horned Wolves and an enormous alpha wolf in the center, a party of intermediate adventurers could be wiped out.


    Isn''t this supposed to be a beginner''s first quest?


    I stopped for a moment, unable toprehend the difficulty.


    Why? Because it reminded me of the forced defeat eventsmon in RPG games.


    With such a difficulty, other gamers would surely face a game over, losing all their beloved party members.


    As if to prove my suspicion, the enormous Horned Wolf didn''t attack, but merely stood still.


    While the other wolves had dirty gray fur, this one boasted a silver coat that seemed to hold the moonlight.


    Its design was undeniably impressive.


    ''Should I kill it?''


    The nighttime in, with the full moon hanging in the sky, was different from the ever-bright daytime in.


    Engaging in a staring contest with the alpha wolf under the moonlight, I heard a faint whisper from behind.


    "What is this...?"


    It seemed Grace had followed me into the alley after I disappeared.


    She seems confused, Horned Wolves after all, don''t roam in packs.


    If the first boss monster for beginners roams in packs, that would be ridiculous.


    The sound of rustling footsteps increased by one: Han Se-ah had entered after them as well.


    I nced back to see her holding her staff high and maintaining her shield spell as she entered.


    Like Grace, she seemed surprised by the sight of the pack of wolves, her mouth agape.


    Of course, her instincts as a streamer didn''t fade, and the camera drone flew over my head to focus on the horned wolf leader.


    "This space, it''s clearly strange. Can you go back outside and report this to the Adventurer''s Guild and the Magic Tower?"


    "But..."


    She hesitated as if troubled by something.


    On second thought, missing out on a main event like this would be a disaster for a streamer.


    I quickly changed my request.


    "Or, keep your shield up and analyze the surroundings. If you were able to find this ce, you should be able to figure something out, right? It''s better than waiting for thosezy guys from the Magic Tower."


    "Yes! I''ll do that!"


    With Han Se-ah nodding energetically and Grace clinging to her side looking somewhat anxious, the in fell silent except for the rustling sound of grass swaying in the wind, as the howling of the wolves ceased.


    The mere low-level boss monster red at me with the moon at its back.


    The n was to charge in, smash the leader''s skull, and then protect the others while fighting the rest.


    Drawing up all my magic power, I step onto the grassy ins, shattering the ground underfoot, while it arrogantly looks down on me.


    At that moment.


    Wooo, wooooooo


    The leader of the horned wolves looked up at the moon and howled long and loud.


    Regardless, I stomp on the ground, cut through the wind, and stretch out my fist. An inconceivable force that could kill not only the horned wolf but also the forest''s orc hunter in a single blow extends out


    "W-what the?!"


    "Oh, we''re back."


    With a crash, I destroyed an innocent wall and toppled the back wall of a small workshop behind it.


    An alchemist, who suddenly lost the walls of his workshop, is startled and squawks, but soon quiets down upon seeing the debris tumbling on the floor.


    Damn, was it just a cutscene boss?


    "Why did you break the wall of someone else''s house... What''s this?"


    I clenched and unclenched my fist, feeling unsatisfied, when the noisy alchemist came out to the alley and found something.


    "Is this strange marking the reason for all themotion?"


    He pointed to the strange symbol etched into the alley ground, as if branded by fire.


    The symbol bore an uncanny resemnce to the markings that appeared when entering the tower.


    ***


    Last bonus! Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 Chapter 28: Main Scenario 3

    Chapter 28: Main Scenario 3


    The appearance of monsters within the tower had caused numerous casualties.


    Naturally, the city was in chaos, like a ho''s nest that had just encountered an enemy.


    Many were proud adventurers who strutted around the city.


    The adventurer''s city was not ruled by a single lord due to the presence of the tower.


    Rather, it was aplicated situation with intertwined interests among various guilds, temple bishops, and nobles responsible for taxes.


    The adventurers were not treated as peasants due to this setup.


    In any case, amidst theplex interests, the higher-ups began to argue about who was to me and started fights for the sake of profit.


    The mages of the Magic Tower, who were investigating the tower''s abnormalities, had their eyes turn white as they overturned the entire alley.


    The one who attracted the most attention, unsurprisingly, was Han Se-ah.


    "Excuse me, I heard there''s a female adventurer named Hanna staying at this inn."


    An impressive white-bearded mage, wearing a robe and a tall hat, and leaning on a staff taller than himself, approached the inn.


    His outfit looked like something a country bumpkin would bow down to.


    Seeing him, one could hardly suppressughter.


    That was because the mages in this world were more like obsessed university professors than mysterious supernatural beings.


    They conducted research using their apprentices like graduate students.


    To me, who had witnessed their true nature several times due to high-level adventurer requests, their attire was aughing matter.


    "What brings you here?"


    Still, I couldn''t outright speak rudely to an elderly mage.


    Even though adventurers lived a rough life, we had to maintain our image to attract personal requests.


    Especially when dealing with a mage who could potentially provide work.


    "I have some questions about the recent incident... Do you know her personally?"


    I examined the mage standing in front of the inn''s entrance.


    His borate and clean robe and hat must have cost a fortune.


    His polite speech towards me, who looked much younger, was also noteworthy.


    He was easily within the top 1% of mage personalities.


    "Yes, I am adventuring with her. There are other mages inside; do you mind waiting alongside them?"


    A well-mannered and wealthy mage was allowed in.


    Grace would see the unmistakable mage guest and bring Han Se-ah.


    I filtered out the arrogant mages at the entrance, only allowing in the more respectable ones.


    "How rude! I have something to ask her!"


    "I''m afraid she''s already engaged in a prior arrangement."


    I blocked the entrance with myrge frame.


    A noisy man, who seemed to be from some noble family, yelled at me.


    However, when I mmed my shield on the ground, he flinched and returned to the Magic Tower.


    Due to the incident with the horned wolves, the inn''s business was temporarily halted.


    As a result, there were noints when I blocked the entrance.


    The innkeeper, who had just received a gold coin, bowed his head in gratitude.


    Hearing the loud noise, Grace peeked out from behind me.


    "Um, is it okay to treat mages like this?"


    ***


    Raei Trantions


    ***


    Grace seemed slightly ufortable with the superstitions unique to country girls who grew up in rural viges.


    However, her trust in me, a senior adventurer, seemed to outweigh her superstitions about mages.


    When I smiled at her, she nodded her head.


    "How''s Hanna?"


    "She''s been talking with the mages, but honestly, I can''t understand a thing."


    Indeed, most of the mages I''d introduced were elderly people.


    There were some entric seniors, but I had primarily allowed in those with both skills and money.


    It might be burdensome for someone who wasn''t a mage to be there.


    Grace, who was peeking out at me, stepped out of the room and stood beside me.


    I could see her lips twitching as if she had something to say.


    "I know we haven''t been a party for very long... but can''t I call you morefortably?"


    I nodded subtly in response to her unexpectedly bold words.


    I understood that she didn''t want to use formal address with someone she''d spent an intimate night with, especially if we were going to climb the tower together in Han Se-ah''s party.


    Grace took a step closer to me, smiling cheekily, and changed the subject.


    She''d achieved her goal and didn''t seem to want to push things too far.


    After all, she''d been quite boldst time and ended up in a precarious situation.


    "Anyway, it''s strange that the tower''s monsters appeared in the city. What''s going on?"


    "Well, the tower is an unknown space that thousands of mages have been unable to uncover."


    "That''s true... An unknown space that even thousands of mages can''t decipher..."


    Grace gazed up at the towering structure, visible even from the entrance of the inn.


    Her profile, looking up at the seemingly endless tower, was striking.


    As she continued to look up, I sensed movement behind us.


    The well-mannered and wealthy mages I had invited stepped out of the inn. There were no loud voices or petty squabbles, indicating that I''d chosen the right people.


    "It was an enlightening time, Miss Hanna."


    "If you ever want to retire from adventuring, please visit the Magic Tower."


    Some of the mages even tried to scout Han Se-ah, clearly impressed by her.


    However, she had a tower to climb, so she wouldn''t be confined to the Magic Tower.


    With the mages gone, the inn fell silent.


    The innkeeper had given his employees a holiday after receiving a gold coin, so we were the only ones left in the quiet building.


    Grace cheerfully entered and clung to Han Se-ah''s side.


    "Hanna, what were you talking about? I couldn''t understand a thing, even though I was right there."


    "We were discussing the symbols we found in the alley, the silver-horned wolf we encountered, and various other things. Honestly, I couldn''t understand much either, sis."


    Two people were engaged in a lively conversation when a knock echoed through the room.


    I opened the door in ce of the chatting duo and saw a cascade of golden hair.


    This time, it wasn''t Han Se-ah but my own guest.


    "What''s the matter, Ellis?"


    "Sigh, what do you think I''m here for at this time?"


    "Is it okay to treat the city''s hero like this?"


    "I''m talking to a public property vandalism, not the city''s hero, so it doesn''t matter."


    Ellis waved some documents she was holding in front of me.


    If Han Se-ah had attracted a horde of guests by detecting a magical anomaly in the tower, I had drawn a crowd for a different reason.


    I had be both the city''s hero and a public property vandal, albeit as a joke.


    The problem was that I had stormed out after hearing some ridiculous testimony from a novice adventurer.


    Apparently, I had mmed the door so hard that it cracked, and a puddle shaped like my footprint had formed near the entrance.


    There were other issues too: destroying the wooden roof of an inn, leaving my footprints on the stone roof of a merchant''s shop, and punching a hole in the back of a novice alchemist''s store.


    Fortunately, my overflowing savings allowed me topensate for the damages without any issues.


    However, due to the number of buildings I had stepped on and jumped off, many people hade to the guild toin.


    "So, what does the guild n to do?"


    "There''s not much for the guild to do this time. It seems like the city guards will likely patrol the alleys. If the mages from the Magic Tower find anything, they''ll take action then. Oh, and the Magic Tower has requested that even minor anomalies be reported if discovered inside the tower."


    "So it''s just another exploration request."


    "Right, after all, most of the time, it''s the mages who uncover these things."


    Her bright eyes couldn''t hide the exhaustion.


    As a highly responsible person, Ellis seemed to be having a hard time.


    She must have a ton of reports to write after treating the injured novice adventurer and listening to their story.


    She handed me thepensation ims that had arrived at the guild before disappearing.


    Damn, I''ve caused a lot of damage.


    ***


    Uhh the website will be all over ce this weekend, I''ll try and set the updates overnight but the server requires 48hrs to properly set so I''m sorry to anyone caught reading at those times... multiple refreshes until it loads a working version does work though.


    I''ll probably finish the chapter releases for the week sooner then wait the night of before applying the changes.


    1/4 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 Chapter 29: Main Scenario 4

    Chapter 29: Main Scenario 4


    A man with whiskers like a rat''s tail entered as I sat at the guild''s table.


    His somewhat familiar face suggested he frequented the Adventurer''s Guild often.


    He seemed like a nobleman who only bought adventurers'' spoils to emphasize his masculinity.


    I wondered if my guess was right as he quickly found me, strode over, and extended his hand.


    "I never thought I''d meet the city''s hero like this!"


    "Hero is too ttering a title. Weren''t the guards who fought with weapons the ones who actually defeated the monsters?"


    He pretended our meeting was a coincidence.


    "Ha-ha, so humble too. If only other adventurers were as modest as Sir Rnd."


    "Sir? I''m just an adventurer without any knighthood."


    "But who would question Sir Rnd''s honor after you saved the citizens?"


    After praising me for a while, the man requested a handshake, handed me something in the palm of my hand, and disappeared outside the guild with a sly smile.


    He left me with a silk pouch containing six gold coins.


    The pouch itself was worth at least three silver coins.


    "Is that man thest one?"


    "Yes. He''s thest nobleman officiallying to express gratitude. Your pouch must be quite hefty now. Please use that to fix the damage from before."


    "Alright, I understand. I''m livingfortably thanks to the guild."


    "It''s not the guild, it''s me."


    "To me, the guild is you."


    Not even two gold coins would cover the cost of repairing the building and doors, but each nobleman I met gave me five gold coins to save face.


    They wanted to say, "I personallymended the adventurer who saved the city this time," in social gatherings, using excuses like "the city''s hero had to pay for the repair of the buildings destroyed in the aftermath" or "he saved my servant."


    "Anyway, these noblemen. Just to make a talking point, they throw around gold coins like that."


    "Most of the noblemen in the Adventurer''s City are quite rich."


    ***


    Raei Trantions


    ***


    After seeing off the mustached guest, I briefly checked the statuses of other yers through the forum.


    The information was limited since it wasn''t an inte forum but Han Se-ah''s personal forum.


    However, I could learn quite a lot thanks to theizens who lovedparisons.


    First, the Horned Wolf''s city appearance conditions were to reach the 10th floor and hunt a certain number of times.


    It was unclear whether the count was for horned wolf magic stones or their by-products, but the event only started for yers who could hunt the horned wolves without difficulty.


    Second, the situation after the event were different for other yers.


    In Han Se-ah''s case, I was able to look at the chat and took immediate action, but other yers didn''t have a 6 Pdin Rnd.


    Consequently, casualties increased, and the city became more chaotic.


    Of course, the extent of the damage didn''t reach a level where buildings were destroyed or city security waspromised.


    If a yer fought the horned wolves with their party members, guards would detect themotion and start looking for other monsters.


    Extra NPCs died inrger numbers, and if yers were really unlucky, the innkeeper or restaurant owner where they stayed would die, causing them to lose their amodation and property.


    Thanks to Han Se-ah''s stream, rumors about the Horned Wolves spread across the inte, withments suggesting that they were less dangerous.


    While it could be an exaggeration driven by fans, gamers with a sense of intuition would have figured it out.


    Worst case, they could just reset to the morning before.


    "The frequency of encountering people on the 10th floor has increased quite a bit."


    "Apparently, parties hunting above the 11th floor havee down too."


    As I followed Han Se-ah, thinking about various things, another adventurer greeted us with a nod.


    It seemed they recognized my face, showing no wariness and even attempting to approach us discreetly before deciding to step aside out of politeness.


    Their actions were rather cute; if only they weren''t a scarred man who appeared to be 2 meters tall.


    From the spiked armor to the massive two-handed axe, he was definitely not a novice adventurer hunting Horned Wolves.


    Judging by the numerous scratches on his armor, he was a veteran warrior with his own unique battle style.


    The other party members trailing behind him also seemed quite skilled.


    "They''ve spread the rumor about what we saw in the guild. A silver Horned Wolf, muchrger than the normal ones, has appeared."


    "Isn''t it better to hunt in the middle floors?"


    "No. If you seed in hunting that Horned Wolf, the nobles will seek you out."


    Grace tilted her head at my words, possibly because she didn''t understand the implications of being involved with nobility as a novice adventurer.


    "What are the byproducts of the Horned Wolves?"


    "Horns, eyeballs, fangs, ws, and skin."


    "What were the features of the one we encountered?"


    "It was enormous and silver, ah."


    She eximed in understanding.


    The moment the nobles'' bidding war began for the unique silver skin of the alpha Horned Wolf, the adventurer who seeded in the hunt could retire and live a life of leisure.


    While adventurers risk their lives to earn coins and silver, nobles squander gold on their portraits.


    Just this morning, didn''t they give me several gold coins to create a talking point?


    ''Still, Han Se-ah will be the one to catch it. It''s part of the main storyline.''


    Wandering the ins aimlessly, I had noints.


    Han Se-ah knew when the quest would start, and I trusted her to handle its progression.


    For someone like me, it was easier to run around and take hits as instructed.


    Didn''t they say, "If your body suffers, your mind will too"? Once Han Se-ah advanced the quest, my job was to smash the head of the alpha Horned Wolf that would reappear.


    nning and scheming for the future wasn''t my style.


    I''ve never even properly followed a summer vacation schedule in my life.


    "It seems that the Full Moon Wolf isn''t attracted by this lure."


    "Full Moon Wolf?"


    "Oh, that''s what they call it in the Magic Tower."


    Han Se-ah, whose acting skills still left much to be desired, stealthily approached Grace.


    Grace had slowed down her pace to chat with me, and they ended up huddled together while walking.


    "But, did you really start speaking informally with Rnd?"


    "Yes, I mentioned it briefly yesterday when you were talking with the other mages."


    "Oh"


    Their whispered conversation was still audible due to the close distance.


    The way she paused and nced at me made it clear she was eager to speak informally with me too.


    Of course, I didn''t need to look into her eyes to understand her intentions


    -Just go and ask him to talk informally, right?


    -LOL, speaking informally with the teacher because of money?


    -We are now witnessing the copse of the hierarchy in real-time.


    -Nope, go back to using formal speech for life and serve him.


    -Where does a beginner adventurer get off speaking informally with a senior adventurer?


    She seemed obsessed withpleting missions.


    Seeing Grace''s smiling eyes or them standing side by side outside the inn, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of alienation.


    Anyway, while Han Se-ah was hesitating and choosing her words, I took the initiative.


    "You can speak informally too."


    "Uh, ah, really? Yes!"


    "It''s ridiculous for a party leader to speak formally with theirpanions."


    "That''s true, umyeah."


    "Is it difficult to switch right away?"


    Her eyes glistened happily when I naturally granted permission. The sess of the mission probably contributed to her delight as well.


    With the warm atmosphere, we began preparing our meal.


    Since we had already gathered, we decided to eat something simple.


    Grace nkly watched Han Se-ah take a mat from her inventory.


    "It''s fascinating every time I see it... If I had something like that, hunting would be so much easier."


    "Hunting?"


    "It would be convenient for preserving the freshness of our game. Not inside the tower, but outside."


    Grace looked at Han Se-ah, who could only think of hunting inside the tower, with amusement.


    As they talked, the image of an innocent genius witch unaware of the world''s ways grew more and more solid.


    I savored the steaming stew.


    It was fortunate that the horned wolf hadn''t appeared at Marianne''s inn.


    The food at other beginner-adventurer inns was so bad that we''d rather spend silver coins on buying proper meals.


    As we quickly finished the hearty stew, a scream reached our ears.


    "Ah, help!"


    The sound was faint, so it was hard to tell, but Grace, with her keen senses, also put down her stew bowl and looked in the same direction as me.


    Sandwiched between extraordinary physical abilities and a sensitive scout, Han Se-ah asked us in confusion.


    "Um, what''s going on?"


    "...Someone''s screaming, right?"


    Still not used to speaking informally.


    I left exining to Grace and immediately sprang up from my seat.


    My first step was a smooth leap, followed by aunch up that tore through the grassy ins.


    "Find your way back!"


    "Yes!"


    With Grace''s confident reply, I rushed towards the screams.


    I couldn''t hear shrieks from the peculiar creatures of the ins.


    Therefore


    "Ro-Rnd?!"


    "Bandits?"


    It was possible that the troublemakers were not Horned Wolves but bandits preying on the influx of adventurers on the 10th floor.


    A distinctively ugly man with a hooked nose aimed his weapon at me as I charged towards him, tearing through the earth.


    A party of four men in armor were pinning down two women.


    The two women might havee to hunt Horned Wolves, but one man''s sledgehammer was covered in blood, and a pair of legs protruded from the tall bushes.


    A group of inexperienced adventurers consisting of one man and two women had been caught by a party of intermediate-level adventurers.


    "Ah, damn it."


    "Help us, please!"


    One of the women, covered in dirt from being pressed on the ground, reached out to me, sobbing.


    A tear rolled down her cheek, revealing her fair skin beneath.


    Judging by the fact that the three of them had reached the 10th floor, the woman must be a 2 adventurer.


    Gacha characters were blessed with beauty iparable to ordinary country girls.


    It seemed that a party of dark-hearted men had sumbed to their desires and attacked.


    "Hey, do you have any excuses?"


    "Dieee!"


    One of them, seemingly unaware of who I was, charged at me with a sword drawn.


    The other three shivered without showing any intention to resist.


    They must have been overwhelmed by my charge, tearing through the earth.


    No matter how kind and polite I may be, I am not so benevolent as to catch criminals gently and hand them over to the guards.


    The panicked men knew this as soon as our eyes met.


    But as an intermediate adventurer, his thrust was well-executed.


    He aimed for the gaps in my armor, his de piercing through as if he was more experienced in killing humans than monsters.


    The sword prated the seams of my lightweight armor, urately stabbing my armpit.


    "Ouch, damn. This isn''t the skill of someone who''s only tried it once or twice."


    "Wha-what?"


    The sword that pierced my skin crumpled and broke as if smashed by a hydraulic press.


    From the tip of the de to the hilt, and even the hand of the man holding it.


    With a gruesome crunching sound, everything below his elbow twisted grotesquely.


    It was the reflective damage that could even shatter the skull of the 10th floor boss.


    A mere human body could not withstand it.


    Come to think of it, was Rnd designed as a PvP character?


    Reflective damage wouldn''t be as significant against boss monsters.


    ***


    Uhh the website will be all over ce this weekend, I''ll try and set the updates overnight but the server requires 48hrs to properly set so I''m sorry to anyone caught reading at those times... multiple refreshes until it loads a working version does work though.


    I''ll probably finish the chapter releases for the week sooner then wait the night of before applying the changes.


    2/4 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 Chapter 30: Main Scenario 5

    Chapter 30: Main Scenario 5


    In 10 years, even rivers and mountains change, and after a decade in the world of adventurers, I''ve developed a keen eye.


    I don''t know formal swordsmanship, but by watching someone''s de work, I can get a rough idea of what they''ve been doing.


    There are farmers who hold the sword like a farm tool, hunters more ustomed to using short knives for dismantling prey, soldiers and knights with precise but identical stances.


    And then there are mercenaries and bandits who''ve killed more people than monsters.


    "Ah, I should have just blocked it with my hand. Now there''s a hole in my clothes."


    "Ugh, aaaah, my, my hand..."


    "But are there bounties on you guys?"


    The other three, unable to even think of escaping seeing the speed I arrived with, stared nkly and stumbled back.


    The two female victims were barely sitting up, sobbing. The scene was almostical, with people sitting side by side, gawking at the guy with broken arms.


    "Hey, are there bounties on you?"


    "Ah, no, there aren''t!"


    "Then I can just bury you here."


    "We have bounties! If you catch us alive, there''s a reward in the southeastern mountains of the kingdom!"


    One scruffy guy, looking nervously at the torn-up ground, yelled loudly to refute hisrade''s words.


    Perhaps imagining himself being buried alive, his filthy beard was trembling as he chattered away in fear.


    At least there was a quick response.


    I considered breaking their arms since I didn''t have any rope.


    Then, btedly, Grace and Han Se-ah joined me. They followed the path of the grasnds that were ripped apart from my running.


    "What''s going on here?"


    The crying women and terrified men were all sitting together, making the situation difficult to grasp.


    Or perhaps it was the grotesque sight of thepletely shattered arms that made it hard to look.


    Unlike Han Se-ah, who tried to avert her gaze, Grace seemed to understand everything.


    "Hanna, do you have any rope in your inventory?"


    "Yes, sister. It''s the one rmended by the guild."


    "Then take it out."


    Taking out the long rope from her inventory, Han Se-ah handed it to Grace, who tied up the men.


    A mid-level adventurer could probably untie the sturdy knots, but they didn''t have the desire.


    The rope was a sign that I intended to spare these bandits and take them with us.


    They all knew that if they tried to cut the rope and escape, their bones would be crushed like theirrade''s arms.


    With their arms hanging by their necks, they stood in a line, making me feel like a ve trader.


    I watched the four bandits while a pitiful sobbing sound came from the rustling bushes.


    "Huuk, huuuk."


    "... We need to take what''s important, Bel."


    While one woman clung to the corpse, sobbing, the other gathered their belongings.


    She collected the money and sword from the body and even the metal breastte from the armor.


    They had invested in armor to reach the 10th floor.


    Leaving the shattered helmet and corpse behind, the woman with an unknown name helped the one called Bel to her feet.


    She had climbed up to the 10th floor: she wasn''t an ignorant girl who lived in her dreams.


    Even as tears streamed down her face, she joined in gathering the belongings from the corpse.


    Han Se-ah saw the two women picking up items from the body and quietly approached Grace.


    "Um, what are they doing?"


    "We''re on the 10th floor, and they don''t have the confidence to carry the corpse back down to the first floor, so they''re just collecting valuable equipment and items."


    "What about burying it?"


    "Not everyone has an inventory like you."


    I wanted to search for the full moon wolf more, but we ended up involved with bandits.


    As a result, we had to return to the city immediately after eating.


    "No way, I thought this was aplete fantasy world. Even if it''s rated 19+, there''s no need for it to be this much of a fantasy, right? Is there a reset button so you don''t have tomit suicide because of bandits like this? And it works without touch or voice recognition? This is insane."


    Han Se-ah was busy talking with viewers, but Grace remained silent, lost in thought.


    Our journey back to the first floor was filled with the moans of criminals and the sobbing of women.


    ***


    Raei Trantions


    ***


    Arriving at the first floor of the tower, we received surprised nces from people we asionally passed by.


    "You guys head to the guild first. Or go home for the day. I need to hand these guys over to the guards."


    "I''ll wait at the guild. Can I be there when you hand them over?"


    "Of course. But why?"


    "Ah, well, I heard the guards were able to hunt a Horned Wolf, so I''m curious."


    The two women expressed their gratitude and left, sobbing.


    Han Se-ah spun her eyes and stuttered her answer.


    It seemed the viewers were curious about "guards." Of course, a normal yer wouldn''t have any interaction with the guards.


    There was no reason for a beginner adventurer to get involved with them, who were responsible for the city''s security.


    It was like a student living in a peaceful neighborhood having no rtionship with the police headquarters.


    Han Se-ah''s stream showed things that couldn''t be seen on other channels.


    She believed that was what her viewers expected from her.


    They enjoyed watching a weeping ugly man with broken arms, shackled.


    "But why do we have to leave first?"


    "That''s because their tower exit is different from ours."


    "Oh, right."


    With an awkward expression, Han Se-ah moved away, seemingly lost in thought.


    Grace stuck close to Han Se-ah andforted her.


    She must have thought the innocent girl had only just witnessed the dirty side of the world.


    "Adventurer''s badge, who has it?"


    "I, I do."


    I then took out the adventurer''s badge from the man''s pocket and pressed the button.


    It''s fortunate that the direction of the arrow wasn''t directly opposite of Han Se-ah and Grace.


    With their heads hung low as if they were criminals... No, wait, they were criminals: murderers and rapists.


    Anyway, the four shady men walked silently through the in.


    We arrived at their exit sooner than expected, geometric patterns hidden through the wild grass that reached their ankles.


    I kicked their legs: their eyes were flickering about. As if they were nning to escape once they exited the tower.


    "Ugh, ahhhh!"


    "Why, why are you doing this?!"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. If I wanted to, I wouldn''t have brought you this far."


    I stepped on their ankles as they were rolling on the ground; as if I was peeling off gum.


    With a creepy, ominous sound, their ankles snapped. They couldn''t even walk, let alone run away.


    Did these bastards think I was an idiot and would just tie the four of them together and let them outside?


    "If you don''t want to die in the ins, crawl through the exit on your own."


    ***


    While listening to Grace''sforting words, Han Se-ah was lost in deep thought.


    Even the usually helpful chat seemed to be filled with useless nonsense now.


    Her dilemma stemmed from the newly introduced game system.


    -WarriorWarriorWarrior


    -Why doesn''t a Pdin have a holy skill?


    -What''s there to think about? Obviously pick Taunt.


    -Why are skills gacha?


    -This feels like a deck-building game.


    It wasn''t that the unfriendly game didn''t show the skills of party NPC''s; the yers had to choose them themselves.


    She could only see Rnd''s skill window after the system window announced that their affinity had increased.


    Rnd had only one skill at the moment, a passive called "Indomitable Knight."


    Of course, its performance was as impressive as its grandiose name.


    Damage reduction without any conditions and damage reflection proportional to Rnd''s health and defense for melee attacks.


    ''Reflected damage is usually not a raid-specific skill. Is this a skill tree made with PvP in mind?''


    Rnd was strong.


    He had high stats, personalbat skills, and incredible physical abilities that could be further enhanced with magic.


    His immense strength, capable of tearing apart the 10th floor boss with his bare hands, couldn''t be exined by high stats alone.


    And that was what made Han Se-ah so troubled.


    "No, listen to me guys. With a damage reduction passive like Rnd''s, isn''t his tanking ability already more than enough? If a boss that can''t be tanked with those stats appears in the tower, other gamers won''t be able to get through, right?"


    A buff that makes him so solid it''s almost disgusting?


    Maybe an attack skill that''s proportional to health to support damage dealing?


    Various debuffs to protect allies and increase utility?


    A healing technique to create an all-around tanker?


    -Just looking at the passive, he''s a PvP powerhouse.


    -He''s a powerhouse just looking at the stats.


    -I didn''t know being a broken character created this kind of dilemma.


    -I know I''ll get banned for swearing, but I really want to.


    -Without a 6.. I want to quit.


    A riot broke out in the chat because she still hadn''t made a decision.


    She believed that with Rnd by her side, she could genuinely be the world''s top-ranked yer and the owner of BB Games.


    "Wait, haven''t you all yed mobile gacha games? Looking at those passives, I think they''re for PvP. So we should build our concept around that. Honestly, remember that earth-shattering dash earlier, if there''s a boss that can ovee that, then the game is broken."


    The more she pondered, the more her gamer instincts leaned toward a PvP-oriented setup.


    Just looking at her party, there was no one skilled in PvP, and just a while ago, she had encountered adventurers that turned into bandits.


    ''No, if the tank has damage reduction, that''s enough. I''m going to recruit a priest for the partyter anyway.''


    Viewers criticized her rather than agreeing with her opinion, but it didn''t matter.


    If she were to be discouraged by that, she would have given up on streaming looking at the inappropriatements on her workout videos.


    Grace would max out her pathfinding skills, she would learn a bunch of debuff spells, and they would recruit a cleric to learn protective and healing spells.


    Then, the 6 Pdin Rnd would solve everything else.


    With that in mind, Han Se-ah pressed the button on the hologram, ignoring the protest of the viewers.


    Click.


    ***


    3/4 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 Chapter 31: Skill Tree 1

    Chapter 31: Skill Tree 1


    I left the four with broken ankles behind and ran through the ins, eventually making my way out of the tower.


    My body felt strangely rejuvenated, but it must be my imagination. There''s no way I''d feel better after beating up smelly old men.


    I don''t have that kind of taste.


    After that, everything went smoothly.


    The incident wrapped up so quickly that I felt sorry for Han Se-ah: we didn''t even need to go to the guards.


    With broken ankles, they were squirming at the entrance of the tower when patrolling guards approached.


    "Ah, Rnd! We owe you from thest incident. But who are these guys?"


    "They''re bandits who killed adventurers in the tower. They said they have bounties on their heads."


    "Ah, I see! We''ll confirm the bounties and send them to the guild."


    There should''ve been tedious procedures.


    After all, it''s a violent incident that is rted to the city.


    However, all of that was neatly handled by the guards'' goodwill.


    If the Horned Wolf incident didn''t get resolved quickly, the guards would naturally take the me.


    They''re the organization responsible for maintaining security within the city, and I''ve saved them from the wrath of their superiors.


    I was also hot talk among the nobility, so there was more protection around me.


    My reputation as an adventurer also made it easy for them to overlook the rights of mere bandits.


    [yer Han Se-ah has chosen the first skill for 6 Pdin Rnd]


    [First Skill: "Shield Mastery" is activated]


    ...But what is this?


    Han Se-ah choosing my skill?


    What does that mean?


    After handing over the bandits, I took a detour into an alley to check the forum.


    The chat and the forum were in chaos after she revealed my skills to the viewers and let them choose.


    The viewers were discussing my skills, which even I hadn''t known about.


    There was already a document simr to a wiki page created about it.


    The passive skill that activated on the day I encountered the horned wolf was called "Indomitable Knight."


    Its effects were twofold: it reduced all damage taken by 50% without any conditions, and it reflected damage to nearby enemies based on my health and defense.


    "...Didn''t I spend 850,000 won for one draw? It was worth it."


    No wonder the expected value for a single draw was 1 million won.


    I couldn''t help but remember my trembling fingers as I pressed the gacha button ten years ago.


    Were the developers of Heroines Chronicle blinded by money or did they have terrible bncing skills?


    Probably both.


    The next skill Han Se-ah chose was my first skill, "Shield Mastery."


    From the name alone, it seems like a passive skill, but there''s a friendly note exining that it''s an active skill.


    The effect states that when the skill is used, all attacks are countered for a short duration.


    ...How does that work?


    What does it mean to counter all attacks?


    It probably counters ranged attacks too


    Then it''s a seriously overpowered skill


    Han Se-ah got criticized because his other skills were too good as well


    For real, no matter what she picked, she would have been criticized


    Just looking at the skill list makes me cry; is this really a 6?


    I didn''t learn it from anyone; I just mastered shield techniques through trial and error.


    What can I do about it?


    Dozens ofments echoed my doubts.


    Of course, until I met Han Se-ah, I didn''t have any skills like counterattacks or reflecting damage.


    Whether a goblin threw a stone at me or a dragon spewed its breath, all I could do was block and endure.


    I had no idea how to counter ranged attacks with a shield.


    After reading all the relevant information, I left the alleyway and slowly headed toward the guild.


    I found information about my skill, and while killing time, I browsed popr posts.


    Many people were chattering about the skills Han Se-ah had given up to choose her shield mastery.


    There were people arguing about whether "Intimidating Roar," which Han Se-ah had ignored, was an area debuff or an area taunt.


    There were also people fighting over whether or not a self-healing skill was needed when a priest would join the party.


    It''s probably a parallel world: the passion for gaming among Koreans remains the same.


    "Ah, you''re back... What happened to those thugs?"


    "The guards at the tower entrance took them away immediately."


    "I see, they were patrolling earlier."


    I arrived at the guild while reading the forum.


    Han Se-ah greeted me with an indifferent expression, either because she had thick skin or a strong spirit.


    The forum and chat were in chaos due to the skills she had given up, but she seems unaffected by it all.


    Although the chat mod was actively banning insults and criticism, I would have thought her feelings would be hurt.


    But she appeared unfazed, which I found quite impressive for a streamer.


    "The guards agreed to sort out the bounty and send it to the guild. With the amount we''ll get, which is equal to the equipment of intermediate adventurers, both of you can easily buy new gear."


    "Intermediate gear already?"


    At my words, Grace and Han Se-ah were both visibly surprised.


    It made sense since I had been covering food and lodging expenses, so the money earned from hunting Horned Wolves had been saved entirely.


    We were earning a few silver coins a day, but the only expenses were Grace''s arrow purchases and the cost of the Horned Wolf lure Han Se-ah created.


    As a result, our party''s savings were iparable to ordinary parties.


    If we sold the byproducts of the Full Moon Wolves, both of them could afford to fully equip themselves with intermediate gear.


    ''But the Full Moon Wolves won''t bring in that much money.''


    I had told Grace that the Full Moon Wolf''s hide was worth tens of gold coins, close to a hundred gold, but I doubted we would actually get that amount.


    It seemed problematic from a game bnce perspective.


    If it were another yer instead of Han Se-ah, a day''s worth of ie would be just one or two silver coins from field grinding.


    A thousand times that amount from the first boss drop?


    In reality, it would be like finding a winning lottery ticket on the street.


    Within the game, it would shatter the bnce.


    Perhaps we would only receive magic stones, and those stones would open a gate for direct ess to the 10th floor.


    "Why were you so curious about the guards?"


    "No, sis. I was only a bit curious, but it''s fine."


    "There''s no need to be shy. If you''re curious, go and see for yourself. It''s not like the guards'' area is off-limits."


    Caught up in my happy delusions about game bncing and shortcuts, I had missed the sudden progression of their conversation.


    The sun was still high in the sky, too early for dinner and goodbyes.


    We could make up for a day''s worth of ie with the bounty, but there was no way to fill Han Se-ah''sck of tower content for her stream.


    Han Se-ah''s eyes sparkled as she looked at me, seemingly calmed by Grace''s soothing words.


    She probably thought it was inappropriate to go without a purpose since it was a ce responsible for maintaining security, like a police station.


    Grace sent me a pleading nce from Han Se-ah''s side.


    "If we tell them we need to verify something with the bandits we captured earlier, they should let us in."


    "What do we need to verify?"


    "Well, we can make up a reason. Ellis, we caught some mid-level adventurers who weremitting robbery. Can you help us verify their badges?"


    Not yet sunset, our party was upying the table, and Ellis, who seemed to be interested, frowned slightly.


    Of course, due to her beautiful appearance, she looked cute rather than fierce, but I quickly added to avoid any bacsh.


    "I''ll handle everything rted to the guards. In addition to thepensation documents fromst time, I''ll buy a slice of cake from the cake shop."


    "You''re not just buying for me, right?"


    "Of course not. I''ll buy for the other receptionists too."


    As soon as I promised a certain reward, she gave a beaming smile and took the adventurer''s badge I had brought out.


    Seeing her, Han Se-ah quietly approached me and whispered.


    It seemed strange to her that the receptionist of the Adventurer''s Guild was getting something out of every transaction.


    "Don''t we have to verify the badges if we catch a robber?"


    "No. The adventurer''s badge is just for show, aside from its use in finding the exit. Even if we say we''re checking, there''s no way to prove whether it''s their badge or not."


    "Then what are they verifying?"


    "Since they heard our conversation, they''re providing us with an excuse to enter the guards'' headquarters. It doesn''t mean much, but they can at least provide us with an official document."


    Ellis could stamp the document with the receptionist''s seal and write an opinion like, "This badge is suspected to be stolen."


    After all, the bandits were going to be executed or imprisoned anyway, so a minor pretext would be enough for a brief visit.


    Why would bandits be stealing within the tower if they had backing?


    The guards would be itching to execute them, and I had no interest in listening to their sob stories.


    ''I should swing by the guards'' headquarters, deliver the dessert, and practice my skills early.''


    My schedule was free, so I nned to practice my skills as I received a document from Ellis.


    The receptionists inside the office, visible through the open door, all had sweet smiles full of longing for the dessert.


    I had asked Ellis for so many favors that the equation "Rnd asks for something = Rnd buys snacks" seemed to have been engraved in their minds.


    Still, all the receptionists inside the office were beautiful women, the faces of the guild.


    No man would dislike being kindly treated by a beauty.


    After exchanging a quick nce through the door, I opened the guild''s door and stepped outside.


    "Now, don''t break the door!"


    "I won''t, the repair costs are too scary!"


    After responding to Ellis''s yfulment, the two girls, Han Se-ah and Grace, subtly stuck close to me.


    Han Se-ah seemed curious about something, and Grace watched her with an amused expression.


    To Grace, Han Se-ah probably looked like a child begging to see the guards.


    The quiet streets still basked in daylight.


    It was the time when adventurers would be busy exploring the tower, so the streets were empty.


    Walking down the empty street, Han Se-ah began to speak.


    "Although I asked for a favor, is it okay for Ellis to just create documents like that?"


    She appeared to be morefortable with casual speech now.


    Her eyes darted around, seemingly worried about the guild documents in my possession.


    After all, forging official documents is a criminal act punishable by imprisonment in modern society.


    However, this world was based on a medieval fantasy setting from a mobile game with broken bnce.


    "Most documents aren''t an issue unless they''re really strange."


    The guild is an organization formed by merchants, craftsmen, and others for profit in free cities without lords.


    In other words, the Adventurer''s Guild is a group of adventurers who havee together for mutual benefit.


    As a result, the guild is not a dictatorship under a single person''s control.


    The city''s power is divided among various guilds, temples, and nobles, and the Adventurer''s Guild is simrly distributed among the guild master and other key figures.


    "Ellis is one of them. Receptionists who were hired for their looks often receive training and support for other tasks. She has the most seniority among them, so her authority within the guild is quite substantial."


    The executives of the Adventurer''s Guild include retired famous adventurers, ountants, and the older sister of the receptionists, Ellis.


    As a group formed for profit, their internal voices cannot be ignored.


    "If you be close with her, you''ll benefit greatly. She tends to... overly pamper beautiful people."


    All the receptionists are beauties, and Ellis is incredibly kind to them.


    Perhaps it''s due to her kindness and incredible social skills that the guild''s influence has reached this level.


    Grace and Han Se-ah nodded with stunned expressions after hearing my exnation.


    Their image of Ellis was probably closer to a persistent saleswoman who kept asking if they had any intention of bing a receptionist.


    ***


    4/4! Released all the chappies so I can break the site a little :p getting ads is much moreplicated than I thought, I have to shift everything around and it''s breaking things. Hopefully it''s all good after the weekend.


    Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 Chapter 32: Skill Tree 2

    Chapter 32: Skill Tree 2


    After observing the unremarkable guard HQ and delivering dessert, our party disbanded before dinner.


    Grace seemed to be going shopping with her now heavier wallet, while Han Se-ah appeared to be wandering around the city to fill in the nks on her minimap and to console her disappointed viewers.


    I grabbed my equipment and dashed back to the tower to check out the skills Han Se-ah had chosen.


    Running through the ins without having to match my pace to my party members, a refreshing breeze rustled my hair.


    My speed was probably simr to a horse''s when I ran without shattering the ground.


    Crossing the ins, I broke through the 11th-floor forest, which Han Se-ah and Grace had not yet visited.


    Plowing through the tangled branches, I followed the fragments of thentern in a straight line.


    Most of the monsters that appeared in the forest were beast-type, like the Helmeted Deer and Moss Wolf, making it difficult to practice my shield techniques.


    Thus, my target was the Goblin and Kobold tribes that started appearing on the 11th floor.


    Considering my stats, I should have fought stronger monsters above the 20th floor, but going up there is too much of a bother.


    ''Reflective damage, it''s definitely powerful.''


    The Moss Wolf, which used the moss on its fur to camouge itself in the forest, and the Helmeted Deer, charging with its horns sharper and sturdier than an ordinary wooden spear, both met their end, rushing at me and falling to the reflective damage.


    It was too much trouble to stop and pick up magic stones, so I just kept running to find the Goblin and Kobold tribes.


    If I left them, some lucky adventurer would eventually pick them up.


    Relying on my enhanced senses rather than any scouting skills, I wandered around the forest until I faintly heard the cackling sounds of Goblins.


    They were more likely to use ranged attacks, which was perfect for my purposes.


    Cackling and grumbling, the Goblins seemed to be exchanging opinions amongst themselves.


    They were about 10 centimeters taller and had more supple skin than the ones I''d seen on the 10th floor, but they were still Goblins.


    Behind them were huts made of branches, filled with Goblin dwellings.


    "Hey, look at this!"


    Ignoring the noisy Goblins, I kicked and destroyed several huts, then banged my shield with the handle of my warhammer, making a loud noise.


    Furious at me for destroying their homes, the green creatures swarmed out.


    Kyaak! Cackle, chuckle!


    At least they weren''t stupid, as they quickly surrounded me and prepared their ranged weapons.


    As they cackled, rocks and poisonous darts flew at me from all directions.


    My armor unscathed, I raised my shield against their attacks.


    "How do I use this?"


    Of course, the skill didn''t activate right away.


    I pushed magic into my shield, like I did when strengthening my body, but could only block the chaotic barrage of rocks and dartscounterattacking was another story.


    I shouted the skill name aloud, just as Han Se-ah recited her magic spell.


    Although we were in a forest filled with nothing but goblins, I spoke quietly.


    If I kept shouting skill names, I might end up denying reality and start shouting things like "logout" or "stat window," just like my embarrassing past.


    My shield, which had been with me for ten years, sparkled and emitted a brilliant light for the first time, perhaps due to my brief embarrassment.


    At the same time, a stance instinctively popped into my head, as if the system was hammering it in.


    I wondered if this was how Grace felt when she saw her inventory and naturally thought of magic.


    Unconsciously, I lowered my stance against the goblins, extending my shield and adopting aplete defensive posture.


    Kyaaak?!


    The goblins scattered in all directions, fleeing in panic.


    They left behind the remains of their copsed huts, with tree fruits and other items gathered from the forest.


    They didn''t seem to care about their food or shelter as they fled.


    I couldn''t help it when the poison needles deflected by my shield targeted my face.


    The attacks that struck the back of my armor didn''t reflect, but the stones and poison needles that hit the front of my shield went back to their owners, cleanly taking their lives.


    ...Could it be that my passive skill is involved in counterattacks?


    My passive skill, "Indomitable Knight," which reflects fixed damage, and "Shield Mastery," which reflects all attacks for about 10 seconds, seemed to have an unexpected synergy.


    Although 10 seconds might seem short, for superhumans who use magic, it''s an incredibly long time.


    I became stronger without any effort while fighting goblins and horned wolves on the lower floors.


    Joy surged within me.


    However, my skill in wielding my warhammer was abysmalpared to my learned shield technique.


    If I were to engage in friendlypetition with adventurers on the 43rd floor, it would result in a 100% stalemate.


    My opponents wouldn''t be able to break through my defenses, but I wouldn''t be able tond a single hit on them with my warhammer.


    I just swung my warhammer from right to left, top to bottom, like chopping wood with an axe.


    The force contained within was incredibly powerful but crude, and agile adventurers, especially those who enhanced their bodies with magic like me, could easily dodge it even with their eyes closed.


    However, having mastered shield techniques changed the story a bit.


    It provided a way to deal with annoying enemies who avoided being hit by my warhammer, especially flying monsters encountered during quests outside the tower or pesky foes like death knights who remembered their swordsmanship from their past lives.


    ''Han Se-ah is really lucky. She''s not only good at games, but she also has good fortune when ites to passive skill synergy.''


    The damage taken by passive skills was halved, and my magically enhanced shield counterattacked.


    My armor, which came with my 6 body, further reduced the damage, and my body, strengthened by magic, absorbed what remained.


    This quadruple damage cushion was possible thanks to the more realistic virtual reality game, where taking damage wasn''t guaranteed when using skills like in turn-based games.


    At this level, I might be able to withstand even a giant''s blow, not just deflect it.


    "It''s this way. I can hear suspicious noises."


    "Looking at the chaos the goblins are in, there must be something going on."


    I paused my near-massacre hunting session, where Ifortably pushed my shield into the monsters, dealing reflective damage.


    "The tracks arerge. It doesn''t seem like a small creature."


    The tense voiceing from beyond


    A tense woman''s voice came along with rustling sounds.


    Her stealth ability seemed to be inferior to her tracking ability, as the sound of swallowing saliva and whispered conversations between them were audible.


    They probably thought the chaos was due to the Full Moon Wolf, which had chased me and caused a strange phenomenon.


    "Huh, Hmm?"


    Of course, their misconception would onlyst a few seconds.


    "Adventurer, right?"


    "Yeah."


    A man, holding his shield and visibly tense, emerged from the bushes, as if expecting a monster from a higher floor to cause havoc on the lower one like the Horned Wolf did.


    Naturally, what greeted him was not a 20th-floor boss monster like an Orc Hunter, but me, d in full heavy armor.


    The unknown tank finally realized that the cause of themotion was another adventurer, and his arm rxed.


    As his Kite Shield lowered, the rest of the party members, realizing they were not in abat situation, approached cautiously.


    The party consisted of a tank wielding a Kite Shield and a one-handed axe, a rogue who had silently descended from a tree, a mage who brushed away branches with her staff, and a woman in a pristine white nun''s robes.


    One man and three women made for an interestingbination.


    "Um, did you also destroy the goblin settlement behind you?"


    "Yeah."


    The three women were taken aback by my words.


    The male tank seemed to ept it naturally, but the women looked as if they were in a simr situation as my party.


    The seasoned mid-floor adventurer tank was probably guiding the inexperienced trio.


    The forest boss that appears on the 20th floor, no... If something like the full moon wolf is the real boss, then what appears on the 20th floor would be more like a named mob.


    It was slightly stronger but appeared in numbers.


    In any case, the Orc Hunter that should have been on the 20th floor was closer to a silent assassin.


    It utilized ambushes in the forest with Moss Wolf hides, powerful arrows propelled by orcish strength, and various traps befitting its name as a hunter.


    "I told you. An Orc Hunter would never leave traces like these."


    "Alright, we get it, sir."


    Leaving me standing there dumbfounded, they resumed their whispered conversation among themselves.


    The middle-aged tank had a stoic expression but tended to nag like an innkeeper when he spoke.


    The rogue and mage shrugged their shoulders in annoyance, but one of them had a different reaction.


    A woman in a spotless white nun''s robe that seemed to be unaffected by the forest.


    Instead of an explorer-like outfit, she wore a religious robe that didn''t reveal her figure.


    Her hood was properly worn, not showing a single strand of hair.


    Everything that needed to be covered was covered, but her exposed face was striking.


    It might be a prejudice, but her face alone looked like she could be at least 4.


    ***


    1/4! New update of the site is up and is looking pretty stable not bad. Ads are working... kind of... something to fix as usual but I''ll be posting chappies for the weekend and work on that next week.


    I haven''tpleted reviewing all the ads but I havepleted the first few hundred, please remove ad block for this site. Google does a good job in making sure they''re not harmful. I''ll be looking out for these as well.


    No popups and I''m blocking some are that too inappropriate or stupid or oogly(disturbing). Like that one webtoon one where there''s usually a girl going "Wow it''s so big." or this one dental one. Was gross.


    Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 Chapter 33: Skill Tree 3

    Chapter 33: Skill Tree 3


    In the 11th floor, I encountered a beautiful priestess, but nothing really happened.


    Our current party wasposed of an experienced tank, a pathfinder, and a mage.


    Furthermore, priestesses climbed the tower for their faith, not for money or fame.


    It was impossible to lure them away.


    In an awkward atmosphere, we simply exchanged formalities and parted ways.


    At least, that''s what I thought.


    "Um, Rnd? We received a party request from the temple."


    "Isn''t that a good thing? Why are you reacting so nervously?"


    "To be precise, a priestess who was already adventuring requested to join your party."


    In the morning at the Adventurer''s Guild, Ellis came to our party''s table and shared some odd news.


    Priests serving the goddess, the only god and the creator, regarded the suddenly appeared tower as a sphemous space.


    They believed that venturing into the tower to aid injured or dying adventurers was a form of asceticism.


    This meant that once a priest joined a party, they rarely switched parties.


    They willingly took on this hardship for the sake of adventurers, not for wealth or fame.


    "Did their party disband due to issues?"


    "No, it''s a party led by a veteran tank who descended from the 24th floor."


    Ellis, as a guild receptionist, seemed a bit flustered, as if this was her first time encountering such a situation.


    As we discussed the priestess, Han Se-ah and Grace naturally joined our table.


    The three women began to chat immediately.


    "Sister, what''s going on?"


    "A priestess wants to join your party."


    During their free time yesterday, Han Se-ah and Grace had somehow managed to win Ellis over, and Ellis now regarded them as sisters.


    I stepped back and listened to their lively conversation, which naturally led to Ellis exining the situation.


    She told them why priests climbed the tower, and why the Adventurer''s Guild made an exception to actively arrange parties for them.


    "In their doctrine, the tower is a sphemous space not created by the goddess. The real problem is the criminals who target priests, thinking that the goddess''s eyes don''t reach them."


    "I see."


    Even bandits in the kingdom''s remote areas knew to fear the goddess, so they rarely killed priests.


    They might steal valuables made from silver, but they usually let priests go unharmed, unless they were truly desperate.


    There was also the belief that if a priest was harmed by bandits, inquisitors and holy knights might turnover the entire area.


    But the tower was different. Empowered by the belief that the goddess''s gaze didn''t reach the tower, some adventurers who doubled as murderers didn''t discriminate between adventurers and priests.


    They believed they wouldn''t be pursued since any evidence would disappear within the tower.


    "So, was there a problem with the priestess''s party?"


    "That''s the strange part. There''s no issue. Instead of discussing it here, why don''t you just talk to the priestess directly?"


    Grace and Se-ah seemed to understand the situation after listening to Ellis'' exnation.


    As Ellis said, this was a question that couldn''t be resolved without hearing from the priestess herself.


    No matter how much we spected, it would be best to hear from her directly.


    "Is she here?"


    "Yes. She was waiting even before the guild opened. Being a priestess, she''s incredibly diligent."


    Ellis nodded, giving a knowing smile to Se-ah and Grace before standing up from the table.


    As a receptionist who loves beauty and elegance, she quickly befriended the two due to their attractive appearances.


    Not long after heading to the reception room on the second floor, Ellis returned with a woman.


    The woman walking down the wooden stairs with Ellis was the priestess I had seen in the forest on the 11th floor yesterday.


    She wore a simple, yet elegant nun''s robe that concealed her figure, with her hair meticulously hidden beneath a bo.


    Her small, pale face was framed by the bo, with golden eyebrows and light blue eyes.


    She looked beautiful, but her expression was somewhat blurry.


    "Ah, hello?"


    "...Hello. You''re Rnd, right?"


    Han Se-ah, surprised by her extraordinary appearance, quickly looked around as she greeted her.


    However, the priestess, with a voice barely above a whisper, acknowledged Se-ah''s greeting while staring intently at me.


    It could be considered rude, but Han Se-ah''s excited voice made me realize that now wasn''t the time to dwell on such things.


    "Oh, a 5 healer has appeared!"


    Not just a 4, but a 5 healer, as Han Se-ah blurted out.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Ah, uh, yes. I just got a cramp in my leg."


    The priestess whispered worriedly, looking at Han Se-ah who had abruptly jumped up from her chair.


    I took a quick nce at the chat window as the excited camera focused on the priestess.


    Of course, with the priestess'' gaze locked on me, I couldn''t openly read the chat, just sneak a peek.


    As expected, the chat was going wild, flowing like a waterfall.


    If it weren''t for my magically enhanced vision, I wouldn''t have been able to read the frenzied messages.


    Our party was already strong, with 3 Grace leaning more towards being a guide than abatant, but still above average.


    Add a 5 healer, and our party would be disgustingly powerful.


    "May I ask why you sought out our party?"


    "...Isn''t it Rnd''s party?"


    "Hanna is the leader of our party."


    The priestess tilted her head, seemingly puzzled.


    Finally, her gaze shifted from me to Han Se-ah.


    She must know that to join the party, she needed the permission of the party leader, Han Se-ah, who hade looking for me.


    I wondered why she had sought me out after only seeing my face on the 11th floor.


    The drone camera buzzed busily in front of the priestess, and Han Se-ah''s eyes spun as she conversed.


    She must be reading the stat and skill windows while talking about recruitment.


    The chat moved too quickly, so I headed to the forum instead.


    With the influx of people, several users were watching the live stream and summarizing it in real-time on the forum.


    "Doesing to find Rnd mean you want to join our party? Are there any issues with the party you''re already part of?"


    "No, there were no problems with my party members. They were all very kind."


    Han Se-ah leaned forward, seemingly to hear the priestess''s whisper better.


    Grace nced at me, unable to grasp the situation from Han Se-ah''s intense reaction, but I couldn''t help but have a simr response.


    5 ''Saint Candidate'' Irene.


    A priestess with significantly higher magic power than health, indicating she was purely support-based rather than a monk or pdin.


    However, her impressive stats as a 5 weren''t the important part.


    The title before her name was more crucial.


    ''Saint Candidate?''


    The temples in this world were governed by a pope who established temples in various cities, dispatching archbishops and priests, all with a Christian-based appearance.


    That made sense, as Heroines Chronicle had designed characters based on Christianity.


    A priestess wearing revealing nun attire with garter belts or a pdin with a crucifix ne on exposed cleavage.


    Anyway, being an Saint Candidate likely held considerable influence.


    Frankly, wouldn''t she be just below the archbishop overseeing the adventurer city''s temple?


    If she became a Saint, even the city''s nobles would have to bow to her.


    Of course, I had never seen her before.


    Not in this world, nor in Heroines Chronicle.


    I would have remembered a 5 Saint Candidate character.


    "Why are you climbing the tower, priestess?"


    "Because the goddess''s will is there."


    "The goddess''s will?"


    Focusing on the conversation, she elegantly grasped the emblem of the goddess hanging from her ne.


    It was absurd that a crucifix was engraved in the center of the emblem without a depiction of Jesus Christ.


    Theck of foundation in this world was astonishing.


    Was it okay to use a crucifix so casually in a virtual reality game?


    Would virtual reality games be banned in certain countriessuch irrelevant thoughts crossed my mind as Irene continued speaking after kissing the emblem softly.


    "I have many shoringspared to the other sisters."


    ''What are you talking about, what''scking about a 5?''


    Han Se-ah probably had the same thought.


    ***


    Is it because of regr updates? I think that''s the biggest difference when I checked the other novels out. Pretty interesting, I''m only reading Genius Warlock, Instant kill and recently Damn Reincarnation. Those all have regr updates so I never realised.


    Oh and Surviving the Game as a Barbarian. But thats on an official reading app, a little different I think.


    2/4 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 Chapter 34: Skill Tree 4

    Chapter 34: Skill Tree 4


    The greatest change that urred when Heroines Chronicle became Heroes Chronicle was undoubtedly the bnce.


    A prime example of this is 3 Grace.


    In Heroines Chronicle, 3 characters were known as good-looking mascots, meant to be more of a collector''s item.


    They possessed pitiful abilities that were unsuitable for actualbat.


    However, in Heroes Chronicle, Grace had a level of exploration skill that could be useful in the forest and even had the potential to reach the upper floors of the tower if she grew.


    "My divine magic is... a bit more extremepared to the others."


    Irene whispered, lowering her already quiet voice and blushing as if revealing her weakness.


    The divine magic of a priestess was typicallyposed of healing, purification, shields, and various buffs, like what you''d find in an average fantasy novel.


    However, ording to Irene, her talent was a bit more skewed to the extreme.


    "It''s difficult to heal anything but residual wounds immediately and my shields are a bit... exaggeratedpared to others."


    To summarize, her heals healed over time rather than instantly, her purification also granted immunity buffs, she can cast powerful shields that consumed a lot of magic, and finally, shecked stat buffs that were typical of priests characters.


    Isn''t this more of a mage-type tank?


    From a gamer''s perspective, theck of buff skills was a bit disappointing, but considering her 5 stats, she was a top-tier healer.


    Moreover, if Han Se-ah were to provide her with a skill, she might gain ess to previously unavable buffs.


    However, when viewed from the perspective of the temple, Irene''s divine magic had many disappointing aspects.


    "That''s why I must ascend the tower to convey the Goddess''s will."


    One of the temple''s duties was to help the injured within the city, acting as a sort of emergency room.


    What was needed in such a ce was a powerful healing spell that could immediately revive patients on the brink of death, not slow, continuous healing.


    As a shield-specialized priestess, her low healing efficiency made her unsuitable for helping the general popce.


    Other priests were much better at healing and it was impossible to just force more magic into her spells.


    Unless a gue swept through the city, there was no need for immunity buffs from her purification skills.


    Although she was a priestess with the title of "saint candidate," she seemed more ashamed of her low healing ability than proud of her powerful purification and shields.


    To her, Han Se-ah asked a question.


    "Then, why did you choose our party? Not to mean that I dislike it or anything!"


    "Yesterday, I saw Sir Rnd training alone on the 11th floor. When I asked the leader of the party, I learned of your name. You broke through up to the 37th floor of the tower without a single scratch and saved countless people outside the tower as well."


    So, the tanker with the Kite Shield knew who I was.


    Well, adventurers around the middle floors tend to know most of the higher-ranking adventurers.


    It''s simr to how people working on a film set would know the faces of actors and famous directors.


    It wasmon to meet them while taking requests outside the tower or when sending supplies to the top floor.


    Anyway, I did save a lot of people outside the tower... after all, I solved quests that others avoided even though the rewards were little.


    As for me, I''ve been working hard to achieve my dream of having my own home, but for those devoted to the temple, it must have seemed like I was leading by example in doing dirty and troublesome tasks.


    No wonder the priests I met during quests were quite friendly.


    "I''m embarrassed to say this, but I thought I could spread the will of the goddess even with my humble divine abilities if I were with someone like you," the priestess said, her cheeks turning red.


    She wanted to apany someone who wouldn''t get hurt since her healing abilities werecking.


    Han Se-ah was busy trying tofort the priestess, who seemed to be feeling guilty.


    "Everyone has their strengths, and finding ways to serve your faith despite your limitations ismendable! If you think it''s not shameful in the eyes of the goddess, then what''s the problem?!"


    Han Sae-ah, who usually stutters when speaking informally or lying, speaks as eloquently as a politician starting their election campaign.


    The priestess appeared quite timid, as her voice and gestures indicated that she felt guilty by requesting to join the party.


    Naturally, it''s not a crime or a bad thing for priests to request a party transfer.


    After all, adventurers often fight and break up.


    If it''s a decision made for religious reasons, it''s even more understandable.


    There were cases where people embezzled party funds or had extramarital affairs with other party members.


    "Thank you for saying that."


    "Of course! Recognizing one''s own shorings is better than not knowing them at all. Oh, did I say that right?"


    I liked the idea of having her join our party, specializing in protective shields.


    If no one gets hurt, healing abilities be useless.


    It would be much more convenient for her to stick close to Han Se-ah and hold out with her protective shield while I go wild on my own.


    Anyway, Irene seemed to feel the sincerity in Han Se-ah''s messy words, gently smiled, nodding her head.


    "I want to ept the transfer request right away. Ellis, it''s okay for her to join our party, right?"


    "Of course. The priestess herself wanted it, and there''s no reason to disqualify her. Asking for consent from previous party members isn''t exactly mandatory either."


    "Ah, I exined it to them yesterday."


    Her previous party members reluctantly agreed while respecting her wishes.


    After all, no one would forcibly retain a priestess who wanted to move on her own ord. It seemed like they unintentionally lost a talented individual, but I wasn''t concerned with their situation.


    Han Se-ah sat on the left, Grace on the right, and Ellis behind.


    Irene, buried between the women, whispered in a small voice, and the three enthusiastically responded.


    Han Se-ah was captivated by the 5-stars, Ellis was smitten with Irene''s beauty, and Grace was heavily superstitious and God-fearing.


    "Then, since we''re all together, can we check your divine abilities?"


    I gently cut off their conversation.


    It''s always a wee event when a priest joins a party, but we can''t just blindly head to the tower without checking ourpatibility first.


    Han Se-ah vigorously nodded at my words. She seemed eager to see the power of a 5, with an excited and curious look in her eyes.


    Given Irene''s seemingly passive personality, this kind of attention might be burdensome, but she confidently nodded her head.


    "Let''s head to the open area behind and check your protective barrier."


    "Sure. How will you test it?"


    Despite the fact that her healing didn''t help the citizens, she had a strange confidence that her protective barrier would work inside the tower.


    If she didn''t have at least that much self-esteem, she wouldn''t have decided to climb the tower.


    Ellis and the rest of the party headed to the guild''s open area.


    It was a rare sight to see four beautiful women gathered together, causing some men in the area to flex their muscles in an attempt to impress them, but they failed to draw any attention.


    "Can the barrier only be used for yourself?"


    "Yes, it can protect a certain range centered around me."


    With a clearer, yet still small voice, she raised her short staff.


    It was slightly shorter than a mage''s staff and had a religious symbol instead of a magic stone at the top.


    "O light, grant us protection."


    The symbol shed, and a different kind of shield from a mage''s formed - a brilliant white curtain of light enveloped the women.


    The shield wasrge enough to protect Grace, Han Se-ah, and Ellis, even as they maintained some distance from Irene.


    It was much more intense and expansive than Han Se-ah''s shield.


    "Hmm, this is quite impressive..."


    In fact, it was an iparable light to any other priest''s protective barrier.


    It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that it was more radiant and beautiful than any barrier I had seen in my various quests.


    I reached out my hand to the shining barrier.


    "Uh, um... huh?"


    I pressed my index finger against the barrier, like I did when testing Han Se-ah''s shield, but it didn''t budge.


    It''s unbelievable that it could be so strong.


    I put more force into my grip, as if I were digging my fingers into y.


    "What is this?"


    My fingers slipped off with a terrible noise, unable to leave a scratch on the barrier despite my enhanced strength.


    It was impressive that it remained unscathed even with the force that could have crushed a monster''s skull like an apple.


    "Wow, it''s very strong."


    "It''s a priest''s divine protection. It''s so beautiful."


    From within the barrier, the women marveled at the flickering light, but I was simply bewildered.


    Irene''s barrier remained intact until I put all my strength into a magic-infused punch.


    With a loud crash, the barrier shattered into pieces.


    Irene looked at me with confused eyes, but it seemed that there was no damage to her when the barrier was destroyed.


    It was Han Se-ah and Grace who were startled instead.


    "Kyaa! What, what is it?!"


    "Ah, I just wanted to test something. You''re not hurt, right?"


    "No, breaking the barrier doesn''t hurt me."


    Although I hadn''t seen the character Irene, the saint candidate, before, I had an idea of what her passive ability might be.


    It seemed that characters with 5 or higher had a passive ability from the start, like me.


    This was the same protective barrier passive that the Steel Saintess, Johanna, had.


    In Heroines Chronicle, Johannapletely nullified damage over time effects such as poison, burns, and bleeding.


    -Complete negation of damage below a certain value.


    ***


    Decided to block most of the dating ads as I go through the ad list... sorry guys no meeting asian singles here.


    3/4 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 Chapter 35: Skill Tree 5

    Chapter 35: Skill Tree 5


    The protective shield could only be shattered by my punch.


    Han Se-ah''s lips curled into a mischievous grin, I think she recalls how her own shield had been punctured with a simple press of a finger.


    Why did Irene seek me out?


    Frankly, there were plenty of "sturdy warriors who never get hurt" on the 43rd floor.


    Only Han Se-ah and I knew about my 6 status.


    Objectively speaking, although I was well-known, I didn''t think I was at a level where someone would seek me out after seeing me just once.


    Wouldn''t it be more appropriate for her to seek out the top adventurer on the 43rd floor?


    Choosing someone who had given up on the 37th floor and descended, rather than an adventurer who persevered and reached the 43rd floor, seemed strange.


    "This shield is really sturdy!"


    "Thank you for thepliment."


    She never revealed her position as a Saint Candidate and it doesn''t seem like she gave the exact reason for seeking me out either.


    Of course, she came from the temple and was a system-certified "Saint Candidate," so she wouldn''t have malicious intentions.


    I was simply curious about whether it was rted to the temple''s circumstances or the sub-story of a gacha character.


    It wasmon knowledge in this world that a priest who emerged from the temple, especially one who could cast such beautiful divine magic, wouldn''t be a viin.


    Any corrupted priests would have been buried underground in the temple by the inquisitors in the name of justice.


    ***


    Raei Trantions


    ***


    Although we had a 5 Priest join our party, the search on the 10th floor remained unchanged.


    After all, a character specialized in protective spells couldn''t help with a clue-searching quest.


    Still, seeing Han Se-ah''s smile, it seemed like the quest was going smoothly.


    ...Or was it just because of the 5?


    Anyway, our party became incredibly powerful, more than capable of handling Horned Wolves.


    Even if I was absent, they could easily hunt them down as long as they had a decent vanguard.


    Thanks to Grace''s scouting ability, we continued hunting Horned Wolves as part of our daily routine.


    Just as I wondered if the viewers would be bored, Han Se-ah, who was collecting the by-products, let out a joyful scream.


    "Look at this! Look at this!"


    She raised one hand triumphantly, as if she had just won a gold medal.


    The others stared at her, puzzled, as the Horned Wolf''s by-products rolled around on the ground.


    In her hand was a small, shimmering silver fur that gleamed in the sunlight.


    It belonged to the Full Moon Wolf, not a Horned Wolf.


    "A Full Moon Wolf''s trace from a Horned Wolf''s by-product... The tower is indeed a mysterious ce."


    "Is this the fur of a Full Moon Wolf? Its color is truly beautiful."


    Grace and Irene admired the silver fur.


    It was so delicate and shiny that it could be mistaken for real silver.


    The fur''s beauty only added credibility to the im that a Full Moon Wolf''s hide would fetch at least a hundred gold coins at an auction.


    As the two girls marveled at the beautiful color, Han Se-ah clenched her fist in excitement, perhaps because the quest had advanced to the next stage.


    Hunting Horned Wolves and finding traces of the Full Moon Wolf, then handing those traces over to the Magic Tower to track the Full Moon Wolf  it reminded me of a hunting game I yed in my previous life.


    Collecting traces of a giant monster to track it...


    "Shall we end today''s hunt here?"


    "Yes! Let''s head straight to the Magic Tower."


    Han Se-ah immediately agreed with my suggestion.


    With no one opposing the party leader''s proposal, everyone nodded and turned around.


    Han Se-ah held the Full Moon Wolf''s fur tightly in her hand as if it were a winning lottery ticket, while the other by-products were just shoved into her inventory.


    Was the silver fur that beautiful, or was she simply overjoyed by obtaining a quest item right after recruiting a new party member?


    Either way, her clenched fist seemed to be full of strength.


    ***


    We left the ins before sunset and arrived at the Magic Tower.


    "Should we wait here?"


    "Yeah, I think I can go up alone. There were some magicians I talked to at the inn."


    As Irene curiously looked around the Magic Tower, with Grace sticking close by and exining various things, Han Se-ah headed to the 2nd floor alone.


    It seemed that she had received something like a business card from the magicians who had visited the inn during the Horned Wolfmotion.


    As soon as she showed it, she was immediately guided in.


    Grace, with her unique affability and craftiness, linked arms with Irene and began strolling around the lobby of the Magic Tower branch.


    She seemed to be quite energetic: she did drink a lot earlier.


    "Oh my, Irene? I didn''t expect to see you here."


    "Hello, Charlotte."


    As I tried to check what Han Se-ah was up to through the chat, a familiar voice reached my ears.


    I straightened my slumped head to look at Irene and saw a familiar face.


    Well-maintained pink hair, expensive-looking attire, and servants carrying her luggage.


    The mage from Irene''s party that I met on the 11th floor.


    From her bejeweled hair ornaments to her ribbon and dress adorned with frills, she was a woman who seemed to scream, "I''m a nobledy," with her entire being.


    I hadn''t noticed this while she was wearing her adventurer gear in the tower.


    "I was sad to hear you left the party, but it''s nice to see you here. Are you just visiting?"


    "Yes, we were fortunate enough to find traces of the Full Moon Wolf."


    "Oh my, you must be with some very skilled party members. It seems you made a great choice by climbing the tower for your noble cause."


    Upon closer inspection, there was a maid among the servants carrying her luggage, who had been the rogue in her party.


    A nobledy mage and a maid rogue, an impressivebination.


    ording to Ellis, the tank hade down from the 24th floor.


    So, the nobledy hired an experienced tank with money to achieve her goals as a mage, and she entered the tower with her maid.


    It''s very rare, but not impossible.


    Just as nobles give me money for their prestige and honor, noble children also dabble on the lower floors of the tower.


    It''s simr to how fox hunting was a sport for British nobles.


    "So, that must be Sir Rnd?"


    "Yes, he saved the city from the horned wolves and didn''t turn a blind eye to the people''s suffering."


    It seemed thepensation I provided through the guild reached not only the nobles but also the temple.


    My face flushed as I listened to the two women praising me in hushed tones.


    Grace seemed like she wanted to join in on praising me but couldn''t muster the courage to approach the nobledy.


    As they continued to praise me, the two naturally approached our table.


    "May we join you?"


    "Of course."


    Thedy delicately sat on the chair pulled out by one of her servants.


    The maid, dressed as a rogue, naturally took her seat beside her.


    She was beautiful, but her talent seemed to becking, probably around 1 to 2.


    The nobledy, who seemed to have misinterpreted my gaze, straightened her back and spoke up.


    "My name is Charlotte Cavendish. My father, Lord Cavendish, has always admired Sir Rnd''s adventures, and told me that he was delighted to have met you earlier."


    A noble who bestows the title of "Sir" upon an adventurer who isn''t even a knight.


    I believe it was the curly-bearded old man I metst time.


    I kept the silk pouch, thinking it mighte in handy, and gratefully epted the six gold coins, which I used to buy a cake for Ellister on.


    The man, who only cared about using me as a talking point, handed me the gold coins without introducing himself and disappeared.


    Recalling him vaguely, Charlotte doesn''t seem to care about my lukewarm reaction and starts chatting.


    "I became an adventurer to achieve greatness as a mage, but this unprecedented event happened, and I met all of you. It feels like fate, arranged by the Goddess herself."


    "The Goddess embraces everyone."


    Grace seems a bit taken aback. I don''t think she expected her to be this talkative.


    She treated Grace as if she didn''t exist, and I was treated like a scarecrow made for listening.


    Her chatter would match nobles at social events.


    From her constant mentions of the Goddess and of fate, she seems very into mysticism and the like.


    She wasn''t arrogant, but she did seem a little self-absorbed.


    In fairness, she does look like she grew up in a greenhouse.


    Even in my previous life, there were plenty of kids with superpowers, even without the existence of magic.


    Who would stop the chuunibyou of a nobledy with actual magic abilities?


    She was born into nobility, raised under the care of her servants, and had powerful magic.


    "Youngdy, if you dy any longer, it may cause problems for your scheduleter."


    "Oh dear, thank you, Mari. I''d love to chat more, but I have a prior engagement, so please excuse me."


    Charlotte, who happened to meet a priestess and join a party of adventurers she met by chance, then led by the Goddess to the one who saved the city and even has a connection to her father - she inted this story in the typical way nobles do and chatted endlessly.


    But her endless chatter was finally interrupted by the maid who had been quietly standing behind her.


    Just like how her father had handed me the money pouch, chuckling as he disappeared, Charlotte gracefully gathered the hem of her dress, slightly bent her knees, and took her leave.


    As she disappeared into the distance with her attendants, Grace muttered softly.


    "Is it because she''s a noble, or a mage that she talks so much?"


    "Well, both are known for being quite talkative."


    "Well, even so, it was interesting to listen to..."


    "No, not so much as interesting as it was as strange."


    ***


    Decided to block most of the dating ads as I go through the ad list... sorry guys no meeting asian singles here.


    4/4 Enjoy the chappy! There are bonus chapsing. I''ll be releasing them early next week.


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 Chapter 36: Fame 1

    Chapter 36: Fame 1


    Han Se-ah descended from the tower after discussing the quest with the mages.


    She found us in a state of strange exhaustion.


    "What, what happened?"


    "We were talking to someone from the party I was previously in."


    "Do they hold a grudge or..."


    "No, they were just a bit talkative."


    Despite Irene''s exnation, Han Se-ah seemed lost.


    Unless you experienced it for yourself, it would be hard to understand how talkative a young nobledy could be.


    It was an ability that could mentally tire out a 6 tank after all.


    Han Se-ah sat down at the table with us, still looking puzzled, and shared her talk with the mages.


    "They''re extracting magic from the Full Moon Wolf''s traces. All the mages of the Magic Tower are on it, making a magical tool to trace the extracted magic. It''s likely apass that tracks the Full Moon Wolf like a beacon."


    "Are we certain it''s on the 10th floor?"


    Her eyes shifted subtly.


    "The ins we saw that night is likely hidden on the 10th floor. We need traces of the Full Moon Wolf to unlock the entryway to the hidden space."


    It looks like this information came from the quest window.


    The extraction process just started, how could they be so sure about the hidden space?


    Grace and Irene seemed to ept that the mages had figured it out.


    There also weren''t any reasons to im otherwise.


    Grace, finding Han Se-ah''s animated expression adorable, approached her and crossed her arms.


    I wonder when they became so close.


    "You want to see the Full Moon Wolf that much? You can''t stop grinning."


    "Well, um, it''s fascinating. As a mage, it''s very intriguing."


    "So, are we calling it a day?"


    At Irene''s question, the girls exchanged uncertain nces.


    This was the issue with the Tower of the Sky.


    It took a considerable amount of time going up and down.


    It made re-entering after an early departure awkward.


    Of course, if we were camping inside the tower, there would be no problem going back in now.


    But the timing was tricky.


    Today was Irene''s first day in the party, and we had just given a trace of the Full Moon Wolf to the Magic Tower.


    If were short on money, we would roam the ins untilte at night, but our party had me for a generous sponsor.


    "Um, if we have time, could we visit the temple?"


    "The temple?"


    Sensing their hesitation, Irene still murmured in her small voice.


    Han Se-ah, preupied with thoughts about the stream, weed the idea enthusiastically.


    It looked like Grace was curious about therge temple in the city as well.


    "I''ve been hearing about Rnd''s party, so I talked to the priests at the temple. One of them wants to thank the person who rescued them from the Horned Wolves, and another is thankful that you epted my insistence."


    "Hey, insistence? We were looking for a priest to recruit in the guild anyway."


    Seeing none of us respond negatively, Irene continued speaking, with Han Se-ah reassuring her precious 5 .


    It might be due to her title as ''Saint Candidate'' which she has not yet revealed.


    Or because she''s religious and has a natural interest in others, but she''s eager to introduce us to the temple.


    The party members don''t seem to mind, and there''s no reason to refuse when they''re this weing of us.


    We should go visit them.


    ***


    Raei Trantions


    ***


    If the Magic Tower makes a variety of magical tools and alchemists process herbs to create potions for sale; the temple, naturally, sells holy water.


    It''s not a panacea that solves everything: it''s water imbued with divine power and blessings.


    It''s a healing potion that also purifies and buffs. It''s very useful to have when taking requests without a priest.


    "Irene, it''s almost dinner time. How about we buy something from the market for the children at the temple?"


    "Ah, could we do that? If it''s Rnd sharing food, the children will be really happy."


    At my suggestion, Irene pped her hands joyfully.


    Since the temple also looks after orphans, buying food for the children is the easiest way to gain the temple''s favor.


    Thedies who take care of the orphans wouldn''t dislike a person who buys food for the children.


    After deciding to go to the market, not just Irene''s, but also the gazes of the other two fixed on me.


    Because the clergy aren''t corrupt, the temple''s finances are tight.


    The children can only eat so much, and how expensive could it be to buy food for orphaned children? It''s not like I''m going to buy a ton of steak costing several silver pieces each.


    Even though I only n to share something just a notch above the typical inn faredecent homemade bread and vegetable stewtheir eyes look like they''re dripping with warmth.


    I feel a little guilty.


    I guess I''ll grab a few more food ingredients.


    "Hanna, do you have room in your inventory?"


    "There''s plenty of space. ...Ah, this is a good opportunity to show some goodwill to the temple. Sure, it''s using Rnd''s wallet and not mine, but I''ll be providing the inventory. Plus, we now have a 5 priest in our party, so volunteering for half a day won''t hurt, right?"


    "Then let''s head to the market and buy some bread, flour, vegetables, and meat."


    "There''s a shop frequented by the temple''s novice priests. Shall I lead the way?"


    ***


    The market street in thete afternoon is fairly quiet.


    It''s not the hour when adventurers spill out, nor the time for industrious citizens to shop.


    The air is filled with the solicitations of merchants, each vying for an extra penny.


    Unsurprisingly, the most popr figure on the street was Irene.


    People stare wide-eyed at the extraordinary appearances of the three women.


    But at the sight of Irene, they quickly regainposure.


    No one would dare ogle a nun, unlike an adventurer unting their physique.


    As we stroll down the street, wee across a peculiarly bustling area.


    "Oh my, the nun is here. What brings you around this time? Do you need something?"


    At the sight of priestly garb, a plump middle-aged woman greets us familiarly.


    Despite her considerable size and chubby cheeks, she didn''t seem to be an ordinary citizen.


    Intrigued, I open the chat while dodging the drone camera, and it''s flooded with ''s.


    Among the waves of , I spot the name 1 ''Kind Baker'' Johanna.


    ''So even nonbat characters get stars.''


    After encountering the pdin, the saint candidate, and the novice ranger, the next gacha character turns out to be a baker.


    I can understand why the viewers areughing.


    As I''m mulling over this, I notice small children waving wooden sticks, shouting as they run past the bakery.


    The area had seemed unusually noisy since earlier, and now it was clear why: all the kids were ying in this alley.


    "Hello, Aunt Johanna. We came to buy dinner for the children at the temple."


    "Dinner at this time? Is something happening at the temple?"


    "Nothing of concern. A visitor at the temple wants to purchase food for the children."


    "Oh, what noble souls! The goddess will be pleased."


    The baker enters her shop with a heartyugh. As I stand by the open door, the pleasant aroma of baking bread wafting out, Han Se Ah quietly moves beside me.


    Just as I''m wondering what''s going on, all the children running about in the street suddenly converge in front of the bakery.


    Around ten children encircled us, their stance bordering on threatening.


    I move to shield Han Se Ah, suspecting these seemingly innocent children might be troublemakers.


    I wasn''t particrly worried about pickpockets with our inventory, though.


    Arger child then stepped up, looking up at me.


    Perhaps the leader of this little gang?


    "What''s up?"


    "Mister, you''re an adventurer, right? Can you fly?"


    "What?"


    "Don''t be ridiculous! Only mages can fly!"


    Caught off guard by this, I momentarily hesitated, and the kidsunched into a spirited debate amongst themselves.


    They appeared to have seen me bouncing off rooftops during the Horned Wolf incident.


    A heated dispute erupted between a child who swore he saw a knight soaring across the sky and another child who was adamant only mages could do such a thing.


    I felt the warm gaze of my party watching me and the children.


    I may have overdone it, causing a fuss for Han Se-ah and her stream.


    It appeared the rumors had proliferated everywhere, from street kids to nobility.


    "I can''t fly."


    "See! He said he can''t!"


    "No, he really did fly!"


    "I wasn''t flying, but leaping."


    To demonstrate, I leaped toward the open air in front of the bakery, feeling rather like a performing monkey.


    I didn''t want to embarrass myself in front of the children and my party, so it was just a light hop, barely high enough to brush the rooftop.


    Still, the fact I could leap that high wearing light armor seemed miraculous enough to excite the children.


    Coaxed by their eager gazes, I hopped about in front of the store until the jingling door signaled the return of the baker.


    "Oh my, oh my! What, what are you doing?"


    She was startled to find a perfectly normal man vaulting as high as her rooftop.


    Shock reced her usual casual speech, making her use an honorific. I heard someone stifle augh from behind.


    ...I''ll definitely have words with Graceter over drinks.


    Nevertheless, the children excitedly exined the situation, and she appeared to understand right away.


    It seemed I''d garnered some favor for humoring the children.


    Although, I didn''t exactly need the approval of a woman who wasn''t a charming young maiden.


    "This much should be manageable for you folks to carry. That young man seems to be very strong... right?"


    "I think we could fit in about five more loaves."


    "We''re not just having bread. We need to pack some ingredients for stew too."


    "Oh, that''s right."


    Thanks to Han Se-ah cing the bag of bread into her inventory, attention diverted to her, which was a relief.


    ***


    Heya! Ament from the previous chapter mentioned that "superpowers were real in MC''s previous life" from this sentence within chap: ''Even in my previous life, there were plenty of kids with superpowers, even without the existence of magic.''


    Sorry for the misunderstanding, the way I meant it was hypothetical superpowers. Maybe ''superpowers'' would''ve been better. This part of the sentence, ''kids with superpowers, even without the existence of magic.'' was meant to counter each other but I forgot for a sec that magic and superpowers, depending on the story, aren''t the same thing.


    The more literal meaning of that sentence would be ''kids pretend to have superpowers even though they live in a world without magic/supernatural abilities.''


    Also a few chapters ago someone asked for a spoiler. I''ll be reading ahead a little and I''ll hide a spoiler somewhere in thements of the next chapter.


    Bonus! Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 Chapter 37: Fame 2

    Chapter 37: Fame 2


    With bread, vegetables, and chunks of meat stowed in Han Se-ah''s inventory, we ambled down the street as dusk cloaked the surroundings.


    The street was far from silent.


    Youngsters frolicking in front of the bakery were now scurrying towards the temple, likely orphans entrusted to the temple''s care.


    Unsurprisingly, their focus was entirely on Han Se-ah.


    More fascinating than the man who leaps up high was the attractive magician who seemingly tucked countless loaves of bread and vegetables into nothingness.


    "Sister! Are you a magician?"


    "Fool! Women aren''t magicians, they''re witches!"


    "But witches in tales are wicked magicians! This sister doesn''t look like a hag with a hooked nose or a granny with a hump!"


    Considering these were orphans navigating between the temple and the back alleys, their fascination with magic was normal.


    Han Se-ah seemed slightly vexed, but, considering her audience, she couldn''t dismiss the children.


    Instead, she offered an awkward smile and engaged with them.


    Thanks to Grace and Irene, who understood the situation and stepped in, she managed to dodge the torrent of questions.


    The cacophony of children''s voices echoed around them until they reached the back door of the temple, where the priests responsible for child care awaited their arrival.


    Unlike Irene''s pristine white nun attire, they sported ck priestly robes.


    A man, who was counting the children one by one, approached Irene and greeted her.


    "Hmm? I heard you were heading to the tower, but you''re back rather early, Miss Irene. Are these people behind you your party members?"


    "Yes. They are my party members."


    Despite Irene''s status as a Saint Candidate, he seemed remarkably courteous towards her.


    The man, who seemed to have heard about me from Irene, extended his hand, beaming.


    His excitement matched that of the children, as though he was a novice who just joined the temple.


    With a youthful visage, dedicated to his faith yet unable to abandon his fascination for adventure, he looked ready to head straight for the tower the moment he mastered some holy magic.


    I sped the hand of the novice priest.


    "Adventurer Rnd! News of your noble deed of saving innocent lives from the horned wolf has reached even my ears, here, amidst my duties at the temple."


    "...?"


    "Haha, you''re humble. You truly seem like one who''d prioritize the salvation of the impoverished souls in the alleyway, even before the city guards."


    Indeed, we hunted the horned wolf, but saving innocent lives?


    What was he referring to?


    I paused, puzzled for a moment, but the chatty priest carried on.


    The back alley where we confronted the horned wolf was a hub for destitute alchemists and cksmiths, thosecking skills and wealth.


    It was a ce where the penniless erected run-down homes. Naturally, it became a refuge for the city''s poor.


    While stalking the horned wolves, I hadn''t detected any anomalies.


    Maybe the impoverished alley dwellers were adept at hiding themselves.


    After all, had theycked such instincts, they would have died even before the horned wolves showed up.


    "First, we should head to the kitchen to offload these food supplies."


    "Oh, I''ve been keeping you too long. But food supplies?"


    Irene came to my rescue, cutting off the surprisingly talkative priest.


    Despite Irene''s softer tonepared to the priests, he understood her words instantly, stepping back to scan us.


    Given that all of us, from Han Se-ah to myself, appeared empty-handed, it must have been confusing for him to hear the mention of food supplies.


    Nheless, he turned and led us toward the kitchen. The children who had apanied us were already being ushered away by other priests.


    The kitchen, responsible for feeding all the priests and children, was surprisingly expansive.


    "We have flour, vegetables, and some meat. Where should we put them?"


    "The meat can be hung in the warehouse over there, the rest can be left here... What?!"


    Han Se-ah bit her lip as the bustling priests and nuns in the kitchen gaped in astonishment.


    It seemed she enjoys pretending to be a genius mage with her inventory.


    Maybe it was due to Grace, who never ceases to praise the inventory.


    "My goodness, so much flour appearing out of nowhere..."


    "That magic would be very handy while shopping."


    "Arent you Irenes guests? The Goddess will undoubtedly bless you."


    Having exchanged greetings with the kitchen staff, Irene gently tugged my arm, leading us elsewhere.


    ***


    Raei Trantions


    ***


    As we walked past religious murals adorning the walls, we reached a sizeable room.


    A wave of cold sweat trickled down my back, even before Irene swung the door open.


    Grace, ever perceptive, seemed to share my sentiments, chuckling awkwardly and retreating, sneakily shoving Han Se-ah forward.


    She tried to slip away on her own.


    "The goblins that sprang up were thwarted by Mari. She''s an skilled maid and a talented rogue. Back then, with monsters swarming from all directions, pushing through the bushes..."


    The voice echoing beyond the door was unmistakably Charlotte Cavendish''s, whom we had met earlier.


    Her relentless storytelling, leaving no room for respite, was indeed unique.


    Had she not been a noblewoman, she might have carved out a sessful career as a street bard with such talent.


    Irene, detecting my reluctance, gently tugs at my sleeve, whispering.


    Her touch was so natural that I didn''t think to question why she had grabbed my sleeve.


    "The children of the temple have been eager to meet you, Rnd. When the orphans leave the temple, they asionally find employment in shops owned by generous patrons of the temple... but when jobs are scarce, they arepelled to be adventurers. I apologize if this imposes upon you..."


    Her head dips in a gesture of apology, her longshes quivering.


    I couldn''t bring myself to respond harshly.


    Despite my principle to act solely in my own interest, the sight of such a woman disying her vulnerability naturally tugs at a man''s heartstrings.


    Besides, I had already nned to visit the temple at least once for the sake of managing my reputation.


    If sharing my adventures can enhance the temple''s favorability towards me, it''s a win.


    Interacting with the talkative noblewoman might be a bit tiring, but what goes aroundes around.


    To reassure Irene, I sh her a faint smile and then push the door open.


    "So after we repelled the goblins and scoured the hut, guess what, we found loads of fruit! The monsters in the tower materialize out of thin air, but they still require sustenance and rest, just like us. That''s why you''d see the Horned foxes hunting the Horned rabbits on the lower levels. But in the tower, the carcasses of the monsters vanish, so they can''t be consumed. This is why the famished Horned foxes attack adventurers. Oh, and the recent sightings of the Horned wolves in the streets also"


    The spacious room was packed with a sizable number of children.


    The audience wasn''t limited to just boys intrigued by adventures; a few girls clutching their dolls were present too.


    Seated in the midst of these children, chattering non-stop, was the pink-haired noblewoman, Charlotte.


    Her blue-haired maid Mari was absent from the room; she must have been assisting with the chores.


    The story of decimating a goblin tribe on the 11th floor and seizing the spoils from their huts.


    At most, it was a tale of hunting down a dozen goblins and rummaging through their huts as a four-member party prior to Irene''s transfer.


    In essence, it was a tale that could be condensed into a single sentence, but she had been spinning the yarn for over 5 minutes now, an impressive feat in itself.


    Back in college, filling a three-minute slot for a presentation had been challenging enough, so how was she able to carry on such a lengthy monologue without a script?


    Perhaps her status would read ''Chatterbox'' Charlotte.


    "That''s Sir Rnd, the valiant hero who hunted down the Horned Wolves and cleaned up the city''s back alleys."


    "Whoa!"


    As Charlotte, effortlessly engaging the children, steers the conversation towards me, all eyes turn in my direction.


    They didn''t swarm me. Seems like they''ve been taught basic manners.


    The children within the temple demonstrate more restraint and decorum than those out ying in the street.


    It''s as if a division exists between the ones venturing outdoors and those residing within.


    Still led by Irene, who maintains her grip on my sleeve, we weave our way through the sea of children.


    Han Se-ah and Grace trail behind, their expressions awkward.


    It''s funny watching the two, seemingly unacquainted with children, recoil under the scrutiny of wide-eyed gazes.


    "Where did we leave off yesterday?"


    "When Sir Rnd was on the 11th floor all by himself!"


    Irene begins narrating once we''refortably settled.


    Despite her soft-spoken nature, her clear tone and precise pronunciation captivate the children.


    Irene, curious about adventures in the tower, was joined by Charlotte, a nobledy mage who frequented the temple to prove her piety.


    Charlotte''s devoted maid, Mari, is also a part of the narrative.


    The tank of the 24th floor is said to be a person that Charlotte recruited with her wealth.


    Much like how I helped Han Se-ah, I guided Irene from the first floor and gradually ascended the tower.


    But then a Horned Wolf appeared; a lethal threat to the townspeople.


    Deeply devout Charlotte and Irene, in their quest to trace the Full Moon Wolf, ended up aimlessly wandering between the 10th and 11th floors


    "That''s when we met Rnd here. Do any of you have questions about our story so far?"


    Everyone''s hands shoot up.


    It seems I had a lot to talk about.


    As I awkwardly smiled under the children''s expectant gazes, both Irene and Charlotte cast amused looks my way.


    But something about Charlotte''s gaze strikes me as peculiar.


    ***


    One of the people helping me with third-rate viin and my 6 Gacha Character novel is picking up 2 novels! After we sort that out I''m hoping to increase the releases to 5.


    I''ve always nned for 5 releases but there''s just too many things to work on.


    Now as for the spoiler people were asking for, I didn''t really get anything. I only have raws up to the 140s at the moment and thetest chapter was posted today (c245). I thought there would be something to share but there really isn''t i''ll have to wait till I get theter chaps. Lol there was something in the 18+ chapter at the 140s that I thought was absolutely wild but since you guys wanted a spoiler about Han Se-ah and how she views game/Rnd in the future, I''ll wait till you guys to get there. But from that chapter... I''d be positive about the two of them at least...


    1/4 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 Chapter 38: Fame 3

    Chapter 38: Fame 3


    Our evening at the temple went smoother than I''d anticipated.


    Han Se-ah had the children''s full attention, repeatedly pulling toys from her inventory.


    Grace was busy helping with cleanup.


    Meanwhile, I regaled the children with the tale of an orc subjugation, a request from a nobleman.


    While sharing the story, I glossed over the scheming and high civilian casualties.


    What the children heard was a ssic adventure, with me blocking a narrow valley path giving the knights an opportunity to take down the orcs.


    "Alright, see you tomorrow at the Adventurer''s Guild."


    "Be careful out there."


    The money we''d splurged on fresh, high-end ingredients had definitely paid off in our meal, which was a clear step up from what the inn served.


    We bid Irene farewell, each of us holding a temple emblem. Being a nun, she stayed at the temple.


    Her emblem was slightlyrger than the one around her neck.


    Not pure gold, but it shone with an uplifting, golden hue.


    Han Se-ah inspected it up close in front of her camera drone, asking,


    "What''s the purpose of this? Is it like an adventurer''s badge?"


    "Something like that. It''s handy for external quests. It''s an overly generous thank you for just half a day''s babysitting. The temple must''ve seen our actions with the Full Moon Wolves as simr to saving the children."


    Alternatively, Irene, the Saint Candidate, might''ve had a hand in it.


    In a worldcking ID cards or surveince cameras, verifying an outsider''s identity can be challenging.


    Symbols from reputable organizations like this are the only reliable method.


    Though many impostors forge identities, few dare to fake a temple''s emblem.


    While faking an adventurer couldnd a bounty on your head, posing as a priest brings the wrath of the inquisitors.


    If the guards catch you, it''s imprisonment or very. Inquisitors, however, cut to the chase with torture and execution.


    "Most outsider-wary viges won''t turn away these emblems. Of course, with Irene in tow, we''ll likely not need them."


    With that, we strolled down the dim street.


    Tomorrow, once the analysis of the Full Moon Wolf''s trace is wrapped up, we''d be in for a boss fight.


    I''d then gear up the party at the intermediate level.


    We should be covered financially, and if not, I can fill in the gaps.


    ***


    Raei Trantions


    ***


    Back in my lodgings, I hit the bed and brought up the forum.


    Being cut off from the modern world for a decade has turned me into an addict.


    Sure, I only had ess to Han Se-ah''s forum, but it was more than enough.


    With Han Se-ah''s speed of progression captivating the world, her forum user base has grown considerably.


    Currently, two individuals dominated the forum discussions.


    The first was the noble Charlotte, who was seen caring for the orphans at the temple, and the other was fellow streamer Kim Seok-hyun.


    -This maid.. why is she so good with the dagger


    -The Pink Princess has appeared


    -This guy ^ seems to have read some novels...


    -The logic in this game does not make sense


    The introduction of a new beauty naturally drew the audience''s attention.


    The ssic pairing of a youngdy and her maid was simply too enticing.


    While no one proposed adding 2 ''Ambitious'' Charlotte and 1 ''Maid'' Mari to the party, they nheless filled half the forum''s discussions.


    After all, who can resist the cuteness of children and the charm of beauties?


    A beauty caring for children in a temple was bound to leave an impression on viewers.


    Charlotte''s ''Ambitious'' title likely tied in with her adventuring activities and service at the temple.


    As a nobledy, she aimed to be an active noblewoman, not a trophy, so she sought the temple''s power.


    Noble youngdies seldom turn adventurers.


    In mobile games, even nobles, princesses, and nobledies scale the tower.


    However, this world strived for utmost realism.


    If the northern duke, ruling the vast northernnds, became a 5 Northern Duke character and set off on adventures, who''d manage the paperwork and politics?


    -Pink Princess has appeared


    [Charlotte taking care of children in the orphanage.JPG]


    [Charlotte smiling with Irene.JPG]


    -This isn''t the pink I''m familiar with, right?


    -She looks so gentle, why ''Ambitious''?


    -"Lewd Charlotte" would''ve made more sense


    What''s lewd about her, perv?


    If it''s an adult game...


    Impressive someone would say that after seeing her


    These guys have been impressive for a while now


    Generally, red-haired characters are passionate, and blue-haired ones are cold.


    The "Pink Princess" term popping up often corresponds to the somewhat lewd and coarse image of characters with pink hair.


    True, both the adventurer gear and casual clothes she wears are high-quality, frilly outfits, but there''s no explicit exposure.


    Yet, that detail doesn''t seem to matter to the frenzied viewers.


    Somements even exined that it''s simply because "she''s pretty."


    Next, I focused on the post just below.


    Amid a sea of fleeting posts featuring lewd maid images and adult manga rmendations, one post held its ground as the most upvoted.


    [Kim Seok-hyun taking out a steel te from his inventory.JPG]


    [The horned wolf gets pierced.GIF]


    [Kim Seok-hyun presenting his inventory as a treasured heirloom.GIF]


    So non-magic users just im the inventory is a family heirloom?


    Riding on your parents'' ****, even in-game


    Instead of heirlooms, just say you found them on your adventures


    Where would a rookie adventurer find that?


    Even if you say you found it lying around, npcs would believe it, so no problem


    Kim Seok-hyun, a man who passed off his inventory as an adventurer parents'' heirloom, seemed to have a decent grasp of the system.


    In a previous stream, he held a small buckler shield to confront the charging Horned Wolf, only to end up impaled by its horn in a stream clip that made its way to the forum.


    It looks like he''s using Han Se-ah as a guide, tailing her progress closely.


    In response to the sudden charge of the Horned Wolf, Kim Seok-hyun reached into thin air, producing a metal terger than my shield, barricading the attack.


    Whether he had learned from experiencing the Horned Wolf''s charge firsthand or if it was a premeditated move for the stream was unclear, but it certainly made for an entertaining watch.


    The inventory system, allowing one to reach into the air and withdraw items, allowed for such applications.


    ording to the forum posts, a majority of yers use their inventories as weapon storage.


    Users who favored greatswords or hammers would stow these enormous, cumbersome weapons in their inventories, conjuring them out of nowhere as battlemenced.


    There were also stories of yers fumbling over their weapons after a surprise Horned Wolf attack, only to be met with a game over.


    After some time lying down, I noticed the moon slowly receding outside the window.


    If I shut my eyes now, I could squeeze in a couple of hours of sleep.


    While my former self would have been wiped out from being awake since dawn, Rnd''s superhuman physique could maintain near-optimal condition with just two hours of sleep daily.


    It felt strange to use this superhuman body for forum browsing.


    ***


    It didn''t seem like two hours had passed when I awoke to the sound of a rooster crowing.


    Despite the extremely brief sleep, a quick stretch in bed was all it took to shake off any drowsiness.


    With a sense of awe at how a superhuman physique could enhance life''s simpleforts, I freshened up and made my way to the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Unfortunately there weren''t any notable requests posted.


    "Ah, you''re here?"


    "You''re up quite early."


    "The temple starts its day early. Ipleted my prayers and came straight here."


    Typically, I was the first to arrive and wait for my party members each day.


    However, today, Irene was already seated at the guild table, waiting.


    In retrospect, Ellis had mentioned that Irene had arrived even before the guild doors were open to request a party transfer.


    I initially assumed her early arrival was due to eagerness, but looks like she was simply a dutiful individual.


    Irene, who had been lively and talkative the day before, greeted me with a broad smile.


    If a mere half day of volunteering at the temple improved my rtionship with such a stunning beauty, it was one hell of a deal.


    "So, are we heading to the tower after meeting up here?"


    "We''ll head to the Magic Tower to receive the analysis."


    "Ah, I see. Will the results be ready in just a day?"


    "They should be, considering they''re mages."


    Strictly speaking, it was a matter of quest progression.


    Would they make us wait for two or possibly three days after uncovering the boss monster''s traces?


    I responded to Irene, who nodded understandingly, her petite head bobbing.


    She seemed to be preparing herself internally, licking her lips.


    The guild''s door abruptly swung open.


    "Wow, you''re really early today! Hello, Irene!"


    "Since we''re all here, let''s go to the Magic Tower!"


    Grace strode in, her usual lively self, closely followed by Han Se-ah.


    Seeing how confident Han Se-ah was, even proposing heading straight for the Magic Tower, there must have been some progress with the quest.


    ***


    Bleh I''ve been on reddit to work on the forum chatter. It''s hard!


    2/4 Enjoy the chappie!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 Chapter 39: Fame 4

    Chapter 39: Fame 4


    Han Se-ah proposed we head straight to the Magic Tower as soon as the morning sun rose.


    If it had been anyone else, they would have likely suggested waiting for a message from the guild.


    However, Grace, who viewed Han Se-ah as a genius witch, and Irene, who was alwayspliant, readily agreed.


    Being aware that she was both a yer and a streamer, I also stood up from my seat.


    Breaking away from the flow of adventurers heading to the tower, we moved towards the Magic Tower.


    A few mages milled about.


    They were likely apprentices, enjoying their scarce holiday beforeing to work in the morning.


    "Why do you think the traces of a Full Moon Wolf appear on a Horned Wolf?"


    "When we first saw it, the Full Moon Wolf was moving in a pack with the Horned Wolves. While Horned Wolves do have some wolf-like simrities, they aren''t monsters known to move in packs."


    Grace began to softly exin, sticking closely to Irene who didn''t know the situation as well as we do.


    Irene has a somewhat timid character with a soft voice, while Grace, on the other hand, is quite eloquent and rxed, so they match well together.


    Han Se-ah was chatting lively with her viewers.


    Thanks to her exining the progress of the quest to them, I was able to overhear and keep track of the situation.


    "We''ll probably get a shortcut to the 10th floor if we receive a quest to track the Full Moon Wolf at the Magic Tower. Hmm? Tell Rnd to invest in real estate? Wow, you''re... quite clever... Judging by the realism, you could probably make some money if you set up shop next to the gate?"


    Once a yer reaches the 10th floor and begins hunting Horned Wolves, Chapter 1 of the main scenario opens.


    The quest is to hunt a certain number of Horned Wolves.


    Following this, Chapter 3 involves hunting Horned Wolves on the 10th floor and tracking down a ''Horned Wolf of the Full Moon Wolf''s Pack'' among the countless Horned Wolves.


    This is the content of the main scenario our party has progressed through.


    It wasn''t particrly difficult to understand, so it seems the viewers understood perfectly.


    "Of course, you would need to know the location of the gate... I wonder if any viewers will seed in setting up shop after watching my stream. But can you buynd and buildings with the money from hunting Horned Wolves on the 10th floor...


    "How much grinding would it take to get that kind of gear?"


    We eventually arrived at the Magic Tower.


    Today''s receptionist, who seems to have received advance notice of our arrival, approached us as soon as we entered.


    "Are you the mage Hanna and her party?"


    "Yes, I''m Hanna."


    Likest time, Han Se-ah was led upstairs after receiving the guide''s instructions.


    As for Grace and Irene, the two of them sat at a table, continuing their discussion about the Full Moon Wolf.


    Grace''s voice, eloquently exining various aspects, captivated Irene, who was hanging onto her every word with her small mouth slightly ajar.


    "My goodness, you really experienced something amazing."


    "Charlotte?"


    Next to Irene, who was listening to Grace''s eloquent storytelling, sat the pink-haired youngdy, Charlotte.


    She knew that Charlotte was both a mage and an adventurer, but we didn''t expect to cross paths with her at this hour.


    Her maid Mari, with her dark blue hair, pulled out a chair and swiftly sat down as well, naturally joining the conversation between Irene and Grace.


    The social gap between Grace, an adventurer from a rural vige, and Charlotte, a noble youngdy, was bridged by Irene, who acted as a buffer between the two.


    "But Charlotte, what brings you here?"


    "It''s because of the Full Moon Wolf you were discussing."


    "Oh, you''re already here?"


    As the conversation was winding down, Han Se-ah descended the stairs with perfect timing.


    Seeing Charlotte sitting at the table didn''t seem to surprise her, maybe the mages had something discussed among themselves already.


    Just as I was thinking about it, Han Se-ah, who joined the table, went straight to the conclusion.


    "When we go hunting the Full Moon Wolf, Charlotte here will join us."


    "What?"


    "Huh, why?"


    Why would Charlotte, who already has a hired tank and a maid rogue, join our party?


    With such questions in their eyes, Grace and Irene turned to Han Se-ah, who continued to exin.


    "Charlotte isn''t joining our party alone, a few parties of mages designated by the Magic Tower will also join us. There was a pack of Horned Wolves present when the Full Moon Wolf showed up, and the mages wanted to investigate the anomaly themselves," exined Han Se-ah.


    The statement that the mages desired to conduct the research themselves made the pair nod their heads in agreement.


    Generally, mages are seen as entrics, so their willingness to venture into the tower was easily epted.


    Charlotte Cavendish took over from Han Se-ah, adding to the exnation, "Monsters escaping from the tower is an unprecedented event.


    Not only the city''s nobles but also the temple, which dered the tower a sacred space, have a keen interest in this.


    The city of adventurers was created because of the tower, and it exists in its peculiar form due to the tower."


    Typically, a city is born out ofmercial development.


    Unlike a fief where peasantsbor under a lord, a cityes into existence with the growth of trade and markets.


    The Guild is also a cooperative of merchants created for profit, including cksmiths, carpenters, bakers, and innkeepers.


    However, this world is a fantasy realm where mana exists and monsters roam.


    Before cksmiths, carpenters, or bakers, it was the adventurers who gathered first for profit.


    Through mana, they possess direct power and can voice their opinions louder and faster than anyone else.


    Adventurers gather at the tower, and merchants flock to the money spent by these adventurers.


    The Magic Tower and the temple joined for research on the tower, but the rest of the city''s poption is there because of the adventurers, or more precisely, because of the magic stones and by-products from the tower.


    The tower, although religiously dered as an unholy space, paradoxically ys the role of a mine that feeds the city''s citizens.


    If a mining city''s vein dries up, all the miners be unemployed, and the city bes a ruin.


    Simrly, in the city of adventurers, if something goes wrong with the tower, all the adventurers be unemployed.


    The economic impact would inevitably shake the lives of the citizens.


    "The Magic Tower is trying to learn the Full Moon Wolf''s abilities. It''s the only monster so far that has the power to cross the tower''s boundary, and it can even create a special field called the Night ins. The Magic Tower ns to use this to create a teleport gate inside the tower."


    "Wow, a gate?"


    "Yes. There were requests from some of the mages at the top of the tower. To send supplies up, arge expedition is needed, but an expedition..."


    "There''s the problem of experimental materials and reagents getting ruined if they''re not stored properly in time..."


    Adventurers would benefit from easily conquering the tower and quickly transferring the spoils.


    The Magic Tower, once it opened the gate, could make a profit from the fees and receive the steadfast support of the mages.


    Although the stance of the temples was unknown, there was ample reason for the Adventurer''s Guild and the Magic Tower to join hands.


    When the shortcut appears, the yers will simply think, ''Ah, this is convenient.''


    However, for those living in the city, it''s nothing short of a revolution. It''s like having a highway connecting cities.


    "So, what''s the schedule?"


    "Analysis is mostly done, so an expedition is said to leave at noon today."


    "That leaves some time, then."


    They had gathered early in the morning, so there was time to kill before noon.


    One might wonder why they couldn''t just set off immediately, but it was quite impressive that they managed toplete the analysis and recruit an expedition team within a day.


    Of course, it''s not as grand as it sounds when you say ''expedition.''


    It''s merely a group going to the 10th floor, made up of individual wizards hired or recruited by someone like Charlotte.


    "We have some time left, why don''t we go to the market? ...Oh, this is soft."


    Grace, who had abruptly stood up from the table, naturally took Irene''s arm.


    Grace seemed to be trying to bond.


    Seeing this, Han Se-ah also nced at me before taking Irene''s other arm.


    No need to intrude clumsily when the three of them decided to go shopping.


    I slightly nod, indicating they could go without me.


    Noticing my gesture, Grace and Han Se-ah shared a gentle smile and nudged Irene.


    "...Won''t Miss Charlotte join us?"


    "I have some research to do in myb."


    "You have ab in the Magic Tower? It seems you''ve achieved quite a bit."


    Thus, the one naturally left by my side is the pink-haired chatterbox, Miss Charlotte.


    Her impression was very different looking back at our first few encounters.


    "I''d like to have a personal conversation, would you spare me some time?"


    Seeing her attitude, I was a little puzzled.


    As she rose to her feet, she epted assistance from her maid, Mari, who had silently approached. She then invited me to herb.


    ***


    Well well well... What happens at theb?


    3/4 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.

 Chapter 40: 2★ Ambitious Charlotte Cavendish

    Chapter 40: 2¡ï ''Ambitious'' Charlotte Cavendish


    THIS CHAPTER IS 18+ THEREFORE, THE FULL CHAPTER IS POSTED ON MY KOFI


    IF YOU ARE 18+, READ /post/40-2-Ambitious-Charlotte-Cavendish-EXPLICIT-C0C5LZQ2V


    I watched as Charlotte confidently climbed the stairs ahead of me.


    Her lightweight robe clung tightly to her figure, entuating the sway of her hips.


    Seemingly aware of my gaze, she nced back at me with a coy smile. The gentle storyteller who cared for children seemed to have vanished, reced by a coquettish young noblewoman skilled in captivating the hearts of men.


    As we ascended past the second floor, where Han Se-ah had received her mission, and reached the third floor, I noticed Charlotte''s steady breaths and the ease of her movements.


    With practiced grace, she opened the door to aboratory.


    Charlotte entered naturally while the maid, Mari, waited outside.


    "Pleasee in. She won''t be joining us," Charlotte invited me.


    "Is this a private matter?" I asked.


    "Yes, a very personal conversation. Not even my personal maid is privy to it."


    Mari let out a small sigh, her blue hair bobbing slightly. She nced at me, her cold gaze tinged with a hint of worry and curiosity.


    I wonder what''s on her mind.


    I stepped into theboratory.


    The room, filled with papers and books, resembled more of a noble''s private library than a mage''s study.


    Arge, plush chair was pulled back, and Charlotte, nowfortably seated, gave me a yful wink.


    "Sir Rnd, your name seemed familiar. Although we just met, it turns out we weren''t entirely strangers."


    "Do you mean when your father came to see me?"


    "No, it''s a far more intimate connection. My etiquette instructor happens to be Lady Zoe from the capital."


    Her words held a confident tone, as if she was sure I would understand.


    Shezily leaned back in her chair, her foot gently pushing it back.


    Then, she abruptly took off her shoes and lifted her legs onto the chair.


    Zoe, Lady Zoe... A busty widow from the capital immediately came to mind.


    There was an incident where a noble, overconfident and underprepared, led a small group of knights to subdue a monster.


    The issue was, among the wandering monsters, there was an Ogrea powerful creature.


    The nobleman and his knights, having anticipated only goblins or orcs at most, returned as mush.


    The ogre, of course, was reduced to a bloody mess like the knights by my hands, its body battered from ankles to skull.


    As for the widoweddy who had lost her husband, she chose an adventurer soon to depart tofort her in her grief.


    "Ah, Lady Zoe, such a nostalgic name."


    "Is it only the name you find nostalgic?"


    .................


    TL: Uhm thats it. Everything else is lewd. No background story worth reading here.


    ***


    I was meant to post this on Sunday but links weren''t working within the text. I updated the site today(Tuesday) which fixed it. Btw I didn''t do the editing for this chapter, I let someone else give it a try (the one doing our 2 newest novels).


    4/4 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Coming soon!

 Chapter 41: Full Moon Wolf 1

    Chapter 41: Full Moon Wolf 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Discord: Here


    Stepping out of Charlotte''sboratory, I found the area outside the tower bustling with activity.


    Around ten carriages were stationed outside, a testament to the intense curiosity around the Full Moon Wolf.


    It appears they''re nning to camp on the 10th floor until they find it.


    The ins of the 10th floor were free of venomous bugs.


    If you could disregard the monsters, the area could rival the most luxurious campgrounds that people would pay top dor to visit.


    Normally, each floor of the tower has a safe zone where monsters do not appear.


    However, it seems like they''re nning topletely disregard these safe zones to pursue the Full Moon Wolf.


    This would deviate from the usual supply routes and paths, but it''s only to the tenth floor, so it shouldn''t be an issue.


    As I was studying the carriages, Han Se-ah, leading Grace and Irene, approached me.


    Irene, seemingly curious about therger-than-expected operation, voiced a question.


    "All of this is going into the tower?"


    "Most of them likely carry items required by the mages. They''re probably doing their research inside the tower as well."


    Mages were keen on observing unique creatures first-hand, hence their decision to enter the tower.


    Would they stop their research on the tower while they were busy chasing the Full Moon Wolf?


    I would bet my armor that at least half of those carriages were filled with experimental magic tools.


    As if to confirm my spection, a group of apprentices - mage assistants more urately described as ves - poured out from the Magic Tower.


    They began to unpack boxes, revealing sks, reagents, and other items unrted to the expedition.


    "Indeed. Those mages are truly remarkable..." Irene mused, her eyes filled with reverence.


    From Irene''s perspective, as a priestess devoted to the temple, the near-mad curiosity of those mages was admirable.


    They were determined to conduct their research directly inside a dangerous area - like a priest leaving on a pilgrimage.


    One by one, people gathered around the carriages.


    Most of them were adventurers, presumably hired like Charlotte''s party, sporting gear that seemed out of ce for the tenth floor.


    Among them, a prim and proper Charlotte emerged.


    She sent a gentle, teasing smile my way.


    I returned it with a nod, after which a striking old man with a snow-white beard stepped forward.


    "If everyone is ready, let''s set off. I trust everyone knows the purpose of this expedition, so there''s no need for further exnation."


    It was the same group of wealthy mages who had visited the innst time.


    A seemingly affluent elder was casually giving orders to the coachman to start the carriage.


    It appeared as though all the parties had discussed the n beforehand, as they all took their spots in the carriages under the mages'' guidance.


    Han Se-ah led us to the right side of the first carriage, a position that could be regarded as the vanguard of the expedition.


    "Ah, Miss Hanna! Would you like to step into the carriage for a moment?"


    "Please, doe in!"


    What on earth was happening?


    The lead carriage wasn''t a cargo cart, but rather a luxurious one capable of amodating several people.


    I was curious about the reason, and upon seeing the faces inside, I understood.


    The carriage was packed with elderly men, each of them with gray beards as a standard feature and faces filled with deep wrinkles.


    These were men who''d struggle to walk from the magic tower to the entrance of the tower, let alone up to its 10th floor.


    These affluent, high-ranking mages all beamed widely, calling Han Se-ah as if she were a beloved grandchild.


    ...Really, what on earth was happening?


    "This old man couldn''t sleep at night because of ourst conversation."


    "Don''t be too shy ande in for a moment. Ah, if you''re worried about your party, I have another carriage..."


    "No! I, I''ll be back in a bit."


    Even Han Se-ah appeared taken aback by the mages'' warm reception, blinking herrge eyes before hastily mbering in after the offer of an extra carriage.


    "It seems like Miss Hanna is very close with the mages of the Magic Tower."


    "Uh, I don''t think that''s the case..."


    Grace replied to Irene''s hushedment.


    What kind of conversation took ce at the inn to elicit such a response?


    Was it due to Han Se-ah''s unique charm as a top-tier streamer?


    The line was full of people wearing robes and pointed hats, screaming "I am a mage".


    The unusual scene attracted the curious nces of the citizens in broad daylight.


    However, having witnessed the mages'' antics before, they merely nced at the multitude of cargo carriages and continued with their business.


    Compared to the past when bipedal dolls ran amok causing a mess, the carriage was so normal it was dull.


    ***


    Raei Trantions


    ***


    Eventually, after a significant trek, we arrived at the 10th floor.


    "That, that was quite easy...?"


    "Even the monsters in the tower have the same instincts as the monsters outside."


    Monsters still retained basic instincts such as hunger and hunting.


    In other words,


    A lone fox wouldn''t dare charge at a hundred humans bustling around.


    Grace muttered in apparent disappointment, possibly having fancied the term ''expedition'' to mean something more thrilling.


    Irene, standing by her side, was subtly nodding, seemingly sharing the same sentiment.


    Beside the strangely disappointed duo, a visibly drained Han Se-ah descended from the carriage and approached them.


    I briefly checked the chat and forum.


    It looks like modern knowledge had piqued the curiosity of the mages.


    "What was the conversation in the carriage about?"


    "Just... magic-rted topics..."


    It seemed to be due to a mission from the chat.


    The act of pulling a metal te from the inventory as a shield left a deep impression, as the chat began asking about various applications of magic itself.


    Likebining high-level water magic with lightning magic.


    How about the use of wind and fire magic simultaneously to produce destructive firepower?


    Is there something like double casting for these magicalbinations?


    Could you use magic tools with your hands while simultaneously reciting spells with your mouth?


    Her viewers, who could hardly dream of an encounter with the Magic Tower''s high-ranking mages, had the chance to ask through Han Se-ah dozens of questions about the various applications of magic


    Each of which cost tens of thousands of won.


    Han Se-ah transformed into the personification of curiosity, which resonated deeply with the old folks of the Magic Tower


    "All this is your doing. Well, of course, the money was sweet... I feel like I might end up climbing the Magic Tower instead of the Adventurer''s Tower."


    The result was what you see now.


    Among the old folks with enough curiosity to visit the tower themselves, it was endearing to see a young person relentlessly questioning magic and testing it with all sorts of unique ideas.


    "You seem quite exhausted, are you okay? Would you like me to cast a healing spell...?"


    "Uh, yes, could you, please?"


    Irene, who was worried about how much energy had been drained inside the carriage, was ready to cast a healing spell.


    It looked like Han Se-ah herself had pulled the carriage instead of the horse.


    There was a white glow from Irene''s fingertips, gently wrapping around Han Se-ah like a soft light.


    Thanks to the effects of the holy power, she closed her eyes, looking blissfully rxed as if receiving a massage.


    While she rxed in this way, the hired adventurers start to form a barricade with their carriages and set up tents.


    "So, they''re creating a base right away?"


    "Seems like it, since the mages just need to be inside the tower."


    "Right. They''re setting up here to save on research time, and letting the adventurers do the exploring."


    Han Se-ah exined what she had learned inside the carriage.


    As if affirming her words, a few mages approach the adventurers who set up the tents and hand them something.


    It''s neither an adventurer''s badge nor a tower climbingntern, but a fist-sized crystal ball.


    Han Se-ah pulls out a simr-looking item from her inventory.


    Inside the transparent ss orb, the silvery fur of the Full Moon Wolf floats, moving like apass needle.


    "They said it''s a magic detection item using the byproduct of the Full Moon Wolf. The exnation for the item was tooplicated for me to understand... But we can use this to explore the ins."


    "Everyone''s scattering in different directions?"


    "The device seems to respond to Horned Wolves, which are rtives of the Full Moon Wolf. A small reaction means it''s a Horned Wolf, and arge one... probably a Full Moon Wolf. That''s why everyone is scattering. They''re unsure of the exact direction."


    Even as she says this, Han Se-ah confidently heads in one direction.


    Seeing this, Grace epts the crystal ball from Han Se-ah and followed suit.


    The quest window seems to be showing the destination on her mini-map.


    It''d be a headache if the boss monster was a random spawn on such arge floor.


    Adventurers were scattering in every direction, and mages moved various items into the tents.


    It feels more like a research base crowded with scientists than an expedition camp.


    "So, we just need to follow where the fur is pointing?"


    "Yes, but remember, it only aids in detecting ''traces'' of the Full Moon Wolf..."


    "We''ll have to check any lurking Horned Wolves. There''s one in the bushes ahead."


    Grace falls back as a Horned Wolf leaps out, its skull crushed in a single strike.


    Word was that the Magic Tower would also buy all by-products from the horned wolves gathered on this expedition.


    They''ll finally earn enough money to buy real equipment.


    ***


    Making a discord soon! I would love some feedback on how to improve the website/ad formatting/chapter editing etc. Comments are hard to keep track of, so I miss a lot especially if thement is on an older chapter.


    I copied some ad formatting from other trantion websites. Let me know if any of it is annoying. I don''t really notice them but I have been reading LNs since ISSTH...


    Also 5 a week starts today!


    1/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 42: Full Moon Wolf 2

    Chapter 42: Full Moon Wolf 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Discord: Here


    Holding the crystal orb, Grace stops and nces around, as if something is wrong.


    We all gather around her, curious.


    "What''s up?"


    "The orb... it''s glowing...."


    It seems we''ve reached the quest target area.


    The trace of the Full Moon Wolf in the orb begins to sparkle, its silver fur glowing like a light bulb.


    Everyone''s attention is captured by the stunning silver light, everyone except Han Se-ah.


    Seeing this, Grace and Irene follow Han Se-ah''s gaze. As our group''s only wizard, her opinion carries weight.


    "The trace is strong here. Should we call the others? Or maybe..."


    "No, we keep moving. A crowd might scare it off. Better to keep tracking and reportter."


    "Really?"


    Seeing her face light up at my suggestion, I guess she agrees.


    Han Se-ah, nodding her approval, adjusts our path slightly, grabbing the orb with both hands.


    Each step brightens the glow of the trace.


    As we press on, I sense something different.


    It''s a foreign sensation, something my superhuman body picks up.


    The air doesn''t smell like the grasnds I''m used to, it''s different.


    This feeling grows stronger as we continue, and soon, Grace whispers.


    "The air''s changed. We must be nearing the Night ins."


    I sneak a nce at Han Se-ah.


    At first, she looks confused, but after receiving some advice from a viewer, she jumps a bit before speaking.


    "Rnd should lead from here on and handle the Full Moon Wolf up front. Grace, cover our rear, check for Horned Wolves. Irene, cast a protection shield if a Horned Wolf or if the Full Moon Wolf shows up."


    "Okay, got it."


    "Sure, understood."


    Now, I''m at the front holding the orb.


    Han Se-ah and Irene are in the middle, with Grace bringing up the rear.


    Grace should detect and handle any Horned Wolf surprise attacks, so we should be okay from behind.


    Her skills should allow her to hold off a Horned Wolf long enough to get to Irene''s side to take cover in her shield.


    I''m not too concerned with our 5/6 party.


    What I''m worried about is something else.


    ''Should I take it down with one blow?''


    Last time I met the Full Moon Wolf, I had an idea.


    Bare-handed, I''d struggle, but with my warhammer and a bit of magic, I could drop it in one hit, at least that''s what my instincts tell me.


    So now, I find myself deciding between two options.


    My first option involves taking down the Full Moon Wolf in a single blow.


    It''s a convenient way to finish our quest, providing Han Se-ah and her viewers with a taste of what a 6 Pdin Rnd is capable of and securing our number one spot globally.


    It''s like giving her a delicious sample, both as a gamer and a streamer, keeping her invested in our tower climb.


    The second option involves me exercising restraint and merely containing the Wolf.


    Given my role as a tank, our party is rather defense-heavy.


    Composed of a tank and a protective priestess, we''re somewhat unbnced.


    Although Grace is a proficient scout, it''s a stretch to see her as a heavy hitter.


    Being a man of action more than contemtion, I decided to vocalize it.


    "Hanna, I''ve got a question."


    "What is it?"


    "Would it be better if I took out the Full Moon Wolf in one hit? Or should I stall for observation purposes?"


    She looks taken aback by my unexpected question, as do Grace and Irene.


    Apparently, novice adventurers and temple-raised priestesses don''t quite understand what a senior adventurer is.


    I can crush any skull, provided they don''t know how to counter my warhammer.


    I can break the shin, cripple the leg, and shatter the head of an ogre, a creature known for its thick skin and typically avoided by even knights.


    A 10th floor boss hardlypares to the most formidable monsters outside.


    "Just take it down, it''s only a monster. The by-products should suffice for research, right?"


    Without missing a beat, she replies to my question.


    Her pitch-ck pupils bore into me with certainty, seemingly without consulting her viewers.


    Whether it''s selecting skills or making decisions, she''s pretty headstrong.


    Naturally, she doesn''t disregard thempletely.


    She opens her mouth to address them, not me.


    "We have a 6 in our party. We should utilize him fully, shouldn''t we? If you guys were fortunate enough to kick off the game with a 5, you''d base your party around them.


    You''re saying we''ll eventually run short on damage because we''re tank-heavy?


    Wasting time fretting about potential future issues like that is pointless. Should we jeopardize our leading position?"


    So, Han Se-ah''s stance is to seize the present, prioritizing our current lead over future concerns.


    "As I''ve established before, I''m sticking with the ice or shock magic for crowd control, so I won''t take any advice on this. Honestly, it''s a little interesting to worry aboutcking damage after witnessing a character one-shot a 10th floor Horned Wolf with just a reflective damage passive.


    From her words, it seems she''s been nning a development route with her viewers when offline.


    Given my fighting style, a crowd-controlling mage aligns better than a purely damage-oriented one.


    Throughout my climb to the 37th floor of the tower, there was nothing that could withstand my warhammer.


    It''s a warhammer that can even shatter an ogre''s famously tough skull.


    As long as my hitsnd, there''ll be nock of attack power.


    It''s somewhatughable to fret over potential bosses on the 70th or 80th floors, which might or might not exist, while we''re about to tackle the 10th floor boss.


    But unlike the busy chatting Han Se-ah, Irene and Grace are stiff.


    As I press on, a pungent scent of beasts assails my nostrils.


    "Get ready, something''s here."


    "...Yes."


    Irene, palpably tense, replies quietly.


    The other two stand by Irene in silence.


    "Huh?"


    "Oh, it just got dark."


    The crystal orb shes dazzlingly, like a sh grenade.


    As I squint against the excessive light, the surroundings seem to shift.


    I shielded my eyes with magic just in case, but the three girls behind meck the know-how and skills to do so and consequently shut their eyes tight.


    Reopening their eyes, it must be startling, having the world transition from day to night.


    Awoooooooooooh-


    "...It''s here."


    The weeds that had been ankle-high has now grown to knee height.


    A nocturnal meadow beneath a risen full moon, recing the sun.


    Likest time...


    The Silver Full Moon Wolf, previously encountered in the alley, flexes itsrge body, inching closer.


    Bathed in moonlight, its stunning silver fur, its grand size, and its sharp horn, as proud as a knight''snce.


    Amid an intimidating atmosphere incongruous for a mere monster, I hear gasps from behind me.


    The wolf''s howl shakes my eardrums, and Irene''s steady incantation rings out, echoing like a scream.


    "Hold on, the timing of this mission, what"


    "Oh Goddess, grant us your protection"


    Inhaling deeply, I stir up all my magical power.


    A torrent of information floods my heightened senses.


    One step, the fading voices of party members, the whistling wind in my ears. The guttural breath of the Full Moon Wolf cutting through the wind, and the suppressed breaths of the lurking Horned Wolves.


    Two steps, the sound of gravel dislodged from the torn earth echoes. Stones and grass rustle, parting the menacing wind. The startled Horned Wolves move abruptly, rising through the knee-high grass.


    Three steps, the Full Moon Wolf''s jaws, now directly in front of me, bristle with magical energy. Gathering magic on its sharp fangs, it appears ready to unleash a breath attack.


    But it was a futile struggle.


    It knew how to handle mana, and it could lead subordinates, but there''s one thing it can''tprehend even with its boss monster intellect just how formidable a 6 Gacha character who has broken through the 37th floor of the tower truly is.


    This was something its Horned Wolf brain would never understand.


    "Haaaaaaaaah!"


    There''s no war cry to unnerve the enemy, no grandiose skill name to unt.


    It''s merely a repetitive movement that has protected my life for a decade.


    Swinging the magic-filled hammer down with brutal force, disregarding magical efficiency and physical overstrain.


    I raise my arm high above my head and strike down like a whip.


    My elbow felt as if it was about to dislocate due to the centrifugal force; I can hear my wrist bones grinding from the rotational stress.


    "So, the Full Moon Wolf, just one... hit... You, no refunds for this mission."


    As my hammer, undiminished in power even after smashing through the horn and obliterating its skull, strikes the ground, I hear the sound of dislodged dirt hitting Irene''s protective barrier.


    The Tower is a considerate ce; after a creature''s death, no bloodied bodies remain.


    "Well, anyhow, the 10th-floor boss, the Full Moon Wolf is cleared... yes."


    Thendscape where the Full Moon Wolf once stood now lies vacant.


    No one, save for Han Se-ah, uttered a single word.


    ***


    This was my favorite chapter so far.


    There was however a line that I decided topletely edit out. When the world shifts from light to dark, he actually says something along the lines of: ''wow the devs did a really good job on the effects of this game''


    Completely ruined the immersion... so I removed it. It added nothing to the story so I thought it''d be okay?...


    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 43: Full Moon Wolf 3

    Chapter 43: Full Moon Wolf 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Discord: Here


    In the ins where the Full Moon Wolf vanished, only the sorrowful howls of the Horned Wolves echoed through the air.


    As the sun reced the full moon, adventurers from every corner began to gather around the scarred clearing where the Horned Wolves remained.


    They were hired by mages and effectively dealt with the Horned Wolves in the field, tearing them apart brutally.


    Their numbers may have been great, but there was no chance they could bridge the significant difference in ability.


    The day''s expedition wrapped up with a bang, as adventurers looked to profit by selling the materials of the Horned Wolves.


    "Um, Mr. Rnd? I''m not sure if there will be a next time, but..."


    "Yes, I see. I understand."


    In the midst of busy adventurers, a mage awkwardly converses with me.


    As adventurers dealt with the remains of the Horned Wolves, the mages were collectively scouring the ruined clearing.


    This was to find the loot of the Full Moon Wolf that disappeared, buried under piles of dirt.


    ... I''m relieved there''s no bloody corpse, but I don''t appreciate the loot being sted away by the shockwave.


    I admit I struck down too hard because I was fighting a boss monster, but I didn''t expect the loot to end up hidden in the dirt.


    "I found one!"


    "Me too... no, wait, this just looks like one from a regr Horned Wolf?"


    While the novice mages, much like graduate students, crawl on the dirt floor looking for loot, Irene also lends a hand, sifting through the soil.


    How can I just watch while a party member, and a saint candidate at that, lend a hand?


    Irene''s protective shield easily blocked the dirt explosion, but sadly, nearby Horned Wolves died from flying gravel.


    This mixed the loot of the Full Moon Wolf and the Horned Wolves.


    In this ridiculous situation where digging the ground is like looking for buried treasure, Han Se-ah''s face turns a shade darker.


    "As expected, all the Full Moon Wolf loot seem like unseble quest items. If the tower takes them all to construct the 10th-floor gate, there''ll be nothing left. You guys should quit dreaming about ying a Full Moon Wolf and buying gear with the money..."


    Of course, they wouldn''t give yers loot that could easily bring in hundreds of gold coins.


    She''d dreamt of striking it rich, mumbling to her viewers with a pout on her face.


    The sound might not reach us, but the actions are visible, leading Irene to address Han Se-ah as she walks by.


    "Sister Hanna, if you''re tired, why don''t you head back to the carriage and rest?"


    "No! I''m fine. It''s not that I''m tired, I was just...surprised. I was thinking about when I could be as strong as that... hehe."


    Han Se-ah desperately made excuses, surprised to be singled out by the 5 nun.


    Grace, who has unearthed a fair number of Horned Wolf loot from the dirt, silently passes some items to Han Se-ah.


    Leaving Irene and Han Se-ah, Grace walks over to me.


    "Um, Rnd. Were you always this strong...?"


    "I got my job as a monster hunter because of my strength."


    "I didn''t know you were this strong. You seem much stronger than the knights who asionallye to the vige to help with subjugations."


    Her grumbling felt like it came not from the Ranger Grace, but from the vige girl Grace.


    A hint of embarrassment mixed in her eyes, and I had a hunch about what was going on.


    "Why? Did you think that I risked my life in a desperate, hard-fought battle to protect your vige?"


    "...Ah, really."


    When I asked with a smirk, her face fell as if she''d been hit square on.


    Leaving her vige to be an adventurer, joining my party at first sight, drunkenlytching onto me.


    Her unusually bold behavior seemed motivated by a mix of affection and a sense of debt.


    Yet, Grace, who didn''t seem to dislike it, nudged my arm and refocused on the dirt floor, scratching the ground with her foot.


    I joined her, chuckling quietly.


    "We''ve collected all the Full Moon Wolf loot"


    Han Se-ah announced, brandishing her staff.


    She confidently dered that there were no more loot, perhaps confirmed through the quest window.


    The novice mages sprung from the soil upon hearing her, their faces lighting up with relief.


    They were understandably thrilled to be freed from their dirt-digging duties.


    Of course, their break wouldn''tst.


    Now, they had to construct a gate connecting the 10th floor to the city using the Full Moon Wolf materials that Han Se-ah had diligently collected.


    Considering it''s a game, the creation wouldn''t take long, and if they wanted to expedite the process, they would need to mobilize an excessive amount of manpower...


    Who else could it be?


    Some seemed to grasp their future tasks, their faces returning to a gloomy expression.


    "Did you find everything? Let''s see."


    "Yes, sis. The tower will take all of it for research, but I suppose we can have a look before handing it over."


    Grace moves closer, brimming with curiosity.


    The nearby mages and adventurers also subtly shift our way.


    The worth of the loot doesn''t diminish just because you show it to others, so Han Se-ah pulls it out of her inventory with a flourish.


    Pieces of horns asrge as a human arm, eyeballs resembling crystals, foot-long fangs, and evenrger ws.


    If the loot of a Horned Wolf resembled shards of crystals, those of a Full Moon Wolf were of such quality they could pass for luxury items in an upscale boutique.


    Their stunning appearance leaves onlookers agape.


    "What are you all doing? Must Miss Hanna, who dealt with the Full Moon Wolf, handle everything herself?"


    "No, sir!"


    "Exactly, Janson. The expedition may have ended in a day, but our research isn''t over. If you want your paper considered for submission to the association, you should start preparing now, right? And to the adventurers, the mages'' tower intends to pay a premium for the by-products from the Horned Wolves affected by the Full Moon Wolf. However, they''ve no intention of overpaying for regr Horned Wolf by-products."


    An elderly man who approached swiftly disperses everyone with a few words.


    The hired adventurers begin to chase after the scattered Horned Wolves with intense determination, and the mage known as Janson epts the Full Moon Wolf loot from Han Se-ah.


    "Very good. The blueprint for the gate has already been prepared, so fear not, Miss Hanna. All that remains now is..."


    One of the elderly men from the carriage earlier begins to converse with Han Se-ah, after shooing away the adventurers and mages.


    In his gaze is something indescribable, unique to mages, not the inappropriate desires of an old man.


    Noticing Han Se-ah''s face turning blue almost instantly, I opened the chat sneakily but closed it within less than five seconds.


    Both current and new viewers were spamming the chat with a barrage of zing emotes.


    Even with superhuman vision, it was going by too fast to read any of the text.


    It looks like the viewers are unable to adjust to the ramblings of the old mages.


    Even Grace, with her friendly disposition, ran from the inn before, unable to contribute to the conversation.


    "Um, Rnd! We have to report to the Adventurer''s Guild, don''t we?"


    Han Se-ah, frantically thinking, casts an anxious nce at me as she blurts out a hastily fabricated lie.


    There''s no need to separately report that the Full Moon Wolf has been exterminated and that the tower has purchased all its loot.


    Her blue-tinged face was rather endearing, and I wanted to tease her a bit by feigning ignorance... but what concerns me is the chat.


    While climbing the tower, what happened inside the carriage that made not only the regr viewers but also neers -even foreign usernames- flood the chat with emotes?


    Viewers are literally spamming as fast as they can, even at the risk of getting banned.


    "Alright. We need to report to the Adventurer''s Guild, and considering the kids under Irene''s care, it might be best to head to the temple right away."


    "But, Miss Hanna..."


    "Yes, yes. We can''t show off the Full Moon Wolf loot, but everyone will enjoy hearing the tale. The children were frightened when a Horned Wolf appeared from the alley behind the temple."


    "Well, we have no choice."


    Even the unabashed old man seems defenseless against Irene''s innocent smile.


    There''s nothing you can do if even the priestess deres she''ll escort Han Se-ah to the temple for the sake of the orphans.


    It seems I''ll be spending tonight at the temple rather than celebrating.


    Han Se-ahtches onto Irene''s arm as if she fears being hauled off to the tower if she lets go.


    "Oh my, you must have been terrified. I was shocked myself when I saw the wave of dirt covering the shield."


    "Yes, yes. So, how about we go faster..."


    Come to think of it, are all mages, including Charlotte, fond of chattering?


    Reflecting on the mages I''ve met during my ten years of adventuring, about 70-80% of them appear quite talkative.


    ...Anyway, aren''t these viewers a bit too transparent with their desires?


    As Han Se-ah clings to Irene''s arm and quickens their pace, Irene''s figure naturallyes into view.


    The thick and in nun''s robe is pulled slightly, inadvertently revealing her shapely silhouette.


    Her ample bosom, rivaling Grace''s, sways as the fabric of the nun''s robe is gently tugged.


    The emotes in the chat, which I reopened out of curiosity, quickly transform into hearts.


    Really, they''re brutally honest.


    ***


    This was supposed to be out much earlier... But uhhziness happens sometimes somewhat often... whoops. Two more chaps for Sunday.


    Also changing ''byproducts'' to ''loot'' / ''materials'' depending on the context. I was ying the new Zelda when I had a smack on the head moment from seeing a horn drop from a dead bokoblin.


    3/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 44: Full Moon Wolf 4

    Chapter 44: Full Moon Wolf 4


    The day Han Se-ah slipped away to the temple to dodge the mages'' endless prattle, a lot changed overnight.


    The most noticeable change was the imposing stone gate that stood tall in the morning light.


    Whether it was the work of magic or the system''s power, the gate was built in a single night.


    It was sorge that it could swallow not just people but entire carriages.


    "So, what did we get for taking down the Full Moon Wolf?"


    "First, we''ve got an unlimited ess pass to the 10th-floor gate, plus a set of intermediate-level adventurer gear for me and Grace. Irene and Rnd each get to pick a magic tool. They say they''re out of cash since they used all the Full Moon Wolf loot to build the gate."


    "Magic tools? Sounds good."


    Han Se-ah got a mage''s robe infused with magical power and a hefty staff with a magic stone embedded into it.


    Grace, on the other hand, received leather armor treated with a magical potion.


    Of course, Irene, who insists on sticking with her nun''s robes while we''re in the tower, and me, for whom intermediate-level gear is no use, were given magic tools instead.


    I got a purifying gadget, like an air cleaner, and Irene received a device to keep the kids warm in winter.


    ''So, gear and skill upgrades instead of money? Not bad.''


    It seemed like Han Se-ah, as a mage, got some extra skill points too.


    It felt like the game was rewarding us for killing the boss.


    And so, our party members gathered around a table in the cafe.


    I stole nces at the forum while engaging in conversation.


    Following Grace''s suggestion to take a break, we rendezvoused on the bustling market street.


    After all, being an adventurer is a dangerous business.


    If you don''t take time off when you need it, you could work yourself to death.


    From a gamer''s point of view, if you log in and hunt every day, you end up working seven days a week.


    Working seven days a week, clocking in 360 hours a month and no life insurance?


    That''s one crazy schedule.


    "But an unlimited gate pass?"


    "The Magic Tower built that costly gate for research. Even if it didn''t involve Full Moon Wolf loot, the material cost for such a space-travel gate would be pricier than most nobles'' estates."


    "Indeed, it seems like incredible magic."


    No doubt, a space-travel gate isn''t child''s y.


    Even for a mage, magic that transcends space isn''t cheap or easy to use.


    If it were that simple, I would have hopped through a gate whenever I had a request in the kingdom''s outskirts.


    But gates linking the kingdom''s cities are rare, only essible to high-ranking nobles and esteemed people of the Magic Tower.


    Just giving a regr adventurer ess to such a gate is a massive perk.


    It means joining a privileged group in a world where social hierarchy matters more than money.


    "So we''re starting from the 10th floor tomorrow? That''s great."


    Grace, taking a sip of her drink, shares her thoughts.


    If you can skip the first nine floors that aren''t profitable, most people would be thrilled.


    Unless the gate cost is absurdly high, intermediate-level adventurers will use it every time.


    Mages with any sense would set a fair price.


    One that 10th floor adventurers, who earn their living hunting horned wolves, could afford.


    It''s more enticing to pay the Magic Tower to use the gate than to trudge through nine floors, allowing more time to hunt more horned wolves.


    Of course, this didn''t concern our party, who could use it for free.


    "But what was up with that wolf?"


    "Huh?"


    "I mean the Full Moon Wolf. A beast that popped up out of nowhere outside the tower, leading a whole pack. It was a big deal. But it got sorted out so easily."


    "Well, yeah"


    Grace speaks and points her arrows towards me, who was lost in thought.


    It seems she''s still holding a grudge from when she was teased earlier.


    Surprisingly, Irene backs up Grace.


    Even Grace herself looks shocked, casting a wide-eyed gaze at her.


    Of course, the meek and shy future saint isn''t upset because the adventure ended too easily.


    "As a person of faith, on a journey of hardship, it feels odd that it was so easy. But as a nun who takes care of the temple''s people, I''m d no one got hurt. It''s a ratherplex feeling...."


    "Ah, I see. Well, as long as nobody was injured."


    The temple priests'' climb of the tower is a sort of pilgrimage, a challenge.


    If Christian pilgrimages involve visiting ces of religious importance, pilgrimages of the Goddess Church mean those with divine power travel to ces the Goddess''s will doesn''t reach.


    In that sense, it feels a bit hollow since it was too easy.


    It''s like having a shuttle bus on an 800km pilgrimage route that you''re supposed to walk.


    And that shuttle bus saved lives, so there was no extra loss.


    Irene, nibbling on a small cookie, shares her mixed feelings, looking somewhat troubled.


    Of course, it was Han Se-ah whoforted her.


    "Well, isn''t it positive that we managed to spread the Goddess''s will more widely because we resolved the situation easily? In that light, it''s okay to feel good about it."


    "That''s true. Hanna, you have such a knack for words."


    Three gorgeous women, all blessed with good looks and enviable figures, one of whom modestly hid hers, were chatting andughing, naturally catching the eye of everyone nearby.


    Suddenly, someone smacked the back of my head.


    "Hey, kiddo! Your tastes have certainly changed since Ist saw you."


    "Huh?"


    This woman spoke with a blend of brashness and cheerfulness.


    Even the others were taken aback by her boldness.


    However, the reason for my surprise wasn''t herck of manners.


    ''I didn''t notice her until she hit me?''


    Despite striding across the caf and approaching me from behind, I hadn''t sensed her presence.


    I may not be a professional scout, but failing to notice her until she struck the back of my head, at my level of ability?


    Turning around in surprise, I saw a tall, slender woman with long red hair cascading down to her waist, looking down at me.


    Her hair was glossy but slightly frizzed, reminiscent of a wild beast''s mane.


    Did I know someone like her?


    "...Who are you?"


    "Huh? Kid, you''ve learned how to joke. When you first arrived at the tower, you were shaking like a leaf."


    "Wait, are you... Reba?"


    "What''s with the ''Reba?'' just call me ''Reba.''"


    The woman, nonchntly pulling a chair from a nearby table and sitting beside me, took my iced coffee and downed it.


    As she crunched the ice with her white teeth, I finally remembered her name.


    Reba, the mercenary who had left me on the 37th floor and should now be on the tower''s 43rd floor.


    There''s only one red-haired female warrior who could approach me unnoticed.


    Her speech, behavior, and character confirmed it: this was Reba.


    But there was a reason why I hadn''t recognized her initially.


    Reba wasn''t this beautiful before, was she?


    "You''ve be more beautiful since Ist saw you."


    "I''ve just returned to the city after a long while and freshened up. Why, does this sister''s face make your heart flutter?"


    Nonchntly crossing her legs, she made quite an impression.


    Unlike Grace and Irene, who seemed bewildered by the situation, Han Se-ah, her mouth agape, was awkwardly talking with her chat.


    Reba hadn''t just be prettier; she''d also received some stars.


    I knew that various people, from the local baker''s wife to Grace, a simple vige girl, had transformed into gacha characters and received stars.


    But seeing someone you''ve known for several years go through the same change feels different.


    "So, are you nning to return to the tower? We''ve been short on decent vanguardstely, and it''s been quite a hassle."


    "I''m not heading straight for the 43rd floor."


    "Because of the beginners you''ve taken under your wing? You''ve even managed to recruit a priest in such a short time. Impressive."


    Reba seemed somewhat disappointed, licking her lips.


    But thanks to her new-found beauty, her demeanor appeared more down-to-earth and spirited, rather than brash and rude.


    ...Before her transformation into a star-studded gacha character, she bore more resemnce to a filthy wild beast.


    Due to the harsh conditions of the tower, with her disheveled hair and infrequent baths, she was practically a homeless beast.


    It''s as though a homeless person at Seoul station became Won Bin after a good cleaning and grooming.


    "Um, who is thisdy...?"


    "Me? I''m Reba. A b*tch who lives on the edge and came to climb the tower in hopes of big money."


    In response to Irene''s question, Reba grinned, revealing her gums.


    She grabbed a handful of my cookies and crunched them down.


    It was like watching a delinquent intruding on a group of honor students.


    And this delinquent had physical prowess.


    She may act brashly towards me, who was assisted and nurtured by her during my early days as an adventurer, but she seemed to have no intention of being disrespectful to a temple priest, as her piging ended with my coffee and cookies.


    "So, why are you here instead of on the 43rd floor?"


    "It''s because of you. You bagged some rare horned wolf and managed to open a gate to the tower''s 10th floor, right?"


    "What... The news reached the 43rd floor overnight?"


    "You''ve really forgotten everything. The mage on the 43rd floor heard about the gate and threw a fit, insisting on returning immediately. The news has already spread like wildfire."


    Ah, that makes sense. The senior mages must have bragged to the 43rd-floor mage through a crystal ball.


    Reba, reclining in the chair like a well-fed beast, opened her mouth.


    "So I came to negotiate about the use of the gate. Hey, if you''re raising kids, why don''t you take one of ours and raise them?"


    ***


    Uhh Won Bin is a SK actor very famous for his looks. No other meaning other than homeless-looking girl takes a shower and turns into someone as beautiful as an actress/actor.


    4/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Coming soon!

 Chapter 45: Full Moon Wolf 5

    Chapter 45: Full Moon Wolf 5


    No matter how much the surface has changed, the core remains the same.


    Reba teased me with all her might as usual.


    If anything, the slight change is that I don''t get as angry as I used to, perhaps because of her beautiful appearance.


    Just as Reba''s core remained the same, I proved to still be weak for beautiful women.


    If the requester was pretty, I would take requests even adventurers and mercenaries avoided.


    "I didn''t bring him today, but he''s quite a capable guy. I don''t know where he picked up his skills, but he''s above the novice level."


    "So, what floor is he on?"


    "He''s soloed up to the 14th floor. As a mercenary porter, he made it to the 20th floor. Perfect for joining your party, don''t you think?"


    "What about his equipment?"


    "He wields a slightly longer one-handed sword. It''s a bit unusual, but he''s skilled."


    "Ah, that''s a shame. He uses a one-handed sword but doesn''t use a shield?"


    "He''s unique. Sometimes he even swings it with both hands."


    An attack-focused vanguard, not bad at all.


    Depending on whether he has any exceptional abilities, making it to the 14th floor alone is worth considering for an interview.


    Reba may be straightforward and outgoing, but she never lies about someone''s skills.


    I sneak a nce at Han Se-ah, who can''t seem to take her eyes off Reba.


    Judging by her looks and abilities, she''s probably a 4 at least, and skilled enough to avoid detection by me, so I''d say she''s likely a 5.


    Of course, Reba wouldn''t ignore such a passionate gaze.


    "What''s the matter, Miss Mage? Are you interested in me? It can get quite lonely in the tower, and I wee thepany of women too."


    "No, no! That''s not it!"


    Han Se-ah''s face turns red at Reba''s words.


    She openly intertwines her index and middle fingers and shakes them in the air in an inappropriate gesture.


    Grace and Irene are also taken aback by her audacious actions.


    Reba is truly a free-spirited woman.


    She wasn''t one for innuendos or beating around the bush and spoke her mind directly.


    It''s surprising that she manages a mercenary group so effectively.


    "She''s our party leader, so he should ask her."


    "You''re not the leader?"


    "I''m not known for using my head, you know."


    "I see. Anyway, I''ll send him tomorrow."


    With that, Reba, who appeared as swiftly as the wind, vanished.


    Her hand, covered in cookie crumbs, patted my back before disappearing out of the caf.


    "Ah..."


    "She seems very outgoing."


    "You have connections with mercenaries as well as adventurers?"


    As soon as Reba left, the three of them reacted very differently.


    Han Se-ah seemed somewhat regretful, Irene found Reba''s attitude intriguing, and Grace was curious about my past.


    We finished our coffee and snacks and prepared to leave.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "No, even if she''s a 5, her title is Mercenary Queen, how am I supposed to win her over? Have you guys ever seen an executive from Samsung go work as a vice manager at a local supermarket?


    If that''s the case, huh? I might as well ask the King to hand over his nation to me and climb the tower."


    It seemed that the viewers found it amusing that I couldn''t speak to 5 ''Mercenary Queen'' Reba and merely blushed at her harassment.


    The fact that she leads hundreds of mercenaries and was higher up the tower than me isn''t just for show.


    And no matter how much Han Se-ah argued rationally, the viewers seemed to enjoy flustering her.


    Even though she was passionately addressing the viewers, she was quietly walking to the temple, arm in arm with Irene.


    Is this also the skill of streamers?


    "I was surprised that the children warmed up to Sister Hanna so easily. It means that Sister Hanna is considerate and kind, right?"


    "She would have joined us if I''d epted her invitation? Be careful saying stuff like that outside, you might end up in a police station- oh, thank you, Irene."


    Among the stories told by viewers, there was a story about ''party disagreements leading to a breakup''.


    It was a story simr to how Grace joined our party after arguing with her former party leader.


    So, Han Se-ah decided to build up Irene''s favorability.


    "So, Rnd, where are you nning to go?"


    "I''m thinking of having a drink somewhere or resting in my room."


    "Don''t you love your room a bit too much?"


    "I paid a hefty price for the room, and I''ve gathered a bunch of magic tools there. I should make good use of them."


    And so, our party split up.


    Han Se-ah nned to explore uncharted areas within the expansive temple with Irene andplete the mini-map, while Grace had no interest in venturing deeper into the temple, so we paired off ordingly.


    As for why Grace decided toe with me...


    Well, it was obvious. I see no reason to y dumb, given that I''m not a lead in a si.


    "Do you have a ce you''d like to visit?"


    "Huh?"


    "We have some free time, so we might as well explore together."


    "...I want to go to the Hunter''s Guild and check out some arrows."


    Grace, her cheeks flushed, slowly responded to my question.


    Shopping for equipment, not a bad idea.


    All Grace had received as a reward from the Full Moon Wolf was armor.


    The Magic Tower didn''t manufacture arrows, so it was only natural.


    Robes, staves, magical tools, and even the leather armor Grace received were all items crafted by the Magic Tower, a coboration between magic and alchemy.


    Therefore, it made sense for her to seek out a bow and arrows at the Hunter''s Guild.


    ''Should I buy her a bow with a greater draw weight? She should have gained some strength by now.''


    The bow currently in Grace''s possession was a hunter''s bow she took when she left her vige to be an adventurer.


    Although it was well-maintained, as expected of a Novice Ranger, it couldn''t be considered a high-quality bow.


    After all, a bow obtained in a rural vige wouldn''tpare to those made in a bustling adventurer''s city.


    "Do you ever think about changing your bow instead of just the arrows?"


    "I have considered it. Why?"


    "I can contribute a bit of extra money towards it. How about getting a new bow?"


    "Well, if I use all the money I have for changing equipment, I could afford a new bow."


    Grace had fewer starspared to Irene and me, but that didn''t mean there were no solutions.


    This world wasn''t like Heroines Chronicle, wherebat power was solely determined by stars.


    Irene and Reba were perfect examples of that.


    Despite both being 5, how could Irene, who dedicated herself to caring for orphans in the temple, fight on par with Reba, who had been training longer than even me?


    Of course, I wasn''t expecting Grace to possess such advancedbat skills.


    There was another way to make up for herck ofbat power, and it was an area in which I had quite a bit of confidence.


    Money, or rather, funding.


    "If we recruit a new vanguard this time, I''ll be stepping back offensively from the 11th floor onwards."


    "Are you nning to train him up?"


    "Not just him, but both you and Hanna as well."


    Considering our abilities, if I tank properly, the vanguard wielding a one-handed sword can strike from the nk while Han Se-ah and Grace provide support from a distance.


    It''s abination I''ve been nning since I first met Han Se-ah and she expressed her desire to visit the Magic Tower.


    The lowly horned rabbits and foxes that inhabit the lower floors are too weak to provide any meaningfulbat experience.


    They''re killed with a mere kick, so how could they possibly offer any chance to grow?


    Still, there''s no shortage of fools who die to them.


    It''s safe to say that the real adventure begins once we tread into the 11th floor with our fully assembled team.


    From that point onward, I should refrain from single-handedly defeating them all.


    So far, Han Se-ah''s spells have mostly been aimed at Horned Wolves I''ve pinned down.


    "Being raised by a senior adventurer... what a luxury."


    "A seasoned adventurer from the 37th floor, is taking you under his wing. That is pretty generous."


    Strolling alongside Grace is quite the pleasure.


    As much as I enjoy the more experienced, flirtatiousdies, the freshness of being with a girl in love is something entirely different.


    With a fluttering stride, she guides me to the Hunter''s Guild.


    It''s a street where it''smon to see people in leather armor, bows slung across their backs.


    Grace''s eyes sparkle as she surveys the area: archery might be more than just a profession to her, perhaps even a passion.


    After all, she chose to learn it voluntarily, not out ofpulsion.


    In a rural town devoid of any entertainment, hitting targets with arrows might be more fun than anything out there.


    "Do you have a specific store in mind?"


    "There''s something I saw before. That''s where we''re heading."


    Whether she''s happy to be buying the equipment she''d spotted, or happy to be with me, her steps are light.


    She casually strides into a narrow alley brimming with animal and monster hides, and slips into a small shop.


    Inside, a burly man with a square jaw greets us.


    His thick beard is tucked into his angr jawline, and his rough gloves, a red and ck checkered shirt, and deep bronze leather overalls give him a rugged look.


    "Excuse me, do you still have thatpound bow fromst time?"


    "That one? It hasn''t been sold yet."


    ...He really looks like a lumberjack character you''d see in a cartoon.


    If Han Se-ah were here to assess him, he''d likely be a 2 ''Lumberjack'' or something along those lines.


    Watching the shop owner pull back a leather curtain to reveal a longbow, I couldn''t help but feel that the city was growing more and more enjoyable.


    ***


    Hmm new male party member? Doesn''t happen often in harem novels...


    5/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Coming soon!

 Chapter 46: To the Forest 1

    Chapter 46: To the Forest 1


    The day after purchasing aposite bow made of Minotaur''s horn from the rugged shop owner.


    "...Excuse me, is this Miss Hanna''s party?"


    Even the kind Irene hesitated at the sight of this character.


    Shrouded in his robe, the boy''s face was nearly impossible to see because of his hood.


    His peculiar outfit would have warranted a call to the city guard if it hadn''t been for his youthful voice.


    Adventurers usually don shy equipment to showcase their physique and carve intricate designs on their gear.


    A striking appearance brings poprity, which in turn, generates money through personal job requests.


    That''s why a figure wrapped in a cloak like this in broad daylight draws suspicion.


    "Did Reba send you here?"


    "Yes."


    Leading the conversation was Han Se-ah, the party''s modern-minded leader.


    While the inhabitants of this fantasy world might associate his attire with wanted criminals or various types of ouws, to Han Se-ah, it was simply another way to dress.


    Only after sitting at the empty seat at our table did the boy lift his hood.


    As his handsome face, adorned with curly brown hair and pale white skin, came into view,


    Han Se-ah''s expression oddly changed.


    It was a peculiar look, disying both delight and fluster, as if her facial muscles were malfunctioning.


    Observing her unusual reaction, the boy, who had been hiding beneath his hood, questioned Han Se-ah.


    "Why are you making that face? Is there something wrong...?"


    "Oh, no. I was just surprised because you look younger than I expected. I heard that you made it to the 14th floor all on your own...."


    Han Se-ah, not the best liar, responded in a somewhat dubious manner.


    ncing at the chat, I was surprised to see an unexpected uproar. The surprise wasn''t because he was a surprising 4, but...


    -Haha, BB Games'' sure knows how to plot twist.


    -Short hair: the ssic disguise for a cross-dressing woman.


    -See how the camera is positioned right at her neck


    -A female with an Adam''s apple?


    -It''s just the power of magic


    The surprise was that the boy in front of us was, in fact, a girl.


    As she raised her hood and revealed her face, I carefully examined her features.


    wless, clear skin and strikingly beautiful, with an androgynous allure.


    Despite her youthful voice, she resembled a high school student with a striking blend of youthful charm and emerging maturity.


    A handsome young individual caught in the transition between boyhood and adulthood.


    "Yes. I was rmended by Reba. I''ve personally scaled the tower up to the 14th floor. The only time I went to the 20th floor was not due to my abilities, but merely to apany a mercenary group for a supply run."


    "We are nning to start from the 11th floor of our party and gradually climb the tower as we get along. We n to receive guidance from Rnd here."


    "If I can receive guidance as the vanguard of the party, then...."


    From her appearance, there was no way to tell she was a girl.


    It seemed more than a disguise, perhaps an intricate and costly magical tool that could deceive even a seasoned adventurer''s senses.


    However, it appears that the yer''s system window cannot be deceived.


    So, 4 ''Sword Princess'' Kaiden naturally joined our party.


    Whether it''s a man or a woman in disguise, it doesn''t make a difference.


    Especially with the saint candidate among us, what''s the big deal with a princess?


    Thinking that way made me feel a bit morefortable.


    After all, this world is a game, the person in front of me is a yer, and I am suddenly an NPC.


    Why would cross-dressing women be an issue?


    "Starting today, we''ll use the gate to the 10th floor to directly ess the 11th floor. As I''ve mentioned before, unless we encounter a significant threat, I won''t actively engage in battles."


    Four pairs of eyes turned to me in an instant.


    The three party members to whom I had previously exined the n and Kaiden, introduced by Reba, all nodded in agreement without any objections.


    I had initially worried that her ''princess'' title might imply naivety, but perhaps due to her experience hiding her identity while surviving in a mercenary group, she seemed to adapt quite well.


    "In case of medium-sized monsters like Helmeted Deer or Moss Wolves charging at us alone, I n to hold them back moderately. I won''tpletely pin them down, I might let some slip, so don''t let your guard down."


    After wrapping up the exnation, we got up from the guild table, grabbed a few requests that I had seen in advance, and headed for the tower.


    To be precise, it was towards the gate created by the tower.


    Although we had ate start waiting for Kaiden, thanks to the gate, our actual hunting time should see a considerable increase.


    Leading the way, I was fully decked out in heavy armor, followed by Kaiden, a lightly armored one-handed swordsman.


    Trailing behind us were Han Se-ah and Irene in their mage''s robes and priestess attire, with Grace inspecting the string of her new bow.


    Our party, with the aura of adventurers who have graduated from the novice level, garnered attention.


    As a group of attractive individuals, we stood out even among the other adventurers.


    "Rnd, you just said you''ll only defend against the attacks of helmeted deer or moss wolves."


    "Yes, why?"


    As the gate came into view, Han Se-ah asked from behind.


    Knowing about my passive skill, she seemed a bit apprehensive.


    To Grace and Irene, it may have seemed like a warrior, who had scaled up to the 37th floor, struggled to adjust his strength against a weak horned wolf.


    However, from Han Se-ah''s perspective, my mere passive skill was enough to bring down a monster.


    "You killed the first horned wolf with your bare hands, but I was surprised to see how well you held back on the others. Are you really holding back your strength?"


    She couldn''t directly ask an NPC, ''Why doesn''t your passive explode?'', so she frames it indirectly.


    Her brows furrow slightly in frustration as she asks.


    Naturally, my ability to restrain a horned wolf while possessing a reflective damage passive would seem strange.


    So, to quell her curiosity, I also answered indirectly.


    "At first, I defended like a wall, reinforced with magic, and it died due to the recoil. So, from then on, I started to handle them gently, like holding a baby."


    In truth, my passive triggers reflective damage when attacked. So, if there''s no attack, there''s no retaliatory damage.


    If I capture a charging horned wolf as if cradling an infant, I can subdue it without causing harm.


    "Is that actually possible...?"


    "It''s just a horned wolf, what''s the big deal."


    Even though it hailed from the 10th floor, the horned wolf''s charge rivaled that of a motorcycle.


    A charge that could easily skewer a person to death, as those poor streamers turned into GIFs discovered.


    If I, the frontline, didn''t stop it, Han Se-ah''s shield wouldn''t stand a chance.


    She must have found it peculiar that I could catch such a creature as if it were a dodgeball.


    Kaiden, who was eavesdropping on our conversation, also seemed intrigued and subtly joined in.


    "You catch a horned wolf with your bare hands?"


    "Are you surprised? That woman, Reba, can do far greater things."


    "Well, I guess so."


    A newbie mercenary named Kaiden and the mercenary leader Reba.


    And myself, who used to be Reba''s teammate.


    Due to this intertwined situation, Kaiden naturally started using formalnguage towards us.


    She feels like she should since we were introduced by her boss.


    Despite Kaiden''s 4s and her considerable talent and skills in swordsmanship, she hasn''t ventured past the 20th floor.


    This is likely why she hasn''t fully grasped the caliber of superhuman high-level adventurers who have gone above the 30th floor.


    Kaiden still hasn''t fullyprehended the concept of superhumans.


    Even those who aren''t adventurers, such as famed knights of the kingdom, can wield magical enhancements to their physicality, going on rampages without the aid of game skills.


    They can battle creatures towering over 5 meters higrger than elephantsrelying solely on brute strength.


    Faced with Wyverns, creatures heavy as tons that soar in the sky and spew fire, or Ogres that crush armored knights with their hands as if swatting mosquitos, and Giant Worms that can bury a small vige by merely burrowing through the ground...


    In this world, to battle such outrageously formidable creatures, humans have evolved to an extraordinary level of power.


    And with Han Se-ah and the yers crossing over introducing s, our strength was likely enhanced even further.


    "If you look at our partyposition, it''s the most ideal for adventurers. Two vanguards handling attack and defense, a ranger to scout, a priest to protect our allies, and a mage providing varied support."


    "Yes."


    "Indeed."


    A substantial crowd had gathered at the gate.


    It was unlike the tower''s entrance, where entry is unrestricted.


    The congestion here is likely due to the requisite payment for passage.


    We''re not exempt from waiting even though we''re exempt from the fee, so I continue my exnation while we wait.


    "So don''t just focus on improving your individual skills, try focusing on coordinating with your teammates. Since we have an idealbination, there''s a high probability that we''ll all stick together as we ascend the tower''s upper floors."


    Han Se-ah wouldn''t abandon me, a 6, and Irene, a 5.


    Kaiden, a 4, given her unique background, is likely to stay with us for the meantime.


    The only potential change could be Grace, who stands at a mere 3.


    However, Grace was a scout, not a professionalbatant.


    If we were able to designate Grace''s skills, like how mine were assigned, there was a possibility that Grace would also apany us until the end.


    After all, being a 6, I was capable of both tanking and dealing damage.


    One extraordinary character fulfilling both the role of main tank and main damage dealer, with Irene as the secondary tank, Kaiden and Han Se-ah as secondary damage dealers.


    Considering thisposition, it would be best for Grace to focus on pathfinding skills, for both her passive and active skills.


    Of course, this is merely my personal opinion, and Han Se-ah might have a different perspective.


    [Adventurer ''Hanna''s Party'' Members Increased: 5/5  CLEAR]


    [Reward: Permission to post on Streamer Han Se-ah''s Forum]


    ...Perhaps, I might be able to guide her thoughts.


    ***


    Haha well why am I not surprised... No other men allowed in this party. Nice guess by Lightst chap!


    1/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Coming soon!

 Chapter 47: To the Forest 2

    Chapter 47: To the Forest 2


    Crackling branches disturb the quiet forest.


    Grace lifts her hand slowly.


    In response, we all grip our weapons, preparing for the iing battle.


    Then, a mangy wolf leaps out from the forest''s shadows.


    Raaaaak!!


    Its mouth brims with razor-sharp teeth, capable of shattering bones with a single bite.


    But, those fearsome fangs find no target to sink into.


    "I''ve got it. Stand back!"


    "Right!"


    It''s not a beast attacking, but a woman falling into my arms.


    To prevent any reflected damage, I hold its gnashing mouth under my armpit and tightly grip its wing front paws.


    The wolf''s hind legs kick the forest floor in desperation, but with its mouth secured, it''s helpless.


    A thin one-handed sword cuts through the rising dust, swooping in.


    It pierces the wolf''s front leg, scrapes a long line across its chest and belly, and moves past.


    At the same time, an arrow whizzes from behind, slicing through the air.


    The arrow pierces the moss wolf''s nose right between my armpits.


    Following it, slower than an arrow but with unrivaled destructive force, Han Se-ah''s magic missile streaks through the air.


    "...So, moss wolves are this easy to kill."


    As the magic ms into the Moss Wolf''s side, it lets out a dying cry, leaves behind a mana stone, and vanishes from my arms.


    "It''s not much stronger than a horned wolf. It merely possesses superior stealth abilities and enhanced intelligence due to the moss on its fur. However, itsbat prowess is not particrly high. If we target their weak spots and work together as we just did, we''ll breeze through these forest monsters."


    "I understand."


    With Grace''s self-bought bow, Han Se-ah''s staff, and additional skill points from the Full Moon Wolf hunt, plus Kaiden''s skilled swordsmanshipbefitting a 4theirbined strength can topple a named monster, not just the normal mobs.


    Kaiden, who''d soloed up to the 14th floor, seems slightly moved.


    When you''re alone and your scouting abilities aren''t strong, you end up falling into Moss Wolf ambushes, leading to intense fights.


    Having a scout who can spot the Moss Wolf''s stealth and a tank to physically stop its charge must be a whole new experience.


    Han Se-ah nodded in agreement and continued the conversation.


    "Then, there''s no reason to stay on the 11th floor. We should aim to explore the tower slowly, with Grace as our focus."


    "Indeed, this party doesn''t seem suitable for the 11th floor."


    Next to the 6, 5, and 4, Grace at 3 might seem weak.


    But considering most yers start with 2 party members, Grace is an above-average member.


    Kaiden''s lips twitched as she realizes that the party she joined, is elite.


    Han Se-ah and Grace were also pleased at the effectiveness of their attacks.


    "As I mentioned, I''ll handle the Moss Wolves and Helmeted Deer. Of course, I''ll let a few pass, so don''t let your guard down too much."


    "Yes! So I''ll protect my sisters then?"


    Irene, who had nothing to do, immediately responded to my instructions.


    As a member of the temple, she seemed to dislike having it easy.


    Yet, if we bump into a mob of kobolds or goblins and things get messy, she''ll have her hands full.


    After collecting the magic stone from the Moss Wolf, we resumed our exploration of the dense forest, with Grace leading the way with her scouting skills.


    Unlike the ins, the forest''s rugged terrain slows us down.


    Roots trip us up, and branches block our view.


    But it''s not as steep as a mountain.


    Furthermore, in the shadowy parts of the dense forest, Moss Wolves with camouge lurk silently, and in slightly open areas, Helmeted Deer charge forward like cavalry.


    "Oh Goddess, protect us!"


    "I''ll cover the back!"


    Of course, even if a monster manages to sneak behind us, the miraculous protective shield of a 5 priest is there to block it.


    Irene''s divine shield, vastly stronger than Han Se-ah''s, easily blocks the Helmeted Deer''s sharp horns.


    Frustrated that its charge has been stopped mid-air, the Helmeted Deer snorts angrily, headbutting fiercely, its horns thrashing.


    Kaiden seizes the opportunity to slice through its hind leg while it''s distracted.


    The swift sword strike causes it to copse, itsrge horns still swinging in the air.


    Without needing a follow-up strike from Kaiden, an arrow finds its mark between its forelegs, hitting its heart.


    "Ha, we took it down without even using magic this time. Grace, your arrows are stronger than I thought?"


    "I upgraded my bow and arrows when we reached the 11th floor. Since the magic tower provided armor, I spent all my savings on them."


    "They''re definitely worth it."


    Grace took the lead again.


    We don''t have antern to guide us through the 11th floor and above, so we''re relying solely on Grace''s skills to find the way to the upper levels.


    No matter how thick the forest, Grace''s skills as a ranger and as a scout shine.


    After sessfully detecting multiple Moss Wolf ambushes and locating nearby goblin and kobold groups, she confidently strides off in a certain direction.


    As I trail behind, I nce at the 20th-floorntern I carry, noting that she''s heading straight for the 12th-floor.


    Could a scout possess a unique sense simr to a mage''s mana sense?


    "...If we continue in this direction, I believe we''ll soone across the passage to the 12th floor."


    "Then let''s conclude today by marking that passage."


    "One floor per day, or rather, one floor every half-day. Grace, you''re an even better scout than I thought."


    Grace blushes at Kaiden''s praise.


    Given the circumstances - a person she just met today sincerely admiring her skills without a trace of malice or hidden agenda - it''s not surprising.


    However, to prove that her praise wasn''t unfounded, after a few minutes of walking, we came across the tower passage nestled among dense trees.


    Grace retrieved thentern from her belongings, and the previously motionless magic stone inside thentern began to float slowly.


    "The passage to the 12th floor has been marked. Are we heading down instead of up, as you said?"


    "Yes, sis. If we were to climb higher, we would have to consider camping in the tower. But for now, we should just get used to working together as a party."


    "Having a gate certainly makes things easier. The moment you pass the 10th floor, you need to consider overnight stays in the tower. Completing a forest request within a day is impressive."


    "Kaiden, you mentioned soloing up to the 14th floor, right? Did you camp in the forest?"


    "Yes. There are a few safe zones in the tower where monsters don''t appear. Reba''s mercenary group has a base camp in one of those safe zones. Thanks to that, I could rest at night without keeping watch, even when climbing the tower alone."


    Kaiden was referring to the existence of safe zones.


    These spaces serve as temporary bases for mercenary groups or expeditionary forces from the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Rookies who are unaware of these safe zones often get attacked at night.


    When I first learned about the tower, I thought it was like a game, from the randomly spawning monsters to the safe zones.


    Even though I kept yelling ''status'' and othermands, there was no response, so I moved on.


    Thankfully, I didn''t embarrass myself by yelling in public, only in my room.


    "Then let''s call it a day and return to the 10th floor."


    Just as we can exit from the same location we entered on the 1st floor, we can now leave through the ins on the 10th floor.


    So convenient.


    I wonder if simr gates will be avable on the 20th, 30th floors, and beyond?


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    After spending the day in the forest, we emerged to find it was still evening, with the sun yet to set.


    We exited quicker than anticipated since we only needed to return to the 10th floor.


    Han Se-ah went on a city tour based on her viewers'' suggestions, while Grace headed to the archery practice room at the Hunter''s Guild to further adjust to her new bow.


    That left only Kaiden, whom I had met for the first time today, and myself.


    She departed swiftly, bowing her head as if eager to hide her cross-dressing.


    I wonder if she realizes such behavior is unbing of a mercenary.


    If she were a genuine mercenary, especially a new recruit of Reba''s Mercenary Group, she would''ve been clinging to me and asking about attractive women.


    So, left alone, I naturally purchased a bottle of alcohol and retreated to my room.


    -Victim of the Full Moon Wolf


    -The game seems too easy.


    -Why am I the only unlucky one?


    -BB Games, the worst gamepany of this era.


    -Lol, who threatened you with a knife?


    The purpose, of course, was to post on the forum which was one of my quest rewards.


    Unlike usual, a button was added in the corner of the hologram of the forum in front of me.


    Never thought I would be so d to see the words ''Write Post'' in my life.


    Before writing my post, I nced through the forum.


    -Lol, who threatened you with a knife?


    [yer riding a carriage.JPG]


    [Vige with a broken fence.JPG]


    I''m wandering around the kingdom because I don''t want to be stabbed to death by Horned Wolves.


    Even if you don''t go to the Adventurer''s Guild and instead join a mercenary group to run errands, your level still increases.


    The one who will reach the top will be a streamer anyway, so does anyone want to hunt goblins?


    Does that pay well?


    It''s simr whether it''s the lower floors of the tower or the mercenaries.


    I know one guy went into cksmithing, but this one escaped to outside the city.


    Where do you respawn in the morning if you leave the city?


    In my sleeping bag at the Mercenary camp.


    The game, Heroes Chronicle, merely suggests climbing the tower as the main quest, but it doesn''t enforce it.


    As a result, yers of all kinds, from perverts to explorers, are roaming the vast open world.


    Some join the Mercenary Group and wander the kingdom, while others find employment at inns or be apprentices of cksmiths or carpenters.


    There are even those who voluntarily serve the Magic Tower after bing mages.


    One yer even attempted to climb the tower from the outside, only to be caught by a guard.


    It seems most people gave up after seeing Han Se-ah get a 6 and Kim Seok-hyun following right behind her.


    After browsing around for a while, I pressed the ''write post'' button.


    ***


    Someone asked about why MC doesn''t reveal he''s from Earthst chap, I gave the author''s note for that I think sometime ago, might have to go looking. But it was something along the lines of: he gets nothing out of it. She can''t do anything for him even if she does know. If she knows, nothing changes, he still has to climb to the top of the tower with her.


    There was more I can''t remember but that was the gist of it. Probably meant to reflect his personality/mentality after 10 years of killing and people dying.


    Hopefully the author expands more on his experiences as rookie/intermediate adventurer and how he became the womanizing, get drunk every day, benefits-calcting guy he is now.


    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Coming soon!

 Chapter 48: To the Forest 3

    Chapter 48: To the Forest 3


    Just because I could write posts on the forum didn''t mean I could freely share everything I knew.


    Han Se-ah was currently the world''s top yer, so there was no information avable beyond the 11th floor.


    Both Koreans and foreigners were tuning into Han Se-ah''s stream to gather information about the forest.


    Moss Wolves lurked in the shaded parts of the forest, and parties without a scout were vulnerable to surprise attacks.


    Helmeted Deer not only charged with its antlers but also swung its head wildly, causing chaos with its antlers.


    These were basic adventuring lessons that I had taught under the guise of educating viewers on Han Se-ah''s stream.


    ''What should I write about? No, how should I write it?''


    Given the situation, I couldn''t provide any information about the forest beyond the 11th floor to Han Se-ah as a fan.


    The only information I could share was about the city, not the tower.


    Furthermore, I needed to establish a consistent concept for my forum posts.


    No matter how valuable the content was, if the title didn''t grab attention and the post itself wasn''t interesting, it would get lost in the chaos.


    In the early days of the stream, when the forum was quiet, simply writing ''information'' would have sufficed for Han Se-ah and the forum users.


    But now, both Koreans and foreigners were logging in, clumsily writing posts using trantion tools.


    ''I''m really not cut out for this kind of thinking.''


    The one advantage I had was that information about the world outside the tower could be freely shared.


    Judging by the viewers who shared their own various experiences, it seemed that the cities were simr.


    Since all the yers who watched Han Se-ah''s stream chose Marianne''s inn as their base, everything else must be simr too.


    After taking a few sips of my drink, I decided to take things easy once again.


    People often say that a journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step. I knew that I couldn''t be a renowned figure on the forum with just one post, gain everyone''s recognition, and advise Han Se-ah.


    It was sad to see Han Se-ah walking around to light up the map.


    The city had carriages, but she chose to walk around instead.


    As she passed by several carriages on her way to the tower and the gate, I realized that the idea didn''t even cross her mind.


    As a test, I casually tossed out a piece of minor information in my post, only toe across a problem.


    My eyes weren''t cameras, so I couldn''t take pictures.


    Despite having the ability to write forum posts and an option to attach pictures, I had no means of capturing them.


    What kind of a scam was this?


    Was there a DLC I had to buy first?


    It was frustrating.


    Without pictures, my post wouldn''t attract much attention.


    -This person asked if Han Se-ah is the world''s #1 356,786 times.


    What the heck is this guy doing???


    Grace''s eyes vs Irene''s breasts.


    Goblins also appear in the forest.


    As the night got darker, I took onest look at the forum.


    ...Even prostitutes have stars.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Hey, Rnd? I was wondering while exploring the city, is there something like a carriage station?"


    "Of course, there is. The Coachman''s Guild has contracts with other guilds, so there are carriages that travel between major hubs in the city."


    She saw my post, even without the pictures to drive up visibility.


    She had casually asked as were heading toward the gate in the morning.


    She then whispered to Grace, and Grace, thinking she was shy, chimed in to help Han Se-ah.


    I realized that these two were not familiar with city life.


    Grace hailed from a farming vige, and ording to Han Se-ah''s backstory, she was a country girl with dreams of bing an adventurer who eventually moved to the city.


    On her first day, she appeared with a camera drone and I overheard her talking with her viewers after stepping off the carriage.


    "They even have a guild for coachmen?"


    "If there are enough people, they form a guild. But being a guild doesn''t necessarily mean anything grand."


    "So, why doesn''t Rnd use carriages?"


    "Because I can run several times faster than a carriage. Besides, the carriages mostly circte within the city, servingrge guilds or amodations where many outsiders stay. Adventurers heading into the tower usually don''t take carriages."


    "...Ah, that makes sense."


    Novice adventurers refrain from riding carriages to save money.


    Intermediate adventurers can walk as fast as a slow-moving carriage within the city.


    Therefore, adventurers are not the main customers of the Coachman''s Guild.


    Despite my simple exnation, the four of them listened with interest, their eyes sparkling.


    Even Kaiden, titled the ''Sword Princess,'' appeared genuinely engaged in my story.


    A yer unfamiliar withmon game knowledge, a girl from a farming vige experiencing the city for the first time, a saint candidate who grew up in a temple, and a disguised noblewoman hiding her true identitythis group was naturally interested in stories about the adventurer''s city.


    "So, if you want to visit famous ces in the city, it''s good to take a carriage. They may not cover every nook and cranny, but carriages are avable for most major locations, including various guilds and renowned shops."


    "Oh, that''s true. Someone told me to check a forum post... So, you guys have explored the city more than me. But isn''t it excessive to fill city map to 100% before entering the tower in a game about climbing a tower?"


    It seems like Han Se-ah didn''t see my post directly, but a post made to tease Han Se-ah became a kind of fuse and the viewers joined in.


    Perhaps they couldn''t find anything else to tease her about, so the post became ammo for them to use.


    Of course, there were also countless stories about the cross-dressing female Kaiden, but most of them ended up being nothing more than an excuse for people to expose their bizarre fetishes.


    "Mage Hanna, confirmed."


    Led by Han Se-ah, who retrieved her Magic Tower badge from her inventory, they passed through the gate.


    Stepping out of the city, they found themselves in the vast but quiet ins.


    "Today, after entering the 12th floor, our n is to explore the eastern area, based on the passage we found yesterday. Grace, I''m counting on you."


    "So, we just need to make our way to the 12th-floor passage, the one we found yesterday?"


    Han Se-ah, determined and decisive as ever, immediately gave directions as the party leader.


    Ignoring the Horned Rabbits and Horned Foxes, they followed thentern''s light, dealing with only attacking Horned Wolves.


    The tower''s structure consisted of passages connecting various floors.


    There was a passage between the 10th and 11th floors, and another between the 11th and 12th floors.


    While some floors had passages close to each other, others were considerably distant.


    Hence, in a forest devoid ofndmarks, it wasmon practice for adventurers to explore their surroundings based on the passage they had climbed.


    Han Se-ah seems to have studied this in her own time.


    Ellis would likely be the only one around Han Se-ah with such knowledge, since she was a guild receptionist.


    They had grown quite close, like sisters.


    Perhaps Ellis had offered her guidance to help Han Se-ah shed the novice adventurerbel.


    We silently walked through the forest until Grace signaled once again.


    "There seems to be a Kobold tribe up ahead."


    "How many are there?"


    "About fifteen."


    Unlike the solitary Moss Wolf and Helmeted Deer, this time we faced a small-sized monster tribe.


    Nevertheless, we swiftly assumed our positions, having experienced this situation before.


    I led the way, with the priest, archer, and mage forming a protective shield at the center of the group, while Kaiden swung her sword from the rear.


    Once she confirmed everyone''s positions, Han Se-ah nodded at me and gestured.


    She could have spoken at this distance, it looks like she enjoyed how Grace uses hand signals.


    "It''s okay when Grace does it but not when I do it? Huh?"


    Unable to resist, the viewers teased Han Se-ah.


    I silently move forward.


    I broke through the branches that obstructed my view, revealing a clearing in the forest.


    Just as Grace had described, fourteen kobolds were basking in the sunlight, resting.


    They seemed to be newly spawned, yet to build their huts or start gathering resources.


    With beastly heads resembling a mix of a dog and a rat, covered in fur, they were roughly the same size as goblins, but appeared slightlyrger, perhaps due to their fur.


    Woof woof!


    To them, I must have seemed like a steel giant abruptly bursting through the bushes.


    ''I only need to take down two of them.''


    If I left twelve for Han Se-ah, Grace, and Kaiden, that would leave roughly four kobolds per person.


    I confidently strode forward and delivered a powerful kick to a kobold right in front of me.


    Stronger and sturdier than the goblins encountered on lower floors, the kobolds stood no chance against my kick.


    One of them was sent flying like a bouncy ball, soundlessly crashing into a tree, turning into a stone, and disappearing.


    Only then, squawking like scared birds, did the kobolds run away, towards the back.


    However, being monsters, they didn''t flee; instead, they headed toward the smaller-framed women behind me.


    "Having a mage in the party is so convenient. You''re amazing, Hanna."


    "All thanks to Irene''s protective shield."


    "Oh, no. Hanna''s magic is so fast and precise..."


    They were more than capable enough to deal with the kobolds, casually in conversation as they do so.


    ***


    After someone''sment, I decided to remove the constant sis/sister dialogue between the girls. It was meant to denote the change to casual speech, unnie -> sis... I did get used to it but it felt a little unnatural, no one really says that.


    There isn''t a proper trantion really for terms of endearment..


    3/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Coming soon!

 Chapter 49: To the Forest 4

    Chapter 49: To the Forest 4


    The party feltpletely at ease.


    There was nothing to worry about on a mere 12th floor.


    Grace''s keen senses easily detected the lurking Moss Wolf, and even if I didn''t step up for the Helmeted Deer''s sudden charge, Irene''s protective shield would take care of it.


    And when it came to goblins and kobolds, Kaiden, an expert with the sword, easily took them down.


    ''Fortunately, she''s not swinging a katana like some kind of samuraidy.''


    Interestingly, she used a long one-handed sword and didn''t carry a shield.


    asionally, she''d swing it with both hands.


    Despite my worries based on Reba''s description, expecting a katana-wielding samurai was misced.


    After all, Kaiden wielded a straight-ded one-handed sword.


    I assume her ''Sword Princess'' title has something to do with a family tradition in swordsmanship.


    Her movements effortlessly deflected poisonous needles and stones slung from slingshots.


    She was a solid addition to the group.


    Even when a dozen monsters turned the battlefield into chaos and confusion, she remained unshaken.


    "Kaiden, behind!"


    An arrow shot straight between the eyes of a goblin.


    This goblin had been hiding in the bushes, readying to throw a stone at the back of Kaiden''s head.


    Grace''s ability to spot and handle threats was so impressive it was as if she had eyes in the back of her head.


    And her archery wasn''t far behind.


    Whenever a monster flinched from Han Se-ah''s magic, an arrow urately hit its mark.


    "...Feels like we''re getting the hang of this. We seem to be handling them faster than we did yesterday."


    "I think it''s because Kaiden is herding the goblins well. It''s easier to aim and hit when they move predictably."


    Like yesterday, I only needed to kick a couple of them to break their momentum.


    The team handled the remaining goblins with ease, reducing them to magic stones that found their way into Han Se-ah''s inventory.


    Our battles flowed smoothly, with minor hups like an arrow hitting the same goblin Kaiden was striking down.


    "Good. If we keep this up, we should easily reach the 20th floor."


    "Really?"


    "If we''re able to avoid surprise attacks from the Moss Wolves, we should be able to find the traps of the Orc Hunter too. Kaiden, you mentioned reaching the 20th floor with your mercenary group, right?"


    As the senior adventurer, I found myself speaking casually to everyone.


    It felt a bit strange to speak informally even to the Saint Candidate, but no one seemed to mind.


    Kaiden simply nodded in response.


    Grace and Han Se-ah spoke casually to me, while Irene and Kaiden maintained a formal tone.


    It was interesting how there was a clear divide in their manner of speech.


    "Orc Hunters are dangerous because they avoid direct confrontation. Did you experience this with your mercenary group?"


    "No, but I''ve heard stories from the seniors."


    "They tend to exaggerate, but the Orcs are genuinely terrifying."


    The Orc Hunter, a named monster on the 20th floor that wore the skin of a Moss Wolf.


    The issue was that these creaturesid traps and hid, engaging in guerri warfare.


    Pursuing them led you to traps; while ignoring them meant they''d attack when you rested.


    "These creatures are cunning and wait for the perfect moment to strike. They even know how to provoke their prey."


    "I''ve heard they aim at our stew pots and bonfires during meal times, to keep us from eating."


    "They know that a hungry person is an irritable one, and they exploit that. It''s their divide-and-conquer strategy."


    "So, how do we catch them?"


    After gathering the magic stones and checking our equipment, Han Se-ah smoothly joined the conversation between Kaiden and me.


    The viewers were naturally curious about the 20th floor, a level they hadn''te close to reaching.


    -So just continuous hunting until the 20th floor?


    -20th-floor boss special-move: ()


    -Why are there so many hidden monsters like the Horned Wolf?


    -That''s why scouts are essential.


    -Don''t they have other quests in between?


    Chat messages poured in like debris from a copsing mountain.


    They evaluated the game, the tower, and everything in between.


    It made sensewatching us trek through the forest could get a bit monotonous.


    That''s why Han Se-ah often talked with her viewers while walking through the forest.


    "Forest traps aren''t lethal. A tank has to break through and grab them, or the party''s scout has to find them and disable them."


    "Scouts are more important than I thought...."


    "Moreover, from the 21st floor, it''s a cave setting with minimal visibility. From there, having a scout isn''t just important, but essential."


    Our tower discussion sparked a wave of interest as questions flooded the chat.


    It seemed many wanted to hear my stories indirectly through Han Se-ah.


    Of course, she wouldn''t respond to all the free questions.


    Even with the chat in slow mode, there were so many viewers that the questions disappeared before she could read them.


    Those who were serious about the game would ask paid questions, even if it cost five thousand or ten thousand won.


    During the stream, Han Se-ah consistently referred to me as ''teacher,'' naturally progressing to talk about charging for lessons and tuition.


    If this was all a grand n to make money, she might earn herself a title like ''Money Collector'' Han Se-ah.


    "But I''m a bit worried. What will you guys see if we''re streaming from a cave? If I identally extinguish the light spell while fighting, all you will see will be a pitch-ck screen. Questions? I''m always open to receiving lecture fees."


    Come to think of it, this damn system had separated the features like forum posting and camera functionality, and the chat functions and donation functions as well.


    I felt like a loyal fan shedding tears over a gamepany''s malicious DLC sales, yet still buying them.


    "Rnd? There''s something I''m curious about."


    "What is it?"


    The chat started spamming words like ''collection'' and ''money'' in emojis.


    Whether they were cursing at her for being a money hoarder or iming she was shamelessly stealing from the poor, even the ones spamming probably didn''t know for sure.


    Nheless, Han Se-ah, who received money from viewers disguised as lecture fees, nonchntly posed a question to me.


    "You mentioned that horned rabbits, horned foxes, and horned wolves retain the instincts of the original animals, right? Then, do creatures like goblins, kobolds, and orcs behave differently inside and outside of the tower?"


    ...That''s a much more serious question than I expected.


    A surprisingly thought-provoking question emerged.


    It seems that a portion of Han Se-ah''s viewers is genuinely interested in the game.


    The curious eyes of the party quickly turned to me.


    We stopped our steps to amodate Grace, who was busy scouting, and I began to exin.


    "Goblins, kobolds, orcs, and simr humanoid monsters may have the same appearance as those outside, but their behavioral patterns arepletely different. The biggest difference is their blind hostility towards humans."


    The monsters outside the tower naturally attack people as well.


    They raid small viges, kidnap and assault individuals, consume them, and hunt humans who enter their territory.


    That''s why there are always requests for adventurers outside the tower.


    However, the most significant difference lies in their aggression.


    Outside the tower, if they feel their lives are in danger, those with a shred of intelligence will flee.


    But inside the tower, none run.


    Even the trembling Goblins that appear below the 10th floor, with their tiny peanut brains, charge at us screeching ''kyaaaaaak.''


    If there are many of us, Orc Hunters don''t run away; they attack with guerri tactics.


    "Why is that?"


    "I''m not sure. Even the monster ecologists in the Magic Tower might not know."


    "There are mages who specialize in studying monsters?"


    "Many mages venturing into the tower do so for that exact reason. Theye to directly observe the tower''s flora and fauna, writing their theses based on their findings."


    That''s what the mages in the Magic Tower are like.


    They wander from the most remote parts of the continent to the top of the tower like zombies, looking for research topics.


    Somehow, the exnation has shifted to the story of mages.


    With the exnationplete, I close my mouth, and Grace goes back to scouting.


    ***


    Raei Trantions


    ***


    -Watching Han Se-ah makes my heart sad.


    She dealt with the Horned Wolves and the Full Moon Wolf and received a reward from the Magic Tower,


    But she didn''t even consider going to the Adventurer''s Guild for a reward due to her low intelligence. It makes me truly sad...


    It''s been a few days since I wrote a post with a trivial tip.


    Because of the posts I write, Han Se-ah''s image is now that of someone blessed with good luck, butcking in head.


    While Kim Seok-hyun is the opposite, burdened with bad luck, but is highly intelligent.


    Kim Seok-hyun learns from Han Se-ah''s stream, considering it as a guide to the game.


    Like this, he appears much smarter than Han Se-ah, who has to learn as she goes.


    Not that it matters to the viewers who just want to tease her.


    "Aaaah, damn it! If it''s not in the quest window, you might think there are no other rewards, right? Look at this, in every post they wrote, I''m a dumb human being. And there are no other posts! Every single post they just talk about how pitiful I am!"


    Once I mentioned the carriage tip and got attention, I became famous for teasing Han Se-ah.


    Everything is going ording to n.


    ***


    I kinda wish the author used emoji''s to exin some of the chat stuff. It feels weird having to say ''the chat spammed fire emojis.''


    Kinda like the flipping the table emoji I used. It was originally in text: ''special move: flipping the table.''


    I''ve been in love with text emojis since I saw it in a fairly boring light novel about constetions I think but the constetion can only talk to their sponsored person through the system in text emojis.


    4/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Coming soon!

 Chapter 50: To the Forest 5

    Chapter 50: To the Forest 5


    Grace had gotten used to her new bow, Irene was content with steadily progressing up the tower, and Kaiden still hid her face, probably to cover up her disguise.


    Meanwhile, I had sessfully bestowed upon Han Se-ah the title of the ''Sad Streamer.''


    "Ellis, is there anything from the guild for dealing with the Full Moon Wolf?"


    "Of course. It''s not upfront cash, but rather benefits like being able to purchase potions or medicinal herbs at a lower cost from alchemists who are allied with the Adventurer''s Guild. ...No one told you?"


    Ellis replied, ready to scold those who had neglected to inform her favorite novice mage about the guild''s rewards.


    She then stomped off towards her office.


    The guild''s staff wouldn''t keep this info from a party with a senior adventurer out of spite.


    They likely thought that Han Se-ah, being close with Ellis, already knew and so didn''t tell her sooner.


    Ellis'' footsteps seemed like a general marching off to battle.


    "What''s going on?"


    "It''s nothing. The reward we should have received...Rnd, you knew, right?"


    "Yeah."


    She turned the question back to me when I sat down at the table pretending not to know anything.


    A senior adventurer with ten years of experience should know this, and she raised her eyebrows in doubt.


    I just chuckled and answered her.


    No matter how she scrunches her face, she''s a pretty streamer.


    "Uh... then why?"


    "I''ve told you beforeyou''re the party''s leader."


    In reality, the lower potion prices were a small reward that wouldn''t even show up on Han Se-ah''s quest window, so I left it for her to find out herself.


    She was momentarily speechless.


    She might''ve thought she failed as a group leader, but her furrowed brows slowly rxed.


    I decided to add one more thing to that.


    "I thought they''d told you. Looks like Ellis is about to kick up a fuss."


    "Oh, so I was supposed to get the message?"


    "Well, isn''t that what the guild''s for? It''s a group created for adventurer''s rights, so they should naturally tell you about any benefits."


    At my words, she finally rxed and nodded.


    "Hey, listen! Even Rnd says it''s not my fault. Should we restrict the chat to only those who have passed the 10th floor?"


    She must''ve been teased quite a bit by the viewers, as she immediately echoed my words and threatened back.


    Pretty cute.


    As a beautiful streamer holding the title of the world''s number one, she must have had to put up with quite a bit.


    With a self-satisfied Han Se-ah in one corner of my sight, using my mana-enhanced senses, I could hear Ellis''s loud voiceing from the office.


    The party started to assemble, one by one.


    Kaiden was the first, honest and diligent as ever. Grace followed, who''d started from the same lodging as Han Se-ah but had made a quick detour to the market.


    Lastly, Irene arrived, who''d let everyone know beforehand she''d be a bitte as she was helping at the temple that morning.


    "Alright, now that we''re all here, let''s get going."


    "Hold on, Hanna!"


    We were sat around a table, holding a request to collect materials in the forest.


    As we were about to leave, Han Se-ah was stopped by Ellis, who barged through the door, with a man wearing a gloomy face being dragged along.


    He looked ordinary, with a neat appearance like an office worker at the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Judging by both Han Se-ah''s and her viewers''ck of reaction, he seemed to be just a regr office worker.


    "What''s going on?"


    "If you have any items you bought after hunting the Full Moon Wolf, could you remember this guy''s face, make a list, and pass it on?"


    "I-I''m sorry..."


    "Well, there''s not much, but I''ll write it down and send it to you."


    From the man''s apologetic bow, it seemed that he was responsible for the mistake.


    However, Han Se-ah, only nodded since the loss amounted to only a few potions anyway.


    Clearly annoyed, Ellis shoved the male employee back into the office, came over to Han Se-ah, casually draped her arm around her shoulder, and whispered in her ear.


    Ellis looked beautiful, but right now, her voice sounded a little sneaky.


    "If you bought a potion, you should write down about three times the amount... Understand? Think of it as a gift from me."


    "...What?"


    "Ah, really. You''re so innocent, it''s a problem. Rnd, could you take care of this?"


    The one who responded most strongly to Ellis''s words was Irene, gaping in surprise.


    Her reaction waspletely different from Grace, who''d toughed out a hard life in a rural vige, and Kaiden, who''d struggled at the bottom of a mercenary group.


    Meanwhile, Han Se-ah, at first clueless about the meaning behind Ellis''s words, found herself swamped by her chat, like hyenas closing in on their meal.


    She seemed overwhelmed.


    "Um, isn''t that fraud...?"


    Even if the potion count went up, it would only be a few silver or copper coins.


    But Irene''s voice shook as if she''d done a serious crime.


    Caught up in a heated back-and-forth with her viewers, Han Se-ah missed Irene''s quietment.


    I stepped in to reassure Irene instead.


    "It''s not fraud; it''s the guild showing goodwill for not passing on information properly. So, it''s okay."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s like a small payment to ease your worries. Honestly, it''s because the guild failed to do their jobs properly."


    Of course, these were just words to make our saint candidate feel better.


    I''d known Ellis for years and been involved with the guild for quite a while.


    Embezzling gold is one thing, but a small amount of silver is like a mother slyly taking coins from a child''s piggy bank.


    It''s amon practice in medieval guilds.


    Irene, being of the temple, might not fully understand, but beyond the temple''s walls, the world works in such ways.


    "It''s like... reimbursement? Yes, if today ends early, I should buy some skewers that the kids love."


    "You guys always find something to pick on... Skewers are not a bad idea. If you put them in my inventory, they won''t spoil. The kids will love them."


    "Your inventory magic is truly remarkable, Hanna. Even the mages among the mercenaries would be envious and willing to lick your boots to learn it."


    "Ah, haha..."


    After enduring torment from her viewers for a while, Han Se-ah finally regained herposure, and we could leave the guild.


    Interestingly, Kaiden also saw Han Se-ah as a gifted mage, so she didn''t mind when Han Se-ah paused to interact with her viewers, considering it one of her quirks as a mage.


    Reba, someone she admires, introduced her to Han Se-ah and the group.


    She possesses inventory magic, a type of spatial magic unseen even by the Magic Tower.


    Within a month of adventuring, she cannd effective hits on Horned Wolves, and she tracked down the Full Moon Wolf and solved the city incident.


    From Kaiden''s perspective, unaware that Han Se-ah is a gamer, she might appear extremely talented.


    Of course, Han Se-ah simply responded with an awkward smile and an awkwardugh.


    "Everything has been confirmed. Have a safe adventure."


    And so, we passed through the gate into the tower, swiftly clearing the 13th and 14th floors until we reached the 15th floor.


    Just when the routine was starting to bore the viewers, Ellis arrived with news.


    "Um, Hanna? Your party has received a named request."


    "A named request, Ellis?"


    Ellis approached us with unusual caution as we sat at a table discussing a gathering request.


    Han Se-ah looked at her with surprise, noticing the difference in her demeanorpared to her usual lively self.


    "It''s a request from a small vige in the eastern part of the kingdom, close to Count Kolmar''s domain. To be precise... it''s a request for the party Grace is in."


    "Near Count Kolmar''s domain? That''s where I''m from..."


    "The task is to get rid of the wandering orcs that have settled in the nearby mountain range. They''ve already injured several vigers."


    As Ellis continued to exin, Grace''s expression darkened. Grace''s vige was a settlement established by hardy and skilled individuals.


    The vige housed retired rangers like Grace''s father and various craftsmen, but they wouldn''t be fully equipped to repel monsters.


    I met Grace when I epted a request to subjugate monsters that had settled near the vige.


    The further one strays from the kingdom''s capital, the more they suffer from monster attacks - amon plight in this world.


    "The reward isn''t much. Truthfully, the guild could easily reject this request. But because it''s for you, Grace."


    "...Thank you so much."


    Ellis, who had a soft spot for attractive people, must have remembered Grace and decided to ask for confirmation.


    I knew they talked to each other informally, but I hadn''t expected Ellis to remember even the location of Grace''s hometown.


    Irene approached Grace, who bore a worried expression, and held her hands tightly.


    "Don''t worry, Grace. If they''re asking the Adventurer''s Guild for help, it means the vige isn''t under attack. They just need some help."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes, it is. When I was a mercenary, if the situation was truly dangerous, they wouldn''t have been able to ask for help from the Adventurer''s Guild. The fact that they''ve offered a reward, albeit a small one, and reached out to the guild implies that it''s not the worst-case scenario."


    As Ireneforted Grace and Kaiden tried to reassure her, Han Se-ah''s gaze seemed to fixate on something unseen, not on Ellis or Grace.


    [Help ''Han Se-ah'' the streamer clear her character quest 0/1]


    I too, was looking elsewhere.


    ***


    Mmm there''s a bonus chap I owe from a while ago. I''ll post itter today.


    5/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Coming soon!

 Chapter 51: Character Quest - Graces Hometown 1

    Chapter 51: Character Quest - Grace''s Hometown 1


    People typically cut down trees in a forest, burn the remains, and farm on the fertile ashes until the soil loses its nutrients.


    When that happens, they move on.


    But Grace''s vige was different.


    It was home to a mixed group, including ex-rangers and former cksmiths who chose to stay put.


    They turned the temporary settlement into a pioneering vige at the edge of the kingdom.


    As more people and traders came, it would naturally grow into a small city, as long as a road was built.


    But monsters were a problem.


    "Today, we''re not going into the tower. We have a quest."


    "Hanna..."


    Hearing Ellis and Grace, Han Se-ah, our party leader, made the call without a second thought.


    Kind-hearted Irene agreed at once, and even the usually quiet Kaiden spoke out in favor of Han Se-ah''s decision.


    Iforted Grace, who was on the verge of tears.


    I reassured her by gently stroking her short hair and spoke up.


    "We can take the request and go. It''s not toote. Remember, we''ve been through this before?"


    "That''s right...."


    All the party members, as well as Han Se-ah and even the viewers, were in agreement.


    -Wow! Outside the city!


    -I can''t stand seeing Grace cry.


    -Don''t just stay in the tower. Let''s do something fun!


    -Even 1-2 star characters have character quests...


    -We''re living in the era of Han Se-ah.


    No one was unhappy to break the routine hunting trips with a new character quest.


    Grace''s nature made her very popr among the viewers.


    Grace, the charming ranger, Irene, the modest priest, and Kaiden, the straightforward, cross-dressing girl.


    Everyone in the group was getting more and more popr, except for me.


    So, we decided to leave.


    "We can go right now... but how do we get there? Grace, is there a carriage that heads there?"


    "I don''t know if there''s a carriage going to the vige..."


    Han Se-ah was keen to go, but this was her first task outside the tower.


    Ellis smiled at her naivety.


    "If you head east from the city, you''ll find a merchant caravan going in the same direction as our Guild. Just tell them I sent you and that you''re joining the adventurers. Show them this paper, and they''ll let you ride the carriage. But remember to say you''re only going as far as Count Kolmar''s domain."


    She held some sway in the guild thanks to her skills, influencing both front desk staff and office workers.


    It looked like this document was ready ahead of time.


    Usually, they would sort out the guard details for a big caravan like this earlier.


    It was impressive that they were willing to wait until the day itself.


    Another impressive disy of her abilities.


    The escort request was for a intermediate-level adventurer.


    But with a top-level adventurer like me, it would be a plus for the caravan.


    While I looked over the papers, Ellis gave Han Se-ah arge pouch.


    "This is a new product the inn guild wants to sell to adventurers on long trips. Since you won''t have time to visit a general store, take this and head straight to the east gate."


    Han Se-ah looked stunned as Ellis exined.


    After a reassuring pat on her back, she finally snapped out of it and hurried out of the guild.


    Ellis watched us go, looking pleased.


    It had been some time since Ellis had got me moving like this, and old memories started toe back.


    But I had no time for reminiscing as I made my way to the city''s east gate.


    ***


    Raei Trantions


    ***


    "Sir, a guest from the Adventurer''s Guild!"


    "Oh, I was worried they might note Rnd and Mage Hanna?"


    The man who greeted us was stout and middle-aged, with thinning hair.


    The man''s size seemed to match his wealth, and he was surprised to see me.


    He held out his hand in greeting.


    ording to the chat, he''s 2 ''Ambitious'' Jean.


    To show off his two-star status, he had nearly twenty carriages ready to go,plete with staff.


    He was a high-ranking person and seemed well-informed, recognizing Han Se-ah and me, or rather, our whole party except for Kaiden.


    "You really helped us out with those wolvesst time! If I weren''t so busy, I would''ve had a cup of tea with you."


    "Please take care of us until we get to Count Kolmar''s territory."


    "Shouldn''t I be saying that? I feel better knowing the city''s heroes are with us."


    He briefly chatted about how our actions saved the goods, how the warehouse almost had a big problem, and assigned one of the workers to be our guide.


    The carriage was quite fancy, not like the fully-loaded worker carriages.


    Even with all five of us in it, there was plenty of room.


    As the carriages started to leave one by one, Grace said something.


    "Thank you, everyone."


    "You don''t need to thank us. It''s normal for adventurers to take requests."


    "Still."


    She only rxed once the carriage started moving, and a small smile appeared on her face.


    As time went on, only Grace''s older parents were left in the vige.


    If they couldn''t find more young people, her father and the vige''s youngsters would have to step in.


    Even though her father was once a ranger, in the end, he was only capable of settling in a humble vige.


    He could deal with goblins, but confronting orcs would be a challenge.


    But, we had a glimmer of hope.


    This wasn''t mere coincidence; it was a quest assigned to Han Se-ah.


    I had faith that no harm woulde until we reached our goal.


    It was an odd conviction, springing from the fact that we were in a game based on Heroines Chronicle.


    Who would enjoy a character quest where, upon arrival, the vige is burned to the ground and Grace''s parents are dead?


    Even in a game where novice adventurers drop like flies, the narrative shouldn''t be so grim.


    "But how long does it take to get to Count Kolmar''snd?"


    "When I came to the city, it took about three days."


    Sitting shoulder to shoulder, we tried to lighten the mood.


    Feigning distraction, I checked the forum but kept an ear to their chatter.


    I wondered how I''d previously managed carriage rides without this forum.


    To survive ten years detached from modern society ismendable in its own right.


    -Carriage Travel Tips


    -???: Hanbam, wake up


    -I want to learn magic too


    -Is the kingdom thatrge, or are we just slow?


    Irene, who''d only seen strawberries for sale but never a wild strawberry vine, and Grace, intrigued by this.


    And Han Se-ah, stuck in the middle, awkwardlyughing because, despite being from a ''rural vige,'' she didn''t know anything about wild fruits.


    Casually scrolling through the posts, I realized how tough the game could be for some yers.


    As the viewer count rose, so did the number of forum posts.


    -I want to learn magic too


    [Magic Tower''s Magic List.JPG]


    [Alchemy Recipe-Pest Repellent Incense.JPG]


    [Mosquito Extermination Spell.GIF]


    I''ll pay you gold, so please cast a pest repellent spell in my house!!!!!


    Or, make an alchemy version of that and spray it on them.


    They''re starting to blur the lines between game and reality.


    Seriously lol, how does Han Se-ah manage her real life while full-time streaming?


    ??? Isn''t it the other way around?


    Honestly, I''m more jealous of everyday magic than battle magic.


    Wish I learned that before leaving the city. Now I''m homeless.


    The post with the most replies was a funny one, featuring a photo of a soldier on guard duty.


    Given the three-day, two-night journey, posts expected Han Se-ah to also pull a night watch.


    After all, there are no safe zones like within the tower out in the city.


    Roaming monsters can be likened to wild beasts.


    Even if Jirisan is considered a safe haven, one might encounter an Asian ck bear wandering beyond its usual stomping grounds.


    Despite being a peaceful rural region within the kingdom, goblins and orcs often crawl in.


    If you''re particrly unlucky, ogres in their mating seasons traverse through, en-route to other mountain ranges.


    Among them, not only monsters but human criminals may asionally be encountered as well.


    "Nope! I''m a country girl born and raised in Seoul. But do you guys, what,e from Gangwon or Gyeonggi Province with strawberry bushes in your back hills or something? You have to be realistic. You were sucking honey when you were little... my stream might be a bit young for you."


    Apart from the talk of night duty, what stands out are the stories of viewers venturing outside the city.


    Screenshots disying their experiences after venturing beyond city walls were fascinating.


    While I was reading the forum, Han Se-ah, sensing an opening,unched a counterattack on the viewers.


    The chat descended into chaos, delighted that there was another target to tease besides Han Se-ah.


    From a viewer who denied reality, stating that it''s not old-fashioned at all, to a viewer who teased, "If you were sucking honey, you would have gone to elementary school with a book bag."


    These guys are like bloodthirsty piranhas or maybe more like hungry hyenas.


    Seoul, Gyeonggi Province, book bags, and elementary school.


    The outside world suddenly seemed familiar.


    ***


    I''m sorry if anything is wrong here, I googled everything but if the dialogue didn''t make sense I''ll try and break it down. It definitely didn''t to me until I did some googling.


    - Jirisan is a mountain in SK. Half-moon bear, also called Asian ck bear, is one of the animals found roaming in the area.


    - Eating honey straight from honebs as a child is moremon with the elder generations


    - Same with bookbags, we use backpacks now.


    - Gangwon/Gyeonggi province are areas more ''rural'' than Seoul hence having strawberry bushes. Her being a country girl from Seoul is irony/sarcasm.


    I think that was everything... See ya Wednesday, oh and I saw thement about the Rnd character quest, I''ll take a look when I look for the other spoiler I said I''d get many chaps agoter this week. I have all the raws now.


    Enjoy the bonus chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    Novel illustrations are also found on the ko-fi link below! Check out the gallery page inside the ko-fi page.


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Coming soon!

 Chapter 52: Character Quest - Graces Hometown 2

    Chapter 52: Character Quest - Grace''s Hometown 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Illustrations: Here


    The virtual reality game, Heroes Chronicle, touts extreme realism as its main selling point.


    While the main goal is to conquer the tower, there''s a fully fleshed-out kingdom surrounding it.


    The incredible realism has been proven time and time again through the experiences of many yers.


    Like ending up in jail for various antics such as trying to climb the tower from the outside.


    You can go back to before being locked up if you reset before nightfall.


    But if you identally let a day pass, you could be writing a ''Virtual Reality Prison Diary'', as one yer proved when they got caught by the guards getting handsy with a dancer.


    No matter if you''re scaling the tower, exploring the area, ormitting a crime andnding in jail, time treats everyone equally.


    The real struggle is that this single-yer game doesn''t have a SKIP button.


    Is this really a game?


    [Intermediate Alchemy Recipe.JPG]


    [Hardworking Alchemy.GIF]


    I''m not much of a sporty person, so I opted for the alchemist role.


    But it takes a whole 40 hours to make a potion.


    It''s more like Grandma''s Soup Shop simtor.


    Bragging about being an intermediate alchemist, downvote.


    There are people like this here as well.


    And it''s not just the time, the smell of alchemy is terrible, lol.


    Since the game is like this, viewers understand when there''s ack of content.


    But ''zzz'' and sleeping emojis popte the chat instead.


    "Ever been camping, Kaiden?"


    "Yes, quite a lot when I was with a mercenary group. I was in charge of putting up the tent poles."


    Kind Irene offered to help with chores, but the startled workers turned down her offer.


    They believed it wasn''t right to let an honored guest, especially a lovely youngdy dressed as a nun, do work.


    But Irene''s soft demeanor seems to be gradually softening Kaiden''s rough exterior.


    She talks a little more when she''s with her.


    But watching a conversation between a Saint Candidate hiding her identity and a cross-dressing noblewoman also hiding her identity...


    "Ah, I think I''ll stop streaming here for today. I don''t think anyone wants to watch me on night duty. So I''ll skip the travel part and rest.


    Streaming all the time is tiring. It''s better to skip the boring parts and only go live when there''s a big step forward in the quest, right?"


    As Han Se-Ah''s voice came from behind, a weird sensation makes me shiver.


    It''s an odd feeling, like being zapped and frozen at the same time.


    It''s as if time has slowed down a lot, like a shlight passing by in a life-or-death battle.


    The sparks jumping to start the campfire appear sluggish.


    The dust kicked up from setting up the tent, the leaves rustling as they''re brushed aside, the murmurs of the merchant staff, and even the movements of our party memberseverything feels thick and slow, as if time is moving at a fraction of its normal speed.


    ''...What was that?''


    Surely enough, that odd feeling fades in less than a second.


    The sparks catch the kindling, leading to a roaring bonfire.


    The staff, skillfully working around the dust and leaves, bring a big pot and start making stew.


    "It''s my first time sleeping in a tent, it feels new."


    "It''s not as good as it looks."


    Kaiden and Irene are still talking, while Grace, seemingly deep in thought, wanders away on her own.


    I blink, trying to understand what just urred, and quickly open both the chat and the forum.


    Unless it''s a case involving an ancient evil god or a sealed mage, it''s certainly linked to Han Se-ah''s stream.


    Backing up my suspicion, the forum and the chat are aplete contrast.


    There are dozens of unread popr posts on the forum, while the chat ispletely empty.


    I carefully go through the posts on the forum; it looks as if they''ve been umting for days.


    Three days have passed outside while only a second has gone by for me.


    Looking closer, the date of the earliest unread hot post is two days ago.


    What I found out:


    First, while the expedition was preparing the camp to sleep outside, Han Se-ah ended the game and the stream.


    The weird sensation I felt was likely time in this world freezing.


    If the inn is a save point, this felt like a quick save and an exit.


    Second, Han Se-ah had been streaming daily to draw viewers and secure #1 in the game.


    But she''s slowly thinking about going back to her old streaming schedule.


    There''s no need to fully stream repetitive days in the forest or just carriage travel.


    I was curious about how I was able to feel that sensation.


    That discrepancy between my perception of time, time in reality and time inside the game.


    Sadly, I wouldn''t find an answer to that in the forum.


    "Rnd? What are you doing?"


    "I had something on my mind."


    As I was lost in thought scrolling through the forum, Han Se-ah walked up to me.


    A yer who lived three days outside in just one second.


    ...I''m just an NPC in a game.


    Of course, there''s no point in dwelling on pointless feelings.


    I''ve had too many experiences over the 10 years to be upset about trivial things.


    As long as my goal is clear, I won''t waver.


    "Is that so? Then I have something I''m curious about, can I ask?"


    "Sure. I''m like a guide for the party after all."


    Han Se-ah gently approached and spoke.


    She must be eager to gather some knowledge off-stream.


    She probably wants to show off to the viewers, given she''s being teased for being ignorant.


    As I nodded, she asked her question.


    "Could you exin the Wandering Orcs, our target for this request?"


    "Of course, I''ll exin that. I''ll tell everyone when we gather for dinner. Kaiden, with his mercenary background, might already know, but Irene and Grace likely don''t."


    As I spoke, Han Se-ah nodded.


    Her eyes sparkled with excitement.


    It''s not a bad thing, I decided to give a more thorough exnation.


    She went over to Grace and Irene, grinning, perhaps excited to get one up over her viewers.


    While we spent time this way, the workers who had finished preparing for the night started on dinner.


    "It''s okay. I might not be able to do hard work, but I can manage this."


    "But..."


    "I''ve done lots of cooking at the temple, I''m really fine."


    This time, Irene shooed the workers away and took it upon herself to prepare our dinner.


    It wasn''t a tough task, she wanted to help by cooking the food herself.


    One of the workers shuffle nervously back and forth, unable to stop her.


    It was funny to see the worker watch Irene, her sleeves rolled while peeling potatoes, with guilt written on their face.


    Although cooking only involved boiling beans, potatoes, and tough pieces of meat.


    Unaware of his gaze, Irene pulls Grace to her to start preparing the potatoes and beans.


    "When the mind is troubled, simple tasks like this can help clear it. Peeling potatoes and beans, sitting by a fire, and watching the stars can help clear your thoughts."


    "Just a little bit of the beans. I''m not really a fan of them in stew."


    "Of course, I''ll exin that.


    Grace, who had regained some strength thanks to Irene''s soothing words, grudgingly set aside the bean peels.


    Watching this, Kaiden wisely collected firewood and brought water for the pot.


    It appeared she took her role as the youngest member of the mercenary group seriously.


    Pieces of meat, peeled potatoes, and beans are added to the pot along with jerky and dried fruit Irene gathered from the provisions, resulting in a thick stew.


    The pleasant aromaing from the pot proved that Irene wasn''t lying about her frequent cooking at the temple.


    As I soaked in the smell of the stew and the warm heat of the bonfire, I began to speak.


    "Let''s discuss the Wandering Orcs we''ll be facing. Kaiden, are you familiar with them?"


    "Aren''t they the ones who get banished from their tribes due to diseases or old age? I understand they''re weaker than those living in groups."


    Her response was urate butcked that little extra bit needed.


    If I were grading it, I''d award her around 85 out of 100.


    There''s a key characteristic of monsters that wander, both inside and outside the tower.


    Han Se-ah raised her hand subtly, as if she were in school, and asked me, "You mentioned before that the main difference was in their aggression. What about that?"


    "You''ve got a good memory. However, what I''m about to discuss now rtes to the unique traits of the onesbeled ''wandering'' by the guild."


    At my words, everyone turned to me.


    The difference between the monsters inside and outside the tower, particrly the ''wandering'' ones, naturally intrigued them.


    This categorization is somewhat arbitrary, of course, created by the guild for convenience.


    "The creatures ssified as wandering goblins, wandering orcs, and the like are crafty beings with frail bodies. They''ve been ostracized by their tribes due to physical disabilities."


    To draw an analogy, they are much like aged lions.


    Injured and ousted from their pack, they somehow endure in the wilderness, prowling around viges and preying on humans weaker than them.


    Their cunningness is the most troublesome aspect.


    The slightly smarter ones resort to holding children hostage or enving weaker monsters, even forming marauding groups.


    If an orc warrior is more like a raging murderer, charging head on; a wandering orc is more like a psychopathic killer lurking in the night, kidnapping children.


    Grace''s face darkened, and Irene shot me a ring look.


    "...So, if the vige puts up a strong fight, there''s a chance they run before we arrive."


    I promptly added.


    ***


    Website update! You won''t notice much but it was a big one. It sets up a new thing I''m adding where we post the first few chaps of a novel and see if we like it. Like trialing a novel.


    It''s hard to know if it''s a good one until a few chaps in.


    1/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Coming soon!

 Chapter 53: Character Quest - Graces Hometown 3

    Chapter 53: Character Quest - Grace''s Hometown 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Illustrations: Here


    Wandering monsters are ruthless.


    They''ve turned cruel to survive, while those that couldn''t were devoured.


    This wasn''t the Korean Penins where big predators have disappeared.


    It''s full of wolves, cat-like creatures, and other beasts.


    New adventurers often meet their end outside the tower because they underestimate these wanderers'' ruthlessness.


    You''d think starving creatures would be drawn towards humans, right?


    But this nave thinking often ended with belongings stolen or people picked off one by one.


    Of course, at the intermediate adventurer level, you could easily overpower them with just your physical abilities.


    "Stay alert. Even though they''re weaker than the moss wolves or helmeted deer we met in the tower, you never know what kind of tricks they might have up their sleeves."


    They might run and hide, or if they''re clever, they might spring a surprise attack.


    They could also sense disadvantages and target the weakest among us.


    This often caused panic among new adventurers, resulting in many deaths.


    "But don''t worry too much. With our party''s level, we can handle whatever they throw at us."


    "So they might catch us off guard, but ultimately, they''re not very strong. Is that what you''re saying?"


    "Kaiden nailed it. They''re weaker but harder to predict."


    Even our weakest pair, Han Se-ah and Grace, can easily take down a few wandering orcs.


    The outskirts of the kingdom are just a backdrop for side quests.


    In gacha games, character quests are simple events that you can win with reasonably leveled characters.


    At Kaiden''s words, everyone felt a bit better.


    They knew that as long as they were careful, these monsters weren''t a threat.


    In this lighter mood, Irene stood up and tasted the stew she had scooped into a small bowl.


    The delicious smell of the perfectly cooked stew filled the air; everyone''s stomachs rumbled in response.


    "Now that the exnations are done, should we eat? It looks just right."


    "Ah, thank you."


    Han Se-ah took out adle and bowls from her inventory to serve the stew.


    The perfectly cooked beans, soft potatoes, and asional meat chunks warmed our stomachs.


    It was easy to swallow.


    As we sat by the fire, enjoying the warmth, the sky turned dark and the sun started to set.


    One of the merchant workers came over to talk about the night watch.


    "I''ll stay up tonight, everyone else can get a good sleep."


    "Are you sure?"


    "I can stay awake for three days and nights without any problems."


    We separated the tents by gender.


    Grace, Han Se-ah and Irene don''t seem to mind, but Kaiden seemed a bit ufortable.


    I offered to keep watch to give her time to adjust.


    But I couldn''t be the night watch on every trip.


    I was once the youngest in a mercenary group, so I''m used to sharing a tent.


    I even had to persuade Irene, who felt sorry and hesitated, to go rest for the night.


    "Irene, please look after Grace. You can even help her go to sleep."


    "...Ah!"


    But my main reason for taking the night watch alone was really because I wanted to catch up on reading the forum posts that have piled up.


    But I had to give Irene a reason.


    Kind people can sometimes be a handful.


    This reminded me of my high school and college days, when I had the fragile body of a modern person.


    Readingics or books, thinking "Just one more, just one more"... and before I knew it, it was past 6 a.m.


    Sometimes, it felt better to not sleep at all than to sleep for just a bit.


    Anyway, I could always stay up all night without any problems.


    I could even spend the night reading the forum.


    "You''re right, staying up might make her more restless. I''ll make sure she gets some good sleep!"


    "I''m counting on you."


    Irene, with her sweet, kind heart, stayed close to Grace.


    With a full belly and the warmth of the fire, Grace seemed to forget her fears and started to feel sleepy.


    The tents weed three women and one hesitant man.


    "Will you be okay?"


    "The three of them are camping for the first time. They need some time to get used to it. I n to start the night watch schedule starting tomorrow, so you should rest well alone in your tent."


    "...Thank you."


    While Irene''s worry came from her caring nature, Kaiden''s guilt seemed toe from a strict sense of hierarchy.


    She nodded before going into the tent.


    Other tents around us were full of workers settling in, and a few people were set for the night watch, their fires spaced out just right.


    Sitting by the warm fire, listening to the sound of the wood crackling, I went back to the forum.


    Because of Han Se-ah''s break, the number of posts had grown a lot.


    Since I don''t have ess to the inte, I could only read the posts on Han Se-ah''s forum.


    The pile of posts from three days felt like a surprise present.


    Does the world pause when Han Se-ah goes offline?


    Is my future unstable because I''m an NPC in a game?


    I gave up such small worries ten years ago when I was thrown into this strange world, knowing nothing, and had to learn to survive like a stray dog.


    Being put into this game world in someone else''s bodywhat could be more surprising than that?


    Honestly, shes been overdoing it


    If you pay close attention, she''s a true gaming addict lolol


    Holding my breath until Han Se-ah''s stream ends.


    This Kim Seok-hyun guy is a fraud.


    This isnt the horned wolf, right?


    Izily scrolled through the posts.


    With Han Se-ah taking a break from streaming for personal reasons, the forum was full of viewers sharing their experiences rather than stream-rted stuff.


    Eventually, the viewers started running into the Full Moon Wolf after dealing with the Horned Wolves, which led to many posts cursing the Wolf.


    Han Se-ah had made it to the 15th floor, Kim Seok-hyun was on the 13th floor, and the average viewer seemed to be on the 10th floor.


    Among the posts, I quickly clicked on a post that seemed likely to be deleted in future for itsnguage.


    [4 ''Forest Keeper'' Louis.JPG]


    [4 ''Explorer'' Emit.JPG]


    [4 ''Devout'' Antonios.JPG]


    Sh*t, theres no 5 but how the hell did he get a triple 4?


    Mypanionsbined only have five stars, damn it


    If your threepanions only have five stars together, you should start over


    Look closer, there''s a reason he''s following Han Se-ah


    Whether it''s 345 or 444, it doesnt matter sh*t lol


    But Rnd is basically the mc. It would be more urate to change the stream''s title to Rnd.


    But aren''t they all male characters? Is Seok-hyun gay...?


    Kim Seok-hyun, who had been stabbed by the Horned Wolf and kicked by the Full Moon Wolf before in earlier posts, managed to recruit some greatpanions.


    As I read the envious posts from viewers, all sorts ofints andments were made.


    It seemed that more people were climbing the tower than choosing production jobs or exploring the world outside the tower.


    ***


    Raei Trantions


    ***


    Under the faint moonlight, as I read the posts and listened to the sounds of bugs in the grass, I heard the soft rustling of footsteps.


    It wasn''t someoneing from outside the camp, but rather someone quietlying out from our side.


    "...Rnd?"


    "Grace? What''s going on?"


    Grace, who had quietlye over and sat next to me, took me by surprise.


    I thought Irene had taken her inside to get her to sleep, but Grace had snuck out of the tent.


    Through the slightly open tent, I could see Irene sleeping soundly and... Han Se-ah pretending to sleep.


    ''What is she doing?''


    Her acting might fool others, but to a senior adventurer able to detect an assassin hiding underground, it was clear as day.


    Her furrowed brow, as if she was focusing, was one thing, but her breathing waspletely different from Irene''s, who was actually sleeping next to her.


    While I was briefly distracted by Han Se-ah in the tent, Grace, who had been carefully observing the other night watches, came over to me.


    "I can''t sleep."


    She doesn''t merely sit next to me; she leans into me.


    Without her leather armor on, the warmth radiating from her through my arm is different from the heat of the bonfire.


    If the stream were live, the chat would be bombarded with lewdments.


    My body reacts instinctively.


    I extend my arm towards Grace, loop it around her shoulder, and draw her nearer.


    Soft...


    "You should still try to sleep."


    "It''s okay. I just want to stay like this for a while before going inside."


    "Alright. If you feel ufortable, let me know."


    Grace rests her head on my shoulder, practically clinging to my arm.


    I shift my posture to make it morefortable for her and gently stroke her arm with my free hand.


    Whether it''s due to myrge frame or the warmth from the bonfire, she seems to be enjoying it as her breathing gradually bes more measured.


    What''s troublesome is Han Se-ah, peering through the gap in the tent.


    Anyone would think she''s a pervert.


    Like this, time passes under the dim glow of the moonlight.


    ***


    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Coming soon!

 Chapter 54: Character Quest - Graces Hometown 4

    Chapter 54: Character Quest - Grace''s Hometown 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Illustrations: Here


    I somewhat understand Grace''s actions.


    To her, I''m the knight in shining armor who saved her life, a big part of why she does what she does.


    I''m the hero to her vige, her family, and the guy she fell for at first sight.


    So when she''s scared and feels unsafe, I get why she wants to be near me.


    What I don''t get is Han Se-ah''s strong need to watch us through the hole in the tent.


    "...You''re warm, Rnd."


    Grace, sitting beside me, gradually moves closer and settles into my arm.


    She says she''s cold sitting on the ground, and then she finds a spot on myp.


    All the while, Han Se-ah watches us with great interest.


    Looking at those partially visible eyes through the fluttering tent p, old memoriese to mind.


    It reminds me of the way my younger sister used to look while watching a romantic scene in her favorite drama.


    It''s a guess, but I can''t think of any other reason.


    Han Se-ah knows that Grace''s story is closely tied to mine.


    Given that sometimes rtionships form between in-game characters, it''s a reasonable possibility.


    She''s not streaming right now, so she probably just wants to see what happens between Grace and me.


    Maybe she doesn''t know that Grace came to me that night we drank, or maybe she just likes ying matchmaker.


    It must be like watching a live drama.


    "It''s strange, isn''t it? I was so anxious before, but next to you, I feel at ease."


    "......"


    Without saying a word, I hold Grace while she opens up to me bit by bit.


    While holding Grace, with Han Se-ah watching us, the night moves on.


    However, it appears she didn''t n on cuddling all night because she slowly rises and enters the tent.


    As a way of saying thanks, she quickly kisses my cheek before she goes into the tent.


    She smiles as she leaves, looking like she''s back to normal.


    After that, nothing big really happened.


    However, Grace, who had regained her spirits, stayed closer to me than usual, and Han Se-ah continued to orbit around us.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Well, it''s been a while, everyone. Over the past two days, we haven''t encountered any monsters or bandits, so we''ve just been sitting around the bonfire, stargazing! And now, we''ve finally arrived at Count Kolmar''s domain! During this time, I grew quite close to Grace and Irene, but I have to say, I really want a skip feature."


    We spent another half-day riding in a small carriage.


    Finally, after exactly three days of travel,


    Wee across a small vige.


    Luckily, the vige looks normal, with no broken fences, burned buildings, or dead bodies.


    Standing beside Grace, who breathes a sigh of relief upon seeing her hometown after a long time, Han Se-ah quickly starts her stream.


    "The carriage was surprisinglyfortable, and it felt quite sentimental to gaze at the stars and cook food over the bonfire. However, it''s not the best for streaming. It felt like running a stream with no content, just 40 hours of healing music ying in the background."


    -Fire gazing is fine for a while but 3 days lol


    -My butt would be wrecked if I rode a carriage, it must be worth the high price


    -It''s not bad to have some peace, but it''s just not good for streaming


    -healing music, healing music


    The chat was flooded withments after the long break.


    Grace leads us toward the vige.


    At the entrance of the vige, two men with stern expressions await us, their unsightly faces and grimy skin indicate they are not gacha characters.


    Seeing us approach in a carriage, clearly not wandering monsters, they appear somewhat relieved.


    It looks like a lively vige, with more than twenty homes close together; a strongmunity.


    "It''s been a while, gentlemen!"


    "Hmm, who are you?"


    "Hey, it''s me, Grace!"


    "Huh? What...?"


    Grace lifts her hand high and greets the two men who appear to finally recognize her.


    The men, previously wearing grim expressions,ically drop their jaws.


    But they wee her with warm smiles, showing no signs of doubt.


    They probably sought help, expecting the worst.


    But it''s not just a timid adventurer girl who has returned.


    Gleaming leather armor, stacked with magical potions, and aposite bow crafted from monster materials: she is no novice adventurer.


    And she is not alone.


    By her side stands a robust knight d in heavy armor, a swordsman exuding a charismatic aura, a priestess, and a magerare sights in rural viges.


    It''s clear to anyone that they''re experienced adventurers who have long left their newbie days behind.


    "Your father should be with the vige chief."


    "No one has been injured so far, but the signs of danger are getting closer. I''m worried that the herbalists or fruit pickers might encounter them."


    "It''s fortunate that no one has been harmed."


    The conversation between the two men, whose furrowed brows smooth out as if steamed by an iron, continues without pause.


    Thanks to the two talkative men, who seem more like gossipy women, we quickly understood the situation.


    "We found traces of suspicious activity, and upon investigation, they appear to be signs of roaming orcs. No one has directly encountered the orcs, and there are no victims So far, but the signs are increasing and approaching the vige."


    If this keeps up, the vigers will run into them.


    "So, the vige put all their savings together to ask for helpis that right?"


    As Han Se-ah summarizes, Irene and Grace nod in agreement.


    By phrasing it this way, the viewers can also grasp the gist of the situation.


    As expected, nothing significant has happened in the vige.


    The information collected by Grace''s father, a retired ranger, is unlikely to be wrong.


    The worst thing we can think of now is a bigger than expected group of orcs.


    A highly intelligent monster capable of evading a former ranger, wouldn''t appear in such a rural area.


    Especially in the narrative of a mere 3 character.


    The same reasoning applies to the 10th floor of the tower, where a full moon wolf, not a full moon dragon, would be more likely.


    ''If we exclude gacha characters, these guys have a pretty well-bnced game.''


    The game starts with horned rabbits, horned foxes, and goblinsjust moving targets to help yers get used to virtual reality.


    Horned wolves, which are about as strong as yers, highlight the importance of weapon techniques and skills.


    The full moon wolves teach how to fight a strong enemy with party members.


    Thene medium-sized monsters that need a well-coordinated party and small-sized monster groups that introduce hand-to-handbat.


    The game''s difficulty differs depending on the recruited gacha characters, but the overall design is carefully nned.


    "Go ahead and get the details about the request."


    "Huh? Rnd, where are you nning to go?"


    "I''m fast on my feet, so I''m thinking of taking a look around."


    With that, I set off to look for even the slightest variables.


    It would be best for the party''s overall experience to listen to the client''s situation, locate traces, and have Grace meticulously track them.


    However, just in case, I head outside the vige.


    As a gamer, I can tell from this point how the situation is going to go.


    As we follow the tracks of a wandering orc, we''ll begin to discover things like bloodied scarves.


    I''m worried that there might be one or two victims, to add to the tension.


    Grace acts tough, but she has a tender heart.


    If a victim were to emerge...


    She wouldn''t show it, but she would be deeply upset.


    ''Things like ''pain is part of growing up'' are honestly nonsense.''


    Concepts such as pain being the fertilizer for growth, the idea that youth is synonymous with pain, that one learns by getting hurt


    These are phrases that shouldn''t be thrown around when you''refortably riding in a luxurious 6 character''s limousine-taxi.


    My woman, who reveals her vulnerable side in my arms, shouldn''t have to grow through pain.


    It''s normal that she shouldn''t be hurt in the name of growth.


    I''m the kind of man who would fight an ogre if a beauty shed a tear.


    "Are you here with Grace? What happened...?"


    "Which direction of the vige were the orc traces found?"


    "There''s a big rock under that mountain over there, and just below that, oof?!"


    With a resounding crash, I surge forward with great force.


    The advantage of such a rural vige is that you can freely run around without concern for well-maintained roads.


    I don''t make any attempt to conceal the sound as I charge into the mountain, shattering the ground beneath me.


    Orcs aren''t particrly skilled at hiding.


    Only a named monster wearing moss wolf skin on the 20th floor stands out.


    The stealthiest thing orcs outside the tower do is hide in a cave.


    They don''t try to erase signs of their presenceeating, sleeping, and defecating.


    Even if you don''t have the scouting abilities of a ranger or rogue, if you travel through the mountains, you''ll eventually find them.


    ''A bonfire? ... It doesn''t seem human-made.''


    I can''t ruin the mountain range that provides resources for the vigers, including Grace.


    So, carefully controlling my power as I run, I discover a extinguished bonfire.


    Next to the remnants, from which only a wisp of smoke rises, I spot the carcass of a rabbit, torn open and devoured.


    It''s unlikely that a viger gathering herbs would cook a rabbit and eat it, fur and all, out of pure hunger.


    Starting at the bonfire, I follow the trail of broken branches.


    The party needs to have real battles, so I don''t n on wiping them outpletely.


    If there are many, I''ll leave a few and take care of the rest.


    If there are only a few, I''ll give them a mana massage and mess up their joints a bit.


    Without bothering to hide my presence, I head toward a foul pig-like scent.


    ***


    3/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Coming soon!

 Chapter 55: Character Quest - Graces Hometown 5

    Chapter 55: Character Quest - Grace''s Hometown 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    There were no major twists in the quest.


    All I found were roaming orcs, so thin they looked starved.


    Following their footprints and the broken branches from their campfire, I discovered a small burrow.


    Perhaps they had taken it over from another creature.


    Given their state, I didn''t need to do anything.


    These orcs were unlike any I''d seen before, horribly underfed.


    That might exin why they had been hanging around the vige.


    Even the most savage monsters can sense danger.


    They didn''t dare attack the vige for food or risk going after the herb gatherers.


    The cunning nature of these wanderers made them anticipate the consequences if their hunting attempts failed.


    Of course, their intelligence only went so far.


    While they cautiously refrained from attacking humans, they carelessly devoured live rabbits and left behind traces of their presence, lighting bonfires in the wild.


    ''It''s somewhat awkward... Is this it?''


    I wasn''t expecting toe across such weak creatures.


    At this point, theck of a twist is more than disappointing; it''s practically going to ruin the stream.


    I traveled for three days, only to encounter malnourished orcs, a mere four of them.


    All I can gain from this is Grace''s favor and thepletion of a quest.


    From a party member''s perspective, it''s not bad: nothing horrible is happening in Grace''s vige.


    But it''s a letdown when I think about Han Se-ah''s stream.


    Still holding out hope for something more, I left the frightened orcs alone and continued.


    There must be a reason why the quest window instructed me to help Han-Se-Ah with her quest.


    ''I didn''t expect the problem to be this easy.''


    I rushed out, concerned about Grace''s feelings, and now I''m running around, worried about Han Se-ah''s live stream.


    It would have been better if there were dozens of orcs, and I could thin their numbers beforehand.


    But there are only four malnourished orcs barely clinging to life.


    If they''re that starved, they''re weak enough to be killed by moss wolves or helmeted deer.


    In terms of the hierarchy, they''re roughly on par with weak goblins, weaker than horned wolves.


    I scoured the entire mountain range in case there was something else, but besides the four orcs, the area remains peaceful.


    I check the mountain peaks and checked other mountains nearby just in case, but the oue remained the same.


    Besides the four wandering orcs, there was only a newly matured bear.


    It''s a peaceful ce.


    "Grace? She should be in that building."


    "You''re back already?"


    At this point, I have no choice but to return to the vige in disappointment.


    If there were an ogre or something simr, I could have incapacitated it and left it near the orc nest.


    One of the vige guards looks at me, puzzled, then points me in the right direction.


    In front of me is a solid stone house, a standout among the mainly modest wooden homes in this charming vige.


    At first nce, it seems like it belongs to someone important in the vige.


    It''s more impressive than the huts in a country vige, but in the city, it would be just another simple craftsman''s shop.


    As I head for the door, my teammatese out of the house together.


    Among them is a man dressed in leather garments.


    His disheveled chin-beard and keen eyes hint that he was quite the adventurer back in his day.


    "Rnd! Did you find anything in the mountains?"


    I don''t remember an uncle''s face from a few years back, but since Grace is by his side, he must be her father.


    Looks like he and the vige chief have exined their quest, or should I say, their request.


    "It was a wandering orc. Didn''t find anything else strange."


    "Did... you see any children?"


    What''s that about?


    I notice the worried looks on everyone''s faces.


    I was wondering why we''re talking about a kid in a conversation about hunting orcs when a thought crosses my mind.


    The story of the blood-stained scarf I''d thought of earlier.


    The disappearance of a vige child would cause more of an uproar than an adult going missing.


    Maybe an adventurous child wandered into the off-limits mountain, which just so happens to have signs of orcs...


    It''s an overused but possible story.


    "I didn''t see any signs. I searched the mountains top to bottom, but I didn''t find any traces of a child or human footprints."


    "Is that so...?"


    The follow-up confirmed my guess.


    As the orcs got closer, the adults warned the children not to y in the mountains.


    But if kids stopped doing things because adults told them to, they wouldn''t be kids.


    A few daring children from the vige went to the mountains to y hide and seek, but one didn''te back.


    The only constion is that what I discovered was the remains of a torn-up rabbit, not a torn-up girl.


    My teammates'' faces stay solemn, unaware of this fact, but it didn''t particrly worry me.


    ''Since she''s not in the mountains, she must be hiding somewhere in the vige.''


    I trust in my abilities.


    With legs faster than a warhorse, I sprinted from the vige entrance to the mountain peak, searching even the nearby mountains.


    Just in case there was a threat or a chance to make the stream more interesting, I kept going and checked the next mountain as well.


    A young girl ying hide and seek and outrunning me in the mountains?


    That would only be possible if someone like a 6 ''Mischievous'' Catherine were involved.


    The expressions of my kind-hearted party members remain filled with concern.


    "Um, Rnd? I have an idea."


    "Tell me."


    With that, Han Se-ah stepped forward, her eyes darting between Grace and me.


    Her face reflected not just concern but also a strange desire.


    It was highly suspicious.


    Nevertheless, I encouraged her to speak up.


    The suggestion that came from Han Se-ah, as she shifted her gaze between Grace and me, was utterly nonsensical.


    "Why don''t you carry Grace and run?"


    "...Huh?"


    "Have Rnd carry you?"


    I''d expected her to propose we immediately search for the missing child or reassure the vigers of her safety.


    However, her entric response could onlye from an experienced streamer.


    Her unexpected suggestion sent the chat into a frenzy.


    -Please, Rnd, we''re counting on you.


    -But can they cover ground like that?


    -It was fun watching him sprint around the city.


    -If that''s the case, why didn''t they both go earlier?


    -Yup, Han Se-ah is going to be the cameraman lol.


    The viewers found Han Se-ah''s bold yet absurd solution as amusing as I did.


    Unfazed by their reactions, she continued to promote her idea.


    She caught hold of Grace''s sleeve and gently pulled her towards me, her face wearing a cunning smile.


    Just as she had during the night watch, she subtly encouraged physical contact between Grace and me.


    "Rnd''s the fastest among us, so if he carries a skilled explorer like Grace, they can search the mountain together. Irene, Kaiden, and I will look around the vige, just in case."


    With firm belief that a party of 3456 couldn''t be defeated by mere orcs, Han Se-ah didn''t hesitate to split the party.


    Or maybe she fully trusted my report of finding orc traces only on the mountains.


    Grace didn''t object much; her cheeks tinted slightly pink as she let Han Se-ah lead her.


    It seemed fitting to match their pace, so I stepped closer to Grace.


    Viewers would prefer watching NPCs flirting with each other rather than a beatdown of malnourished orcs.


    "Not a bad idea."


    "Not bad, right?!"


    When it''s time to show off, do it with a bang.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, I reached out and gently wrapped one arm around Grace''s waist and the other across her shoulders.


    She gave a startled flutter as I lifted her, but to me, she felt lighter than a feather.


    I hoisted her up, and naturally, we fell into a princess carry position.


    Her outstretched arm shyly wrapped around my neck before bashfully tucking in, resting in front of my chest.


    "You, are...?"


    "I''m Rnd, a senior adventurer and kind of a guide for the party. It''s been a while, but let''s focus on finishing the search first."


    I feel like a barbarian abducting a maiden in front of her father.


    Ignoring the surprised look on the old man''s rugged face, I strode forward.


    I have enough self-control to avoid wreaking havoc in this delicate vige.


    As I effortlessly leap over huts and fences, Grace''s delighted screams echo in my ears.


    "Kyaah!"


    "Careful! You could bite your tongue!"


    "Then run more smoothly!"


    As I elerated, I notice a hint of anxiety, her neatly folded hands grip my neck like a safety handle.


    As a result, I can feel her chest, previously out of reach, slightly trembling beneath her leather armor.


    I never realized it could jiggle even whenpressed like this.


    And I''m not the only one enjoying this.


    -Our ranger seems to have somerge magic pouches.


    -They''re on a date, and they even brought a camera.


    -Han Se-ah really knows how to put on a show.


    -As soon as she discovered the multi-camera feature, she been capturing golden shots, lol.


    The semi-transparent camera drone hovering in front of me faithfully tracked my movements.


    The problem was that from this angle, as the camera looked down at my face, Grace''s bosom took center stage.


    The chat begins to fill withments like ''Wow,'' as viewers realize there''s a reason this game is rated 18+.


    ''She really is a streaming monster.''


    There''s a reason she''s a popr streamer with arge fanbase even before this VR game.


    ***


    Bruh.


    4/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Coming soon!

 Chapter 56: Favor Work 1

    Chapter 56: Favor Work 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    The screams of Grace, nestled in my arms, gradually change into delightful cheers.


    A 3 gacha character was not some defenseless countryside girl.


    She wouldn''t be trembling in fear just because we are moving fast.


    Carrying Grace while being followed by the camera drone, I dashed towards the beast den where the emaciated orcs had taken residence.


    Since the only dangerous things around the vige were these guys, I thought it would be best to deal with them first.


    If I eliminate the orcs, any potential danger would vanish.


    With that in mind, I continued sprinting toward the den.


    "Rnd! Are we going by the traces we saw earlier?"


    "I came across the orcs earlier."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, but I didn''t see the child."


    Kicking up dust, we raced through the mountains, my loud footsteps echoing.


    In less than 10 minutes, we had reached the beast''s den.


    The four emaciated orcs, clutching old and rusted weapons, were on high alert, alerted by our noisy approach.


    "...Are those wandering orcs?"


    "You see why I said they were weak?"


    There were no muscr, well-built warriors.


    What was there were only starving, frail bodies.


    The fact that a monster''s arm was thinner than that of a local farmer''s spoke volumes.


    The camera circled around the orcs, capturing their ragged appearance.


    Thin arms, lifeless eyes, filthy skin, rusted and worthless weapons, and battered, tattered leather armor.


    It would be more fitting to call them homeless orcs rather than wandering ones.


    -Even orcs are dieting these days.


    -With those arms, they probably couldn''t even break Han Se-ah''s shield.


    -They must be lighter than even Han Se-ah?


    -[Chat deleted by the mod]


    Despite their feeble squawks, nothing would stop what wasing to them.


    Unlike the monsters inside the tower, these orcs left behind corpses.


    Kicking or smashing them would result in a mess of innards and filth, so they had to be killed from a distance.


    Still clutching Grace, I kicked a suitable stone like a football.


    The stone shattered into fragments, scattering like shotgun pellets with a resounding bang!


    The orc''s skin proved no match for the hundreds of stone fragments flying faster than arrows.


    "Wow..."


    Grace frowned at the sight of the corpses, something she hadn''t seen in a while since venturing into the tower.


    The camera quickly toward the natural scenery.


    Then suddenly, the camera that had been following them came to an abrupt stop, slowly melting away.


    They had seen enough and shifted the stream back to the vige.


    Unaware of the camera this whole time, Grace furrowed her brow and surveyed her surroundings intently.


    Nestled in my arms, she looked rather adorable.


    Maybe sensing this, she leaped down and began searching carefully.


    "I can''t find anything. There aren''t even any wild animals around, let alone a child."


    "Those guys must have scared everything away when they caught the rabbit."


    "A rabbit?"


    "I found traces of a campfire and a half-eaten rabbit."


    Grace hopped around swiftly, diligently checking every possible hiding spot for a child.


    Despite her keen searching skills, she found no traces of the girl.


    The child must be hiding somewhere within the vige.


    A young child ying hide and seek wouldn''t be scaling a 10-meter-high cliff, nor would she dare to cross treacherous valleys that even herb collectors hesitated to traverse.


    Although their search focused on areas essible to a child, they found nothing.


    "As expected, she''s not here either."


    "Did you find any other traces?"


    "No, none. It seems those orcs were the only ones. They must have been stealthily approaching the vige, unable to attack the herb collectors, and instead were targeting women and children."


    No matter how thoroughly they searched, all they discovered were signs of the orcs'' approach to the vige.


    It seemed unlikely that a missing girl could elude a 6 tank and a 3 novice ranger''s diligent search.


    With my assistance, Grace, who had circled the area twice, finally seemed to rx.


    Although she hadn''t been found, at least she wasn''t in immediate danger.


    It felt like she had just fallen asleep somewhere - that''s the feeling I got.


    "Let''s go back. Searching more won''t help."


    "Yeah..."


    "Come here."


    She instinctively spread her arms wide and jumped back into my embrace.


    Settlingfortably, as if she had been in my arms the entire time, she nestled herself like she would in a car seat.


    There was no reason to refuse, so I gently held her and made my way back to the vige.


    "Ah, Rnd, Grace! We found the missing child!"


    "Really? Where was she?"


    "It seems she wanted to win at hide and seek, so she went back to the vige on her own and hid. She fell asleep in a pile of straw in the vige storage."


    As we returned to the vige before sunset, Han Se-ah greeted us with a bright smile.


    Just as we had thought, the child had returned to the vige.


    Grace let out a sigh of relief upon hearing the good news from Han Se-ah.


    Who would be happy to discover the corpse of a teenage girl in the mountains after returning to their hometown after a long time?


    Was this how the quest was meant to end?


    Just as I was wondering...


    "Grace? You... you little..."


    An unexpected variable appeared.


    ***


    Raei Trantions


    ***


    -I thought this was abat quest, but it turned out to be a favorability quest.


    -Sending just the two of them might have been Han Se-ah''s big-picture n.


    -This is such a sh*t game.


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    -Isn''t this kind of trap too much?


    The chat quickly fills with expletives which were swiftly deleted by a chat mod.


    Despite this, Han Se-ah wasn''t trying to stop the viewers or change the atmosphere.


    "Wow, seriously, I almost got screwed. What kind of quest is this?"


    She too was caught off guard.


    The traces left by the wandering orcs had been a trap.


    The missing girl could be found in the vige warehouse.


    However, the missing girl herself also turned out to be part of the trap.


    The important part of the quest was the appearance of Grace''s parents once the quest waspleted.


    The real content of this quest was the mother crying and catching her daughter who ran away from home to be an adventurer, and the father trying to convince her to return to the vige.


    "So if I hadn''t tried to get close to Grace, she might have given up on being an adventurer and gone back home? What would we have done if Rnd wasn''t here?"


    Various indicators are shown in the NPC''s stat window, but there''s no specific mention of favorability.


    This game is about climbing a tower, not wooing NPCs or doing inappropriate activities.


    Han Se-ah was friendly with her NPCs because she liked their personalities, and the dynamics in their adventure party sparked her instincts.


    There was a country girl who became an adventurer to find the man she fell in love with at first sight.


    A kind-hearted nun concealing her status as a saint candidate.


    A young girl disguising her noble identity and masquerading as a mercenary.


    And Rnd, a charming blonde man, gradually bing entangled with these female characters.


    "Who will detect surprise attacks from Moss Wolves and find the passage to the next floor if we don''t have a scout? Really..."


    Before being a streamer, Han Se-ah was a gamer and, at the same time, an otaku.


    There was plenty to see in the party besides Grace, who openly showed affection.


    Irene seemed to be gradually opening up, perhaps drawn to Rnd''s kind nature.


    Didn''t that kind Irene re at him on the way here?


    As for Kaiden, the cross-dressing woman, it was amon trope.


    Han Se-ah was curious to see how she would react if she pushed them into the same tent.


    Who would have thought that her n to intertwine the party members in various ways, using streaming content as a pretense, and satisfying her desires would turn out to be a godsend?


    -Going to increase the party members'' favorability before reaching the 15th floor~


    -Treat Rnd well, if the 6 runs away, it''s game over


    -Damn, if Rnd gets bored and quits, lol


    -Even if it is a realistic game, isn''t it too much?


    If you don''t build up rtionships with the team, recruited party members could potentially leave.


    It seemed obvious in retrospect, but no one expected it to be a test disguised as a quest.


    The chat and forum were filled with chaotic opinions, but luckily, Grace remained steadfast.


    Rnd''s efforts managed to console the mother, who was crying while holding her runaway daughter.


    Being a 6 senior adventurer and someone who had previously saved the vige, Rnd''s promise of protection sessfully persuaded Grace''s mother.


    Once the mother was convinced, the father nodded in agreement.


    As a former ranger himself, he recognized the value of the leather armor and bow that Grace was wearingluxuries that were unimaginable in their rural vige.


    "That was a close call. Should I take advantage of this and push Grace forward? Should I change the genre of Heroes Chronicle? Title it ''Rnd The Princess Maker''? Hmm."


    Naturally, once the issue was resolved, it became content for streaming.


    Although it was nerve-wracking, once the event concluded sessfully, the remaining task was to make the stream exciting for viewers and rack in the donations.


    Using the more popr Rnd as a subject would surely attract a flood of chat messages and even donations filled with desire.


    - Focus on Irene before starting Rnd Princess Maker


    -Shouldn''t you go make offerings at the temple?


    -Going to work on affection levels right away after watching this


    -I''m going to be watching intensely...


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    However, the anxiety that sent shivers down her spine hadn''tpletely vanished yet.


    ***


    I got confused here at first so I''ll exin just in case, the reference to Irene ring at Rnd on the way to the vige is just meant to indicate that she is bing morefortable with Rnd since she is usually more reserved. It happened as they were camping for the night, before Han Se-ah exposed her peeping tendencies...


    Princess Maker is a life simtion game where the yer takes on the role of a parent of a young girl. You have to manage the girl''s life as she grows up such as her education -> jobs -> rtionships -> skills etc.


    5/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Coming soon!

 Chapter 57: Favor Work 2

    Chapter 57: Favor Work 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Discord: Here


    This storyline is insane.


    I initially thought I was tasked with hunting Orcs, but then the plot twisted to include finding a lost girl.


    On finding the girl, Grace''s parents made a sudden appearance, tearfully begging her to return to the vige.


    Of course, Grace, who has never been shy about her affection for me, wouldn''t leave now.


    Han Se-ah only rxed after we sessfully convinced Grace''s parents.


    If a gacha character vanished as a quest reward, yers would set the gamepany''s headquarters ame.


    "Be careful in the city. I''m d that you''ll be with a nun."


    "Seriously, when are you going to stop treating me like a child?"


    "To their parents, children are forever children. Nun, please look after our daughter. I''ll pray for the blessings of the goddess to be with you."


    Grace blushes at being treated like a child in front of herpanions, but regardless, she responds with a broad smile.


    In the end, everything went well.


    The Orcs lurking around the vige were starving and posed no actual threat.


    The mischievous child who was hiding in the vige while ying hide and seek in the mountains was yanked away by their parents and scolded until their cheeks turned red.


    With Grace''s vige now safe and her parents appeased


    [Help ''Han Se-ah'', the streamer, clear the character quest 1/1 CLEAR]


    [Reward: Inte Entry Ticket & VPN SYSTEM]


    I received a rather sweet reward.


    With this reward, the carriage ride back won''t be boring.


    But since the drone is currently filming my face directly, I can''t just ignore it and surf the inte.


    I can''t have my eyes randomly moving back and forth while pointing at thin air.


    I have no desire to look like a crazy lunatic.


    Having killed the Orcs, the coachman, eager to leave while safe it was safe, starts the carriage.


    Grace''s parents continue to wave their goodbyes, as the carriage takes off.


    "The quest reward is great! As everyone predicted, it''s an Awakening Stone. Looks like the quest tests how close you are with your party and you obtain an additional star as a reward."


    -Still, the sudden event at the end was damn hrious


    -Today''s stream was worthwhile


    -Damn, I gotta show people this.


    Inside the confined carriage, I feign interest in the scenery while checking the chat.


    It was chaos.


    Naturally, it wasn''t confined to just the chat.


    Those posting in real time wouldn''t miss spreading the probability of apanion disappearing during a character quest.


    Shutting off the chat and looking through the forum, I saw that posts with attached screenshots of the quest had already begun to popte the tform.


    The pictures stirred up amotion, even in the typically moreposed forum.


    ???: So, should we start seducing our party members? Even the guys???


    -Lots of things to do before going to the 15th floor


    -A good time to be gay


    While browsing the forum, I saw Han Se-ah quietly nestling into Irene''s arms within the small carriage.


    Looks like Grace''s possible departure scared her a little.


    Oblivious to Han Se-ah''s motives, Irene merely held her close with a radiant smile.


    "Sister Irene, are you going to continue climbing the tower?"


    "Absolutely, it''s my duty to spread the will of the Goddess... Hehe, were you concerned?"


    Han Se-ah was such a terrible liar that even Irene, who had only recently gotten close to her, could easily read her thoughts.


    The chat blew up as Irene tried to console her, gently running her fingers through Han Se-ah''s hair.


    Rainbow gs were spammed everywhere.


    Both the chat and forum were in turmoil, and while it was funny to watch, I had to shut them both down.


    What I need to check out the most right now was the Inte.


    I made sure that the camera drone was honed in on Irene and Han Se-ah across from me, then redirected my gaze outside.


    What manifested before me was an Inte window, a sight that felt both familiar and foreign simultaneously.


    A stark white screen, an elongated search box in the center, and a recognizable logo ring above it.


    ''I never thought I''d be so thrilled to see that logo.''


    It was the logo of the global search engine G, which I used often in my past life.


    Apart from the virtual reality game itself, it seemed that nearly everything else was strikingly simr to my former world.


    On a whim, I tried to log in using an ount from my past life, but my ID did not exist.


    Indeed this is a different world.


    Heart pounding, I crossed my arms and yed with my fingers beneath my armpit.


    It felt weird to be able to use my fingers like a mouse, rather than directly touching the hologram.


    Regardless of how focused Han Se-ah was on Irene, if I kept swishing my fingers right in front of her, she would take notice.


    So, discreetly, I searched up the Heroes Chronicle Wiki.


    Although it was an anonymous forum infested with trolls, it also hosted a variety of genuine viewpoints, surprisingly skilled individuals, and a wealth of informative posts.


    [Heroes Chronicle Wiki]


    ''Real Deal'' Heroes [78] +102


    Cute Newbies [34] +84


    Damn, you were supposed to block with a steel te [109] +332


    Essential Red-Light District rules for Newbies [521] + 739


    Are you guys increasing favorability as you go along? [482] + 598


    As proof, the moment you enter the top posts, the titles alone are spicy.


    If this were Han Se-ah''s channel, there would have been enough posts to warrant deletion and potential suspensions.


    There are plenty of eye-catching posts.


    While fumbling beneath my armpit, I almost clicked on the post about the red-light district, but ultimately, I opted for the story concerning favorability below it.


    I clicked on it, suspecting it might be about Han Se-ah''s stream.


    Are you guys increasing favorability as you go along?


    [Grace''s parents.JPG]


    [Grace on the carriage.GIF]


    They''re not really your party member until you clear the character quest


    Stop talking nonsense.


    No one''s forcing you to climb the tower. You wouldn''t have to worry about this if you went to be a mercenary.


    Don''t you have party members even as a mercenary?


    Damn, I never thought I''d be licking an NPC''s foot in my life.


    If it''s an NPC from Han Se-ah''s stream, I''d even pay to lick it


    We only got on a carriage less than an hour ago yet hundreds of likes andments had already been posted.


    The news of a party member potentially disappearing is shocking.


    If a 5 party member vanishes, wouldn''t the user end up like me, running a macro until they somehow die and get transferred to another world?


    Given the site guarantees anonymity, the discussions were incredibly graphic.


    Most posts regarding Han Se-ah featured images of Grace and Irene.


    Despite being encased in leather armor, there were posts like the one about Grace''s side breast jiggling slightly, or the GIF of Irene''s figure visible through her nun''s dress when the wind blew.


    As the subject was not Han Se-ah but her NPCs, all sorts of overtly sexualments were published.


    ''It''s really nasty.''


    These posts were of no value to me.


    I scrolled through the posts with a twitching finger, then clicked on another post.


    Upon entering a post about newbies, I saw the loot of the Full Moon Wolf.


    There were all kinds of stories: like someone''s rise from newbie to veteran status, a person tumbled and failed trying Kim Seok-hyun''s trick of blocking a horned wolf with a steel te.


    A variety of individuals were sharing their stories.


    ***


    Raei Trantions


    ***


    As I lost track of time reading the posts, the carriage we were in stopped.


    "We''ve reached our destination, adventurers."


    "Ah, thank you, sir."


    After closing the window and getting off the carriage, Grace said goodbye to the coachman and then quietly approached me.


    The other two women look over at us with interest.


    I wonder if they had nned something while I was browsing the inte.


    As I silently watched Grace, she gulped before finally opening her mouth.


    "We''re returning to the city via carriage tomorrow, correct?"


    "Yes, it''s a bitte to go back now."


    "Want to go around together? I''ve wanted to visit since I was a kid, but I never had an opportunity to visit. I moved to the adventurers'' city right away."


    I nced at Han Se-ah.


    She was energetically nodding, while Irene, by her side, rolled her eyes.


    Han Se-ah''s thoughts were pretty clear, but I couldn''t fully read Irene.


    As I quietly looked at her, Irene, who appeared to have finally decided on something with her hands tightly sped, added to her suggestion.


    "We... we''re nning to visit the temple. We can split up from you two! That''s... that''s okay, right Kaiden?"


    "...Ah, yes. I can apany these two."


    With Irene''s face flushing and her words stuttering, others would have thought she was making a once-in-a-lifetime confession.


    Kaiden, however, easily and readily epted Irene''s suggestion.


    I had no reason to reject their n, so I nodded.


    Grace, radiating joy, clung to my side.


    "Is there a particr ce you''d like to visit?"


    "Let''s begin with the marketce. I''ve always been interested in therge markets."


    As she naturally linked her arm with mine, I allowed my body to rx, and the camera drone discreetly trailed behind us.


    It seems the viewers'' responses aren''t too bad.


    ***


    I''m not really sure about the VPN... The author writes ''VPN'' directly but the way it''s used so far is purely as an ''anonymous mode'' in the next few chaps so think of it like that for now until the novel goes into more detail.


    Also the website has been updated! There is now the ''Trials'' section in the nav bar. We''ll be ''trialing'' novels to see if we enjoy them/are popr before picking them up. I''m thinking we trial a bunch and pick up the ones we like most... something along those lines. We have one at the moment but we haven''t posted it yet so the page will be empty. Discord is also done, has a novel pickup request channel if you guys have any novel rmendations we can trial but I''ll post the invite tomorrow, going to give it a little test run first.


    1/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 58: Favor Work 3

    Chapter 58: Favor Work 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Discord: Here


    Despite Grace''s high hopes, Count Kolmar''s territory was disappointing.


    It had lost most of its mages, alchemists, and cksmiths to the City of Mages, a three-day journey away.


    And if you want to make a living, you head to the City of Adventurers.


    It''s like sending people to Seoul and horses to Jeju.


    Nevertheless, Grace was pleased, smiling constantly.


    She snacked as we meandered through the market, our arms entwined.


    It was bizarre to see chicken skewers and spiral potatoes for sale in a medieval European-style market, but so it was.


    The hovering camera was a little annoying, but overall, wasn''t this a sessful date?


    Her smile never left as we enjoyed street food and bought inexpensive bracelets.


    "By the way, where are we meeting up?"


    "We didn''t set a meeting point. How about the temple?"


    I wasn''t concerned, even though we hadn''t picked a ce to meet.


    ***


    Raei Trantions


    ***


    As our brief market date ended and the sun began to set, I heard a voice behind me.


    The camera drone allowed her to track us, and she could pretend to stumble upon us coincidentally.


    "Ah, there they are."


    "Rnd! Grace!"


    Sure enough, the rest of the party emerged from the end of the street as we were leaving the market.


    They had juste from the temple and nned to find us on the market street.


    So, we all gathered and went to an inn rmended by the coachman.


    It wasn''t extravagant, but it was touted as the cleanest and priciest inn in town.


    It catered to ordinary people, despite the rural coachman calling it expensive.


    We settled down in the bustling hall, gave the remainder of our coins to a working kid as a tip, and ordered food.


    "There''s a carriage leaving for the City of Adventurers from the temple tomorrow morning. We can catch that."


    "Perfect timing."


    We dug into the hot sausages and began to chat.


    Of course, when the camera wasn''t focused on me, I was discreetly checking the chat.


    Looks like my date with Grace was secondary.


    Han Se-ah was trying to win over Irene.


    Not of the romantic kind of course, but ording to the chat, you can prevent party members from leaving by simply making them like you more.


    Things like enjoying a beer after work or working hard together to earn a retirement fund.


    The consensus was that a good rtionship without friction was enough.


    -Stop spamming baseless theories.


    -Isn''t it enough to just get along?


    -What do you mean by getting along?


    -I''d be popr by now if I was the kind that could get along with everyone.


    While munching on a sausage and ncing at the chat, I watch Irene and Han Se-ah.


    They seem closer than before.


    I guess I''m low priority since I was the one that approached her in the first ce.


    I recruited a mage and n to continue climbing the tower, so I''m not going anywhere.


    And Grace simply needs to stay by my side.


    So it''s her rtionship with Irene that needs to be strengthened.


    Irene, is kind and seems to enjoy looking after people.


    She''s the type that won''t leave once attached.


    ''People are so transparent.''


    Who else could better embody the phrase ''wearing one''s heart on their sleeve''?


    Even so, it''s not like Han Se-ah''s intentions are malicious.


    Combined with her appearance, it''s charming if anything.


    If she was unlikable, she wouldn''t have found sess in streaming.


    After our meal, we book five single rooms.


    It was in consideration of the cross-dressing Kaiden.


    Irene seems to think it was a little extravagant but Han Se-ah, who needs to log out, and Kaiden, who had her own personal circumstances, agreed without fuss.


    Grace seemed to have no problems either.


    After spending a day at the inn and another on the carriage journey back to the city, I thought our daily tower exploration routine would continue but-


    "Why are you still here?"


    "You got an issue, punk?"


    Unexpectedly, a group of familiar but seldom-seen faces have gathered.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Having lived in the adventurer city for a decade, I naturally had numerous acquaintances.


    People like Ellis from the Guild, Reba from the mercenaries, and others I''d met while ascending the tower,pleting requests, and umting wealth.


    Though it might be stating the obvious, most of those I knew were high up in the tower.


    They''re likely hunting monsters on the 30th or 40th floors or at the front-lines which was the 43rd floor.


    So, while I knew many people, there were few I could meet up with at any given moment.


    Or so it should have been


    Suddenly, Reba, her fiery red hair flowing like a lion''s mane, charges at me and gives me a hearty p on the back.


    My party''s eyes widen, especially Kaiden, who was once part of Reba''s mercenary crew, shrinking back.


    "You haven''t changed a bit. You didn''t think I''d want to see a marvel like the gate?"


    "I don''t really know what you would do."


    "It''s nice to p someone after such a long time."


    Reba, grinning, points over my shoulder.


    All the adventurers around are fixated on a singr table.


    The table that drew everyone''s attention is surrounded by vaguely familiar faces, difficult to fully recognize.


    ...This means my acquaintances now bear stars.


    "Old man, you look lively. Did you eat something good alone?"


    "Isn''t it because you picked something up in the tower that your wrinkles have smoothed out?"


    The ones seated at the table andughing are a bearded old man with a blend of white and grey hair, and an old mage with full white hair.


    Both the grey-haired elder and the white-haired mage exude an aura that can only be ssified as senior elegance.


    I didn''t know any elderly gentlemen as suave as these two.


    The chat was buzzing as their stars glowed radiantly.


    "You all came down even with asses as heavy as yours. Why are you looking for me? Shouldn''t you be heading to the Magic Tower?"


    "My butt might be big and heavy. It''s damn firm though."


    "Oh, you lewd hag."


    With Reba joining in the conversation, the eyes of the watching adventurers twinkle, like fans meeting a celebrity.


    As more individuals began to congregate around the table, their awe became increasingly visible.


    Adventurers'' Guild Master 5 ''Cunning Old Man'' Graham.


    Mercenary Group Leader 5 ''Mercenary Queen'' Reba.


    Researcher Who Ascended to the 43rd Floor 5 ''Truth Seeker'' Antenor.


    High-Ranking Member of the Intelligence Guild 5 ''Silent Whisper'' John Smith.


    The remaining people had at least 4, so when around ten of them sat down, thebined radiance of their stars was dazzling.


    Watching them with Han Se-ah, a woman casually lounging in her chair waves her hand toward me.


    "Rnd? What are you doing over there?"


    "What am I doing? Just watching. Seems like everyone I know has decided to show up today."


    "Seems so. Themotion must have drawn everyone down."


    A beauty with drooping eyes, reminding one of a puppy.


    I couldn''t recall such a strikingly beautiful woman, but I immediately recognized her due to her unique equipment.


    A long spear, longer than a person when held upright, there was only one individual I knew who wielded such a weapon.


    Lily Deb, a youngdy born into minor nobility who fled with but a single spear to avoid a politically arranged marriage.


    "Is the person next to you part of your group? You''ve finally recruited a mage. nning to go all the way?"


    "Yes. I intend to take her to the frontlines on the 43rd floor."


    "By the time you get there, it''ll probably be the 45th floor."


    Aside from her beauty, we had previously been quite friendly up in the tower.


    While we talked, I felt a gentle pressure encircling my arm.


    Grace, who had stealthily moved closer, leaned against me naturally.


    What? In the meantime, a conversation started between the two women.


    "Are you also a member of Rnd''s party?"


    "Yes. I met Rnd in the tower and asked to join his party, and he kindly epted."


    "Well, having a scout in the tower is essential."


    "Yes, I am essential. Essential to Rnd."


    Both of them were wearing bright smiles, but I sensed the atmosphere around us turning frosty.


    Despite being so close to Grace that I could feel her warmth through my arm, a chill swept over me.


    I''m hardly the protagonist from an old-school romanticedy, but even I can''t ignore such an obvious disy of affection.


    The problem was the people gathered in this ce.


    From the head of the Adventurer''s Guild to esteemed members of the Magic Tower, various people had gathered, watching me as if I were the lead in their favorite drama.


    "This fellow''s been showing off his face since descending from the tower."


    "He tried to charm our girls as well, and now he''s wooing someone from another party? No wonder his information sells for such a high price."


    "Really? It''s surprising to hear that from someone in the Information Guild."


    "Servants from noble houses keep asking about this and that. Seems there''s no shortage of lonelydies in the evenings."


    As Smith grinned and poked fun, aged women who looked like they''d never seenbat nced at me and chuckled.


    When they became gacha characters, they lost their wrinkles.


    Did they also lose their dignity and their decency?


    Naturally, it wasn''t just these old men chortling at my expense.


    Whether they found my quiet appearance sandwiched between the two women amusing or something else, the chat erupted at the sight.


    -How is this a realistic game? It''s purely fantasy


    -Does he have a lover per star?


    -Seems the genre''s changed to a morning drama.


    Reba, seated at the table, let out heartyughter,


    "Hey! I''ll reserve a room for you three, so you can go enjoy yourselves! Or, I know a cozy inn with plush beds, should all four of us head there?"


    "...No, we can''t dy the meeting about the gate any further."


    "..."


    Their expressions turned sullen.


    The two beauties were no match for an insane one.


    I never imagined the day when Reba''s wild nature would be a blessing.


    ***


    Discord is up. It''s notplete but just like the website, it''ll get there :p Link is below!


    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 59: Favor Work 4

    Chapter 59: Favor Work 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    It''s been a long time since I''ve seen these familiar faces... or rather, faces that seemed to have gone through some form of transformation.


    Just as I underwent a sudden transformation to a handsome gacha character when I entered this world, it felt absurdly normal to see others bing cooler, more beautiful, and younger.


    When she was faced with an excess of 5 characters, Han Se-ah could only stare in awe, shaking slightly.


    She was harshly criticized by the chat.


    "No, you all saw it too! After seeing such crazy stat windows, it''s only natural to get a little greedy...."


    -So, you''re confessing that you''re greedy


    -If you''re this greedy... lolol


    -Way too greedy.


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    "Those who are greedy find sess. It''s the same for all of you, right? When you''re gaming and you find a great item, don''t you feel that itch to make a gamble, believing the timing is just right? Aren''t you guys the ones who indulge then stop, only to break and end up spending even more?"


    Despite actively engaging with her viewers, she was still fully aware of her surroundings.


    We were traversing the tower as per usual.


    It''s amazing how she doesn''t miss a counterattack, even when a Moss Wolf stages a surprise ambush.


    At this pace, she could make her way up even without my assistance.


    The party, nowplemented by Kaiden, was evolving into a formidable force, effortlessly cleaving through any emerging monsters.


    "Today, we seem to be crossing paths with a lot of Moss Wolves, but not many Helmeted Deers. Most of the requests we''ve received specifically ask for the magic stones of Helmeted Deer."


    "Mages know which is which even though they look the same on the outside?"


    "The ssification is determined by the amount of magic contained within."


    In response to Grace''s question, Han Se-ah, who casually noted that they were neatly organized in her inventory, starts sneaking peeks at me.


    Puzzled, I return her nce, only to have her swiftly avert her gaze when our eyes meet.


    ...What''s going on?


    It''s not something she can keep secret, considering the viewers constantly watching her.


    Her suspicious behavior, or more urately, her resemnce to a guilty puppy, prompted me to speak up.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Eh?! No, nothing."


    "You im it''s nothing, yet you react like that."


    She franticly waved her hands, saying it was nothing, so I decided to let it slide.


    It could be a personal matter, it would be odd to pry.


    If it is about the stream, I''ll learn about it soon enough.


    Be it through chat, the forum, or the wider inte, I''ll eventuallye to know.


    Despite being distracted, she unleashed magic missiles at a speed rivaling Grace''s arrows whenever a monster appeared.


    Is this the reaction speed of a gamer?


    Even as my mind wandered elsewhere, a Helmeted Deer, writhing in my arms, transformed into a magic stone with a sad cry.


    "Ah, found it!"


    "Already? We''re on a roll today."


    "Should we explore the next floor a bit before heading back, or should we gather more magic stones?"


    "Going back would be better since the next floor isn''t much different."


    "I think so too."


    I make sure my words don''te across as orders and insteade in the form of advice.


    Irene usually doesn''t express her opinion so it''s usually up to the other three.


    Han Se-ah and Grace talk, and the reserved Kaiden asionally chimed in, collectively determining the course for our party.


    With the recording done on thentern, Grace turned around without hesitation.


    The piece of stone in thentern spins around and points in a different direction.


    It looks like a brokenpass with two paths, one leading up and one leading down.


    "We should go this way."


    "Really? Hanna, your magic is amazing. Just like when we looked for the Full Moon Wolf."


    "It''s very useful, isn''t it?"


    Usually, one would roughly deduce their direction, distance themselves from the ascending passage, and aimlessly search for the descending passage with the aid of thentern.


    However, gamers with the mini-map feature activated are exempt from such hassles.


    Han Se-ah, with a staff-raising gesture, indicated the direction we should head towards, and Grace, cing absolute trust in her words, moved forward.


    Like this, the belief that ''Han Se-ah is a genius mage''pletely takes root.


    With Grace leading, we briskly navigated the forest trail, the magic stone in the spinningntern pointed in a singr direction.


    It was in the direction confirmed by Han Se-ah via the mini-map.


    "But, is something wrong?"


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    Grace subtly drew closer to Han Se-ah, who was pretending to use her staff to consult the mini-map and chart our route.


    Is Han Se-ah''s poor acting skill noticeable not just to me, but to Grace and Irene, and even Kaiden, who joined us only recently?


    "No, nothing''s wrong."


    "Hmm, you can''t tell even me?"


    "There''s nothing... because there''s nothing...."


    Naturally, even under Grace''s relentless probing, Han Se-ah had no nothing to say.


    After all, her concerns were due to the game system.


    There''s a reason why she started streaming even though she''s just exploring the forest without any event or quest.


    "Ah, seriously, this is driving me nuts. There''s no rush to use the awakening stone, so I have a lot of time to think. But the more time I have, the harder it is!"


    -With so many options, it''s harder to choose.


    -Every option seems somewhat good.


    -If we lose Grace, the stream will die


    -Why not focus on her exploration ability and bring her along everywhere?


    -Having zerobat skills sucks.


    The source of her anxiety was the reward she had obtained afterpleting Grace''s character quest a few days back.


    It was termed an ''awakening stone'', though it bore no resemnce to a physical stone; it seemed more like a system tool used to select a skill and advance a character.


    The problem was that when Grace advances from 3 to 4, she had to pick one skill as part of the process.


    Unlike me, a 6 character with a passive skill and plenty of possible skills to augment the party, lower star characters have locked skills that unlock as they earn more stars.


    ''Do different characters unlock skills under different conditions? It feels like a typical RPG.''


    Han Se-ah''s concern is because of the role Grace yed within our party.


    She functioned as an experienced scout and guide and also supported allies with her arrows, making her a sub-dealer.


    Assuming numerous roles could imply two things for a gamer.


    If developed properly, a versatile character.


    If not, then useless.


    Looking at the viewers, who were practically forming a fan club since she was ''eye-catching,'' I can imagine what would happen if Grace was dropped from the party due to a poorly selected skill.


    -If you''re unsure about selecting a 4~5 archer/rogue, then focus on exploration.


    -Don''t we require a damage dealer too? You mentioned concentrating on crowd control.


    -Even if Rnd is strong, long-range is important


    "Looking at the chat now, I''m bound to get med regardless of what I choose. What should I do! We''ve been on this topic for three days now. Round and round in circles... Maybe I should just choose?"


    -How about a jack of all trades concentrating on traps?


    -You''re the one who keeps saying the same thing lol


    -When have you ever taken our opinions into ount? Even Rnd''s skill was chosen poorly.


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    As the number of monster encounters reduced, Han Se-ah resumed talking to her viewers.


    Even though I couldn''t directly view the chat, it was convenient as real-time screenshots were being uploaded to the forum and the inte wiki.


    Who would emerge victorious in a battle between the Blue Pirate King and the Hokage of the Ninja Vige?


    People always love imagining who vs who scenarios.


    Whether it''s in games,ics, novels, and across both Eastern and Western cultures, humans inherently rank andpare.


    Consequently, a debate broke out over Grace''s skill list.


    Looking through the screenshots, three skills were frequently discussed.


    Reviewing the list, it seemed that the skill to be gained this time would be a passive one.


    The first, and mostmonly mentioned, is the exploration passive ''Wild Intuition.''


    A simple passive that maximizes Grace''s senses without any added effects.


    A skill that allows Grace, as she does now, to hold antern and function as the party''s scout but more effectively.


    The second is the passive ''Sharp Arrowhead,'' which transforms her from a scout to an actual sub-damage dealer.


    If Wild Intuition amplifies the senses, Sharp Arrowhead is a passive that enhances her archery.


    It''s like an enhanced basic attack, so there''s a lot of discussion.


    The third and final one is the passive ''Ranger-style Trapping.''


    As the skill name suggests, it''s a passive that imparts knowledge about improvised traps, including not only instation but also removal-rted knowledge.


    "Considering that Grace serves as our reliable scout, discovering surprise attacks and the like, I think it''s better to opt for an exploration-type passive. You know that if you try to do this and that without a solid foundation, nothing will work out."


    It seems that her choice is the exploration-type passive skill.


    As soon as she makes the selection, the viewers respond.


    Naturally, some maintained their original stance until the end.


    "Huh? I saw the chat earlier, and I''m not confident to draw a new 4, 5 scout. If we''re going to go all the way with Grace, she must be the best scout that works even in the upper floors."


    With a serious expression, Han Se-ah makes her deration, punctuating her point by clenching her fist and swinging it through the air with exaggerated motions.


    "Huh? What''s happening? Is there a bug or something?!"


    "Grace? What''s wrong with you?"


    "Ah, no. I just feel a bit strange."


    Grace, who was gently stroking her forearm back and forth while emitting a cute sound, appears to be experiencing the aftereffects of a newly added skill.


    ***


    hmmm new skill involving senses... right before a 20th-interval chapter. Coincidence? (   )


    3/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 60: 60: 4★ Forest Stalker Grace

    Chapter 60: 60: 4¡ï ''Forest Stalker'' Grace


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    THIS CHAPTER IS 18+ THEREFORE, THE FULL CHAPTER IS POSTED ON MY KOFI


    IF YOU ARE 18+, READ /post/60-4-Forest-Ranger-Grace-18-B0B2M4AK5


    Grace, letting out a peculiar moan, silently strides through the forest.


    -What was that sound just now?


    -It''s not wild, but, uh, um.


    -I''d like to say it outright, but I''d get banned.


    -Did someone clip it? Did someone clip it? Did someone clip it? Did someone clip it? Did someone clip it?


    -Is the stream for adults only?


    "Ah, this is when we all go too far. Be careful what you type in the chat."


    Unsurprisingly, the viewers couldn''t stay quiet after Grace made that sound.


    The chatroom buzzed like a disturbed beehive, filled with repeating GIFs and sound clips.


    Grace, a little embarrassed, quietly makes her way through the forest,ntern in hand.


    Han Se-ah is busy dealing with overexcited viewers, while Irene and Kaiden, as always, stay quiet.


    The forest returns to its usual calm.


    Grace''s upgrade from 3 to 4 status, her new passive skill, and the shift in her title from ''Novice Ranger'' to ''Forest Stalker'' are all just part of the system.


    In reality, not much has changed within the group.


    They split off to their respective lodgings as always.


    "...Rnd?"


    Or so I thought.


    "What''s up, Grace?"


    "No, I just thought maybe you''d like to have dinner together tonight."


    Grace, whom I assumed was heading to her room, quietlyes back and approaches me.


    She seems a bit shy, probably still thinking about Lily Deb from this morning, and she''s inviting me to dinner.


    I see no reason to decline, so I nod.


    She stands next to me, a radiant smile on her face.


    My original n was to have a drink and browse the inte in my room, but a dinner invitation from a pretty girl is hard to turn down.


    Looking at the quiet chat, it seems Han Se-ah has returned to the inn and ended the stream.


    We enter the increasingly busy street, with Grace gently holding my arm and leading the way.


    She must have a ce in mind. I enjoy the softness of her arm and let her guide me.


    "...Are we eating here?"


    "The drink I hadst time was really good."


    Grace answers nonchntly, but her voice was shaking.


    The ce she led us to without hesitation is the inn where I''d previously arranged amodation for Han Se-ah and herself  the Lucky Scoundrel, the ce where she drunkenly jumped at me.


    "Yeah? It was pretty good."


    .................


    TL: Thats it. Everything else is lewd. No background story worth reading here.


    ***


    4/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 61: Adventurers Equipment 1

    Chapter 61: Adventurer''s Equipment 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Grace, whose senses were sharpened due to her passive skill, seemed unfazed the following day.


    It might have been because she was getting used to the heightened senses, or she was too worn out from a night full of intense sensations.


    She seemed to have adjusted quicker than I expected.


    Of course, her shy moan in the forest has already made their rounds on the inte.


    ... Well, it''s not like Grace can surf the web like me, so it doesn''t matter.


    [Heroes Chronicle Wiki]


    Is this vr porn? [48] +65


    I know how to use the skill, try it, [199] +243


    Sensitive senses? Woooow [35] +335


    Here''s a tip [396] + 564


    Unlike the forum which is watched by a moderator, the Heroes Chronicle Wiki had been taken over by anonymous delinquents, transforming it into something like a vr adult gallery.


    Here''s a tip


    [List of inspector skills.JPG]


    [List of scout skills.JPG]


    [List of rogue skills.JPG]


    [List of mage skills.JPG]


    Upon seeing what happened to Grace, I realized


    When it says senses be sharper, it means a boost to all senses


    I roughly filtered through early active skills,


    Use this when you want to mastu***te or have s*x


    Mad... Creative, but mad...


    Can I use it in the red-light district?


    If you use these recklessly on a prostitute, guard guys wille and bash you on the head


    This rascal must have tried it himself, lololol


    A man truly devoted to self-pleasure, you deserve an award


    They''re truly remarkable guys.


    In certain ways...


    Anyway, our forest exploration progressed seamlessly with Grace''s upgraded skills.


    We continued gathering magic stones and materials and discovered the passage with ease, bringing us to the end of the 20th floor.


    "There''s a Moss Wolf lurking up ahead. There also seems to be a goblin pack if we go around. What''s the n?"


    "Since our current task calls for magic stones from medium-sized monsters, let''s hunt the Moss Wolf and sidestep the goblins. They be a bit of a hassle when they start to scatter."


    "Then, let''s go for the wolf."


    "Lead the way."


    Grace''s exploration ability as a 4 ''Forest Stalker'', an upgrade from a 3 ''Novice Ranger'', has seen dramatic improvement.


    Where earlier she could detect an ambushing Moss Wolf or pinpoint a noisy cluster of small monsters, now she can sense their presence from a considerable distance to the point where she can n an ambush on the Moss Wolf.


    A Moss Wolf was lying in wait in the shadowy forest, but with Grace, who had already located it, the hunt became smoother than usual.


    "Rnd, you lead the way, and I''ll ready the magic. Should things go awry, I''ll need you to support me immediately. Kaiden, please keep watch behind Irene."


    "Sure."


    "Understood."


    Grace''s expanded detection range is taken advantage of by Han Se-ah, who positions herself behind me, while the rest of our team approaches from the rear of the Moss Wolf.


    Being aware of the exact location of a lurking Moss Wolf allows us to use this strategy.


    Kaiden is with Irene, preparing for unexpected situations, but there was nothing in the forest that could pose a threat to us.


    Creeeeak


    As I linger around the location pointed out by Grace, an arrow zips through the air.


    Just as the lurking Moss Wolf was about to spring on me, the arrow lodges urately into its slightly open mouth as it was about to take a breath.


    Regardless of its excellent stealth skills, it''s not a creature that can ignore an arrow lodged in its throat.


    The Moss Wolf immediately coughs up blood, howling in agony as it writhes on the ground.


    Almost as if to end its misery, a magic missile promptly strikes its chest.


    "It really was there. I couldn''t spot it with my own eyes. Grace, you have really good intuition."


    "Well, it''s not about seeing with the eyes."


    Irene, witnessing the scene, exims in awe, clutching her hands.


    Her role is to protect Grace and Han Se-ah during closebat.


    In this instance, she doesn''t even need to do anything, so naturally, she ends up as a spectator.


    As we traverse the forest, we continue to hunt Moss Wolves.


    After hours of hiking in the forest with heavy gear on, sweat begins to bead on our foreheads.


    Despite demanding conditions that would usually inviteints, our team members proceed without any grumbling.


    Our party, evolved from novices to intermediates, finally stand before the gateway to the 20th floor.


    "Ha, we''ve finally found it."


    "This is the passage to the 20th floor..."


    "Rnd, you knew about this, didn''t you?"


    The team, who have grown quite close, gaze up at the towering passage, their voices filled with awe.


    The magic stone spinning in thentern, the faces of the team members smeared with sweat and dust, and Han Se-ah, who is giving me a sharp re amidst them.


    The transition from the 19th to the 20th floor is rather tricky in terms of location.


    The two passages are very far apart, half-hidden in the rugged terrain of the forest.


    "I knew about it."


    "We''ll start exploring the 20th floor tomorrow. We might have to spend a day in the tower."


    Han Se-ah res at me again, visibly irritated by my sly smirk.


    Unlike the straightforward ins, the forest, riddled with countless obstacles, slows down our pace.


    As a result, the duration it takes to travel from the 1st to the 10th floor and from the 10th to the 19th floor differs more than one might expect.


    Even with antern, the distance is vexing.


    While the others seem indifferent, Han Se-ah stares at me, her cheeks puffed in annoyance.


    "Originally, we should have prepped for camping in the tower as soon as we passed the 15th floor. But now that we''ve already found the passage, we should prepare for camping from the 20th floor. We should rest thoroughly today and discuss it together tomorrow. If we n on camping, it won''t be feasible to continue with the current routine of leaving every morning and returning every evening. So everyone shoulde up with a suggestion."


    "Is that like homework?"


    "Yes, it''s homework. Let''s head back."


    I dismiss Han Se-ah''s pout with a chuckle and address the party.


    If our aim was to barely make ends meet as casualborers in the tower''s lower levels, we would''ve ended our journey here.


    However, our party is earnestly aiming to climb the tower.


    Han Se-ah, being a yer and a streamer, naturally, must continue.


    The saint candidate, tasked with spreading the goddess''s will, has to advance as well.


    I will apany Han Se-ah on the quest, leaving just Grace and Kaiden.


    If I continue, Grace is likely to follow, but Kaiden...


    I''m unsure.


    I don''t understand why she cross-dresses, nor if she intends to scale the tower.


    Her character quest should show up as we go on.


    The good news is that Kaiden, an offensive vanguard, isn''t indispensable.


    If Irene leaves the party, we need to find a new priest, even if it means camping outside the temple.


    But if we lose a swordsman, we can climb higher and recruit a new one.


    "Ugh, I need a shower."


    "Because we''ve traveled so much today, it''ll bete evening by the time we leave the tower."


    Nheless, the party members remain spirited, perhaps due to the sense of achievement after a hard day.


    If we had aimlessly wandered in the forest and returned without aplishing anything, the mood might''ve been rather gloomy.


    However, everyone is upbeat, as we''ve finally discovered the passage.


    Just like how the 10th floor acts as a threshold between beginners and intermediate adventurers, the 20th floor holds a symbolic significance.


    It serves as a stepping stone for those intermediates who have the potential to climb even higher.


    It''s kind of a filter, in a sense.


    Despite being smeared with sweat and dirt, we all walk with stars in our eyes.


    ***


    Raei Trantions


    ***


    As we return to the 10th floor and step outside the tower, envious nces get thrown our way.


    They must be jealous, witnessing attractive people d in expensive gear, beaming as if they''ve struck gold.


    "The revenue from selling magic stones... it''s iparable to when I was a mercenary."


    "That''s why everyone wants to be adventurers. Why else would Reba, that crazy woman, enter the tower?"


    "...Crazy."


    After separating the magic stones required by the client, we sell the leftover collected items and magic stones at the guild counter, and a pouch of silver coins is handed over.


    The hefty feel of it makes Kaiden murmur in wonder.


    "Stash the money carefully. As we climb to the higher floors, we''ll have to upgrade our equipment again, and beyond that point, the price of equipment equals the cost of an estate."


    "An estate, really? Is it that expensive?!"


    She''s startled at my words.


    It seems fitting for a nun to not know about the value of an estate.


    I don''t know exactly how estates are structured in the real world, but I have a rough idea in this one.


    Through looking into various things to prepare my own mansion equipped with magical tools, I''ve managed to gather a rough understanding.


    In this fantasy world, an estate refers to a territory you can buy with money.


    It involves tradingnd for farming, farmborers, a mansion for thendowner to stay in, and a temple to look after the territory, all bundled together.


    "An equipment piece being worth an entire estate..."


    "I''m not referring to a golden wheat field apanied by a luxurious mansion. I''m talking about a small estate where you can grow something like grapes."


    "But that''s still a substantial amount, isn''t it?"


    The price of enchanted armor equals the total value of a farm, a luxurious mansion, and farmborersbined.


    Once you transition from intermediate to senior level, the cost of equipment soars exponentially.


    Given that the armor is crafted from magical ore and asionally from dragon skin handled by top-tier alchemists, it''s no surprise it bears a price tag equivalent to a noble''s luxury goods.


    To fully equip oneself with such gear, including a helmet, breastte, greaves, boots, and a weapon...


    "Rnd, is your armor and weapon that expensive?"


    "Even more than that."


    Actually, this armor is the default skin I''ve had since transforming into a game character.


    I didn''t pay a penny for it, but if we calcte its worth, it could be even more expensive.


    It doesn''t boast any special abilities, yet it offers durability that hasn''t sustained even a scratch So far.


    While contemting the resilience of equipment that is unmarked even against the attacks of giants and wyverns, Kaiden slips over to my side.


    "Rnd, I have a favor to ask."


    Not Han Se-ah, but me?


    ***


    I''ve censored some words and in the future I''ll probably censor like so as well. Unless someone has a suggestion?


    5/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 62: Adventurers Equipment 2

    Chapter 62: Adventurer''s Equipment 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Kaiden seems like she''s about to bring up something serious.


    Is she about to reveal her crossdressing, or exin why she''s known as the ''Sword Princess''?


    We find a quiet spot to talk as we stroll down the street.


    It''s a high-end tavern, far beyond the scope of an average inn.


    They have a private room, shielded with sound-blocking magic.


    The outrageous cost of one gold coin for ''maintaining privacy'' is a little extravagant.


    It''s a ce we visit asionally, as the quality of the food and drink is just as good.


    "Um, this ce....


    "It didnt seem like something we should discuss out in the streets. Don''t worry ande in.


    Two hefty guards stand at the entrance, acting as bouncers.


    Upon opening the vintage wooden door, we''re greeted by well-dressed staff, bowing as if they serve in a noble''s home.


    Kaiden hesitates, clearly thrown off.


    Shouldn''t she be familiar with such luxury?


    She steps in, hesitant.


    She remains silent as we''re led to a private room, probably collecting her thoughts.


    After ordering our usual dishes and drinks, we settle down in the room, waiting in silence.


    "...First, thanks for hearing me out."


    "It''s only natural, Reba did introduce us. What do you need?"


    She sits up straight, hands clenched on her knees, much like a new recruit on her first day at the barracks.


    What is it that''s making her so uneasy?


    While she''s struggling for words, our food and drinks arrive.


    It''s tough to ask a favor from someone you''re not really close with, especially when your rtionship is purely professional.


    "I would like... to ask for a favor."


    "A favor? From me?"


    After long deliberation, Kaiden finally breaks her silence.


    Her story, however, doesn''t touch on her crossdressing or her title of Sword Princess.


    As she goes on, I start to understand her hesitation.


    My rtionship with Kaiden is somewhat simr to a mentor-student dynamic.


    Our party consists of neers who showed their potential by hunting the Full Moon Wolf.


    To this, Reba added Kaiden, a person with no proven credentials.


    Kaiden got an easy way in, learned from us, and now is even asking for a favor?


    If a brand new cksmith''s apprentice who entered through the back door also asked their master ''Please make me a sword, I''ll pay for it;'' it wouldn''t go well.


    Though it wouldn''t matter as much if we knew each other for longer.


    ''But we''re not close...''


    Kaiden''s usual behavior is to avoid me to keep her cross-dressing a secret.


    We''ve never connected through typical male bonding activities like sharing a drink.


    Kaiden isn''t the typical mercenary either.


    We might''ve bonded quicker if she were, but she''s not your average joeshe''s a cross-dressing maiden.


    "Ie from a fallen noble family. I brought some weapons with me, but due to personal issues, the magic applied to these weapons are broken."


    "Do you need me to collect materials? Your equipment must be pretty fancy if you need a senior adventurer for this."


    "As I am now, it''s too fancy a piece of equipment."


    Kaiden downs her drink as if to swallow her own words.


    Always thedy, she daintily lifts her ss, blushing slightly as she speaks.


    It seems a tad embarrassing that she''s now bending the rules she usually strictly adheres to.


    It''s even more embarrassing when money bes part of the conversation.


    "Senior adventurers don''te cheap. You''d know if you''ve done your homework."


    "Yes, I know."


    Her choice to use the word ''favor'' suggests she can''t pay upfront.


    Whether she''s a fallen noble''s daughter or a high-ranking noble hiding her identity, it''s got to be humiliating to admit ack of funds.


    Her weapons need repair, but that involves pricey materials.


    These are luxuries that an intermediate adventurer wouldn''t dare dream of affording.


    "That''s why I''m asking for your help now. I want your help, offering myself, as the adventurer, as coteral."


    "So, you, Kaiden, are the coteral."


    Seeing her gentle nod, I briefly lose myself to a less-than-noble thought.


    A cross-dressed maiden, caught in a weak spot; I feel like a wicked noble dealing in very.


    I shake my head to clear both the slight buzz and the unseemly thoughts.


    What Kaiden is proposing isn''t to be some object, but to dedicate herself to our party as an adventurer.


    She''s not nning to return to Reba''s group after learning the ropes.


    She''s promising to stick with us, it''s a pledge.


    Perhaps because she''s of noble blood, her thinking is a bit aristocratic.


    This isn''t the mindset of a mercenary or an adventurer, but of a knight serving a master.


    Neither a mercenary nor an adventurer...


    "Yes, I am the coteral. Is my sword not worth it?"


    She is confident in her abilities, yet her attitude is a paradox, proud yet embarrassed due to her financial situation.


    She sits tall, eyes bright, but her breath is uneven, and there''s a flush to her skin.


    She''s like a green recruit on the receiving end of a veteran''s joke...only she''s ady, so it''s not quite the same.


    My mind stirs with mischief once the lustful thoughts dissipate.


    "It is worth something. I''d consider it a fair trade to get someone like you in exchange for a few materials."


    "Thank you."


    "Why are you thanking me? You must''ve had a hard time talking about this. Let''s take it easy for the rest of the day."


    At my suggestion to unwind, Kaiden tries to rise from her seat.


    I gesture to remain seated with a wave of my hand, and then ring the tableside bell.


    It''s time for a little prank I''ve been itching to y on a cross-dressingdy.


    "As a mercenary, as an adventurer, you should learn how to rest properly"


    "Huh?"


    What greets Kaiden as she attempts to leave are women, dressed in delicate dresses like those at social gatherings, gliding through the door.


    They''re a far cry from the courtesans of the backstreets.


    Two of them gently guide Kaiden back to her seat, while two more join me.


    The sight of Kaiden, suddenly hemmed in by two beautiful women, is something to behold.


    Perfect!


    After a decade in a world without the inte, my appetite for this kind of entertainment has only grown.


    It''s the reason I was able to strike up a friendship with someone like Reba.


    "Um, Rnd?"


    "That gentle soul over there is a promising adventurer who has climbed to the intermediate rank. He''s quite the gentleman, with connections that stretch to a senior adventurer and the leader of a prominent mercenary group."


    "Oh my? I assumed he was a noble or a tower mage, what with his fair skin."


    Kaiden''s cross-dressing is impable.


    The issue is that her beauty is part of that wlessness.


    Her stunning looks, the product of being a gacha character, aren''t hidden by her cross-dressing.


    She is undeniably an attractive youth, and thedies naturally gravitate toward her, eyes sparkling.


    These women are pros in the entertainment industry, with ties to the information guild.


    They quickly catch on realizing this is half entertainment, half prank.


    They''re not here to please a wealthy noble this time, but to tease a gentle, handsome young man.


    What''s not to like?


    "Um, this kind of thing."


    "Look at that skin. If things continue this way, he''s going to break more than a few hearts in the red-light district."


    This ce doesn''t adhere to modern moral standards.


    This is a medieval fantasy world where children under ten farm for their meals, and women with no money naturally resort to unsavory jobs.


    I don''t feel guilty about calling entertainers to a high-end tavern.


    After all, the Kaiden in front of me is a ''man,'' a fallen noble who''s experienced the gritty life of a lowly mercenary.


    "Today, the alcohol tastes particrly good, perhaps because I''m in high spirits."


    Unlike the two women who are cooing and clinging to Kaiden, the pair beside me quietly follow my lead, savoring their drinks.


    They tenderly stroke my arm and carefully peel a small side-serving of fruit.


    It''s clear they know who I am.


    "Did that gentleman ask you to take care of me?"


    "Hehe. The only things thate out of our mouths areughter and ttery."


    "Appreciate the honesty."


    The silent woman responds.


    Her words hold no depth, but their veryck of substance speaks volumes.


    Only recently, that gentleman, John Smith, had willingly unveiled his identity to the Adventurer''s Guild.


    The suspicious man, using an obviously false name.


    What did they say in the chat? 5 ''Silent Whisper'' John Smith?


    3 Grace and 6 Rnd were linked.


    4 Kaiden and 5 John Smith are also linked.


    The issue is that the scale of a love-stricken country girl and a fallen noblewoman iming to be a princess differ vastly.


    I don''t know when it will happen, but Kaiden''s character arc seems to be unfolding on a grand scale.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "What?! You''re leaving?!"


    "Saying it like that makes it sound like I''m getting kicked out. I just have to go alone somewhere for a private request."


    The day after watching Kaiden frantically squirm out from under thedies'' skirts.


    I brought up the subject and Han Se-ah''s eyes became as wide as saucers.


    "It''s nothing serious, I just have to go get something far away. At our party''s skill level, we could effortlessly reach the 20th floor, but I''d rmend you getfortable camping up to the 19th floor for safety. Recall the homework I assigned? You should practice spending nights inside the tower."


    "Um, Rnd? You areing back, right?"


    I can''t help butugh at her.


    -Get on your knees, now


    -Rnd Coin has been delisted~ It''s a 10 crash~


    -The sight of your face going pale is too funny


    Ah, this is fun.


    ---


    Some ads are temporarily disabled. Also removed thement form after sending it sessfully. Should stop the idental repeatedments.


    Also there are now novel roles in discord if you''re wanting something that lets you know when there are new releases.


    1/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 63: Adventurers Equipment 3

    Chapter 63: Adventurer''s Equipment 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    There were various reasons why I decided to leave the party.


    Sure, a big part of it was wanting to pull a prank, but that wasn''t the whole story.


    First off, there was Han Se-ah''s stream.


    Most of the other streamers I''ve seen fill their streams with highs and lows.


    But Han Se-ah?


    She''s been climbing the tower without a single defeat.


    Now, where''s the fun in a game where you use a cheat and win every time?


    Even in traditional Korean games, infinite money and invincibility cheats quickly lose their charm.


    ying a game like that isn''t fun, and watching someone else do it is even more so.


    "Don''t worry. Even with Rnd gone, we still have a 5 protective shield and two 4 party members. We can hold off the attacks while Kaiden deals with the rest. That''s why Rnd suggested we make camp on the 19th floor."


    -It''s crashing! It''s crashing!


    -First they take our money and now they take our stars?


    -Should focus on Rnd''s favorability first, not Irene''s.


    -If the 6 is already jumping ship, why wouldn''t the 5?


    The second reason is a little more self-serving.


    I came across a rant onlinest night.


    The author was frustrated with a 5 who was so demanding that it felt like they were ying office politics.


    The viewers see me as a legendary 6 who''s only here out of boredom.


    A wandering, fun-seeking character.


    If I revolve my lifepletely around Han Se-ah and practically give her everything, it would seem very strange.


    ''I can do this because of the inte.''


    I can watch Han Se-ah''s stream online.


    Since I can ess her stream through the inte, the chat ess feature I got as a reward before is redundant.


    It''s like those gamepanies that sell a game without photo mode, only to add itter as paid DLC.


    These really have no shame.


    Suddenly, memories of the Heroines Chronicle from my past life re up, and I can feel my blood start to boil.


    But there are other reasons too, like advancing Kaiden''s character arc and discovering which noble family she''s from.


    Still, the biggest reason is my desire to tease.


    [Rnd''s loyal fan has just donated 10,000 Won!]


    I knew it from the moment you started speaking casually to Rnd.


    "But, wasn''t it Rnd who said we could? Irene and Kaiden still speak formally, right? And, how about Grace?"


    -What are you talking about after matching them together?


    -Are you trying topete with Grace?


    -Seriously, do you even have a conscience?


    -She''s got both personality and a great body, it''s a no-brainer.


    The inte window lets me see donations and missions, unlike the chat ess feature.


    This makes the lengthy carriage ride more bearable.


    Seeing her jumping around with each donation, I can see why viewers enjoy teasing her.


    Han Se-ah, while being brutally attacked by the chat, is busily running around the market.


    Kaiden steps in as a temporary teacher, helping with the camping assignment I gave.


    She likely knows more about camping than even Grace, being a former mercenary.


    While roasting Han Se-ah, they also get lessons from Kaiden through donations.


    Though there do seem to be a few gamers who have experience camping.


    Gamerse from all sorts of backgrounds.


    "Kaiden, is this enough?"


    "Ah, yes. We''re not staying for more than a day, so it''s enough."


    I''m watching the world through Han Se-ah''s camera drone.


    The view is slightly above head height.


    Sleeping bags, tents, ropes, tools, and provisions are all being gathered.


    Thankfully, Han Se-ah''s inventory allows them to carry arge tent without issue.


    Otherwise, they''d be lugging around backpacks like soldiers.


    "Tent, sleeping bag, rope, knife,ntern, flint... we don''t need that. What else are we missing, guys?"


    -Why do you need antern when you have light magic?


    -Your viewers are like your notepad.


    -If you don''t bring bug spray, it will be hell.


    -You said no to flint so why keep thentern?


    -Are there many bugs in the forest? I haven''t seen any.


    She keeps doing what she needs to, despite the viewers'' endlessints.


    As much as I hate to, it''s time to turn off the stream.


    I''ve got my own work to do.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    A few hourster, I''m still surfing the web in afortable carriage.


    The magically-enhanced carriage ride brings me to the northern part of the kingdom.


    This is a region of precipitous mountains, teeming with monsters, and perpetual snowfields in the north.


    If I were topare it to Heroines Chronicle, it reminds me of the daily dungeon for mining water-attribute magic stones.


    Of course, I haven''t memorized the background of all the dungeons, but I recall the monsters and the terrain being somewhat simr.


    "Adventurer''s badge, confirmed."


    I find myself at an Adventurer''s Guild in the north.


    If the city''s Adventurer''s Guild trades in magic stones and materials gathered from the tower, this northern guild thrives on goods from explorations of the untamednds up north.


    It''s wilder and considerably poorer.


    Unlike the tower, where monsters endlessly respawn and transform into magic stones, the monsters in the northern mountains form part of the ecosystem.


    "Senior adventurer Rnd, is there a specific request you''re interested in?"


    In such a poor neighborhood, when a senior adventurer suddenly appears, all eyes gather.


    The envious eyes of the burly old men are a given, as are the jealous gazes of those who haven''t quite understood the situation.


    They may not know who Rnd is, being so far from the city of adventurers, but as members of the adventurers'' guild, they''ll certainly know what it means to be a senior adventurer.


    After all, the badge of a senior adventurer is earned only after extreme hardship.


    "I''m here in search of a certain material. It''d be great if I could take on rted tasks as well."


    "What material are you looking for?"


    A striking woman with brown hair, a contrast to the icy northern winds, greets me with a warm smile.


    Even in the north, the receptionists are beautiful.


    I hand her a note detailing what I''m after.


    The note lists a series of tedious tasks, like obtaining specific ores found only in the snowy mountains or crystals from ice giants.


    The receptionist''s face lights up as she reads the note  these are not mere requests.


    I''m not just skirting the edges of the mountain range  I''m delving deep into the mountains.


    Even if they only bring requests rted to the materials on the note, it will be quite a lucrative venture.


    For the guild, which profits frommissions, it''s like stumbling upon a jackpot.


    "Could you let me know where you''re staying? I can organize the requests and have them delivered."


    "I haven''t arranged amodation yet. Can you rmend somewhere?"


    "In that case, I suggest the Goat Valley Inn. The food may be a bit simple, but the rooms are kept clean. Even a senior adventurer like yourself should find itfortable. Upon exiting the guild, walk left, and you''ll find a building marked with arge goat horn sign."


    Retrieving my note from the smiling receptionist, I step out of the guild.


    I don''t intend to do this alone, I also n to hire a few intermediate-level adventurers.


    Considering the roles from scout to porter, Han Se-ah''s inventoryes to mind.


    I wish I too could have an inventory in addition to the chat feature and the forum.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    As I wander about, I find myself coveting Han Se-Ah''s inventory more and more.


    I hope one day I receive something simr as a reward.


    I search for therge goat horn sign as I walk around.


    "I''ve got some foxes here."


    "Their hides are all damaged. You didn''t use beast-hunting arrows, did you?"


    "Hey, do you really think I''d make such an amateur mistake?"


    A merchant, hauling a cart, is hawking dried fruits from a barrel, garnering attention from passersby, while a hunter negotiates a price for the beast hides he brought back from the mountains.


    There''s a butcher''s shop selling smoked ham and sausages, a massive deer leg hanging outside, and arge oven emitting a mouthwatering aroma.


    I enter an inn marked with an intricately carved goat horn.


    The guild''s description of its cleanliness wasn''t exaggerated  the hall is immactely maintained, though its tables are empty.


    "Wee! Are you here for a meal or to stay?"


    " Just a stay, in the best room."


    I''m mildly surprised that the young waiter, who hurried over to greet me, doesn''t boast about their food.


    Maybe due to some bad experiences in doing so.


    It seems the rumors about substandard food quality weren''t unfounded.


    ---


    What do we think of the pacing? I enjoy slow ones but I do wish this novel was a taaaaaaad faster. Preference of course.


    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 64: Adventurers Equipment 4

    Chapter 64: Adventurer''s Equipment 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Going on adventures in the north is tougher than you''d expect.


    The rugged terrain is challenging enough, but when you factor in the freezing cold and constant snowfall, preparation bes key.


    It would be different if it were just me, as I could handle these conditions easily.


    However, the mercenaries I''ve hired for material gathering aren''t superhumans like me.


    It takes skill to find, collect, and even transport these materials without damaging them.


    It makes sense why the gear of top adventurers is so pricey.


    "Hehe, I think I found it."


    "Already?"


    "I told you, these mountains are my backyard... So, about that extra payment..."


    "It will be paid as promised."


    Simply put, money can solve everything.


    Sure, the materials we need are pricey and rare, but they''re not impossible to find.


    Originally, I nned to just get by and finish the quests...


    "Do we need to look for a t area to set up our tents for the night? Does Grace''s skillset cover that? It''s not a monster path or a tower route, but just a level area. How are we supposed to find that? Just wander until we stumble upon one?"


    [A donation of 5,000 won from ''12 Years Homeless''!]


    Since the sun is always shining, just sleep under it.


    "Thank you, 12 Years Homeless... I just realized, the tower never gets dark, so why on earth did the merchant sell me antern? We need a bonfire for cooking, but..."


    -Han Se-ah got tricked again


    -Fooled by an NPC lol


    -They say keep your eyes open wide in the city


    -It''s impressive that you''re just realizing this now


    -Did she buy antern without knowing why?


    It''s so much fun watching Han Se-ah''s stream and surfing the web.


    Racing around snow-covered mountains in search of a fist-sized rock versus lounging on a plush chair in a fancy inn, sipping wine and browsing the inte.


    Isn''t it clear which option is better?


    That''s why I''ve hired extra people using my spare change.


    If I apany Han Se-ah up the tower, I''ll easily earn back the gold spent here.


    "It looks like we''ve collected enough. Should we head back?"


    "Yes. The others should have gathered by now."


    I''ve made it to the dangerous midpoint of the mountain range, a bit too risky for intermediate adventurers.


    But in the easier areas, adventurers, attracted by the gold, are scurrying around with a sparkle in their eyes.


    A wealthy high-level adventurer buying time by spreading gold around.


    Nobody can resist the tempting sound of jingling gold coins.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    With money, I bought people and time.


    The precious time in the north, bought with my hard-earned gold coins.


    I was savoring that costly time, kicking back in a cozy inn, enjoying northern delicacies: ice-cold beer and fried chicken.


    The beer was so cold it numbed my teeth, and the fried chicken had the perfect bnce of salt and spice.


    From selling spiral potatoes at a medieval market to serving Americanos and macarons at a cafe, fried chicken at an inn wouldn''t be out of ce in this game world.


    "Would they find out right away if I made kimchi...?"


    After buying all the necessary items in a rush with lots of money, I didn''t feel like leaving immediately.


    So I began exploring the nearby restaurants from the inn.


    The room was very pleasant and clean, but the innkeeper''s cooking skills left much to be desired.


    Fried chicken,mb chops, pork ribs, spicy pig''s feet


    These were the types of food you''d expect on a snowy northern continent in a fantasy world.


    Of course, they were well-prepared for the money I''d spent, and my taste buds were satisfied, but it felt strange ordering and eating them.


    I couldn''t believe I was tossing gold coins at a rugged, fur-d hunter and asking him to cook pig''s feet.


    "How many days has it been? About 5 days? The request should take a while, but he should return in a week, right? It''s good to learn magic while hunting on the 19th floor, but..."


    -Where did Rnd go? Where did Rnd go? Where did Rnd go?


    -But the scenery is really pretty, Korean camping sites just can''tpete.


    -Is this a gaming stream or homelessTV?


    [Donation of 10,000 won from ''I used to party with a 6'']


    Hey, Han Se-ah, quit the chatter and go hunt some goblins.


    "So harsh..."


    Watching the stream, Han Se-ah seems to be getting a bit anxious.


    But it looked like the worry of a streamer and a gamer, not a worry that I might never return to the party.


    This was her second time camping in the tower.


    She was getting the hang of pitching a tent and starting a bonfire, but as a streamer, doing the same thing over and over was awkward.


    The silver lining might be that the battles are more entertaining since I was gone.


    "A Helmeted Deer is heading our way. It must be drawn in by the smell."


    "Well, I''ll handle it."


    Responding to Grace''s whisper, Irene steps forward.


    A white barrieres up to stop the Helmeted Deer''s charge.


    Even though it''s a violent charge that can snap thick branches like matchsticks, it can''t leave a mark on the barrier of a 5 priestess.


    The piercing gaze of the Deer, furiously battering against the barrier, shifts toward Kaiden.


    The beast, perceiving the saint candidate''s barrier as a wall or sizable rock, seeks fresh prey.


    Its intricately twisted, sharp horns slice the air menacingly with every headshake.


    "Hmm, this is nothing!"


    Naturally, a 4 Sword Princess wouldn''t be cowed by mere deer antlers.


    As her smoothly maneuvering sword redirects the antlers, their weight forces the head to turn as well.


    The once arrogant Deer''s brief life ends.


    A magic missile strikes its chin like an uppercut, an arrow burrows into the inside of its foreleg, and simultaneously, a one-handed sword shes through its neck.


    What remains after the quick skirmish is a magic stone, once a deer.


    "Thanks for the support. This spot seems good, should we camp here?"


    "That sounds good."


    Han Se-ah, having stowed the magic stone into her inventory, produces a tent from it at Kaiden''s suggestion.


    No matter how ustomed one might be to seeing a tentrger than a human materialize out of nowhere, it never ceases to be an intriguing sight.


    Even the party members on camera appear surprised, their mouths slightly agape.


    The sight of them clustering around Han Se-ah to receive tents and sleeping bags, like fledglings waiting for a meal, is quite entertaining.


    -Ah, they call this the "Inventory".


    -The inventory always seems like something out of a fantasy tale haha


    -Did the magic stone drop? Did the magic stone drop? Did the magic stone drop?


    -The NPCs always seem fascinated by the inventory.


    -I''m also captivated by it, huhuh


    Soon enough, the viewers are once again, fawning over the beautiful faces on screen.


    Reading the chat, I take a gulp of my beer.


    It washes away the oily aftertaste of the chicken in my mouth.


    Hot chicken, cold beer, an online stream.


    Armed with a fantasy trinity that lets me stay indoors for a week, I watch Han Se-ah''s stream.


    Since it''s the 5th day now, I figure I''ll allow her to roam for about 10 more days before returning.


    Considering the travel time, I should leave around the 7th day, leaving me two more days.


    In the meantime, I might as well browse for some movies.


    ''Do they not offer digital currency as questpletion rewards?''


    When you sit, you want to lie down, that''s human nature, and now that the inte window is open, I want to make a purchase.


    There are two stupid King''s Sword ads that crawl out for 15 seconds each whenever I try to watch something.


    Additionally, the movies I want to watch, even an old one, costs a few thousand won.


    "I''ll turn off the stream for now since we''re going to be homeless for a while. But by the time I turn the stream back on, Rnd should be back, right?"


    [Rnd donated 10,000 won!]


    Ugh, it''s so bothersome, should I just live in the north?


    "Then, Mage Hanna''s party will leave for the north. Anyway, there won''t be much content aside from cooking and keeping watch. I''ll shut down the stream, take a break, and progress a little beforeing back."


    -Do a sleep stream with Grace and Irene


    -Mmm let''s exclude Han Se-ah?


    -We don''t need Han Se-ah in Han Se-ah''s stream


    As Han Se-ah waves goodbye to the camera, the world momentarily reverts to a dull ash gray.


    Han Se-ah''s stream disyed on the inte window haspletely stopped, and the chat has quieted down.


    It looks like she''s paused for a break.


    ---


    Sorry I''ve been busy preparing for a friend''s wedding.. after party? I dunno what they''re called. 2am crocheting flowers was fun.


    3/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 65: Adventurers Equipment 5

    Chapter 65: Adventurer''s Equipment 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here on Kofi the illustrations are also posted on discord!


    Join the discord! Here


    essing the inte haspletely changed my life as Rnd.


    No matter how immersive and well-designed the world was, it was not wless.


    There were chickens and macarons, a functioning sewer system, and cleaning products, but no inte felt like an oasis devoid of water.


    "Isn''t it about time he came back? Is the North that far off, or does the request just take that long? It''s been a week already."


    [Donation of 10,000 won from the user ''Lost your 6 star and can''t focus'']


    You turned on the stream only because you''re anxious.


    "Hey! Wouldn''t you be anxious if your 6 left home? Don''t you have a sliver of empathy?"


    -Please consider the feelings of someone who''s never owned a 6.


    -Han Se-ah doesn''t understand a gamer''s heart... note to self...


    -Imagine how it feels for us then.


    [Chat deleted by mod]


    When Han Se-ah was off-stream, I tuned into other streamers or watched a variety of videos on different tforms.


    Through this, I realized that while their world was uncannily simr to my previous one, it was also different.


    Movies, webtoons,ics, games, and celebrities bore remarkable resemnces.


    However, almost nothing was an exact replica.


    There was only the creator of HxH, known for drawing only once a month, and a rubber man who refrained from sticking wooden chopsticks up his nostrils.


    In one way or another, the world had transformed - for better or worse.


    Discovering these differences one by one, a week whisked by.


    Even now, as I boarded a carriage headed to the city of adventurers, I felt a twinge of regret.


    "The carriage you requested is ready. It''s a pity you''re leaving so soon."


    "I''ve splurged quite a bit, so I need to go earn some more."


    "True, you did spend a lot. It''s probably the first andst time an adventurer has employed so many adventurers in this area."


    I prepared to set off, packing the ore and crystals I had collected for Kaiden, and made my way to the Adventurer''s Guild.


    The warm and amiable receptionist, who had rmended the inn on my first day, awaited me there.


    Her soft eyes brimmed with a mix of regret and longing.


    Naturally, she would be disheartened to see a senior adventurer, who was known for his generosity with gold, leave in less than a week.


    She seemed eager to assist me with anything, even to enter my room each time I gave her a gold coin.


    I couldn''t fall to women when I could finally enjoy chicken and beer while surfing the inte after 10 long years.


    I minimized my sleep to less than 2 hours, focused on videos rmended by the algorithm.


    "Was it Kaiden who stole Rnd away? My friend, your imagination is quite rich."


    [Donation of 5,000 won from ''PerfectBreeder''!]


    If you find out the details of Kaiden''s request, 30,000 won.


    "The details? Our princess isn''t one to reveal personal information readily. But, I''ll give it a shot. I''m curious since we''ve just been grinding all this time."


    I boarded the carriage, leaving the receptionist behind who waved as if bidding farewell to a beloved, and returning to the stream.


    I couldn''t see what Han Se-ah was doing without the stream, but she turned it back on.


    It''s not rmended for a streamer to take a break for longer than a week.


    As if returning from a camping trip, Han Se-ah was in the process of hastily packing up the tent.


    Even though watching her roll up the sleeping bag and shove it into her inventory wasn''t particrly entertaining, her constantmentary kept viewers engaged.


    Also likely because it had been a while since herst stream.


    Once Grace and Irene appeared, the viewer count instantly doubled.


    "Excuse me, Kaiden?"


    "What can I do for you?"


    With Grace and Irene in the lead, and Kaiden and Han Se-ah bringing up the rear, the group was divided into front and back formations.


    Those capable of using shields and protective magic were strategically ced.


    Meanwhile, Han Se-ah discreetly spoke to Kaiden.


    It seemed she was attempting to satisfy her curiosity andplete the mission simultaneously.


    They seem to have be closer over the course of the camping trip, their conversation flowing a little more naturally.


    Of course, when I say natural, I mean from Kaiden''s perspective.


    Always blunt and somewhat antisocial due to her cross-dressing, Kaiden rarely spoke unless it was rted to adventuring.


    We have never shared anything personal amidst our conversations before she made a request regarding the armor.


    Our discussions solely revolved around adventures, mercenaries and Reba.


    "May I know about the request you asked Rnd for? If it''s not too intrusive?"


    "Well, it''s nothing much."


    The two individuals stroll down the forest path.


    Although they appeared to be a handsome man and an attractive woman on the surface, one of them was a woman masquerading as a man, truly a testament to the wonders of magic.


    Grace and Irene seemed focused on a lively conversation about cooking up ahead, but likely due to the mission, the camera drone abruptly turned and focused on Kaiden and Han Se-ah.


    "I have a set of magic armor from my family, meant to pair with this sword. It''s too much for me right now... and for some reason, it''s damaged."


    "Can Rnd fix that?"


    "He''s capable of retrieving the necessary materials to repair it. I need magical crystals and ores from the northern region. It''s a ce few dare to venture, save for senior adventurers."


    At the mention of magic armor, Han Se-ah''s eyes began to sparkle.


    A 4 character equipped with their own gear, magical armor even, a prospect that would surely delight any gamer.


    The majority of discussions surrounding Heroes Chronicle on the inte wereints about how the "equipment prices were expensive and a long grind was required."


    Being able to repair not just regr equipment, but magical armor, would be a significant advantage.


    -She''s monopolizing the game again


    -Hand the ount over to Rnd at this rate


    -Fresh sashimi over here, folks


    -While some of us are in rags for armor...


    -Please distribute one Rnd per household


    Was it Han Se-ah''s sly smile that was stirring jealousy among viewers?


    The viewers, who had been dutifully attempting to spot any awkwardness in Kaiden''s disguise, instantly erupted into chaos.


    Han Se-ah and Kim Seok-hyun were speeding towards the 20th floor, while other game experts were still trailing behind Kim Seok-hyun, barely above the 10th floor.


    In essence, most users had just reached the 10th floor or were still adjusting to thebat system.


    Watching Han Se-ah''s stream, they opted for second-hand armor from the adventurer''s guild at a bargain price.


    While some were squaring off against goblins as a beginner, even wearing second-hand ragged armor, if a 6 broken character found on the street handed over a 4 character''s magical armor, it was natural to feel envious.


    "Ahem, I am working hard here yet they say that the sashimi is fresh... Sorry, even this is too much for me. I am sure you guys will shame me regardless, so let me be shameless. We have a golden Rnd at our house. Don''t you have a Rnd at your house?"


    Unable to reconcile with reality, the viewers reeled from Han Se-ah''s stinging retort.


    Scouring the inte, no other 6 characters had emerged beside me, leaving them no choice but to react in such a manner.


    I think two more 6 characters are likely to appear.


    The brilliantly shining 6 event from before showcased three silhouetted figures.


    Typically, when a new character is introduced in Heroines Chronicle, one 5 and one 4 character appear - that''s how the game''s update usually works.


    However, in the 6 event, whether it was tomemorate the debut of the first 6, or to exploit the gamers'' wallets, three characters were ted for release simultaneously.


    Whether all three were male, or if only one of the three, namely Rnd, was male and I was simply unfortunate, was unclear.


    Back then, I was so shocked, instead of gathering information I impulsively vented my frustration using a macro program.


    Truth be told, I had no desire toe across posts boasting about drawing a female character while I was being mocked for drawing a male character.


    "Wow it''s the first time the chat has crashed due tog. I guess I''m on the receiving end of every insult known to man. And from all over the world at that. If I sift through this chat and focus solely on messages from international viewers, I wonder how many new insults I''lle across?"


    -East and west unite!


    -Why are you hitting me when I''m standing still


    -I also want to adventure with a hunky blonde guy with a toned body


    -I want to share a tent with Rnd~


    -There are a lot of horny people here


    The carriage departed the north and traversed onto the highway, apanied by the rhythm of various hoofbeats.


    Han Se-ahmenced her verbal onught on the viewers.


    The viewers screamed like cattle being herded to the ughterhouse at the sight of the once satisfying punching bag turning against them.


    asionally, some masochistic individuals would plead for more punishment, but the majority simply shed tears at their pitiful reality.


    This continued until Grace, who was at the forefront, stumbled upon a goblin vige, interrupting Han Se-ah''s attack on her viewers.


    ---


    TL Note:


    I believe the anime references were hunter x hunter and the second one is one piece? I think the fresh sashimi was self-exnatory same with the standing still one.


    I believe the anime references were hunter x hunter and the second one is one piece? I think the fresh sashimi was self-exnatory same with the standing still one.


    Another chapter in a few hours


    4/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 66: Things Money Can Buy 1

    Chapter 66: Things Money Can Buy 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Stepping off the carriage, I am weed by a familiar city.


    It''s a long, three-day carriage journey each way. But with inte ess, time doesn''t really matter.


    Traveling to Grace''s vige was slow due to the number of carriages, but heading north in a more expensive carriage alone, I managed to make the journey in just three days with no stops.


    If I hadn''t hired adventurers with money, wouldn''t it have taken about three weeks?


    It''s a situation where the costs outweigh the benefits, but I''m notining.


    If it earns me the gratitude of a disguised noblewoman, then it''s all worthwhile.


    "Rnd? You''re back from the north, did you bring back anything interesting?"


    "Sadly, nothing to eat."


    "That''s a shame."


    Upon my return to the city in thete afternoon, I head to the adventurers'' guild.


    There, behind the counter, is Ellis, greeting me with her usual enthusiasm.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t bring anything back for her.


    The journey takes three days, there''s just no time for me to shop for desserts.


    Ellis doesn''t seem too disappointed, she probably wasn''t serious about it.


    She''s not a gourmet looking for delicacies from every corner of the world, she''s just a woman who has a soft spot for sweets.


    "Where''s the rest of my party?"


    "They sold a lot of magic stones yesterday, so I think they''re taking a day off."


    That exins why Han Se-ah didn''t stream today.


    Perhaps she''s keeping busy on her own.


    Even without streaming, there''s plenty to do in this game.


    From participating in events with fellow adventurers to practicing simple alchemy, exploring the city and mapping out areas, repairing equipment, and taking care of yourself.


    While these tasks don''t necessarily make for interesting streaming content, they are essential for gamers.


    Come to think of it, Han Se-ah did make a wolf lure during the Full Moon Wolf Questst time.


    Seems she''s picking up some alchemy skills.


    "Did anything happen while I was away?"


    "Business as usual. People who descended from the tower went back up, there was a squabble with the mages over gate rights. Ah, and some of the adventurers who were up top have settled down on the 20th and 30th floors."


    "On the 20th floor?"


    "Apparently, since a 10-story gate was found, mages who believe they can find a 20-story or 30-story gate led to them hiring the adventurers that came down."


    Anyone could think of that.


    Not just gamers.


    Regardless of being part of a game world, the NPCs aren''t idiots incapable of thinking.


    The unknown tower that doesn''t exist in religious scriptures is a mystery even the mages are trying to solve.


    But then, what if a gate suddenly appears that skips 10 floors?


    Would you just think "Wow, convenient!"?


    Or would you believe there''s more hidden waiting to be discovered?


    Obviously, curiosity would lead you to explore further.


    In this world, mages are like scientists in the sense that they seek to uncover the unknown.


    Theye across as a mix of scientists and university professors when you look at their assistants.


    -Was it wise to join the mage''s tower?


    [Picture of piled up research documents.JPG]


    [Clip of assistants dozing off in front of a boiling potion.GIF]


    It''s like working in ab;;


    Wow, I feel PTSDing on.


    From a basement-dwelling gamer in reality to a grad student in another world?


    I''d rather stay a basement-dwelling gamer lol


    The mage''s tower needs to abolish very.


    Oh, it was your choice, dear customer.


    It seems that this sentiment isn''t unique to my world, as there are quite a few posts expressing the same thing.


    The unfortunate victims who chose discipleship over tower climbing due to their interest in magic or alchemy.


    If teens whomit crimes are sent to juvenile detention, college students who mess up are sent to grad school.


    Some users on the Heroes Chronicle Wiki appear to have been caught in a simr predicament.


    They only learn about the main scenario and tower climbing from Han Se-ah''s streams.


    They have to learn the city''s settings and the fantasy continent''s overall political situation through their own experiences.


    That involves countless hours brewing alchemy potions, staying up all night for magical experiments, and doing menial tasks for their masters.


    "Of course, those guys will exhaust every resource to find something, even if it means clearing the entire 20th floor."


    "Mages have a surprisingly persistent side."


    "Surprisingly?"


    "As a receptionist at the Adventurer''s Guild, I shouldn''t criticize them too harshly~"


    After leaving the guild, I decided to enjoy my time off some more and dive back into the inte.


    With each of Han Se-ah''s logouts and logins, a leap forward in time urs in the outside world, providing endless content for me to enjoy.


    Nothing beats the miracle of a new webtoon episode appearing while I munch on chicken legs and drink beer.


    The content that Han Se-ah provides resonates more with me than Jesus''s miracle of feeding five thousand.


    -It''s heart-wrenching watching Han Se-ah camp


    It''s heart-wrenching to see her not sorting out the usable branches while picking up stones


    She walks around cutting off branches that get in her way


    It''s disappointing that she doesn''t even consider tidying up the camp and setting up traps...


    I gave some advice as the "heart-wrenched man", and leave the guild behind.


    Since it''s gettingte, it would be a good idea to head to the market for some snacks and appetizers.


    Just as I have this thought, someone calls out to me.


    "Rnd? You''re back already?"


    "Kaiden? I managed to get all the items you asked for."


    Upon seeing me, Kaiden, who was strolling alone down the street for some reason, opens her eyes wide.


    Knowing the value of the items she asked for, she was very surprised to see me so soon.


    Had it not been for the carriage I rented at the mage guild, I would have traveled at a more leisurely pace.


    It would have taken more than three days of travel.


    Five days to get there, an estimated week to gather the materials, and another five days to return.


    Kaiden must have calcted she wouldn''t see me again for at least three weeks.


    To be honest, the items she requested were quite difficult to find.


    "To have gathered so many items in such a short time...."


    "The adventurers in the North are quite skilled."


    "Is that so?"


    They''re excellent when ites to getting items when money is provided.


    To be honest, I was also surprised by how quickly they managed toplete the task.


    I went to the dangerous areas myself, so I thought the rest would take longer to gather...


    Little did I know they would put in extra effort and gather everything so quickly.


    If it were anyone else, I might have refrained from boasting, but this time it''s different as Kaiden is a noblewoman in disguise.


    Also, thedies from the information guild are watching.


    "When I handed them gold coins, they managed to strip the entire mountain range bare in less than two days."


    "Gold coins?"


    "I hired adventurers because the task was too much for me to handle alone. I have your items at the inn, I''ll give them to you tomorrow."


    Upon hearing this, Kaiden''s expression subtly changed.


    She murmurs something at the mention of "gold coins", which makes me think she''s got the message.


    As a noblewoman, Kaiden might be unaware, but as a mercenary and adventurer, she knows the worth of money.


    Mercenaries and adventurers stake their lives on coins.


    Inexperienced beginners often lose their lives trying to earn more.


    Such a scenario would undoubtedly be shocking to a nobledy who has disguised herself and ventured into the world.


    Even after bing an intermediate-level adventurer, the money you earn is in silver coins.


    Yet, a man who barely knows her was willing to spend not just a few, but dozens of gold coins for her request.


    "Thank you, truly."


    "What''s there to thank? It''s just a favor for a teammate, after all."


    "A teammate, you say."


    In a fantasy world where human rights and morality differ greatly from the modern world, the most valuable thing is gold coins.


    My words cause Kaiden''s expression to change peculiarly.


    She seems to believe that her unreasonable request led to an excessive expenditure.


    She doesn''t yet understand the earning potential of a senior adventurer.


    "Don''t worry. I have a decent amount saved up. If it bothers you, climb higher, earn a lot of money, and then repay me."


    "Yes. I will certainly repay you."


    The materials Kaiden requested are incredibly pricey when converted into currency.


    Without me, The Han Se-ah party would have to pool their resources for several months to gather the necessary funds.


    These are valuable resources that can only be found and identified by veteran adventurers in dangerous areas, and are harvested in zones only dared to be entered by senior adventurers.


    Such pricey resources are gathered by high-priced manpower, then refined by expensive mages and alchemists.


    Not to mention, thebor cost surpasses the cost of the material.


    But on the other hand, senior adventurers are those who pay that high price to equip a full set of gear.


    Since the materials are expensive, the money senior adventurers make is also significant.


    "By the way, did you encounter any trouble in the tower?"


    "No. Other than a bit of fatigue after our first night watch, there was nothing else. I suppose everyone isn''t ustomed to fighting in a sleep-deprived state. No other issues."


    "Is that so? Then, let''s meet at the guild tomorrow."


    After listening to Kaiden''s report, I turn away.


    Even if I sow seeds of anxiety in Han Se-ah and create a sense of debt in Kaiden''s mind, these issues won''t be resolved immediately.


    These things need to be addressed one step at a time.


    ---


    Quite the calcting guy...


    5/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 67: Things Money Can Buy 2

    Chapter 67: Things Money Can Buy 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here, they are also posted on discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    [Han Se-ah''s stream has begun!]


    [Han Se-ah_Return of the absent teacher, Rnd! ()]


    Walking along a familiar path, I push open the guild''s wooden door.


    As I step in, a camera drone positioned at the entrance captures my entry.


    My teammates are already gathered around a table, their eyes drawn toward me.


    Their excited hand waves remind me of kids brimming with anticipation on a field trip day.


    Or maybe a child thrilled at hearing Santa call their name?


    "Rnd!"


    - Seeing Rnd makes me so happy I could die!


    - The owner of the stream is back!


    - Thought he wouldn''te back.


    - The stream isn''t the same without him.


    I''ve been following the stream and anticipated some reaction, but Han Se-ah''s enthusiasm was more than I thought it''d be.


    It takes even Grace by surprise.


    Likely, Grace''s mind is already brewing some dramatic tale of love and rivalry.


    I respond to Han Se-ah''s bright smile and wide-eyed surprise with a casual wave and settle down at the table.


    "Good to see you all. Did you do your homework well?"


    "We camped at the tower for 1 night and 2 days, resting in between to recuperate. We''ve made it through all fights unscathed, sessfully conquering up to the 19th floor."


    Han Se-ah''s confident deration gets approving nods from Grace and Irene.


    Their repeated camping seems to have bolstered their confidence as adventurers.


    Catching Kaiden''s eye, I notice she''s nodding too.


    Although she joinedst, Kaiden has the most hands-on experience.


    I was curious about the party members from her perspective as the ''sword princess''.


    "Kaiden, how do you think the others did?"


    "Like I said yesterday, they had a bit of a tough time after the first night watch. But that''s a small issue. If I had to mention anything, Irene can get a bit too tense when she''s in the frontlines."


    Irene looks taken aback but not upset.


    Defending allies with a protective shield when you''ve got a vanguard is one thing.


    Standing alone in front of a charging beast is quite another.


    "It was scary, having to stand right in front of the monsters...."


    "But that didn''t interfere with your shield casting."


    Irene blushes a bit at the attention, but Kaiden is quick to defend her.


    It looks like Grace and Han Se-ah have not picked up any bad habits yet.


    As for theirbat skills, I can''t see anything that needs to be pointed out right now.


    Both Kaiden and Ick knowledge about archery and magic, so our evaluation is mostly on groupbat tactics.


    On that front, they always perform above average.


    "It''s reassuring to see everyone adjusting. If we''re all set for camping tonight, let''s aim for the 20th floor. Sound good?"


    Following a quick review of the camping homework I gave them, the conversation flows into variousbat dynamics.


    We discuss the challenges of fighting in close quarters without a vanguard and the difference between a vanguard holding off a monster''s charge versus blocking it alone with a protective shield.


    The conversation takes a weird turn, somehow transforming into a praise session for me, emphasizing the critical role of a defensive vanguard.


    -Your boot-licking skills are incredible for a streamer.


    -[Chat has been deleted by the mod]


    -Let''s start praising Rnd from now on.


    Our party leaves the guild, heading towards the city gate.


    "Rnd, did you travel to the North for Kaiden''s armor?"


    "Yes, some materials required a senior adventurer, so I went there myself."


    During the walk, we talked mostly about my recent journey to the North.


    The party is only familiar with the city of adventurers, sparking curiosity about the kingdom''s northern regions.


    Grace, a country girl from the eastern part of the kingdom, and Irene, born and raised in a city temple, are unfamiliar with the distantnd.


    Han Se-ah is just as clueless about the North.


    Despite numerous gamers leaving the city, few have sessfully settled in the frigid, dangerous North.


    Unless you make a lot of money or venture beyond the city and be a mercenary or wanderer, homelessness is a likely fate due tock of funds.


    In the North, being homeless means braving the cold and potentially freezing to death.


    Warmer climates were easier to survive in; that''s a harsh truth in this game.


    While there aren''t hunger or thirst bars like in survival games, enduring harsh conditions gradually deteriorates your health.


    It''s a lesson many gamers learn the hard way, often personally.


    ...Anyway, there are a lot of crazy people.


    "So, Kaiden''s armor is...?"


    "We''ve gathered the materials; now we need a cksmith who can repair it. Kaiden, do you have anyone in mind?"


    "Yes, I was referred to a cksmith by Reba."


    Our conversation carries on as we navigate the adventurer-filled streets and cross the city gate.


    The mage responsible for teleportation is starting to recognize us, only ncing briefly at our adventurer badges.


    Stepping into the warm, sunlit ins, we ignore goblins and any monsters weaker than them.


    They''re now beneath our notice.


    After all, why would a party on a quest to hunt orc hunters bother with weak goblins?


    Disregarding any beast that doesn''t attack, we continue towards the passage.


    asionally, a horned wolf lurking on our path provides some loot and magic stones before vanishing.


    [''A viewer named Han Se-ah'' donated 10,000 won!]


    Can we see the armor? Show us the armor quickly.


    "That magic armor, I''m curious, can I see it?"


    "Yes. After all, I''ll be wearing it once it''s repaired. I n to have it repaired when we get back. Would you like to see it then?"


    Our party maintains a peaceful conversation, indifferent to a horned wolf leaping from the bushes.


    Indeed, after ying dozens of moss wolves, it''d be absurd to fear a horned one.


    Despite the horned wolf being a named monster on the 10th floor with superior physical attributes, itcks the moss wolf''s stealth, enabled by moss-covered fur and shadowy hiding spots.


    No reason to be caught off-guard unless you''re adventuring without a proper scout, as some inte stories recount.


    As we travel the ins and approach the forest''s entrance, Grace turns to me.


    "So, Rnd, how was the North?"


    "The cold beer was good."


    "You traveled all the way just for a beer?"


    "I also ate a lot of meat."


    Grace, her eyes gleaming with curiosity about the North, strides over to me, followed by Irene.


    In a world without inte, it seems they''re very curious of my experience over there.


    Perhaps, in a world where being a bard is a profession, this is a natural reaction.


    However, for the viewers observing through the camera drone, it triggers a different kind of response.


    -Irene sticking so close is just too adorable


    -Forget the magic armor, tell us about the North


    -So many jealous guys here


    -I''ll buy it right away if it''s r19 from Rnd''s perspective


    From the character quest, it''s clear Grace has feelings for me.


    Han Se-ah even made a tant attempt to push us closer together.


    Irene, with her striking beauty, is also drawing close, though only her face is visible on screen.


    The idiom "holding a flower in each hand" seems rather fitting for the situation.


    Grace, who freely expresses her affection, and Irene, who''s gradually getting closer.


    Given that many of the stream''s viewers are male, it seems that their curiosity about my love life is outpacing interest in the mage Hanna''s adventures.


    In my previous world, many people were deeply into ''shipping'' characters together, and the trend appears to be just as popr in this one.


    A gant, handsome pdin in a fantastical setting, a charming ranger, and a beautiful priestess.


    The viewers flood the chat with their enthusiastic fantasies, steering the conversation in unexpected directions.


    "Hmm, a harem for Rnd, huh? Irene hasn''t even been on a date yet. It''s fun to watch, I might encourage it at some point. But it''s a bit scary to push for it before her character quest appears."


    [''Irene is Irene, so Irene'' donated 5,000 won]


    If Irene goes on a date with Rnd in casual clothes, ten thousand won.


    "Ah, thank you for the mission. The username is a bit odd, but the mission is interesting."


    Han Se-ah is having fun, leading viewers in the direction she wants.


    There''s a reason she''s sometimes called the ''money collector'' on the Inte.


    She''s skillfully profiting from other people''s love affairs.


    ---


    I picked up a new novel if anyone is interested! A trial novel for now but I really like it already. It''s in the trials tab on the top navigation bar!


    Uhmm this was supposed to be posted much earlier but uh sometimes elden ring calls...


    1/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 68: Things Money Can Buy 3

    Chapter 68: Things Money Can Buy 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here, they are also posted on discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Walking down the forest trail with Grace and Irene, I shared stories of my journey to the North.


    I mostly talked about how fast I gathered resources as a senior adventurer and the thrill of tasting a crisp, cold beer.


    I had to sprinkle in some excitement as there wasn''t much else to discuss.


    Handing gold coins to a blushing receptionist in the North was also part of a joyous night.


    But I couldn''t really delve into my experience of surfing the web after a long time and getting lost in a new webtoon.


    "Many adventurers in the North are skilled hunters. With its cold weather and rugged mountains, there''s less farming than in the East and South. Lots of people sell top-quality fur for a living, so many adventurers used to be hunters."


    "I see... there''s a difference..."


    "Compared to beginner and intermediate adventurers here, those in the North are better. It''s not a job for just anyone there. But this ce, it''s known for high level adventurers."


    "Is it because of the tower?"


    "Exactly. Climbing to the higher levels of the tower implies a daily struggle. It''s not like me who takes it easy with requests. Spending years in such ces naturally sharpens your skills."


    So, I could only talk about the differences between the North and here, particrly in regards to adventurers.


    Grace''s eyes sparkled when I said Northern hunters were famous.


    When I spoke about the tower, Irene was all questions.


    Their clear interests made the conversation flow easily.


    Grace isn''t a real hunter, but she''s curious about the Northern hunters due to her learned skills.


    And Irene, a priest, is interested in the tower, where adventurers flock.


    Like Han Se-ah, our team members wear their hearts on a sleeve.


    The only people I know that are like this are straightforward people like Reba, who relies on her instincts.


    Most others are cunning like the guild master, the old man at the magic tower, or that person from the information guild.


    ''That''s why I enjoy training beginners.''


    They''re transparent.


    Their actions are cute.


    They do as told.


    Now I understand why RPG veterans value beginners more than gold.


    I get to experience first-hand why strange practices such as nurturing beginners have be a trend.


    I wouldn''t mind spending all my gold on this team.


    "If there are so many hunters in the North, wouldn''t they need more vanguards?"


    "No, actually, theyck mages. The harsh conditions make many men fighters. But without much to study, there are fewer mages. Specifically, there are fewer mages up for adventure."


    "I heard that in the North, there are brothers and sisters who convey the will of the Goddess...."


    "Yes, that''s correct. But because of the tough conditions, not many priests go on adventures. Temples help injured adventurers, but their numbers are small."


    Our conversation continued as we ventured through the forest.


    Thanks to Grace''s upgraded scouting skills, we spotted a moss wolf''s ambush and a helmeted deer''s charge from far away.


    The chat naturally split our big team into a group of three and two.


    Grace, holding thentern, chats with me, while Irene, just a step behind, listens intently to my tales from the North.


    Further back, Han Se-ah is talking with her viewers, observing our group of three.


    Kaiden, like a bodyguard, stays at the very rear.


    Grace''s keen senses make a surprise attack unlikely, yet Kaiden remains vignt.


    "Careful!"


    "Let''s spin the lottery once, aaahh!"


    In contrast to chatty Han Se-ah.


    A swoosh echoes as a branch, fashioned into a club, swings around.


    A sharp stone attached at the end serves as a de.


    This trap could cause a nasty wound to an intermediate-level adventurer.


    It wouldn''t be deadly, but it would be a hindrance.


    The only ones to set such traps on the tower''s 20th floor are, of course, orc hunters.


    Usually, they''d use beast fangs or rusty des for traps when looting or hunting.


    Ironically, orc hunters litter the tower, using branches and stones from the forest to create their snares.


    "What''s this?"


    "Looks like an orc hunter trap."


    "That''s right. Kaiden, good reaction speed. And Hanna and Grace... you both know what you did wrong without me saying it, right?"


    Either from their repeated camping on the 19th floor or the overconfidence from having a 6 in the front lines, if not for Kaiden, that sharp stone could''ve hit Han Se-ah''s face.


    The height was set for a strong man in armor.


    No matter how brutish an orc hunter may be, it wouldn''t n on smashing steel armor with a pointed stone.


    That''s why most traps aim for the ankles, joints, neck, and eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Hanna. I... I should have seen it."


    "It''s okay. I can block something like a branch with my shield... I guess I was too careless."


    -Wow, I almost dropped my phone on my face.


    -There are jump scares as well?


    -Han Se-ah''s scream scared me more.


    -Do weaker orcs also set traps?


    The branch, sliced by Kaiden''s sword, flops to the ground.


    For a high-rated party consisting of a 6, a 5, and two 4 members, it was a pitiful threat.


    A crude stone sharpened to a point, a rope twisted from thin forest vines, and a branch wound up like a catapult.


    Han Se-ah''s face reddens, embarrassed she almost fell for such a basic trap.


    It wasn''t because of the viewers reying the clip over and over while taunting her.


    It''s the kind of expression seen on ambitious, prideful prodigies when they make mistakes due to overconfidence.


    "Ha, really, Grace... I don''t mean to scold, but as the party leader, I need to ask. Honestly, this seems easier to spot than moss wolves. Did we miss it because we were deep in conversation? Or did we overlook it because it wasn''t alive?"


    "It''s thetter. It''s just a branch in the forest, there''s no special signs, so I didn''t notice it. In the case of moss wolves, I can feel their presence, but this is just a tied-up branch, it''s something we need to see directly with our eyes."


    "So did you see me step on the trap, Kaiden, or did you sense the trap being activated?"


    "I reacted to the sound of the thread snapping. It wasn''t like stepping on a branch in the forest, it was a distinctive crack."


    Han Se-ah, rubbing her face with her hand, asks Grace and Kaiden.


    It seems her gamer''s pride has suffered a blow.


    I learned a bit about Han Se-ah''s reputation from the inte while I was in the North.


    Before she entered the first virtual reality game, "Heroes Chronicle", Han Se-ah was a well-established female streamer.


    She boasted 300,000 followers on her live streams, and over half a million subscribers on the tform where she uploaded videos.


    Her gaming videos would rack up millions of views, and even off-topic videos like workouts or mukbangs surpassed 100,000 views, making her an incredibly popr streamer.


    "It looks like there''s an orc hunter nearby. We search for the traps, but it will significantly slow us down. Instead of reacting to them as we go, we need to thoroughly check the path with our eyes."


    "Understood. We might need to tweak our strategy slightly."


    Looking at Han Se-ah''s past gaming videos, regardless of the genre, two traits were apparent.


    One was herpetitive spirit.


    As both a gamer and athlete, she possessed a fighting spirit that hated losing.


    She would retaliate if hit by a skill in a game, and hearing gunfire on the street made her jump into the fight - a characteristic of a fighting dog.


    This gave viewers a charm that contradicted her elegant appearance.


    "Rnd. I have a request... or rather, amand as a leader."


    "Hmm?"


    "Take the lead in front of Grace, destroy anything in our way and make a path. Not just clearing small branches, but anything suspicious, smash it to create a walkable path for one or two people."


    And the second trait was her tendency to solve issues with brute force rather than tact.


    -Han Tae-sik is back! Han Tae-sik is back!


    -Are you crazy? Your eyes are spinning, aren''t they?


    -If there''s a 6 in the party, you gotta use it lol


    -Always used her head as a weapon. Your hot-tempered nature hasn''t changed.


    -So, it''s a straight charge? Not tracking the orc hunter?


    The chat lit up in Han Se-ah''s twinkling eyes.


    The longstanding viewers who understood her character started chuckling, saying that old habits never change.


    Meanwhile, the newer viewers looking for strategic insight started to question in the chat if there might be a more tactical approach.


    In gaming, Han Se-ah always marches forward with unwavering determination, never concerning herself with the viewers'' opinions.


    "If there are traps, it implies that the orc hunter is nearby. Even if Grace can''t detect the traps, she will still find the orc hunter."


    "That... makes sense."


    "So, you two, press through the forest."


    Hunters pursue their prey.


    Rogues disable traps and locks.


    Grace''s inability to detect the orc hunter''s trap is not due to a weakness in her search abilities.


    It''s an innate limitation imposed by the game''s system.


    Like me, capable of handling mana but unable to use magic, owing to a fundamental rule of RPGs, Grace can''t detect traps.


    With this in mind, Han Se-ah issued a decisivemand.


    ---


    TL Note: uhm Han Tae-sik is a y-on Han Se-ah''s name... seems like a name for her aggressive persona. Sorry if it''s an actual reference to something... Nothing came up when I looked.


    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 69: Things Money Can Buy 4

    Chapter 69: Things Money Can Buy 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    [Heroes Chronicle Reddit]*


    Today was madness


    When ady holds a grudge


    Now this is streaming, haha


    Tried to kill a full-moon wolf with a broken longsword


    Why you can''t find a 5


    Han Se-ah is turning heads globally.


    It may sound a bit over the top, but her gamey is popping up on foreign Reddit, so she''s genuinely attracting gamers worldwide.


    Videos of experienced yers taking down bosses wearing nothing but underwear have been spreading among gamers, in the East and the West.


    So, Han Se-ah''s videos, particrly her climb up the tower with 6 Rnd, are quietly gaining traction in various gamingmunities.


    People are drawn to Han Se-ah, the NPCs are charming, and there''s curiosity about the forest that starts from the 11th floor


    Now this is streaming, haha


    [Rnd smashing trees with a hammer.GIF]


    [Orc hunter dodging falling trees.GIF]


    [Orc hunter finally squashed by debris.JPG]


    Man, if you pulled a 6, you should''ve been ying like this from the start, haha


    You were dragging your feet, scared you might not be girly enough, but you''ve finally got your head on straight, haha


    Why''s this guy attacking the streamer?


    Do you not know that VPN is off? someone take a screenshot


    I''ve seen idental logins, but this is the first time I''ve seen an idental VPN shut off


    I was also curious about the power of a 6.


    I followed Han Se-ah''s instructions as party leader to the letter.


    I swung my hammer around like a grass cutter, making a path by knocking down dense forest trees.


    I''d made a path not only wide enough for a few people but even a car.


    By tearing through tree trunks and ripping out roots with sheer power.


    This isn''t an issue.


    Just like the never-ending monster spawns, the ravaged forest will heal in time.


    If it didn''t, adventurers would''ve reduced the paths between forest levels to a barren wastnd.


    If bunches of high-level adventurers like me picked up axes and started chopping, what could an orc hunter do to stop it?


    "Keep going, Rnd! Knock ''em all down!"


    "Are, are we sure this is okay? I mean, others might find it disruptive..."


    Han Se-ah''s n wasn''t bad strategy-wise.


    The simplest way to handle an orc hunter''s traps was to have a tank charge through with armor and shield.


    The makeshift traps, cobbled together from scraps in the tower''s harsh environment, couldn''t get through steel armor.


    However, it''s not fun to just simply push through.


    People have a penchant for Michael Bay-esque blockbusters, the kind where things blow up dramatically.


    Who doesn''t appreciate a good explosion causing enemies to scatter in panic, so long as our hero remains unscathed?


    An orc hunter, dodging tumbling rocks and tripping over fallen trees, finally takes a hit from the debris I''veunched with my hammer, and ends up sprawled on the ground.


    When trees start tumbling down in tens, there''s only one oue for those unfortunate enough to be caught in the chaos.


    "Are the drops under the tree?"


    "...I''ve never seen an orc hunter squashed like this, so I don''t know."


    As entertaining as it is, I can''t maintain this Hulk-smash approach every time an Orc Hunter shows up.


    There are mages who''re now studying the higher floors, and if I''m not careful, my rampage could also affect other adventurers.


    It could even turn into a case of negligent manughter.


    I''d rather not cross swords with mages immersed in their arcane studies, let alone other fellow adventurers.


    "For now, let''s have Grace and Rnd take the lead and keep exploring."


    Grace and I spearhead the group, with Irene, Han Se-ah, and Kaiden bringing up the rear.


    I shield Grace with my body, and Kaiden, with her swift reflexes, covers our backs.


    At the end of the day, it''s a brute-force strategyforging ahead through traps we can''t detect.


    We ept some risk, and instead of slowing our pace, we barrel through potential traps.


    Viewers might be amused by our rather brutish strategy, but I''m quite content with it.


    If your body''s worn out, your mind feels it too.


    There''s no need to toil for a different approach when you can just bulldoze your way through.


    "Since we''re unlikely to find the passage to the 21st floor right off the bat, it might be a good idea to start looking for a ce to camp when eveninges."


    "Alright, we''ll keep an eye out for any open spaces as we explore."


    With her excitement subsided, Han Se-ah resumes the exploration.


    Following her, Grace and I move on from the decimated forest trail.


    Grace stays close, initiating a conversation in a hushed tone.


    "...I didn''t expect to miss traps. I can detect monsters with such precision, so why can''t I detect such crude tree branches?"


    "It''s likely because your skills are honed for tracking prey. Conversely, rogues who are proficient at picking locks and disarming traps might struggle to find Horned Wolves or Moss Wolves."


    Han Se-ah, failed to react in time to the trap, taking a blow to her pride.


    Grace, too, seems to have taken a hit to her pride as a scout, shaken by her failure to detect such a primitive booby trap.


    Their frustration stems from the simplicity of the Orc Hunter''s trapa mere tree branch, bent and held in tension with a thin vine.


    Ironically, Grace had located the Orc Hunter, concealed under the skin of a Moss Wolf in a pit masked by fallen leaves.


    She could detect such well-camouged spots with her eyes shut, yet missed a conspicuously bent tree branch.


    The irony is somewhat amusing.


    Even though I can smash rocks with fists enhanced by mana, it''s normal that I can''t weave a magic missile with that same potent mana.


    If a could use rogue skills, why would they even have separate professions?


    "That''s why adventurers on the 20th floor favor rogues over scouts. Higher up, there are no traps to contend with, and that''s when scouts rise to prominence."


    "What''s at the higher floors?"


    "After the forestes cave terrain. Here, it''s not about whoid traps, but the terrain itself is convoluted and disorienting. At this point, it matters less whether you''re a rogue or a scout, and more about your ability to remember the path."


    On the 10th floor, during the Full Moon Wolf expedition, scouts have the edge.


    On the 20th floor, in pursuit of the Orc Hunter, rogues are up one over them.


    From the 30th floor onward, it''s less about ss and more about skill level.


    I began discussing the 21st floor to cheer up Grace and subtly give information to the viewers.


    Following the ins is a forest.


    After the forestes the caves.


    Curiosity piqued about the 21st floor we''re soon to explore, the lively chatter from the group naturally dies down.


    They''re keen to hear about the caves.


    "A cave, there... huh?"


    "What is it?"


    "...This is odd."


    Mid-conversation, Grace''s expression suddenly alters.


    Much like when she was tracing the tracks of Horned Rabbits and Foxes, she squats near a tree stump in the forest and begins to fiddle with her dagger that''s around her waist.


    Seeing her like this, the rest of the group rushes forward, maintaining vignce over their surroundings.


    "Is it an Orc Hunter''s trap?"


    "No, not a trap... I''vee across a trace I''ve never seen before."


    As she scrapes off the soil clinging to arge tree''s root with her dagger, a peculiar mark is revealed.


    It looks as though someone had crudely hacked away the bark and part of the root.


    Surely, an Orc Hunter''s dagger wouldn''t be sharp enough to sever such a thick root?


    "Something, not an Orc Hunter, is in the forest. Could be another adventurer collecting something for a task."


    It might not be an Orc Hunter, but possibly the handiwork of another adventurer.


    That''s Grace''s assessment, though Han Se-ah seems to hold a slightly different opinion.


    The 20th floor quest has begun.


    ---


    I called it a wiki before but I think it''s reddit. Heroes Chronicle Reddit*


    Michael Bay is a director. Uh directed the transformers movies.


    3/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 70: Things Money Can Buy 5

    Chapter 70: Things Money Can Buy 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The viewers eagerly chat, eyes fixed on the 20th floor quest window with Han Se-ah.


    [Help streamer ''Han Se-ah'' clear the main quest 0/1]


    At the same time, an all-too-familiar quest window shows up before me as well.


    Initially, I despised it for acting like a greedy gamepany, but now, I can''t help but wee it.


    Having inte ess was just too incredible.


    I even use a VPN to make posts teasing Han Se-ah on the forum.


    So, naturally, every quest brings a surge of excitement.


    "Let''s keep exploring for now. It might be something the mages are up to."


    "Sure, got it."


    Upon hearing Han Se-ah, Grace nods and leads the way.


    Although they''re saying this, Han Se-ah, the chat, and I all know it''s the monsters'' doing.


    "Is the 20th-floor quest a war? ''Orc Kingdom'' doesn''t sound too pleasant. The Full Moon Wolf was a raid against arge monster. Just by the name ''Orc Kingdom'', it feels like a war''s about to start."


    -Orcs and 19+? That makes me nervous


    -Let''s start practicing hitting the reset button


    -The storyline is the usual. Something suspicious is spotted by the party''s scout.


    As Grace and Kaden hold their breath at the suspicious signs, Han Se-ah starts chatting with the viewers.


    20th floor main quest, Orc Kingdom.


    Unlike with the Full Moon Wolf, we can guess the plot just by the quest name.


    Han Se-ah, the viewers, and I all start specting, thinking along simr lines.


    There are orc hunters, so if a kingdom pops up, won''t there be orc warriors and orc shamans and such?


    That reasonable guess gets confirmed right away.


    "Over there. Looks like orcs... A lot of them. They''re in a group."


    By the grunting pig faces.


    "Rnd, don''t only orc hunters show up on the 20th floor of the tower?"


    "That''s right. And they always act alone..."


    Contrasting the stealthy orc hunters hiding in the shadows, these pig-faced creatures are louder than a tribe of goblins.


    As Grace approaches, a boisterous squealing sound fills her ears before she even sees them.


    Peeping out from the bushes and shrubs, looking at the noisy open area, I spotrge green lumps.


    Orcs armed with rusty, broken axes and clubs.


    Orc warriors, somon outside that it''s almost boring to see them.


    They are loud beings d in tattered leather clothes, giving off a barbaric vibe.


    They might bemon outside, but they don''t show up inside the tower.


    "Let''s start hunting. They probably won''t be much stronger than the orcs outside, right?"


    "From what I can see, there''s no difference. I''ll go first."


    They weren''t shrouded in dark magic, nor were theyrger.


    They didn''t have different skin colors or red eyes.


    Externally, they looked just like the orcs outside.


    Even if it''s for a quest, it''s not like these guys would suddenly be as strong as ogres.


    Trusting in my armor and strength, I made my way towards them.


    I didn''t try to hide, pushing and breaking branches as I moved.


    The loud orcs quickly took notice.


    Squeak-?


    The moment my gaze met the ugly pig''s head, a heavy axe was hurled at me.


    A hefty, swift strike, the kind a farmer boasts could take down a goblin.


    There was no finesse to it, but it was a powerful blow that dwarfed an ordinary human''s strength.


    Squeal!


    "They''re slightly tougher than the horned wolves, but not stronger than the orcs outside."


    A powerful axe strike that could chop a human like firewood.


    The cost was severe pain from my passive reflective damage.


    Still, it didn''t die from the reflective damage, showing it was still a 20th floor monster.


    Instead, it dropped its axe and started convulsing on the ground, hands shaking.


    Is it stunned?


    -Orc warrior, took a hit like a warrior


    -That reflective damage... LOL


    -That reminds me of my army days when I was bad with a pickaxe


    -It was pretty terrifying when it was swinging that axe around


    -At least it didn''t die instantly, worth being called a warrior


    While the viewers wereughing and chatting, the remaining orc warriors charged at me with a squeal.


    Unlike the stealthy and persistent orc hunters, they charged heedlessly, ignoring their fallenrades.


    They were like moths drawn to a me.


    They swung their weapons, hitting my shoulders: falling and howling afterward.


    If they had a shred of intelligence, they would have realized something was off...


    But they were orcs, after all.


    ng- ng- ng-!


    The axes and clubs kept hitting my shoulders and head.


    Their feeble attacks couldn''t even scratch my mana-enhanced body and armor.


    The orcs rolled on the ground one after another, their reward for littering my shoulder with a few leaves.


    "Hmm, they''re pretty much like regr orcs."


    "Is it because of that... magical enhancement?"


    "Yeah, I used mana to fortify the armor, creating a rebound effect. The horned wolves died because they hit their heads on it, and these guys seem to have survived because the point of contact was their hands."


    While casually exining the passive skill to Grace, Kaiden shes at the head of an orc writhing on the ground.


    A single-handed sword that moves nimbly, like a broom sweeping away leaves.


    As they fall disoriented, each sh of the de results in the separation of an orc head.


    In their ce, magic stones and loot appear.


    "It seems the orc warriors drop loot, just like the orc hunters."


    "There do seem to be many odd happenings in the towertely...."


    Han Se-ah, chuckling, changes the topic as Grace murmurs, looking at the ne and bracelet on the ground.


    It''s only to be expected that quests, like murder cases, would center around Han Se-ah, a gamer, as much as mysteries gather around a detective with the body of an elementary student but the soul of a high schooler.


    Not only on the 20th floor but also seems like on the 30th, 40th, and 50th, quests, character quests, and sub-quests would spring up.


    So, it''s hardly surprising that Han Se-ah, the protagonist of these peculiar events, feels a touch awkward when Grace mutters something about it.


    "But with this group of orcs showing up, we should report it to the guild and the magic tower, right?"


    "Given that we have the loot as proof, it would be easier to report."


    The party''s focus shifts to the loot dropped by the orc warrior.


    Nes and bracelets adorned with beast bones in a pattern slightly different from those of the orc hunters.


    Han Se-ah, who carefully picks up the loot and stows it in her inventory, asks the group for their thoughts.


    "The appearance of the orc warriors isn''t a major threat. But it also doesn''t feel right to ignore them and proceed to the 21st floor. What should we do?"


    "Hmm...."


    Everyone starts contemting.


    She may have shared her thoughts for the sake of the quest, but as a leader, she was guiding the team impressively.


    As unexpected variables surfaced during exploration, it was apt for her, the party leader, to seek the opinions of her party members.


    Should they look into the unusual happenings on the 20th floor and report it to the Adventurer''s Guild and the magic tower?


    Or, given it''s not much of a threat, should they ignore it and find the route to the 21st floor as initially intended?


    After a moment, the party starts to share their views one by one.


    Kaiden suggests they ignore them and find the passage to the 21st floor.


    Following her, Irene and Grace also voice their perspectives.


    "I think we should prioritize finding the passage to the 21st floor. We can report it with just the loot anyway. If we investigate without any preparation, we might just end up wasting time."


    "If orc warriors have surfaced, it''s important to find why. We''re not climbing the tower merely to reach the top quickly; we''re here to unravel the unknown within the tower."


    "I agree with Irene. It would be odd to ignore it when we''re certain something''s wrong."


    Kaiden, who values efficiency, Irene who emphasizes duty, and Grace, who speaks from a hunter''s instinct.


    As the opinions stand divided, two against one, a sly smile graces the corner of Han Se-ah''s mouth.


    As much as I''d like to side with Kaiden and see Han Se-ah sulk, I am much more interested in what the quest offers as rewards.


    While the trio exchanges their views, I quietly drop a post on Han Se-ah''s forum as "Mr.Heartache"


    -It makes my heart ache to watch Han Se-ah go about the quest like this. The fact that she doesn''t consider using the magic tower as a mage is quite tragic...


    It''s even more distressing to think that she can''t think of finding a mage stationed on the 20th floor when there must be a safe zone at this level of the tower...


    I don''t expect Han Se-ah to read this post immediately.


    I leave it, hoping that someone would notice Mr.Heartache''s new post and bring it to her attention.


    Having quietly withdrawn, I finish sending my post while watching the party members discuss, then step forward like I had been paying attention this whole time.


    "When opinions are split, it''s up to the party leader to take the reins. What''s your decision, Hanna?"


    "I... I''m with Grace and Irene. Kaiden''s suggestion may be more efficient, but I find it wrong to not investigate when something is wrong for the sake of efficiency."


    Kaiden, who strictly adheres to the hierarchy, immediately concedes with a nod.


    ---


    Detective with the body of an elementary student but the soul of a high schooler'' is a reference to Detective Conan/ Case Closed. I believe...


    And uh I decided on the name of Mr.Heartache. In the older chapters I used the words ''heart-wrenching'' forments about Han Se-ah, but since heartache is an actual term I change it to that.


    Also I just finished the design for thement system revamp. Not starting on it tillter next week but it''s niiiiice.


    4/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 71: Vanguard Battle 1

    Chapter 71: Vanguard Battle 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Contrary to Kaiden''s worry of finding too few clues, the forest was teeming with them.


    "These guysck caution."


    "It seems they think there''s no danger in this forest."


    The most powerful monster in the forest on the 20th floor is the Orc Hunter.


    Aside from them, we''ve battled goblins, kobolds, moss wolves, and helmeted deer so much that we''re tired of it.


    All four of these monster types are prey for the Orc Hunter.


    The orcs have no natural enemies here.


    Of course, if they meet adventurers wandering the forest, they''ll soon discover how mistaken that belief is...


    Wee-eek-!


    Gruk, gruk!


    Just take a few steps, and you can hear pig-like grunts echoing loudly in the forest before Grace even gets a chance to scout.


    Follow the noise, and you''ll find orcs hunting helmeted deer or moss wolves.


    Of course, no matter how many times they hunt these beasts, regr monsters just leave mana stones and vanish.


    They catch a fat helmeted deer, cheer happily, and then when the body turns into a mana stone and disappears, they cheer even louder.


    When their excitement calms down, they start hunting for other prey.


    Their endpoint, endlessly repeating the hunt like Sisyphus* pushing his stone, is Han Se-ah''s inventory.


    "This feels easier than hunting an Orc Hunter."


    "Right. There are lots of them, but they don''t try to hide."


    Orc Warriors, ranging from three to five, move around in groups, but they aren''t particrly powerful.


    They''re stronger than average people, but they''re nothingpared to adventurers navigating the 20th floor.


    No matter how many there are, they never exceed five.


    Any human who''s reached the 20th floor as an adventurer, working with a team, won''t be defeated by these orcs.


    The front-line fighters holding the line and the back-line fighters providing support fire, just the basic movements give us the upper hand.


    It''s clear that they''re easier to catch than the Orc Hunters, who just set traps and run away.


    There may be more of them, but it seems each orc is weaker.


    "But it''s a relief."


    "What is?"


    "If the Orcs had rushed into the city like those horned wolves, people would have been seriously injured. Horned wolves lie in wait and attack when people get close, but the Orcs just wander around without a care."


    "That''s true."


    Grace and Han Se-ah, collecting orc loot as they go, chat.


    Indeed, if these carefree orcs had shown up in the city, it would have been a real headache.


    I''m not sure if it''s the quest designer avoiding repetition or taking the yers'' convenience into ount, but I''m grateful that the orcs haven''t shown up in the city.


    With these thoughts, I follow the noise through the forest for a good while.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Grace, who''s leading us, suddenly stops and alerts the group.


    "There''s something odd up ahead."


    "Odd, how?"


    "No, it''s just... really loud. Much louder than I expected...."


    After Grace''s warning, I take a few more steps, and a rowdy noise hits my ears.


    The grunting of pigs, the sound of axes slicing into wood.


    Even the sound of trees falling and being dragged.


    In front of us, it''s not a goblin or kobold camp, but a camp of orc warriors.


    "What is this...?"


    "Goodness..."


    This is an umon sight.


    Even for Kaiden, who''s been to the 20th floor as a porter.


    Though Irene, as a saint candidate, is startled at how many monsters gather out of view of the Goddess.


    It''s understandable to be surprised when dozens of orcs gather to form a tribe and build a fence.


    This isn''t a pathetic makeshift hut like the ones goblins and kobolds make.


    The orc warriors use their unique strength to chop down nearby trees, creating rough tall fences.


    The sight of orc warriors doing scouting and logging, and orc hunters looking for prey, feels more like a barbarian army than a monster group.


    "I need to check this out."


    "Check what?"


    "You guys stay back and hide, we don''t want to draw in all those orcs."


    "...Rnd?"


    The team naturally hesitates and starts to back away.


    Though we''ve tracked an orc hunter and dealt with groups of orc warriors, we''re now facing a huge tribe.


    Fighting five orcs is very different from fighting fifty.


    As the team quietly starts to retreat, I head in the other direction.


    Orc warriors have appeared, and an orc camp has formed, but something else has caught my eye.


    Therge and grand house in the middle of the orc tribe that''s still half-finished.


    Who wouldn''t want to know who''s inside?


    "Go back to the passage leading down to the 19th floor. Try to avoid fighting as much as possible."


    -Hurry and attach the camera to Rnd or I''ll lose it


    -You don''t have to split the cam, just filming Rnd is enough


    The first to react to my words are the viewers.


    Han Se-ah nods a little and fixes a camera on me.


    Though she splits the cam view anyway.


    After making sure the team has quietly vanished beyond the bushes, I start to move slowly.


    There''s no real need to prepare for this fight, but it feels like an athlete''s pregame ritual.


    I tense my rxed muscles and infuse them with an additionalyer of magic.


    As my heart beats faster, mana flows through my entire body.


    From this point forward, standing here, I am more like a monstrous bipedal tank than a human.


    As I lower my stance and shift my weight onto my legs, the forest floor indents deeply, cracking in ces as if stricken by drought.


    Each step I take causes dust to rise from the soil, causing a stir in Han Se-ah''s stream, which I keep visible in a corner of my vision.


    [Donation of 10,000 won from ''Han Se-ah, The One who Bested an Orc''s Behind''!]


    What''s Rnd nning, any guesses?


    "Thanks for the 10,000 won donation, but if you don''t change that ridiculous nickname, you''re banned for a week. He said something about needing to check something, isn''t he inspecting for the existence of other monsters besides the Orc Warriors?"


    -She sure bested them (With her magic missile)


    -So, did Grace best the Horned Wolves too?


    -Pays 10,000, then enjoys a ban


    -I have a condition where I can''t use a normal nickname


    As Grace''s scouting and the noise from the Orc Warriors ovep, the party captured on the split cam safely head towards the passageway.


    The grunting sound from the Orcs is so loud that it agitates even the helmeted deer and moss wolves.


    In this way, I proceed, step by step, keeping an eye on the live stream.


    The camera drone rises above the fence, filming me from the front.


    I avoid looking directly at it and advance with my shield raised.


    Moving swiftly, I reach the fence.


    It''s a thick fence, constructed by felling an Arumdri* tree, chopping off its branches, and setting it upright.


    But what can an uprooted tree do to stop me when even a well-rooted tree can''t?


    I push the fence aside as if swinging open a door with my shield.


    An ominous sound rings in my ears as the wooden pirs forming the fence topple over like bowling pins.


    The Orcs'' roars, shrieking from beyond the dust cloud, reverberate around me.


    -Is that really a human, or a bulldozer?


    -Shouldn''t he have a different title apart from Pdin?


    -Pdin (Strength Specialization)


    -A Pdin that relies on physical prowess rather than holy power...


    The erected fence tumbles backward.


    The trampled ones, the ones rolling about, the ones fleeing, and the ones charging towards me  the Orcs disy a variety of reactions.


    However, there''s only one thing I''m prepared to offer the Orcs.


    I charge ahead, my shield leading the way.


    Like a knight forged entirely of steel, I advance with a velocity surpassing that of a warhorse.


    New clouds of dust billow atop those that had been stirred when the wooden fence crumbled.


    In the chaos, an orc struck by my shield is sent airborne, its horrendous form escaping the drone camera''s capture.


    This tactic isn''t unusual outside the tower as well.


    Especially when I went on quests with Reba, we used this strategy frequently.


    I would barrel through, demolishing structures, and Reba would decapitate the stronger foes in the ensuing chaos, with the remaining opponents dealt with by the following mercenaries.


    "Ughaahhhhh!"


    I let out a battle cry, imbuing it with all the mana my lungs can muster.


    The grumbling orcs drop their weapons, clutching their ears and crouching on the ground.


    If the wooden fence has copsed and the warriors have been frightened into submission, something else shoulde out.


    If the orcs are a hint, what resides in the central building


    -Why isn''t the orc''s underparts blurred?


    -The game''s 19+, but I really don''t want to see an orc''s thingy


    -Now, I really don''t want to go to the 20th floor.


    -This is fitting for a shaman


    -Did Rnd charge in alone to check that?


    An orc shaman appears, a distinctive feature visible beneath his leather loincloth.


    His garb is impressive: a robe made from the hide of a moss wolf, a hood fashioned from deerskin and antlers.


    Given that the 20th-floor moss wolves and deer drop no loot when in, the shaman must have spawned wearing that outfit.


    The issue is theck of anything worn beneath the robe, assembled from the skins of moss wolves and deer.


    It has the appearance of a robe casually tossed over a ragged leather loincloth.


    Even though they''ve applied dye to the skin, it can''t disguise the repulsive appendage hanging freely.


    Naturally, the sight of the orc''s privates doesn''t stop the charge of a 6 pdin surging with magical energy.


    Before the shaman, who emerges from the shack to appraise the situation, stands a steel shield capable of shattering a stone wall.


    Before it can even blink or scream, it is smacked into a green pulp with a forceful shield strike, rolling several times on the ground.


    [Donation of 5,000 won from ''Rnd''s Mighty Steel Shield''!]


    If the orc shaman survives, I''ll donate ten million won.


    "Do you think it would survive!?"


    ---


    Sisyphus is from Greek Mythology, punished to forever roll boulder up a hill for eternity.


    Arumdri tree is just the name of a tree in the novel.


    5/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 72: Vanguard Battle 2

    Chapter 72: Vanguard Battle 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    I charged straight through the orc vige enclosed in wooden stakes.


    Anything directly in my way, be it stakes, huts, trivial decorations, orc warriors, or orc shamans, is swept aside by my shield.


    A haze fills the air as uprooted trees scatter in all directions, and the orcs I hit are reduced to a green puddle of blood or a heap of meat, catapulting around before bing mana stones.


    Of course, one run isn''t enough.


    After smashing my way through the vige and back into the forest, I tweak my course slightly by pushing off the ground, sending myself back in.


    I hear the orcs cry painfully once again.


    -Why not let Rnd carry you up to the 40th floor?


    -What a show-off shaman, turning into a mana stone like that


    -Even in the middle of this, he''s efficiently picking up items.


    -When he went back in, I was wondering why, but it turns out it was for the loot, lol


    My eyes are locked on the central hut in the vige, the one the orc shaman came out of.


    As I dash back into the vige, slower than my initial charge, I scan the ground through the dust for loot.


    A ratherrge magic stone and a ne adorned with what appear to be feathers.


    The loot from the orc hunter is a beast''s fang, from the orc warrior a small animal bone, and from the orc shaman perhaps this ne of feathers.


    Carrying the loot, filled with shamanic significance, I run through the fence once more and bolt out.


    I can hear the mournful cries of the now homeless pigs behind me, but none of them gives chase.


    The fence is down, homes are ttened, and even the leader of the vige, who should''ve been leading the charge, is gone.


    All due to one running and screaming man.


    They must bepletely in disbelief.


    With no intention of leveling the entire forest, I gradually slow down and pull out antern from my pocket.


    "It looks like the orc warriors were on patrol under the shaman''smand. Given that the shaman was taken down in one hit, their health seems to be simr to the warriors or hunters... Right? Wouldn''t the 30th-floor boss also fall to that charge? It''s too strong, I can''t get a feel for it."


    As the dust settles, I spot the silhouettes of myrades trekking along the forest path.


    The camera seems to have returned to them after I picked up the shaman''s loot.


    As Han Se-ah murmurs softly, the viewers agree with her, siding with her for the first time in a while.


    The sight of orcs beingunched into the sky by a shield is indeed a rare spectacle.


    Just like when I catapulted goblins like a fastball across the ins.


    The faces of our team, captured by Han Se-ah''s camera, look quite at ease.


    They must have heard all the racket I made while demolishing the vige.


    No doubt they believed I wouldn''t be taken down by mere orcs.


    "Rnd, what happened? The forest was quite loud."


    "I paid a visit to the central hut in the vige."


    As I leisurely jog towards the group near the lower-floor passage, Grace, the first to notice me, throws a question my way.


    To satisfy her curiosity, I show her the loot I gathered from the orc shaman.


    I hand over a vibrant ne adorned with an array of feathers.


    The party fiddle with the ne, intrigued, before Han Se-ah stashes it in her inventory.


    "It''s a piece of loot I haven''t seen before. What was in the hut?"


    "An orc shaman. Looks like a shaman ismanding the warriors."


    Han Se-ah feigns ignorance, asking as though her camera hadn''t captured everything.


    I exined about the shaman, and describe the scene inside the hut prior to my destruction of it.


    When I rammed into the orc shaman with my shield and smashed the hut''s entrance, there were objects like arge pot and animal bones.


    Of course, by now, they''re likely pulverized and mixed with the dirt.


    "An orc shaman... a rare one has appeared. Is it only in this ce?"


    "It could be appearing all over the 20th floor."


    "Rnd, what are orc shamans like?"


    Kaiden, with her broad experience as a mercenary, seems to know about shamans.


    Unlike Grace, who seemspletely clueless.


    Noting that Grace, Irene, and even Han Se-ah seem unfamiliar with orc shamans, I start exining.


    "First off, as Kaiden mentioned, orc shamans are quite rare."


    "Why?"


    "They need to be intelligent."


    Hunters require exceptional skills, and shamans need both skills and high intellect, as well as the ability to manipte mana.


    Only the top 0.1% of the orcs, who normally are physically strong butcking in intelligence, can undertake the role.


    For this reason, just as human mages are scarce, orc shamans are even rarer.


    Of course, if it''s within the tower, there should be some sort of one-shaman-per-vige rule.


    "Ah"


    "Indeed, expecting intelligence from those orcs is a stretch."


    The team, having experienced first-hand how dim-witted and rowdy the patrolling orc warriors can be, let out a small sigh of awe.


    It''s funny seeing five of them charge at me in a straight line, only to end up t on the ground together.


    The intelligence of the ones we''ve encountered is so low they just rush headlong at me, to the extent that Kaiden, who''s at the back, can safely observe without drawing her weapon.


    The level design was intended for average yers, not someone who has somehow gone against the gacha system like Han Se-ah.


    Because of that, the 20th floor''s quest monsters seemed rather weak for our group.


    "And of course, as shamans, they cast various spells. They can induce frenzy in orc warriors with dyes and drugs, or unleash curses with tainted totems. Irene''s protective shield can block these."


    "The grace of the Goddess won''t fall against the dirty tricks of monsters."


    "And well, surprisingly, they are quite sturdy. It''s not the weaker ones among the orc warriors that be shamans, it''s the smart ones."


    When one pictures shamans and mages, the stereotype of frail nerds cooped up in a room springs to mindbe it in our world or a fantasy setting.


    In fact, if novice adventurers often fall victim to goblins, intermediate adventurers can frequently end up on the wrong side of an orc shaman''s staff.


    Once they''ve dealt with the warriors and approach the shaman,cency sets in.


    They think they''ve won, only to be blindsided by a heavy swing.


    Just as a baseball bat can be lethal, a muscr brute swinging a meter-long wooden club can be equally fatal.


    While it might not crack a skull in one blow, it can still inflict a concussion.


    And if you suffer a concussion in the midst of an orc tribe... well, the oue is obvious.


    "So, in summary, orc warriors nearby can suddenly grow stronger. Curses might be hurled our way, but Irene can block them with her shield. They possess the might of orc warriors, so don''t lower your guard merely because they''re shamans. Is that it?"


    "That''s correct."


    Han Se-ah sums up each point for our party and the viewers after hearing my exnation.


    Despite the shaman''s tricks, it''s still an orc.


    With a priest in our group, they''re merely pigs who can''t retaliate once countered.


    What concerns me slightly is the sheer number of these dim-witted creatures.


    There were dozens of orcs in a vige led by a single shaman, but the shaman isn''t the boss monster.


    Han Se-ah mentioned the quest name was ''Orc Kingdom'', but what if an orc king or lord, the actual boss monster, appears apanied by an orc horde?


    Do we need to storm in and crush them like we did with the full moon wolf previously?


    If so, I''m not sure if it would be fun to watch.


    "We''ve collected enough evidence for the report, so let''s move out. Given the circumstances in the tower, I think we continue without breaking for camp. It will be tough, but I hope you can bear with it."


    "Yes, given the situation."


    "Yes, understood."


    We''ve pushed through from the 10th to the 20th floor, hunting orcs and surveying the terrain.


    Outside the tower, the sun must have set and Han Se-ah''s stream is drawing to a close.


    But the current situation doesn''t permit us the luxury of setting up camp leisurely.


    Two species of monsters that shouldn''t be present in the tower have appeared, and they''re not just wanderingthey''re setting up fences and expanding their territory.


    Any adventurer''s first step should be reporting this.


    Seeing Irene''s vigorous nod, Han Se-ah also gives her affirmation.


    "So, we''ll conclude today''s stream here and resume tomorrow. I''d rather not run through the forest and ruin my condition with an overnight journey. Honestly, I doubt we''ll encounter anything exciting while descending the tower."


    -Are you leaving your teammates behind? Leaving your precious party?


    -Selfishly enjoying afortable journey on her own


    -While Irene and the others are struggling, she''s taking it easy


    -Tune in tomorrow, something could happen on the way down


    Before she can even roll her eyes at the chat, the world turns a dull gray again.


    This fleeting moment of grayness dissipates in less than a second, but Han Se-ah has already spent a full day outside the tower.


    As if to verify that a day has indeed passed outside, Han Se-ah suddenly speaks to me.


    "Rnd, why don''t we attempt to locate the safe zone on the 20th floor instead? You mentioned there''s a base camp for dispatching supply carts to the front line."


    She appears to have browsed through a forum post during her break.


    ---

 Chapter 73: Vanguard Battle 3

    Chapter 73: Vanguard Battle 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Just like that, in the blink of an eye, Han Se-ah spent a day outside the virtual game world, then hopped back in and started streaming.


    She''d even checked out the forum post I wrote while using a VPN.


    -I saw that post too


    -I spent my day off reading those


    -Just use magic to contact them


    After a night''s march, should we drop down 10 floors, cross the gate, and report to the guild and Magic Tower? or just head to the 20th floor''s base camp and use magic to contact them?


    No matter how much I think about it, thetter option seems more rational.


    "For sure, that could be faster. But if we call them and they give an investigation request, we might have to stick around in the tower longer than nned. Is everyone okay with that?"


    "I''m fine."


    "If the Goddess wills it."


    At my question, Kaiden gives a silent nod.


    Grace and Irene give us a nce, showing they''re on board.


    Instead of a night march, a two-night, three-day trip might work better.


    Seeing everyone nod along with Han Se-ah''s idea, I grab anotherntern hung to my belt.


    "Alright, let''s head to this floor''s safe zone."


    "Is thatntern a magic item that leads to the safe zone?"


    "Yes, it was made in the tower. It''s like thentern that finds the floor passages, but it''s linked to the guardian stone in the safe zone. Given our situation, let''s just go straight. If an orc shows up, I''ll deal with it as quickly."


    Once I exin, I hand thentern to Grace, our party''s scout.


    The outer look is a bit different, but the magic stone chunk inside acts like apass, just like the otherntern, so there''s no need for further exnation.


    Grace, who''d been checking out her surroundings after taking thentern, hangs the passagentern to her waist and starts leading.


    After that, nothing gets in our way.


    We''re making good progress, sure to please both local and international viewers.


    Next to Grace, I clear out traps with my body and keep moving forward.


    If orc warriors block our path, I rush forward and smash their heads.


    If a fist that can break rocks can''t crush a simple orc skull, what can?


    The hunters scatter and the warriors turn into magic stones.


    And so, after a long trek following thentern, we reach the safe zone.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Wow, this in the tower..."


    "It''s a Magic Tower project, so it turned out better than I thought."


    Meticulously built wooden walls, as if to argue that the orc tribes'' are made by children.


    Armed guards stand atop it, keeping watch in all directions, with watchtowers and surveince magic tools set up at every turn.


    A key outpost of the Magic Tower, hidden from regr adventurers.


    The workers were diligently protected, transported to monster-free areas, then showered with magic and money to build a mini-fortress.


    "Stop! This is a base of the Magic Tower. Adventurers aren''t allowed. Stay outside the walls..."


    "I''m Senior Adventurer Rnd. I''vee to report a strange event in the tower. I need to speak with Antenor."


    As I headed towards the ce where trees were cleared for a better view, a guard yelled out.


    I named a higher-up he might recognize, impressed by his quick, well-trained response.


    The name belonged to the 5 mage who stuck to the 43rd floor but descended to the 1st because of the Full Moon Wolf Gate.


    Senior adventurer Rnd and high mage Antenor.


    These aren''t names a guard can just shrug off.


    His voice softened a bit, his arrow now pointed downward.


    A solid professional who won''t let outsiders into a major base without proof.


    The guard, after calling for backup, skillfully climbed down from the wooden fence and approached me.


    Realizing I''m not a mid-tier adventurer looking for a resting spot, the guard asked cautiously.


    "Can I see your adventurer''s badge and your evidence?"


    "Here, the badge and loot from new monsters."


    "Ah... give me a moment, please."


    The approaching guard didn''t look at the adventurer''s badge but at the warrior and shaman nes Han Se-ah pulled from her inventory.


    The two nes, made of small animal bones and feathers, were filled with magic.


    Anyone who can use magic would instantly know these weren''t ordinary trinkets.


    Fitting for a Magic Tower guard protecting a critical point on the 20th floor, he seemed to recognize this right away.


    "Can I take the badge and loot to report? Sir Antenor is in hisb..."


    "I know he won''t leave hisb even if it''s on fire. Instead of knocking, just toss the loot inside. It''ll be more effective."


    "Ha ha ha, thank you for the advice."


    The guard let out an awkwardugh, perhaps unsure about throwing things at his boss.


    He ran back up the wooden walls, had a few quick words with his buddies, then quickly vanished behind past the walls.


    Then, the people waiting on the walls started bustling around, working some magic device.


    With a grumbling noise, arge log slowly moved aside.


    "Uh, is that the door?!"


    It''s something made by mages.


    A gigantic stone door shrouded in an illusion spell that made it resemble a log.


    Impervious to regr attacks, opens gradually as if automated.


    It''s more than capable of withstanding a charge from an orc hunter or a helmeted deer.


    Grace, awed by its magnitude, stares in astonishment.


    Given her fascination with the inventory, she seems quite taken by magic.


    "Have you been here before, Kaiden?"


    "Yes, thest time I was with the mercenary group as a porter, this was our final stop."


    Unlike Irene, whose eyes are wide in amazement, and Grace, whose mouth is agape, Kaiden naturally trails me through the door.


    Han Se-ah clings to her like a reporter conducting an interview.


    Only Kaiden and I maintain ourposure.


    -Why put log skins on a stone wall?


    -This secret base is crazy, lol


    -Is this a mages'' dream?


    -They prefer the less practical route


    -An automatic door made of stone LOL


    It was ridiculous enough to transport stones to the 20th-floor forest of the tower and erect a fortress, then cloak it as a wall byyering magic on the stone door.


    The fact that the fortress entrance is an automated door that slides from side to side is equally ridiculous.


    But what can you do?


    All these are the oue of the mages'' experiments.


    The fortress ended up in this odd form because they created an automatic door to test a magic device.


    It''s a peculiar fortress birthed by a group of mages experimenting on whatever fancied them.


    Perhaps the lucky thing is that the interior remains intact.


    With regr logging around the area for visibility, there was no shortage of wood.


    So, the inside of the stone wall was filled with huts.


    There''s no risk, even with the entire building made of wood, since there are no orc huntersunching ming arrows.


    "Let me guide you inside. Should I lead you to Antenor''s makeshiftb?"


    "That man will likely be a while, so I''d prefer you guide me to the Adventurer''s Guild liaison."


    "Yes, understood."


    As we stepped through the opened fortress gate, another guard followed.


    He nodded at the mention of the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Antenor will probably spend a good hour messing with my adventurer''s badge and the orc loot he received earlier.


    The destination we headed for under his guidance was a hut where a mage sat in a rocking chair, focused on a book.


    "Hmm? What is it, Jackson?"


    "Senior Adventurer Rnd has requestedmunication with the Adventurers'' Guild."


    "Not the Magic Tower, but the Adventurer''s Guild?"


    "One of the guards has gone to exin the circumstances to Antenor in hisb."


    With respect, the guard outlined the situation, implying that the mage must hold a high rank, given his rxed demeanor while enjoying honey in his seat.


    Having presented a senior adventurer''s badge and the loot of an unfamiliar monster as evidence, and given my association with the distinguished mage Antenor...


    Mages typically find such matters a bit tedious.


    If an unknown event urs, they prefer to hear the full narrative before taking any action.


    That''s why I suggested simply tossing it into Antenor''sb.


    By now, the guard who took my adventurer''s badge and the loot is likely detailing everything meticulously, from the moment our party appeared outside the wall, to Han Se-ah removing the loot from her inventory and passing it over.


    And when he finishes his exnation, he will inspect the loot of the orc warrior and the orc shaman, and thene looking for me.


    "Hmm... I see. I''ll connect with the Adventurers'' Guild immediately."


    Just like how the mage in front of me only lifted his hand towards themunication crystal after hearing the guard''s full exnation.


    ---

 Chapter 74: Vanguard Battle 4

    Chapter 74: Vanguard Battle 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Antenor, the high mage of the tower, is known to the viewers as 5 ''Truth Seeker'' Antenor.


    This man, with his striking white beard, stands out in several ways.


    Sure, all mages are unique in their own way, but evenpared to them he is different.


    His choice to lock himself away at the top floors of the tower for his research says it all.


    While he is a good man, his intense curiosity and obsession, borderline madness, can be quite scary.


    Usually, he seems like a kind grandfather, but when something catches his interest, he transforms into a different person.


    "Rnd! Tell me what you''ve found!"


    Just as the rich and guilds of the free city don''t bend to nobles or temples and speak their mind, the high mages of the magic tower have simr power to nobility.


    Yet, Antenor doesn''t care about such dignities.


    His messy clothes make him look entirely different from when he was at the adventurer''s guild.


    There''s no trace of the impressive high mage, just an old man who looks like he should be sitting on a park bench, rushing toward me.


    "What did you bring this time? A new monster inside the tower? Why do they drop things like magic bracelets when they die? Shouldn''t they leave a body part like a horned wolf and vanish? And the Orc shaman, did it know how to build? Fences and huts?"


    "Ah, damn it.... I''m not going anywhere, so let go."


    Han Se-ah backs away slowly, wary of his eager eyes.


    She remembers the hassle she faced thest time she rode with the mages.


    The viewers too startining about Antenors non-stop talking, saying "Such a 5 is a bit...


    The message is clear: even the excited viewers, who were busy making recruitment predictions while watching the talented people at the guild table before, are getting tired of Antenor.


    -Get rid of the old man with the beard


    -Please move the camera away


    -Is there another 5 this annoying?


    -What did he do to upset the chat so much? LOL


    -Thank God Han Se-ah chose to be a mage


    Han Se-ah, was quietly filming the safe zone behind me.


    But when our gazes locked, she shook her head.


    Gamer Han Se-ah senses something ominous.


    "You can hear the exnation from our party leader and mage. I need to go and talk with the Adventurer''s Guild."


    "Ro, Rnd?!"


    "Ah, it''s the talented mage Hanna who discovered the Full Moon Wolf, right? The other high mages seemed to like you since you brought a fresh view on magic. I guess the rumors were right. How do you feel about finding an orc warrior and a shaman? Do you want toe into the tower and do some research?"


    -A mage should deal with a mage LOL


    -Keep the camera on Rnd


    -Should I mute and take a break?


    -When I get back from the gym, they should be done talking, right?


    -A 5 that even a 6 can''t stand, lolol


    Han Se-ah''s mouth drops open, and she stumbles back, feeling betrayed, but there''s nothing she can do.


    Once the old man catches you, he doesn''t let go until his curiosity is quenched.


    He doesn''t stop until he has all the answers.


    Before, he''d stuck to Reba, iming he had questions for the mercenaries.


    He was so persistent that when short-tempered Reba swung at him, he just cast a shield and kept following them regardless.


    He took down the monsters the mercenaries were dealing with, sped up their travel with his magic, and took care of their small chores as a high mage.


    Simply because he wanted someone to stay with him and exin some things.


    It was only after Reba handed off one of her team members to Antenor that she could escape.


    "...Has Antenor left?"


    "He''s with the party leader, hurry up."


    As the senior adventurer and the party''s guide, I had to regretfully offer up a sacrifice.


    The mage controlling the crystal ball, who seems to have personally experienced Antenor''s obsession in this safe zone, suddenly brightens up.


    He has reached out to the Adventurer''s Guild via the crystal ball, but the Adventurer''s Guild isn''t a modern army with a quick-response unit.


    After connecting and waiting, the mage sees Han Se-ah getting dragged away by Antenor to hisb.


    Swallowing hard, he grabs the crystal ball and tries again.


    As a high mage, he is humble enough to listen to simple country folk, but the problem is that he takes it too far, trying to ''listen'' to every single detail.


    If he catches us here, the crystal ball mage would have to exin everything from what he had for breakfast to how he uses the crystal ball.


    "Rnd? Is there news from the safe zone"


    "Yes, it''s me, Ellis. We have a bit of a situation."


    "What is it that makes you say that?"


    The crystal ball shes, and Ellis''s voice reces themunication officer''s.


    She seems to have taken a seat next to the guild''s crystal ball handler.


    As the conversation continues, the hut door opens, and Kaiden slips in quietly.


    As silent as an assassin, Kaiden quietly closes the door and retreats to a corner.


    Seeing this, the crystal ball mage carefully moves to lock the woodentch on the door.


    "A new monster has begun to emerge on the 20th floor. Orc shamans and orc warriors. The issue is that these orcs have started constructing fences and bases in the forest and are patrolling the area."


    "They''ve established bases? To what scale?"


    "Asrge as a goblin group. Almost dozens have been spotted."


    "Are you serious?!"


    "Really?!"


    The mage alongside Ellis is taken aback by the news of such arge gathering, interrupting the conversation.


    Adventuring parties usually consist of 4 to 5 individuals.


    This is because dealing with a single mid-sized monster like a helmeted deer or an orc hunter, or at most around ten small creatures like goblins or kobolds, 4 to 5 is most efficient.


    If the party consists of fewer than four, they''re disadvantaged in meleebat.


    But if there are more than five, they may have idle hands when dealing with one mid-sized beast, and the profits would also be split further.


    Facing dozens of orcs, ssified as mid-sized creatures, in a tribal group is a daunting prospect for such small adventuring parties.


    The moment they unintentionally cross paths, the roles of hunter and prey swiftly switch.


    I nce at Kaiden.


    "...Where are the others?"


    "Antenor invited them to hisboratory for tea, and they followed."


    "And why are you here?"


    "...I''ve had my share of tea when I was with the mercenary groupst time."


    Had Kaiden encountered Antenor inside the tower when she was with Reba?


    After a slight nod in affirmation, I turn on Han Se-ah''s live stream.


    Not wanting to be the only one to go down, she did not send the camera drone here with me.


    Three beautiful women were arranged side by side at a table in Antenor''sb, which looks like something out of a fairy tale.


    Arge wooden table with steam rising from teacups, walls filled with books, documents, and experimental magical tools, and a kindly elderly mage with a white beard providing a warm smile.


    The stream observed through the camera emanates a cozy and soft ambiance.


    "Right, it appears you''ve already encountered orc hunters. Were you able to sense the magical differences between the hunters, warriors, and shamans? It''s said that a shaman leads the warriors. Have you seen a hunter taking orders? Rnd destroyed their fences Hmmm, you didn''t see them making the fences? Whether they used basic tools, erected them with ropes, or stabilized them using their bodies...? Ah, don''t fret. Even if you didn''t, your contribution has been immensely helpful."


    Of course, as soon as the audio is included, the atmosphere turns so warm it feels like it could set your eardrum aze.


    The kind-hearted Irene answers the old man''s questions gently like usual, but Han Se-ah and Grace seem to have their expressions frozen in ce.


    Despite the overwhelming tide of words, the tenacious camera skillfully alternates between the three beauties and the old man.


    Of course, every time he speaks, the camera focuses on him, so he upies 80% of the screen time.


    -Kindly switch off the camera, would you...


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    -Did the magee from LA in ''94 by any chance?


    -It''s strange, I''ve muted it, but it still seems loud


    -Is this some kind of sound wave magic?


    [EatOut donated 10,000 won!]


    Don''t unleash your frustration on us just because Rnd abandoned you


    [GalbijjimRecipe donated 5,000 won!]


    Please slice the short ribs into approximately 5cm pieces and soak in cold water to drain the blood


    [EatOut donated 10,000 won!]


    We kindly ask you to turn the camera away, you are losing viewers


    Even though the chat and donations batter Han Se-ah like a furious storm, the persistent girl clenches her teeth and continues to film Antenor.


    Feeling a bit sorry for her, I''ve decided it was time to rescue our party leader.


    As I quietly get up and head towards the door, the mage looks at me like I was a cow being led to a ughterhouse.


    I spoke to him as I unlock and step out of the hut.


    "Where''s theb?"


    "You''re really going there?"


    Damn, it''s not like he''s a peasant disclosing the location of the Demon Lord''s castle.


    ...Of course, I wasn''t intending to go in.


    My n was merely to toss this mage in instead and shift the focus of the conversation.


    Highlight his minor negligence, like failing to wait by the crystal ball and opting to read a book while sipping on some honey.


    Use him as a diversion.


    For a talkative old man, aren''t the mostpelling conversation topics ''these young ones nowadays'' and ''back in my day''?


    Unaware of his horrifying future, the mage shares with me the location of theb.


    ---

 Chapter 75: Vanguard Battle 5

    Chapter 75: Vanguard Battle 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Every choice in lifees with a trade-off.


    "Hey, you were lost in your book instead of watching the crystal ball. I''m not ming you, but just curious about the book. Is it something you''re reading for a new project, or just to rx? If it''s a favorite of yours that you''ve read many times, could you share it?"


    "Uh, well..."


    Once I''d passed the crystal ball-watching mage to Antenor, I managed to lead our team out of theb.


    The group sped up, trying to escape from Antenor''s relentless questions.


    I didn''t expect it to lead to an in-depth discussion about the book they were reading.


    It''s typical of the monster who enjoys listening as much as speaking.


    Han Se-ah shot me a nasty look.


    The camera drone and Han Se-ah''s lovely face watched me closely, but I just shrugged and turned away.


    I had to give up a mage to get our team out... a fair deal, I''d say.


    "Phew, really. If he weren''t a 6, I would''ve smacked him."


    [Tower Research Lab Stone Statue Han Se-ah donates 10,000 won!]


    Run and smack Rnd in the back of the head for 100,000 won.


    "But he''s a precious member of our party who has always been reliable. I''ve received a lot from amodation fees to guild connections, so I refuse. I''ll dly ept the 10,000 won though, Mr. Stone Statue."


    -That''s a ''professional'' streamer


    -Another money-collecting genius pops out like a carp


    -If it were morning, I''d have smacked him and reset immediately


    -fr


    -Is a long tongue a trait of a mage?


    Ignoring the chatter, Han Se-ah navigated between the simr-looking cabins, chatting with her viewers.


    Grace and Irene, already worn out from theb''s questioning, silently followed.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    So we roamed, looking for our guest cabin, or someone who could show us the way.


    Then a familiar face appeared.


    "Hey, why are you here?"


    "Charlotte? What are you doing on the 20th floor?"


    "After the Full Moon Wolf, I wanted to see if anything changed in the tower."


    The pink-haired nobledy, 2 ''Ambitious'' Charlotte Cavendish, and her faithful maid who had rogue skills, the blue-haired 1 ''Maid'' Mari.


    With the arrival of the nobledy with her pink hair and her stern-faced, slender maid, the chat changed instantly.


    A stark contrast to just a few minutes ago, when the chat was full of expletives.


    A noblewoman and her maid certainly add a touch of fantasy.


    And so, the chat turns into a wildpetition again.


    "Although you''re a senior adventurer, you can''t treat this ce like an inn..."


    "We have urgent news for the guild. We also need to inform the Magic Tower."


    "Did you find something else after the Full Moon Wolf event?"


    Charlotte''s eyes widen with curiosity.


    Given that the Full Moon Wolf event wasn''t long ago, finding another odd event seems strange.


    To the other NPCs, it''s like we''re detectives at a crime scene.


    The NPCs see Han Se-ah as a skilled, promising, and brilliant mage who somehow attracts trouble.


    When you put it that way, it sounds a bit funny.


    "I would like to unpack first if there are guest amodations."


    "Oh, of course. I apologize, I''ve lost track of time in the tower."


    The sun is shining brightly, but outside it''s about 3-4 AM.


    Unlike Han Se-ah who paused the game and took a break, our group needs rest.


    Realizing we''d been exploring the forest beforeing here, Charlotte quickly covers her mouth with her hand.


    The quick-thinking maid is the first to act.


    "Let me show you to a guest cabin. It''s clean since the mages don''t use it."


    "They don''t use it?"


    "Because of An.. everyone stays in theirbs."


    She was definitely about to say it was because of Antenor.


    The chat focused on her gently swinging pink hair and her every move, so they would have noticed her slip of the tongue.


    Half of the chat is filled with lustfulments, the other half withints about chatty mages.


    It''s a mess.


    Regardless of the chaotic chat, Han Se-ah follows Charlotte quietly.


    She looks tired, despite her day off from the game.


    Oddly, Kaiden, who escaped earlier, seems more energetic than Han Se-ah who rested for a day.


    The cabin they show us looks the same as the others outside, but inside it''s furnished with rugs, beds, and chairs.


    After showing us in, Charlotte takes a seat at the table.


    "All the cabins have beds. Just pick a cabin you like and flip the sign on the door. That means someone is using it."


    "Thank you, Charlotte."


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Now, why did youe here instead of staying in the safety of the tower? I''m curious."


    By this time, the worn-out Grace, Irene, and Kaiden excuse themselves and leave.


    We''ve reported our findings to Antenor and the guild so our work here is done.


    Once we settled at the table, Han Se-ah also took a seat.


    She''d just logged in, so she didn''t seem ready for bed yet.


    Charlotte, her eyes round full of curiosity, is listening attentively while savoring the warm ck tea served by her maid, Mari.


    "New monsters have begun appearing on the 20th floor, Charlotte. We''ve identified numerous orc warriors, along with orc shamans who seem to be in charge."


    "Really? And when you say identified"


    "It seems there could be a higher-ranking entity than the shamans."


    At my words, not just Charlotte''s eyes glittered.


    Han Se-ah, who already knew about the ''Orc Kingdom'' through the quest, perked up and regarded me with curiosity.


    Mari standing behind Charlotte, Charlotte and Han Se-ah, and tens of thousands of viewers beyond the camera.


    It was bing like some sort of interview or interrogation, which felt absurd.


    I moistened my lips with the warm ck tea before me.


    It was mildly bitter, but the warmth and subtle sweetness were soothing.


    Maybe Mari''s skill as a maid extends to brewing tea.


    Perhaps her abilities don''t lie in picking locks or disarming traps, but in housekeeping and making tea.


    My nerves were unintentionally heightened, but after a few more sips of ck tea, I began to exin.


    "It''s unusual for a mere shaman tomand dozens of orc warriors. Orc shamans are respected for their unique intelligence, but they aren''t typically capable of ruling and controlling others."


    "Yes, indeed, it is peculiar tomand dozens of orc warriors."


    Considering the orcs''ck of intellect, a suitable exnationes to mind.


    Of course, I''m tailoring this to fit the ''Orc Kingdom'' quest that Han Se-ah discussed with viewers during the stream.


    To an orc warrior, an orc shaman is like a neighbor''s child who attends a prestigious university.


    They acknowledge the shaman''s intellect and skills, but it doesn''t mean they have authority tomand.


    If a university student from the neighborhood started giving orders, demandingbor and money, who wouldply?


    A neighbor can''tmand just because they have superior education and intelligence.


    To an orc, a brutish creature, might and brute force hold more value than wisdom.


    It''s imusible for a shaman to dominate dozens of orc warriors.


    "Therefore, there must be a higher-ranking monstermanding the warriors. The one who bestowed authority upon the shaman. Of course, this could be needless worry, and we might continue to see orc tribes led by shamans."


    "But adventurers always anticipate the worst-case scenarios. The emergence of a higher-ranking entity is a reasonable hypothesis."


    Charlotte and Han Se-ah nodded in agreement, finding my exnation logical.


    Even though the events unfolding within the tower could diverge from those outside, other monsters possess nearly the same behavioral patterns both within and outside.


    Even Grace, who came from a rural vige, knows that the attributes of horned rabbits and foxes are the same inside the tower as outside.


    Undoubtedly, Charlotte, being a mage, would understand this.


    -The Orc Kingdom and the captured female adventurer that''s all from me today


    -So, those worthless orcs are causing a fuss? I bet a chieftain-level orc will appear


    -Your peculiar tastes have piqued my interest


    -You''ve gone mad


    -That''s something to watch after the stream


    Sigh.


    As expected, the viewers listening to my exnation were busy expressing their own fantasies.


    Orcs and a female adventurer They''re getting more and more ridiculous.


    ---

 Chapter 76: Starving Beast 1

    Chapter 76: Starving Beast 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The chat carried on, shifting between chaos and calm.


    Once Charlotte''s curiosity was sated, she left.


    Meanwhile, Grace, Irene, and Kaiden surrendered to slumber on the cabin beds.


    I lounged on my own bed, focused on surfing the web, while Han Se-ah talked with the chat in the adjacent cabin.


    "Nothing much to do tonight, guess I''ll just hit the sack?"


    -Are you not going to have girl talk?


    -This isn''t some dating sim, haha


    -Heard everything already, so you just skip it


    -How about a sleep stream?


    -Get on with it already, skip!


    Having said that, Han Se-ah reached out with an exaggerated motion to press the floating hologram UI of the game, showing the viewers.


    As she hit the [Rest] button, she flopped onto the bed like a marite with its strings cut, then promptly arranged herself into a proper sleeping posture.


    ''So that''s how it works, huh?''


    Simultaneously, the live stream stopped.


    The chat, which had been buzzing like a downpour in the monsoon season, froze as if a moderator had paused it.


    However, the typical ck screen signaling the end of the stream didn''t show up.


    The feed just stopped, as if someone yanked out the inte cable.


    Curious, I browsed other websites.


    It wasn''t that the inte window - my reward from the system - was malfunctioning.


    After a night of video watching, I realized one peculiar detail: the clock in the lower-right corner of the window was not moving.


    Time stopped in the game world when Han Se-ah exits, but it kept moving in the real world.


    When Han Se-ah saved her game, time resumed in the game world but stopped in reality.


    Upon confirming this simple rule, Han Se-ah - who had been resting while I explored the inte - abruptly opened her eyes.


    Time resumed in her live stream.


    She picked up her conversation with the viewers, wriggling as if enjoying the bed''sfort.


    "It''s morning now, and everyone should have rested well. What should our next move be? Will the guild and the Magic Tower organize something like a subjugation team?"


    -Considering the enemy''s numbers, we might need to gather our own NPC army too.


    -I bet those mage freaks will rush in with eyes full of excitement


    -Getting outside first should be fine, I think


    -Please push through the boring parts yourself


    Seeing Han Se-ah, who had been lying perfectly still on the bed as if she were an actress in a time-stopping movie, now casually chatting again felt odd.


    Since the other party members were likely to wake up soon, I decided it was time to get up.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    As expected of a ce where mages gather, the tower cabin is surprisingly well-equipped,plete with shower facilities, despite its humble exterior.


    After a quick rinse, the team grouped in front of my cabin, looking refreshed.


    "So, what''s next?"


    "Why don''t we have breakfast here, then head out? We could push on for another day if we want to, but we don''t need to wear ourselves out."


    If we were strapped for cash, we might push to collect as many magic stones as possible on the 20th floor while we''re here.


    But we''re not in that position.


    We''re quite well-off, so daily living expenses aren''t a concern.


    We livefortably, with no need to consider cheap inns to save on equipment repairs or camping in the tower.


    So everyone agrees with my proposal.


    No matter how eager they are to conquer the tower, nobody would argue against taking a break after two consecutive days inside.


    Especially Irene, who probably wants to spend time with the temple kids.


    "Even if the Magic Tower and the Adventurer''s Guild are fast, they won''t get everything sorted the day after receiving our report. If we rest today, new requests will be updated in the guild by tomorrow or the day after. Tasks like bringing back orc warriors or shamans'' remains, or exploring orc tribes."


    "So, you suggest we rest today and tackle the 20th floor''s requests from tomorrow?"


    "That''s the n. With the situation as it is, the tower''s mages will be on high alert, giving our team a chance to boost our reputation. Given the significance of the incident, the news will likely reach the nobility too."


    Grace nods in agreement, having seen firsthand the mages'' reaction to Han Se-ah after the Full Moon Wolf incident.


    Of course, Kaiden, who joined uster, seems to have guessed how the nobility would respond.


    After our chat, we ventured outside the cabin, where the Maid Mari awaited us, hands folded neatly.


    "What can we do for you?"


    "The Lady asked me to escort you to the dining hall."


    Maid Mari, a true professional in her maid duties and cooking, led the way.


    We followed her to another cabin, muchrger than ours.


    Given the abundance of trees, everything here is a cabin, from the walls to the researchbs, magic device storage rooms, and the dining hall.


    It''s fitting for a safe zone crafted by mages.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The dining hall was simple, just arge hearth surrounded by tables.


    Han Se-ah, unfazed by the modest setting, retrieved a potrge enough for a person to crouch in from her inventory and ced it by the hearth.


    This unexpected appearance of a pot seemed to startle Maid Mari.


    "Oh my, is this... magic?"


    "Yes, it''s an inventory magic that allows you to store items in a subspace."


    Mari''s shocked expression seemed to thrill Grace more than Han Se-ah.


    Oblivious to the amusement of the viewers, Grace beganvishing praise on Han Se-ah, much like a proud father boasting about his daughter''s achievements.


    But can a gamer feel proud because the game system gets praised?


    All this gamer does is press the ''I'' key to ess the inventory!


    Such praise left Han Se-ahughing awkwardly, her lips twitching in embarrassment, and swiftly, she became the viewers'' new target for teasing.


    -Ah, so that''s what an "inventory" is.


    -Her awkward expression is too funny, LOL.


    -Our genius beauty mage Han Se-ah knows how to use the inventory!


    -Streamer Han Se-ah is brilliant, using the inventory so skillfully!


    -Han Se-ah, a seasoned user of the inventory, indeed.


    Keen to escape the awkward praise, Han Se-ah quickly rose from her seat.


    She left behind Grace''s shower ofpliments and apanied Maid Mari to fetch water.


    Given the sparse cooking facilities, their meal preparation was limited to boiling and simmering.


    They ended up with a warm soup, courtesy of a magic tool for water.


    Given that it was breakfast and the party was mostly female, it seemed a softer dish was preferred.


    It wasn''t a hearty stew filled with meat chunks but a thin soup that wafted a savory aroma.


    "Are there no other mages in the dining hall?"


    "Just like the cabins, the dining hall was maderge for expeditions going up, but most mages have their meals in thebs with a ration... Ourdy does the same, so if she leaves before lunch, I think you should carry on without her."


    "I see."


    "Yes. She was examining the Orc warrior''s bracelet till dawn yesterday, so she may have just gone to bed."


    As Maid Mari spoke, Han Se-ah scooped up the soup with warm bread from her inventory, an item courtesy of 1 ''Kind Baker'' Johanna.


    The chat found amusement in how the usually stoic maid''s expression changed - once while observing the inventory and once more about herdy''ste night.


    The chat was once again abuzz with excitement.


    Turning away from the embarrassing spectacle in the chat, Han Se-ah took a moment.


    The fervor of tens of thousands could be overwhelming.


    Gamers were alike, East or West.


    Even foreign viewers, who initially came for the walkthrough, started participating in the chat using trantion tools.


    "Ah, smells good. Any leftovers?"


    "?"


    "What, f*ck. Can''t I share a bowl of soup?"


    "No, it''s not that."


    As I was about to rise from my seat, having enjoyed the warm, hearty soup, a figure abruptly drops down at our table.


    Reba, vigorously shaking her bright red hair as if shaking off water, unexpectedly requests soup.


    What''s going on here?


    Antenor is an unpredictable genius.


    It wouldn''t be strange for him to be rummaging around on the 10th floor looking for traces of the Full Moon Wolf instead of advancing to the 43rd.


    But Reba is a different story.


    Despite her beast-like manner and reckless instinct-driven actions, she is still Reba, the ''Mercenary Queen.''


    The reason her title remains unchanged even after bing an adventurer is simple: adventurers pursue the unknown, while mercenaries hunt for wealth.


    Why is she, a woman intent on earning her fortune by breaching the tower''s top floor, loitering in the 20th-floor safe zone?


    "Why didn''t you go up?"


    "I went up and came down, f*ck. Did you guys see it?"


    "What?"


    "Those pigs have multiplied!"


    Her teeth are bared like an excited beast as she pounds on the table.


    Our party members exchange confused nces, confused by the fury of the senior adventurer who''d stormed in out of nowhere.


    "Those sons of b*tches overturned our kids'' food carriage!"


    "Ah"


    From the 10th floor to the 20th, and from there through the 30th and 40th to the 43rd.


    Transporting food, a task even a senior adventurer must oversee.


    But, in keeping with a mercenary''s love for efficiency, each level''s adventurers are responsible for escorting the carriage.


    It''s only natural that intermediate adventurers take care of the 20th floor.


    After meeting with their higher-level counterparts, they hand over the carriage at the 30th floor safe zone.


    It''s not inconceivable for the food carriage to be raided by the horde of orcs now upying the 20th floor.


    "I went down to the first floor to order plenty of beer and food for the kids, and my own liquor and cigarettes. But when a day passed and the carriage didn''t show up, I went down and what? These f*cks, these bastards think they can f*ck with me."


    And it''s a known fact that a starved beast grows ferocious.


    One 5 rated, red-haired beast whose territory has been invaded, possessions stolen, and has been starved to the bone.


    It''s about to be f*cked.


    ...Not me, but the orc.


    ---

 Chapter 77: Starving Beast 2

    Chapter 77: Starving Beast 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The orc tribes appearing on the 20th floor were causing more trouble than expected.


    Tens of orcs would certainly be a threat to intermediate-level adventurer parties.


    However, an intermediate-level scout could usually detect the noisy orc tribes and avoid them.


    The problem was for those who couldn''t avoid them.


    In particr, this was causing issues for the supply carriages traveling to the higher floors.


    Massive expeditions carve out paths through the forest, creating wide and level paths.


    Naturally, the ruckus caused by about ten carriages barrelling through the forest was bound to draw attention.


    The orcs were guaranteed to pick up on thismotion.


    "The situation''s bigger than I thought... I honestly didn''t think a few extra orcs would cause such a fuss."


    "The problem is their numbers. We need to consider efficiency when transporting supplies."


    Distributing food and water to the upper levels is a matter of cost.


    You can''t spend 10 gold''s worth of expenses while only supplying 1 gold''s worth.


    This was the same reason Kaiden had worked as a porter up to the 20th floor.


    It wasn''t necessary to hire high-level mercenaries to protect food from horned foxes and goblins.


    Nor was it necessary to call down a senior adventurer from above the 30th floor to fend off a helmeted deer.


    The guild employed adventurers by rank: novice adventurers up to the 10th floor, intermediate adventurers up to the 20th, and senior adventurers beyond the 30th.


    Hiring adventurers under the name of the Guild was a sort of welfare benefit while also seeking efficient cement.


    But adding orc tribes into this equation created a significant problem.


    "If we don''t take this seriously, we might be in trouble."


    "Trouble, because of the orcs?"


    "No, our wallets are in trouble."


    Everyone stared at me in surprise, looking confused by my oddment.


    They''re ustomed to adventures in the tower, but not yet to the life of an adventurer.


    Their reactions are still naive.


    Kaiden, who at least has mercenary experience, is the first to catch on.


    "Come to think of it, Reba was furious and stayed on the 20th floor."


    "Right. Considering her temper, she won''t go up nicely, will she? Even if she has to overturn the entire 20th floor, she''ll go find her liquor."


    Unlike Kaiden, who roughly understood what I was saying, Han Se-ah still looks clueless, unable to grasp the situation.


    I simplified the story for her.


    "Unlike the Full Moon Wolf where we took everything, this time, it could be Reba that takes all the rewards."


    Sort of like ast hit steal.


    Upon my exnation, her eyes widen in realization.


    She hadn''t even considered the possibility of an NPC stealing the boss''sst hit and the rewards in an RPG game.


    But this was a virtual reality game that imed to be realistic.


    If the furious Reba, a 5 character, strikes the final blow on the Orc boss, the benefits awarded by the Magic Tower and the guild would go to her mercenary group instead of the yer, Han Se-ah.


    This isn''t like an MMORPG game where you''re clicking away with a keyboard and mouse.


    There isn''t a portal opening up and a new field appearing, nor does the path get blocked when you enter a boss fight.


    The Full Moon Wolf could''ve been dealt with in a single blow by any other adventurer, not just me, right?


    Wait, seriously? So you''re saying that we might end up losing the main quest reward to a 5 character? A 5?"


    -Lol, Rnd''swork backfiring


    -This is what happens when you have too many stars around, LOL


    -Yeah, start paying your gate fees for the 20th floor~


    -Didn''t see this speedruning


    -Can already see the ragequit if the final hit gets stolen


    [Reba, the thief of the 20th floor quest reward, donated 1,000 won!]


    If Reba steals the quest reward, it''s 30,000 won


    Instead of showing sympathy for Han Se-ah, shocked at the prospect of losing the quest reward to Reba, her viewers just start specting about how powerful Reba must be, their excitement only growing.


    As you''d expect from a 5 character, Reba is strong.


    To put it in game terms, I''m a pure tank, and Reba is a closebat dealer, someone you might call a sword champion.


    I''ve seen her use her teeth when needed, even biting a monster''s neck with her teeth.


    It''s not a monster biting a person, but a person killing a monster by biting its neck.


    As if she''s some kind of beast.


    She uses all sorts of weapons, but primarily her own body, so naturally, she kills monsters quicker than I do.


    "Frankly, thanks to the reward from hunting the Full Moon Wolf, our party is fairly well-off. And the other adventurers and mercenaries know this fact too.


    If they want a taste of the money, they have to move diligently."


    There certainly are a lot of adventurers eyeing us.


    Ah, right. There are quite a few adventurers who want to join our party.


    "Really?"


    "Absolutely. Our party is led by a senior adventurer, and we have the mage who resolved the Full Moon Wolf incident. People see every morning that we dont even pay the gate usage fee.


    Today''s Han Se-ah seems to be in charge of being surprised.


    She listens to Grace''s exnation, clearly amazed, forgetting her earlier worry.


    Objectively speaking, our party could be considered a ''premium offer''.


    Just the fact that we use the gate for free already makes us the top party.


    A job where safety is assured, the workload is light, ie is increasing, andworking is easy?


    A job where one can n for their retirement, breaking away from the level of living day to day, is almost something indescribable, even by the term ''dream job'', for intermediate adventurers.


    "Regardless... That''s the n. Today, we''ll go down and prepare for a long-term stay in the tower. We''ll ask the guild to use the 20th floor as our base, pack Hanna''s inventory with ample food ingredients, and start a long-term exploration."


    "A long-term exploration... That sounds good. It''s an inevitable step if we aim to climb the upper levels of the tower."


    The party members nod in response to Kaiden''s words.


    They''ve experienced the benefits of the Full Moon Wolf incident firsthand, haven''t they? From equipment imbued with magic to a free gate pass.


    No wonder there''s no resistance to the idea of dealing with orcs.


    As a gamer, Han Se-ah, as a saint candidate, Irene, as a noble maiden in disguise, Kaiden.


    Looking at the party members, the one with the least reason is Grace, who hails from a rural vige, but that part was resolved by thest character quest.


    "I wonder if there''ll be a huge orc or something?"


    "Perhaps an orc chieftain with superiorbat skills, d in armor, might appear, just like the difference between a soldier and a knight."


    "Is there a case where a monster other than an orc controls the orcs? I recall a story in the temple records about wandering orcs controlling goblins..."


    "That''s when wandering orcs can''t handle the hunger anymore and form a group. I think the chance of that happening inside the tower is low."


    "Ah, I see."


    Although Han Se-ah knows the quest is called ''Orc Kingdom'', she does not know the identity of the boss monster, so she asks about it to the party members.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    After a well-rested night in a cabin full of magical appliances instead of a tent and filling their stomachs with delicious food; they couldn''t be in better shape.


    Although there are more orcs, perhaps because they were no longer hiding their presence, they avoid the more annoying battles and head straight to the passage.


    It appears that the emergence of the orc tribe is confined to the 20th floor, as the 19th-floor forest remains peaceful.


    So, passing through the forest, crossing the ins, and finallying across traces of the gate, they soone face to face with the outside air.


    "Hoo, the sun is the same, but it feels different."


    "I agree."


    Han Se-ah resumes chatting with her viewers, with Grace stretching her slender arm and yawning in the background.


    If nothing happens on the way out of the tower, it''s good, but the viewers might find it boring.


    The subject of the conversation was naturally the boss monster they would face on the 20th floor.


    Just as Grace, Irene, and Kaiden had been specting and talking, Han Se-ah and the viewers also began to talk eagerly about the identity of the boss monster.


    "Still, it''s an orc kingdom, so wouldn''t the kinge out? An Orc King, saying this makes it seem like the boss is too strong."


    -But there''s nothing muching out even though it''s a kingdom


    -There''s a possibility that the quest name is a bait


    -Anyway, an orc wille out


    -Won''t whatevere out be eaten by Reba? Is this a forced speedrun?


    -It would be fun if the boss was taken down while gathering food for the day


    "Hey, are you guys secretly hoping I fail? There''s no way the boss will be taken down in a day. If that were the case, it wouldn''t be a matter of the yers not getting rewards, but the game would just be too boring."


    I walked up to Han Se-ah, who was focused on the discussion, and lightly tapped her shoulder.


    She was so focused on the camera that she didn''t notice me approaching.


    I chuckled at her surprised expression and continue talking, pretending not to know.


    "What''s the matter, why are you so surprised?"


    "Eh, ahaha! It''s nothing, I was just thinking about orcs."


    She spouted a peculiar, awkward lie, having been quite startled.


    Her chat instantly filled withughter, and seeing her embarrassedly bite her lower lip was rather endearing.


    This made me want to tease her even more.


    Wouldn''t the mischievous viewers in the chat feel the same way?


    I exined to her why I called her out.


    "Let''s go to the market together. It would be good to fill up your inventory with food. How much more can you carry if you use magic?"


    "Uh, maybe... about 20 bundles of food?"


    "Good. That shouldst usfortably for a month."


    "A whole month?!"


    It seems the capacity is counted by slots, not weight.


    Seeing her eyes widen at the mention of ''a month,'' I somewhat reassured her, and we started walking towards the market together.


    ---

 Chapter 78: Starving Beast 3

    Chapter 78: Starving Beast 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Filling Han Se-ah''s inventory with food wasn''t a problem at all.


    Since there was no need to worry about money, we just had to purchase in bulk from a reputable store.


    Dried meat to be soaked in water, flour needed to boil stew, dried fruits to fill the calories,pletely dried oats and barley...


    Thebined quantity amounted to 20 bundles, surprising the merchant who was dealing with us.


    "Good heavens, I wondered why such arge order was made, but such magic exists?"


    "Our party''s mage is quite good."


    As the massive quantities disappear into thin air, the merchant opens his mouth wide in surprise.


    With Han Se-ah''s inventory praise session starting again, the viewers unite to flood the chat.


    Last time, a humorous post was made using a synthesized image of Grace and Han Se-ah''s shocked faces.


    I wonder if there will be one this time.


    Admiration wasn''t any less in this parallel world.


    A picture of a white woman with wide eyes and both hands over her mouth was enough to understand the parallel world whenbined with the five letters saying "Sugoi Japan."


    ??? : This is the magic of genius mage Hanna


    [Grace_covering_her_mouth_with_both_hands.JPG]


    [Kaiden_pping_her_forehead_in_surprise.JPG]


    [Han Se-ah_putting_things_into_thin_air.GIF]


    Hanna''s magic is different, let me show you how different


    3


    ..2


    .1


    INVENTORY O.P.E.N.


    Damn, such a good edit. You''re wasting your talent


    The gamer everyone around the world is envious of, even Japan and China feel threatened


    For the race for first ce, I agree, they definitely feel threatened


    Some Japanese and Chinese fans are freaking out because they can''t get to first ce


    Are you saying the subtitles from Nationalistic Idiotic TV have be reality?


    If you''re they''re this good, I have a request.


    The edit was so good that it had be the top trending post.


    Revisiting it, I couldn''t help but chuckle, quickly closing the forum.


    I had grinned to myself, but fortunately, both the camera and Han Se-ah were focused on the merchant and didn''t notice.


    Water could be handled with magic, and pots and dishes were already in the inventory, so preparing for the expedition was done with just filling up on supplies.


    The merchant was chattering away with a smile on his face, saying that no one buys this much even when going on a long expedition.


    Adventurers do buy supplies, but it was natural that no one bought in bundles like us.


    The goods were guaranteed quality and expensive, so selling 20 bundles must have put the merchant in a good mood.


    "Rnd, what kind of person is Reba?"


    "...She is as you see her."


    "No, don''t just say that. The way you react to her obviously makes me curious about what kind of person she is."


    "Right."


    Grace had gone to maintain her bow and arrows, Irene went to the temple to see the children, and Kaiden mysteriously disappeared.


    Even so, Han Se-ah couldn''t just do nothing and end the stream.


    Maybe that''s why she asked me about Reba, fueled by her viewers'' enthusiasm.


    It makes sense for them to be curious as I have met various 5 characters like guild masters, mages, and information guild members, but the one I''ve interacted with most is Reba.


    My connection with Reba began shortly after I shed my novice adventurer status, during my intermediate adventurer days.


    Due to personal requests that started from being an intermediate adventurer, I joined a mercenary group, and it just so happened that the group I joined was Reba''s, who was attempting to enter the tower.


    "If I were to describe her in a single word, she''s honest."


    "Honest? Hmm, not... wild?"


    -Talking around the issue, even people from Kyoto would cry.


    -There''s no chance of her joining, right?


    -Wild (as in uncultured)


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    -Well, isn''t it fine because she''s pretty?


    Han Se-ah expresses doubt at my description of Reba as an honest person.


    But throughout the time I''ve known Reba, I think no other term suits her better.


    Reba is honest.


    This doesn''t mean she never lies or, like Han Se-ah, when she does lie, stumbles over her words and rolls her eyes, making it immediately obvious.


    She''s honest because she speaks her mind freely and follows through with her words.


    "Reba, first of all, does not hide what she thinks. And she puts into action most of what she says."


    "Uh... isn''t that a good thing?"


    "If she mumbles ''I will kill those sons of b*tches,'' she goes and really kills them."


    "......Ah."


    In the past, before Reba received her star rating, when she was still a bit rough around the edges, she endured various insults just because a scruffy girl with a good figure happened to be the head of a mercenary group.


    Mercenaries often live more chaotically than adventurers and use insulting others as a way to disy their strength.


    Among them, there were bound to be those who crossed the line.


    When Reba saw these types, she would grit her teeth and swear she would kill them.


    She would threaten to tear off their arms and shove them into their backside, or use their useless eyeballs...


    Well... something along those lines.


    "And when a conflict arose during a request, she does exactly what she says she would. After that, those who picked fights disappeared."


    No one wants to pick a fight with a crazy woman who makes art pieces out of corpses.


    Only suicidal people.


    Hearing my exnation, Han Se-ah''s face turns grave.


    Reba had sworn to kill the orcs that had plundered her food cart.


    "So, Reba will genuinely turn the 20th floor upside down to find the orc chieftain, just like she said, to kill him."


    "We need to start the search from tomorrow, we need to hurry."


    "Right. Even if the opponent is a senior adventurer, we can''t pass up this opportunity, right?"


    As I speak, her motivation fires up.


    We returned to our separate amodations, but through the stream, I could see Han Se-ah being teased yet gritting her teeth and dering she would not let the final blow of the quest be taken from her.


    It''s an excellent attitude, one that can take you to the top of the tower.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Wee back, Rnd. Another requestpleted?"


    "It''s just as I said through the crystal ball, Ellis. Any requests from the guild?"


    The next day, as we made our way to the guild to receive a new request, Ellis was waiting for us at the corner table that had practically be ours.


    As Kaiden, Irene, Grace, and Han Se-ah joined, she handed out a single piece of paper.


    The first thing that caught the eye was a bright red wax seal imprinted with the emblem of the guild.


    As I tried to examine it, Ellis quickly lifted the paper and began her exnation.


    "As mentioned, the guild is considering issuing a mission. A new Orc vige has sprung up and is disrupting the supply caravans headed upwards."


    "Is it a serious enough problem for the guild to move immediately?"


    "Based on our observations, the first to appear are the Orc shamans and Orc warriors. Just like when goblins emerge en masse and build huts, the orcs also group together and establish fences. The issue arises when they spot adventurers or caravans before they finish setting up the fence; they immediately be plunderers and charge in."


    "That would be a nuisance if they appear on the supply caravan route."


    "If you''re unlucky, you might end up facing a band of dozens of Orc bandits attacking your rear or nk. That''s why the guild and the Magic Tower have posted a request."


    It''s quite surprising that the Orcs'' spawning location and behavior patterns are already known, as if there were already adventurers hired by mages.


    But it wouldn''t be strange if the mages, who are obsessed with research, had ced something like a CCTV magic spell in the forest of the 20th floor.


    Well, just like how unmanned cameras are installed at the intersection where many wild animals pass by, mages would have installed something simr in open areas where Orcs are likely to appear.


    "The guild''s request is to eliminate the Orc shamans and trace the reasons for their appearance. The Magic Tower''s quest is to gather as much as possible from the Orc warriors and shamans."


    "Sounds like something the guild and the Magic Tower would do."


    "Isn''t it always like that?"


    The guild, trying to save money, only requested the extermination of orc shamans and will purchase their magic stones.


    On the other hand, the Magic Tower''s request to gather as much research material as possible, even if it means scattering money on the street.


    In a way, they were well-matched.


    In the end, the adventurers earn money from the Magic Tower and the guild recognizes their aplishments, so they don''t lose anything.


    After finishing her exnation, Ellis leaves our table and heads towards the guild board.


    "A new request?"


    "Well, it must be about the Orcs on the 20th floor."


    "Are you talking about the Orc hunters?"


    "What have you been up to that you''re still talking about hunters?"


    "It wouldn''t be bad for our parties to group up for this."


    Immediately, the murmuring adventurers rush to the forum.


    By getting the exnation from Ellis, we don''t have to fight into that crowd, which is a minor benefit we get from presenting her with a dessert.


    Leaving the bustling adventurers behind, we''re about to exit the guild when someone naturally joins our group.


    "...What''s the matter, Charlotte?"


    "I''d like to make a request to Adventurer Hanna''s Party."


    Smiling sweetly, Charlotte and the ever-stoic maid Mari trailed behind us.


    It wasn''t directed at me, but at Han Se-ah.


    When I extend my hand towards them, Maid Mari pulls out a hefty pouch from her bosom.


    Dressed in a maid outfit with a long skirt, adorned with a belt hung with various items, she was an oddity, a maid-adventurer.


    When she extracted the money pouch, the viewers began to buzz.


    -That pouch, name your price.


    -Where did she just pull that pouch from?


    -I think she pulled it out from between her chest.


    -Is there room between her breasts?


    -That maid outfit is definitely strange.


    That pouch came out from a very unexpected ce.


    "Are you nning to go to the 20th floor, Hanna? I''d like to join and observe. Strictly speaking, it would be a request for your escort. I''m just going to follow you around, after all."


    ---

 Chapter 79: Starving Beast 4

    Chapter 79: Starving Beast 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Charlotte Cavendish, a nobledy, a mage, and an adventurer, was ambitious.


    As an inconspicuous noble daughter, she wished to escape her future as a pawn in political marriage and find sess as a mage.


    Therefore, she desired to live not as Lady Charlotte, but as Mage Charlotte.


    Hence, Han Se-ah''s party must be irresistible to her.


    A junior mage whose talents are piques the interest of a senior adventurer.


    As a testament to this, not long after bing an adventurer, she managed to track down and deal with a Full Moon Wolf, and swiftly cleared the floors up to the 20th.


    On top of that, she was the first to report the anomalies on the 20th floor.


    "I want to be known more as a mage than as an adventurer. You don''t n to submit a paper to the Magic Tower, do you, Hanna?"


    "Of course not."


    However, Han Se-ah ced more emphasis on her activities as an adventurer than as a mage, leaving the research topic rted to the Full Moon Wolf up for grabs.


    Wouldn''t a yer be like a magical pot sprouting a myriad of research opportunities?


    "I''ll pay you a bit more than the average request reward. I also intend to help the party as a mage. The menial tasks will be taken care of by my maid. In return, I''d like the rights to research the Orc tribe..."


    "Go ahead, I have no intention of joining the Magic Tower."


    "Oh my, your dedication to adventuring is stronger than I thought."


    Charlotte''s eyes widened at Han Se-ah''s deration to never join the Magic Tower.


    It must seem strange to her; a mage of remarkable talent from humble origins would typically join the Magic Tower to climb the socialdder, rather than roam as an adventurer.


    From Han Se-ah''s perspective as a yer, she is determined to maintain her rank 1 position and dominate the game, but to Charlotte, it might seem like she''s giving up the chance for social advancement for the sake of adventuring.


    And so, Charlotte, in charge of observation, and Mari, in charge of meals, joined the party.


    "Although I said I''d help, it doesn''t seem like it''s needed."


    "That''s because there''s a senior adventurer in the party."


    Of course, a 2 character wouldn''t stand a chance sandwiched between 4, 5, and 6 characters.


    When the Orc Warriors attacking in a pack were easily dispatched, Charlotte''s voice shook, as if she was genuinely taken aback.


    The scene where the Orc Warriors automatically fell to the ground upon touching a shield was quite different from what she had imagined our fights to be like.


    We pressed on through the sun-lit forest path.


    Because of themotion, there were no Helmeted Deer or Moss Wolves to be seen.


    From the safe zone to the opposite side of the path, we encountered groups of Orc Warriors three times before the forest ended and a clearing appeared.


    To be precise, a ce forcibly turned into a clearing unfolded before our eyes.


    The trees, their trunks horribly broken, and Orc-made essories littered the ground.


    "Could this also be an anomaly?"


    "Wow, what is all this?"


    The bracelets on the ground were drops of the Orc Warriors.


    Recognizing this, Charlotte and Han Se-ah''s eyes sparkled as they surveyed the surroundings.


    This gruesome scene was as if a giant monster had rampaged against the Orc Warriors.


    Of course, no new boss monsters or gigantic creatures had made an appearance.


    Familiar with the signs, Kaiden swept her hand over a broken tree and shared her thoughts.


    "No, it''s not an anomaly. It seems Reba went this way. We should probably go in a different direction."


    "...Are you saying these are traces left by a person?"


    Charlotte was startled by Kaiden''s words.


    Having never seen a senior adventurer in full fury, she found it hard to believe a person could leave such a trail.


    The ground looked as if it had been bombed, rocks that had shattered trees were scattered as if kicked into the air, beautiful fir trees were knocked over like dominoes; it was indeed hard to believe it was the work of a person.


    However, the rest of the party members nodded in agreement.


    After all, they''d seen me face off against a horned wolf in the city, smashing the ground as I leaped, and shattering the ins with a single strike against the Full Moon Wolf.


    "Well, seeing Rnd..."


    "Reba has imed this direction, and it seems like she''s moving quickly, not even collecting the loot. How about we head towards the passageway of the 20th floor?"


    "So you''re saying we should go in the opposite direction? Not a bad idea."


    With this thought, it felt like we were characters in a monster movie.


    We couldn''t leave the coins rolling on the ground, so after hurriedly collecting the loot and magic stones, we turned around.


    With Reba in a fury and seemingly charging straight ahead, we decided to head in the opposite direction.


    Mari, like a typical rogue, started walking beside Grace, while Charlotte found her ce next to Han Se-ah.


    We retraced our steps past the safe zone, heading south.


    "...Ahead, there are vines tied together artificially."


    "Right, there''s an orc hunter lurking beyond them too. Seems like they''re watching us."


    "Let''s ignore the hunter and keep moving."


    "Hold on, should we disarm the...?"


    Despite her being only a one-star rogue, Mari was efficient at sweeping up the loot amidst the dirt mounds and even spotting the orc hunter''s trap.


    Of course, I could physically block a trap set by an orc hunter, but knowing about it beforehand and getting caught unaware are two different things.


    I stopped Mari, who was about to untie the rope, and strode forward.


    A sturdy branch flew towards my chest with a ''swoosh'' sound.


    They must have learned from the same trap school since the branch also had a stone attached to it.


    There was no way my armor, which can withstand a giant''s kick, would get damaged by a mere stone.


    I continued walking, brushing off Mari''s incredulous gaze.


    "You took that with your body..."


    "It''s easier for the vanguard to physically handle an orc hunter''s trap."


    Herdy, Charlotte, who she serves, wasn''t familiar with senior adventurers, so it''s not surprising that a mere maid wouldn''t know.


    It hurts when she looks at me like I''m some strange creature.


    In the face of the traps, the orc hunter, who had sensed Grace''s presence, fled far beyond her detection range.


    The boisterous orc warriors charged at me, while the slightly smarter orc hunters disappeared quietly as soon as the trap was destroyed.


    "There''s definitely something odd going on."


    "Right? It seems even the orc hunters were affected."


    Charlotte, who had been clinging to Irene''s side, was gleaming at the sight.


    However, Han Se-ah seemed to have forgotten the conversation we had earlier about the orc hunters.


    The one who reminded her was Kaiden, who was escorting the rear.


    "Orc hunters are the kind who will hound anyone relentlessly, regardless of who they are, making their lives miserable."


    "...Ah, right! Even with the size of your group, they stalked around setting up traps."


    -Didn''t you listen to the teacher?


    -She made the strategy herself on stream, yet she forgot about it.


    -How high is your IQ, by the way?


    -No wonder words like "youth Alzheimer''s" and "early-onset dementia" are created.


    -My neighbor Kim was chased for two days.


    Seizing the opportunity, the viewers eagerly rushed to the chat.


    Most of the viewers teasing Han Se-ah had also probably forgotten.


    While having such suspicions, Charlotte''s mutterings echo as if exining for the viewers.


    "The orc shamans set up bases, the warriors roam around in groups, and the hunters hide as soon as they see a strong enemy. Do you think they flee to one of the bases? Or are they just hiding?"


    "Do you think there''s a base where the Orc Hunters fled to?"


    "It might be worth investigating. Next time we spot an Orc Hunter, let''s tail it."


    Charlotte may not have much talent as an adventurer, but she has a strong curiosity well-suited for research.


    Han Se-ah yed along, appearing surprised at her words.


    Not only did her words seem usible, but the quest window that popped up on stream updated as well.


    [Uncover the mystery of the Orc Shamans and the tribes that have started to appear on the 20th floor]


    [Investigate the peculiar behavior of the Orc Hunters]


    These sentences indicated the progression of our quest.


    As the two mages'' opinions aligned, there''s no need to find other reasons.


    Continuing down the forest path, they quickly dispatched a helmeted deer and kicked away a bunch of goblins.


    At that moment, an orc hunter appeared again.


    As soon as Grace spotted the orc hunter, Mari found a pitfall trap.


    "Rnd, do you see the tree with its roots entangled in the rock on the right? It seems to be lying behind the tree stump."


    "Then I''ll take the lead. Follow my trail."


    While it''s not something that can be found straight away, if the location is pointed out so precisely, there''s no chance of missing it.


    As Grace nodded, I jumped into the forest, and the sound of hurried footsteps followed.


    Jumping over the traps and pushing through the trees, the Orc Hunter bolted as if it hadn''t expected me to charge straight at it, unable to conceal its surprise.


    The sound of branches snapping, hurriedly shoved aside tree trunks, fluttering leaves scattering, and even the sound of pebbles rolling down the slope.


    I pursued the Orc Hunter, keeping a safe distance, feeling as though I''d morphed into the murderer of a horror movie.


    -I''m starting to feel for the monster


    -It''s freaking scary to be chased like that


    -Running with a warhammer makes him feel like a real killer


    -It''s quite impressive to see him run around the forest in armor


    Afraid that getting too close would make the monster be desperate and attack, I kept my distance.


    As I was chasing the Orc Hunter, something from the forest came rushing out at an incredible speed.


    "You pig-headed bastard!"


    "Reba? Stop!"


    The Orc Hunter that I had been following was turned to mana stone.


    Damn it, how far did she travel through the forest to get here?


    ---

 Chapter 80: 5★ Mercenary Queen Rebecca

    Chapter 80: 5¡ï ''Mercenary Queen'' Reba


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    THIS CHAPTER IS 19+ THEREFORE, THE FULL CHAPTER IS POSTED ON MY KOFI


    IF YOU ARE 19+, READ /post/80-5-Mercenary-Queen-Reba-T6T0N0CJG


    Before the Orc Hunter could react, Reba burst out of the forest and cut off its head.


    The broad de of her machete sliced the hunter''s neck and even chopped the nearby trees into pieces.


    The camera following me captured this scene in detail.


    Despite her wild charge, she showed no signs of exhaustion.


    She was breathing heavily, her body drenched with sweat.


    It reminded me of when she used to run around covered in blood and dirt, before she became beautiful.


    -This is definitely R19.


    -I kind of want Reba to hit me and scold me, haha.


    -The chat is so slow due to people clipping this, please share.


    -Can you hear the viewership increasing?


    -I wish every day could be like this.


    Despite the interruption of the quest, the chat was filled with nothing but satisfaction.


    The flood of heart and me emoticons in the chat was clearly due to Reba''s disheveled appearance.


    ''Does the appearance buff also include a cleanliness buff?''


    Reba''s outfit... It''s a good thing Han Se-ah''s stream was rated 18+.


    She was wearing shorts - or underwear, it was hard to tell - that were so short they revealed her white thighs.


    A shirt that left her navel exposed and didn''t properly cover her chest.


    The ripped sleeves and cor from her running into trees made her look like a 5 walking obscenity, albeit without a single scratch.


    Her scanty attire was what Reba foundfortable and wore as pajamas in the camp.


    "What are you looking at, you bastard!"


    "Did you know we were following it?"


    "How would I know?"


    Reba, who had thrown on a utility belt over her sleepwear and was sprinting in the forest, was soon followed by the confused members of my party.


    We had been chasing a suspicious monster in the forest, only for a half-naked beauty to suddenly appear and behead it.


    To understand what was going on, one would have to have been watching from the beginning to the end through the camera, like Han Se-ah.


    Despite her revealing clothing, she didn''t seem bothered as she sheathed her machete into her belt.


    "Hey, Kaiden and is it Hanna? I''m borrowing your tank. Kaiden should be able to handle the orcs without any trouble."


    "What are you borrowing?"


    ---


    TL: That''s it. All lewd from here. No extra backstory or anything missed.

 Chapter 81: Orcs and a Female Knight 1

    Chapter 81: Orcs and a Female Knight 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Reba had burst from the forest, snatched someone for her amusement, and then vanished back into the woods.


    Her antics were straight out of a ghost story.


    Using Han Se-ah''s stream, I joined them near the safe zone.


    I was met with an odd silence.


    [S*xOnStream donated 1,000 Won!]


    Our party member got kidnapped and had a tough time but let''s reset and follow


    "Why would you choose to pay for a ban? No matter how much you guys ask, I''ll never show it."


    -You''ve okay with Grace, but not Reba?


    -WantToSeeASweetDateNotAKidnapAndAssaultHanSeAh


    -If we can''t watch kidnappings and assault, how are we supposed to live?


    -This chat is crazy


    -You already messed up the quest progression, why not reset to the morning?


    A man was abruptly dragged off by a woman he knew.


    This absurd situation left only Han Se-ah and the viewers able to speak.


    Even the usually talkative Charlotte was quietly scanning her surroundings.


    Without a word, she searched the forest to the point where an orc hunter''s trap would be a wee sight.


    "There''s one, up ahead."


    "Right, behind that rock, an orc hunter wearing moss wolf skin is watching us."


    The only one maintaining a poker face, Maid Mari, discovered a pitfall trap.


    At the same time, Grace, just like thest time, spotted an orc hunter.


    Finding the trap and spotting the orc hunter who was likely hiding behind it, the two seemed to make quite a good team.


    Intending to openly intimidate the Orc, Grace gestured towards the rock where it was hiding.


    She headed in the direction she had indicated and effortlessly leapt over the pit.


    A cruel trap intended to sprain an ankle and inject nt poison into the wound.


    Naturally, if you knew its location and avoided stepping on it, it was not as threatening as even a swinging tree branch.


    Seeing me, d in armor, strongly advancing, the orc hunter began to hastily retreat.


    "At least it''s not a quest that fails because one orc hunter died. The quest isn''t about following a specific orc hunter, but tracking any orc hunter. If you keep spamming reset, reset, I''m banning the word."


    -Justice is dead


    -Why can''t we see the forced abduction by the beast woman?


    -Is this a game or an adult film?


    -It''s quiet in the game these days.


    Maintaining a steady pace, I enjoyed the stream while trailing the orc hunter.


    My party naturally followed Grace''s lead, as if Reba''s intrusion had never urred.


    Charlotte and Mari also seemed to be keeping pace quite well, no longer seeming like novice adventurers.


    Compared to theposed party, the orc hunter was frantic, making a greatmotion in its attempt to escape.


    It did not even bother to conceal its tracks, instead running noisily and without any attempt at subtlety.


    However, this time, there was no Reba to decapitate the orc hunter.


    Thanks to the orc''s naturally robust body, it continued to run, undeterred by obstacles such as branches or vines.


    "But, this orc hunter, is really... really fast...?"


    -Out of breath just from talking lololol


    -Shut up and run


    -Is it hard even with the stat correction?


    -Even with corrections, she''s a mage, so it must be tough


    On the stream, Han Se-ah was nearly out of breath, and Charlotte, also a mage, was starting to pale.


    Kyeeek-


    Kwek, Kwak!


    The orc hunter, having run so hard, almost stumbled into the orc settlement.


    It appeared to have been established some time ago as the wooden walls were alreadypleted.


    The orc hunter, rolling on the ground, nced back at us andughed triumphantly.


    Of course, the sight of a single orc posturing and relying on a wooden wall was far from intimidating.


    Nevertheless, while waiting for the rest of my party to catch up, I casually checked the stream.


    [Uncover the mystery of the Orc Shamans and the tribes that have started to appear on the 20th floor]


    [Investigate the suspicious movements of the Orc Hunters]


    [There is a base where the Orc Hunters ry information. Find the shaman here]


    The quest window updated again as soon as we discovered the orc tribe.


    Han Se-ah, who nearly tripped over a tree root and was supported by Kaiden, also btedly noticed and began rushing over.


    "Hmm, as expected. So, the Orc Hunters are also under themand of a shaman. Did the Orc Hunters appear together, or did the Orc Shaman send a signal to the surrounding monsters? I really want to see..."


    One by one, the party members began to arrive in front of the bustling settlement, disturbed by the intrusion of the orc hunter.


    Grace was the first to poke her head through the bushes, followed by the other party members, one by one, checking out the wooden wall.


    Compared to the hole-ridden fence we had seen earlier, this was a solid wooden wall.


    The Orc Hunter, having slipped through the slightly open gate, red at us.


    Warriors mbered overtop it to look at us, and beyond, a mor ensued as they prepared for battle.


    "The enemy hase right up to the wall, and even though the hunter has been chased in, the warriors remainposed. Something is clearly different."


    "Indeed. There seems to be a very clearmand structure. No, seeing them not rushing in even when excited, there might be something more than amander."


    Kaiden, who had experience with orcs, was the first to notice the anomaly and shared her observations with the group.


    All the orcs we had encountered so far had behaved like single-celled organisms, charging at me, their immediate target, as soon as eye contact was made.


    The orcs atop the wall seemed more like disciplined soldiers rather than the unruly savages we''d encountered before, observing us calmly and without visible agitation.


    To make aparison in gaming terms, there appeared to be three tiers.


    If we take the ordinary orc as the baseline, the weaker monsters would be the wandering orcs, and the enhanced monsters are these unnamed beings before us.


    "There are more of them than I thought. I''ll go in first and handle them."


    "Will you be alright on your own?"


    "As long as they don''t scatter in all directions."


    Given their disciplined, military-like morale, it was unlikely they''d flee out of sheer terror.


    With this in mind, I left my party hidden in the forest and moved towards the fortification.


    I had no intention of going on a destructive rampage this time around.


    If everything was destroyed, Charlotte, who had joined our party in search of research material (and even paid for the privilege), would have nothing to research.


    I, too, had something I wished to test.


    Han Se-ah had given me a skill quite nonchntly: ''Shield Master''.


    A tank-specific skill that counterattacks any attack blocked with a shield, I had yet to use it.


    Naturally, since there had been few monsters capable ofunching ranged attacks.


    Grrr, Grrr!


    Kyeeek-!


    As I boldly approached, the orcs were clearly startled.


    A wooden gate rapidly descended to block the entrance between the walls, and hunters adorned in moss wolf skins took their positions above, aiming their bows at me.


    If they shoot, it''ll be good for me.


    I raised my shield, licked my lips, and murmured softly.


    Han Se-ah would always loudly chant "magic missile" or "spark" when she cast magic, maybe I also needed to do the same for my skills.


    Do other NPCs also yell out their skill names?


    Or was it just Han Se-ah and I who had to say it out loud due to the system?


    "Oh, his shield is glowing. That must be the ''Shield Master'' skill I chose for Rnd before. He hasn''t used it until now. I guess the orc hunters are the first to attack from a distance. Honestly, seeing a 6 retaliate to a goblin stone thrower with this skill would be kind of funny."


    -But the Full Moon Wolf shoots a breath attack


    -The wolf boss doesn''t follow a specific pattern, you know that, right?


    -His body is shing, is that an aura?


    -Bold move, shooting at a heavily armored warrior whose entire body is glowing


    -But the glowing does make him an obvious target, if I were in their ce, I would shoot too.


    With my shield raised and advancing, I caught a glimpse of Han Se-ah''s live stream at the corner of my vision.


    When I began actively using my mana and skills, my armor and shield shone brightly, impossible to conceal.


    Naturally, it drew the attention of the camera drone, which began filming.


    With my glowing shield held high and arrows streaking towards me, a brief exchange took ce between Han Se-ah and her viewers.


    An arrow, cutting through the wind, vanished in a sh, turning into a radiant burst of light just before striking the shield.


    The orc hunters atop the wooden fortifications tumble to the ground, turning into mana stones.


    It happened too quickly for the viewers watching through the live stream to fully understand.


    ''It returns magic?''


    The skill Han Se-ah had chosen was a counter to ''all'' forms of attacks.


    It seemed to involve more than just a simple reflection of the iing projectiles.


    Han Se-ah and her viewers might not have noticed, but my enhanced vision saw it clearly.


    The arrows that disintegrated upon contact with the magical barrieryered over my shield, were reced by magical bullets that retraced back the trajectory of those arrows.


    I''m not sure how to exin this, so I might just gloss over it.


    When Grace gained her passive skill, her body briefly became sensitive before adapting, right?


    She wasn''t aware she''d gained a skill, she just felt like her abilities improved.


    If I say that this skill is just a variation of my many shield techniques, Han Se-ah, as a yer and a mage, won''t be able to refute it.


    ''Somehow, it feels like the only thing increasing are the lies...?''


    With a bit of a self-deprecating thought, I crushed the gate and charged into the orc base.


    ---

 Chapter 82: Orcs and a Female Knight 2

    Chapter 82: Orcs and a Female Knight 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The orc warriors, paralyzed, fall to the ground and vanish, turning into mana stone.


    This is likely due to the berserk spell the orc shaman cast on them.


    Typically, orc warriors would only be heavily injured and dizzy after being hit by my passive.


    But when they go berserk, their attack power increases while their defense and health decrease, which led to fatal damage from the passive.


    Orc hunters who fire arrows and berserk orc warriors who attack from close, all die from the passive reflected damage.


    It''s a frightening sight, seeing dozens of their kind fall as I move towards the vige center.


    Kyaaak!


    The orc shaman, shrieking like a scared child who''s seen a ghost, thrashes on the ground.


    Seeing tears streak down its ugly face, I almost feel a twinge of pity for it.


    "This one isrger, and its skin is a different color... It''s kind of sad to see it like this. Remember that movie we watched? The one the movie reviewer talked about, where everything around the hero starts to die. This reminds me of that."


    -Just one skill changes the genre.


    -He kills everything now without even having to run.


    -I can''t help butugh every time I watch the stream.


    -The color is definitely darker, the patterns are different, and it seems heftier below as well.


    -Can''t these orcs wear some pants? Seriously.


    Feigning interest, I carefully pick up the writhing orc shaman and hold it up to the camera.


    This one is distinctly different in terms of color, size, and tattoos.


    If normal orc skin is dark green, this one is darker with a hint of brown.


    "Come in! All clear!"


    What more can I, a non-mage, make out from further observation?


    All thates to mind, thanks to a viewer''s chat message, is the filthy leather loincloth.


    So, I yell loudly, inviting the rest of the group who are waiting outside the wall.


    I had already broken the door, so they easily enter the orc''s base.


    Meanwhile, Mari the maid begins to gather the orc loot rolling on the ground.


    The rest of the group, without hesitation, head towards me, curious about the orc shaman I''m holding.


    After all, where else would they see a live monster?


    The orc shaman, now the center of everyone''s attention, is too weak to resist.


    "Just hold onto it for a moment, Rnd. Its tattoos look a bit different, and I want to document them."


    "Sure, why not."


    While Charlotte shows interest in the captured orc shaman, the rest of the group starts to explore the now-empty orc base.


    A vige made up of shacks built from abundant lumber, like the safety zone.


    Naturally, there were no piles of meat or hide inside the shacks.


    Even if you hunt in the 20th-floor forest all day, the beasts would leave behind magic stones instead of meat and hide when they die.


    The asional sight of an adventurer''s blood-stained gear only served to darken the faces of our party.


    Just as there are adventurers who fall to goblins, there are those who sumb to orcs.


    The sight of blood-stained armor and cracked helmets all too clearly reveal what became of their wearers.


    "Rnd, it seems like there''s someone inside."


    "Inside?"


    While rummaging through the shacks, Grace suddenly pricks up her ears.


    Hearing this, Mari quickly approached, pulled out a rope from her pocket, and began to bind the orc shaman securely.


    Either due to its higher intelligence avoiding pointless resistance, or it''s simply drained of energy, the creature remains eerily still.


    Like artists sketching a nude model, Charlotte and Mari began to draw the orc shaman''s tattoos.


    Leaving them and Kaiden, who had volunteered to guard, behind, we followed Grace.


    Just like how Charlotte''s mumblings led the quest progression earlier...


    [Investigate the suspicious movements of the Orc Hunters]


    [There is a base where the Orc Hunters ry information. Find the shaman here.]


    [A unique tribe ruled by an orc shaman. Someone is imprisoned within.]


    "Imprisoned? Was someone kidnapped by orcs?"


    -Rnd got kidnapped, now orcs are kidnapping too?


    -Is today''s theme about kidnapping?


    -Someone captured by orcs? Could it be...?


    -The quest seems to have some creepy elements.


    -Wouldn''t the creepy ones be the viewers spamming the chat?


    Grace detected something, and Han Se-ah confirmed it through the quest window.


    We followed her towards thergest shack.


    The shaman''s shack looked exactly like you''d expect a ''shaman''s'' dwelling to be.


    Dried herbs and branches hung on the walls, a few magic stonesy scattered around, and arge pot hung over the remains of a fire pit in a spacious area.


    However, the prisoner was nowhere to be seen.


    As we looked around, a very faint sound reached our ears.


    "Wh...who''s there"


    "Below?"


    A feeble voicees from under their feet, apanied by a dull thud.


    It''s a listless sound, as if something is lightly striking a door or a window bar.


    At my murmur, the party began to thoroughly search the floor of the shack.


    It''s just an orc-constructed shack, so we quickly found an entrance leading underground.


    Whether the orcs tried to hide it well or didn''t bother at all, pushing aside a shelf of herbs revealed the entrance to a burrow.


    "Rnd, do Orcs typically dig burrows like this?"


    "They also made walls, and they seem to be more dexterous than the ones outside the tower."


    "I''ll use a light spell since it''s dark."


    They had built walls and shacks without proper tools.


    It wouldn''t be strange if they managed to dig a slightly nted burrow that could amodate therge-bodied Orcs.


    Han Se-ah conjures a ball of light on her staff to act as a torch, and we walk into the burrow.


    The tunnel is rough but sturdy, not shaking or crumbling even as we enter.


    It doesn''t seem to extend outside the vige, as the end of the tunneles into sight after a short walk.


    We were greeted by a sight that looked like a simple prison, with wooden bars blocking the dead-end path.


    The contraption was so basic that even a rural farmer or a neighborhood kid, not to mention an adventurer, could easily escape from it.


    "Is she...an adventurer?"


    The woman beyond the wooden bars looked in serious condition.


    However, it wasn''t due to violence or vitions by the Orcs.


    "Good heavens... Hanna, could you take out a bowl from your inventory and create some water?"


    Her eyes were haggard, with dark circles underneath, and her lips were cracked like a parched field.


    Her frail and skinny frame clearly showed how long she had been starving in this burrow.


    Inside the tower, where hunted beasts yield no meat, where would the Orcs get meals for their prisoners?


    If they had anything to eat, it would''ve been the previous owners of the blood-soaked equipment found outside.


    I didn''t know exactly what happened, but I could make an educated guess.


    The adventurers became a meal for the orcs while this woman was left imprisoned in the cave.


    Even if the smarter orcs had provided food, she couldn''t eat human flesh.


    So she had been held captive, continuing to starve.


    "Who is this woman to be imprisoned like this?"


    "It''s even stranger that the orcs imprisoned a woman without touching her in the first ce."


    "Indeed, there are no signs of violence. She just seems weak from not eating."


    Orcs are monsters, instinctual in nature.


    This can be observed in the Orc warriors'' behavior.


    If they see an enemy, they charge.


    If they''re hungry, they eat, and if they''re sleepy, they sleep.


    They''re as primitive as beasts can be.


    Is it possible for such violent creatures to have a woman, taken alive, untouched, and locked up in a prison?


    How many contradictions can be found in a single sentence?


    Especially when they devoured the other adventurers.


    The woman, dressed in thin clothes because all her equipment had been stripped off, looked emaciated, but her beauty still shone through, making it even more puzzling.


    The orcs just imprisoned a scantily-d beauty withoutying a finger on her?


    "Let''s get her out of here for now. Irene, it won''t be a problem if I carry her, right?"


    "Yes. I''ve infused her with a bit of divine energy, so it should be fine for you to carry her."


    With Irene''s affirmation, I gently lifted the woman in my arms and exited the burrow.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The shaman was kept under Charlotte''s watch, while Mari collected all the spoils from the warriors and hunters, storing them in the inventory.


    Having also rescued the unidentified captive woman, there''s nothing left to check, right?


    As I step out of the burrow with the woman in my arms, Charlotte, surprised, quickly runs over to us.


    Of course, the woman captured by the orcs would be more intriguing than the orc shaman.


    As a result, Kaiden naturally took care of the orc shaman who was tied up with ropes.


    The shaman''s condition seems to be worsening as it was barely breathing, looking as if it might die at any moment.


    "We''ve checked everything we need to, and the walls and shacks won''t disappear, so let''s leave a mark and return to the safe zone."


    "That sounds good. After all, it''s most important that thisdy regains her senses."


    "Although, I am curious about how a female knight of the kingdom ended up in the tower."


    "...A knight?"


    The one who responded quickest to my suggestion of returning to the safe zone was Irene.


    But the ensuing words of Charlotte caused a wave of confusion to ripple through us who had entered the den.


    A knight, not an adventurer?


    How did she know that?


    "Do you know her?"


    "No, it''s just an inference based on the standard-issue knight armor of the kingdom mixed among the adventurers'' equipment."


    A female knight of the kingdom? Why did the orcs imprison her?


    ---

 Chapter 83: Orcs and a Female Knight 3

    Chapter 83: Orcs and a Female Knight 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Perhaps it was because we had just defeated arge group of orcs, or maybe it was because we were hauling an unconscious Orc Shaman like a prize, but we didn''t run into any more Orcs on our way back to the safe zone.


    We did meet a few adventurers who curiously watched us as we dragged along the unconscious beauty and the Orc, but fortunately, there were no disputes, possibly because most of our party were women and Irene was dressed in nun''s robes.


    "I''ll leave the traces. I picked it up from being a mercenary."


    "Thanks, Kaiden."


    After I slung the Orc over my shoulder, and the woman, who seemed to be a Knight, was carried by Maid Mari, we reached the safe zone, leaving a trail beneath the trees.


    The guards gave us puzzled looks as we dragged the unusually colored Orc shaman and began to treat the unconscious woman.


    It was indeed an unusual sight for those who weren''t part of our party.


    Irene was a 5 ''Saint Candidate'', but as she had said herself, she wasn''t very good at healing spells.


    Her talentsy in creating a strong protective shield, above-average purification, subpar healing, and no ability at all for enhancement.


    Inevitably, healing the unconscious woman will take some time.


    "Her clothes are dirty. We should clean her up."


    "We should step outside, Kaiden."


    "...Oh, right."


    At times like this, there was nothing a mere male vanguard like me or Kaiden, who was disguised as a man, could do.


    We sat down to rest in chairs while the rest of the party busily attended to their tasks.


    Should we say there was nothing for us to do as vanguards, or rather as men?


    Unlike Charlotte, who had whisked away the shaman to theb, Mari stayed with us.


    She was nning to remove the woman''s dirt-covered clothes and wipe her body with a wet towel.


    She cast a quick nce at Kaiden and me, who were both male.


    "I''ll make some light soup. Hanna, can you lend a hand?"


    "Of course. We should have something ready for when she wakes up."


    Grace and Hanna gathered pots, bowls, and flour from their inventory and headed to the kitchen.


    At the same time, a flood of chat messages starteding in.


    -Don''t just stand there, help the maid clean up too.


    -Whether you''re boiling soup or simmering bones, don''t forget the camera!!!!


    -You crazies who are obsessed with women... No, just crazies...


    -Honestly, it''s a little disgusting.


    -Seems like the number of people risking harassmentwsuits are growing?


    This is an 18+ virtual reality game, and the stream is also rated for adults, but still, Han Se-ah had no intention of showing a woman''s naked body.


    Most of the viewers were aware of this and were only half-joking in their criticisms.


    ...Most of them, that is.


    "Wow, the bans are flying by the hundreds, and it''s not even mosquito season. For those who might not know, I''m not managing the chat alone, okay? You didn''t think there wouldn''t be a chat moderation system, did you? The chat moderation bots are now way more advanced. So, go ahead and chat away."


    Han Se-ah''s words weren''t for nothing.


    Messages in the chat were being blocked at an amazing speed, a pace that far exceeded human ability.


    Everything was being moderated.


    Time passed and the woman who had been unconscious finally woke up.


    No matter how weak Irene''s healing ability was, the woman had no injuries other than hunger, so she woke up faster than expected.


    "Ahem, uh...uh...where am I?"


    "You''re in the safe zone on the 20th floor. You were captured by orcs, but an adventuring party rescued you. Can you tell us who you are and how did you end up captured by orcs?"


    "Charlotte, before asking questions, let''s help her regain her strength. Here''s some soup, cooled down. Try sipping it slowly."


    Irene, with a gentle smile, handed a bowl of soup to the woman who was barely conscious on the bed.


    The soup had been diluted to amodate someone who had gone days without food - it was like feeding an infant.


    Irene''s kind act briefly, very briefly... stopped the bustling chat.


    But, naturally, it wouldn''tpletely stop.


    As the chat filled with inappropriatements, a flustered Han Se-ah stepped back and began to reprimand the viewers.


    "Uh, thank you... What happened to the others...?"


    "You''re the only one who survived."


    "Ah, I see


    The woman, having regained some energy after sipping the lukewarm soup, looked somewhat stronger.


    Curiously, upon hearing they were all gone, she appeared more resigned than upset.


    Everyone waited for her to exin, watching her intently.


    Perhaps feeling no need to hide anything, she set down the empty soup bowl, cleared her throat, and began to introduce herself.


    "I''m Josephine, from the Kingdom''s Second Knight Division. I was on a mission investigating the orcs'' strange activities with hired adventurers."


    Maybe she wasn''t upset because she didn''t know them personally.


    And so, Knight Josephine''s story began.


    ording to her exnation, a mob of orcs had suddenly appeared near the royal pce.


    Like the Full Moon Wolf incident, the orcs inside the tower had somehow teleported outside.


    However, the impact of this incident was on an entirely different level.


    A monster appears in a lord-less free city, harming the citizens.


    A monster appears near the royal pce, threatening the nobles and royalty.


    Naturally, thetter had fewer casualties since there were royal knights and noble guards.


    But in a world with a social hierarchy, the harm to citizens and the harm to royalty were onpletely different scales.


    "Because of this, I hired adventurers for the investigation and confirmed that some orc shamans were gathering wandering orcs to establish a base in Obernu Forest.


    And then... the rest is as you see it, but I never entered the tower. You''re saying you rescued me from within it?"


    Everyone''s faces turned stiff at the words of the knight, who smiled awkwardly.


    Of course, except for Han Se-ah, who knew little of this world''s circumstances.


    This was a more horrifying story than simply being kidnapped outside and then being taken into the tower.


    Most of it was fine, but the words ''Obernu Forest'' resonated ominously in my ears.


    "Are the orcs freelying and going in the tower like the Full Moon Wolf? If they''re knowingly using it, it seems the orcs are smarter than the Full Moon Wolves and Horned Wolves... But why is everyone reacting like that?"


    "Miss Josephine, did you say the Obernu Forest?"


    "Yes. The Forest is why we started an investigation so quickly in the first ce."


    Han Se-ah,cking knowledge about this world, looks confused.


    Grace softly attaches herself to Han Se-ah''s side and begins to whisper an exnation.


    Even Grace, a hunter from a rural vige, had heard of Obernu Forest.


    Obernu Forest is a private hunting ground for the royal family, blessed by the Goddess herself.


    If it were merely a Horned Wolf popping out, it wouldnt have mattered.


    The problem is that the orcs are clearly intelligent, with shamans forming strategies.


    That the orcs have settled in the Royal Family''s forest, killing adventurers and specifically kidnapping a Knight


    "...Are the orcs targeting the Royal Family?"


    "...Unbelievable."


    It means they can clearly differentiate human sses.


    Orcs who can differentiate betweenmoners and nobles have invaded as far as the Royal Pce, hiding in the Royal Family''s forest.


    Kaiden''s dismayed mutterings finally made Han Se-ah realize the gravity of the situation.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The female knight, having regained her strength, went back to the orc base with the guards from the safety zone, collected her equipment, and left the tower.


    As much as I wanted to hold onto her and ask more questions, the barrier of social status wasn''t something that could be easily dismissed.


    Could I hold back a female Knight, who was carrying out a mission under royal orders, just because we adventurers were curious?


    After the female Knight, who promised to reward uster, left, I spoke half-jokingly to Han Se-ah.


    "Hey, party leader, we''re in big trouble."


    "What is it?"


    "We''ll have topete not only with the furious Reba but also with the Royal Family and Knights of the Kingdom."


    The main quest was progressing strangely, to the point where I wondered if others would also be subjected to this kind of time attack quest.


    Although Reba''s intervention could be chalked up to coincidence, the involvement of the Knights was probably for everyone.


    If Knight Josephine reports back to the Knights, they would undoubtedly issue a subjugation order.


    After all, mere orcs dared to defile a forest of the Royal Family, blessed by the Goddess herself; there was no reason not to draw their swords.


    ''Is the quest reward divided into two parts? Like a normal clear and additional rewards?''


    It was the same with the Full Moon Wolf and now this orc incident.


    If the yer sessfullypletes the time attack on their own, there are additional rewards.


    Such as free gate usage, receiving equipment in exchange for monster loot, or gaining skill points.


    On the other hand, if the yer fails the time attack, external forces intervene, like adventurers and mages hunting down the Full Moon Wolf or the Knights subjugating the orcs.


    Convenience facilities for users, like gates on every 10th floor, are always open, but it seems that opportunities for free usage, equipment, and additional skill point acquisition are only avable to those who seed in the time attack.


    From the outset, the game heavily emphasizes conquering the top of the tower in the shortest possible time.


    "Well, what can we do? We can only hope that Charlotte will discover something useful."


    -So, in the end, it alles down to luck, huh?


    -Orcs and a female knight appeared, but in a weird way.


    -The royal assassins (orcs) lololol"


    -Isn''t this whole orc and a princess thing a little clich?


    -An orc, a (doomed) princess, and ady knight? The plot is thickening.


    Viewers were excitedly specting about the existence of a beautiful princess based solely on the two words: ''Royal Family.''


    As far as I know, there should only be princes in the kingdom.


    There might be nobledies, but no princess.


    I felt a pang of regret that I couldn''t tell them this myself.


    ---

 Chapter 84: Orcs and a Female Knight 4

    Chapter 84: Orcs and a Female Knight 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The orcs didn''t touch the knight, and they seem to be seriously targeting the royal family.


    The chat is on fire due to this bizarre situation.


    They say this is a luck-based game: the rewards diminish if you don''t rush but to rush, your party needs to beposed of high star characters.


    Is this the essence of K-gaming?


    The fiery debate about why the orcs didn''t assault the knight is getting as intense as an expert panel discussion.


    Even Han Se-ah is overwhelmed by this madness and hands over the chat management to a bot, stepping back a bit.


    "The Knight Division... I really heard an unexpected story."


    "Right. Orcs from the Tower hiding in the forest blessed by the royal family. Honestly, if someone else told me, I''d think it was the ramblings of a drunk."


    "I hope this gets resolved quickly."


    While the viewers are angry at the orcs, our group is puzzled by Obernu Forest.


    Especially Irene.


    Being a nun, her zeal is visibly burning in her eyes.


    As a nun, she couldn''t sit idly by while the orcs desecrate a forest blessed by the Goddess.


    Orcs appearing in the famous blessed forest of the kingdom.


    The good thing was that the situation had be a pressing matter for the Adventurer''s Guild.


    If the orcs had simply settled in the Obernu Forest, it wouldn''t be a significant issue.


    But if ''Tower-born'' orcs took up residence there, it would be a politically bothersome affair.


    It might even give the kingdom an excuse to infringe upon the freedom of the Adventurer''s City.


    "The fortunate thing is that the orcs haven''t acted yet. They just settled down, and they haven''t rushed to the nobility or royalty. I don''t know why they kidnapped the female knight, though..."


    "Do you think the Shaman brought her and hid her for some wicked ritual?"


    "Well, considering the orcs didn''t touch her, the only exnation I can think of is a sacrifice."


    This world of Heroes Chronicle, which is a fantasy based on Heroines Chronicle, had everything one might expect.


    In a geeky collection game, a dark but voluptuous female character inspired by witches or ck mages was almost a mandatory element.


    Nuns in religious garments pretending to be innocent but sweating profusely over a potion pot, revealing their figures or a mischievous young girl who turns out to be a genius of witchcraft were all familiar tropes.


    "Wicked sorcery or ck magic, perhaps. Either wouldn''t be surprising."


    "You think neither would be surprising?"


    "They picked a spot in the forest blessed by the Goddess from the many vast forests in the kingdom. I''m not sure if it''s because of the blessing itself, a ck mage is insulting the Goddess, or it''s just their orc nature."


    I respond to Han Se-ah''s question seriously, but I''m a bit puzzled myself.


    It seems that the quest will have to progress further to see what''s really going on.


    If our foes were humans, we wouldn''t have to think too much about it.


    Just a suspicious group targeting the royalty.


    But the fact that our foes are orcs undermines themon sense I''ve built up over 10 years.


    How can it be orcs?


    It''s like reading the detective novel where the culprit behind a locked-room murder is a kitten (four months old) owned by the victim, aided by a parrot aplice (two years old)*  that sort of bizarre feeling.


    It feels absurd, as if logical reasoning has beenpletely thrown out the window.


    "Well, the opponents are orcs after all."


    "An orc defiling sacred ground and targeting royalty... That is indeed weird."


    "Yet, those we saw appeared somewhat more intelligent, more soldier-like. ...Ultimately, they''re still orcs, though."


    Our party walks and talks through the forest.


    We left Charlotte and Mari in the safe zone and moved towards the tower''s outskirts.


    We had one reason - to evade Antenor.


    Charlotte had begun to study the captured variant shaman.


    If Antenor, who was back in hisb, learned about this, he''d rush in with a gleam in his eyes.


    And if we got caught up in that, we might have to recount our adventures from the beginning, over and over.


    Since our party had already suffered through this once, we unanimously agreed to leave the safety zone.


    We even requested Charlotte, who was studying the variant shaman, to monopolize the information.


    "I hope Charlotte and Antenor can figure something out."


    "We need to move faster than the Knights. Otherwise, we could lose our reward."


    "Ugh, why are there so manypetitors?"


    "The life of an adventurer is always filled withpetition."


    "Still, isn''t having the Knights as apetitor a bit too much?"


    The group''s steps descending from the 20th floor were light.


    We had brought food and prepared to stay in the tower once we reached the 20th floor, but we found a significant clue in just a day.


    The Knights had emerged as rivals following Reba, but it was fine since we had gathered a lot of information.


    The return of the female knight named Josephine didn''t mean the Knights would move instantly.


    It''smon knowledge that the higher-ups move slowly.


    They wouldn''t rush into action based on information from a single knight.


    At least they would likely investigate further to validate the truth, or demand information from the Adventurers'' Guild.


    Considering these aspects, we still have a shot at winning.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    It''s a well-known fact that people in high positions have heavy butts.


    However, there are times when those butts be light, like when their rice bowl is being taken away by those even higher in rank.


    "An expedition party has already been formed?"


    "It seems they quickly brokered a deal with the supply unit of a mercenary group that was nning to head to the higher floors. It''s Reba''s Mercenaries, you''re familiar with them, right, Rnd?"


    "Ah, so that''s how it is."


    It just so happened to be Reba''s Mercenaries, who had lost their cherished goods in a swift raid.


    And the Adventurers'' Guild, desperate to resolve the situation before the Royal Family became involved.


    The timing matched perfectly, so it seems they hastily made a deal with the mercenaries, even if it meant suffering a financial loss.


    The nobles who supported them must have opened their wallets in a hurry too.


    They''re the same prideful nobles who flocked to us after we hunted the Full Moon Wolf.


    These nobles enjoyed the free city life where, with enough money, they could purchase honor through the adventurers.


    They couldn''t just stand by and watch as the kingdom reached out to the Adventurers'' Guild.


    "Do you n to join this expedition too and snatch the head of the Orc Chief?"


    "Of course, Ellis. A gate came from catching the Full Moon Wolfst time. I''m looking forward to seeing what the mages wille up with this time."


    I''m looking forward to seeing what the mages wille up with this time."


    In the early morning, before the rest of the group joined up, Ellis and I had a conversation that gave me a general idea of how everything was progressing.


    The receptionists of the guild indeed had remarkable information skills.


    Since adventurers are human, they tend to have favorite receptionists they see often.


    Repeatedly encountering a beautiful receptionist during explorations and rest periods creates a certain fondness, even if it''s not outright infatuation.


    Adventurers are not secretive agents, so they tend to be loose-lipped in front of a beautiful woman.


    Lately, phrases like "I''vee down from the 30th floor" or "I don''t think I''ll go higher than the 20th floor for a while" bes casual chatter that flows through to Ellis.


    "This expedition will have more participants thanst time."


    "Yeah? The nobles opened their wallets, hiring lots of mercenaries, and it seems other adventurers are getting greedy because what happened on the 10th floor. By the way, there''s a request for your party."


    "A request?"


    "Yes, a request. What kind of work are you doing in the tower that suddenly the Knight Division sends a request?"


    A request from the Knights, specifically targeting the adventurer group led by Hanna.


    Anyone could see it was rted to Josephine, the female knight we had rescued yesterday.


    As the group began to gather, we leaned over the table and read the request together.


    With the grace of the Goddess  skip this part, in honor of the royal  skip this too.


    The lengthy letter was almost half omitted when all the formalities were removed.


    After cutting out the unnecessary portions and reading the rest, the request they made was quite simple.


    Having hunted the Full Moon Wolf, rescued the female knight, and captured the mutant shaman, they requested that our party serve as guides.


    "As guides? Should we ept?"


    "No, it would be better not to. Fortunately, the request came to the guild in the name of the Knights, not the Royal Family."


    "Hmm? The reward is quite generous, why not?"


    Mypanions look at me in surprise at my instant refusal, wondering why I would turn down a request that offers gold just for guiding the way.


    Their innocent expressions make Ellis chuckle.


    She starts to exin on my behalf, tapping the long request form with her finger.


    See here, the phrase For the glory of the Royal Family? When it mentions the royal family, it means they have no intention of sharing the honor. By epting gold as the guide, we''re agreeing that they''ll monopolize any honor earned during the quest.


    "So that means...?"


    "I suspect it''s probably due to hunting the Full Moon Wolf and creating the gate from its loot. The ie from the gate leading into the tower...


    Isn''t it a tempting proposition for the nobles of the capital?"


    By epting this request, yers can get arge amount of gold, but they won''t receive any additional rewards.


    We can''t give up precious rewards like 20th-floor gate passes, skill points, equipment upgrades, and other valuable things that money can''t buy.


    In the end, the fact that the Kingdom''s Knight Division has be a rival remains unchanged.


    ---

 Chapter 85: Orcs and a Female Knight 5

    Chapter 85: Orcs and a Female Knight 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Would you opt for gold in exchange for handing over the public achievement, or would you join the expedition, subjugate the Orc boss to monopolize the rewards?


    "It''s obvious, isn''t it? Even if it''s hard, we have to do it. We aren''t newbies. It''s not like we''ve only been ying this game for a day or two. Would we back down because we''re afraid here? Nah!


    Even if we lose thest hit, we can just remember the location and reset!


    -Who would get scared of mere orcs?


    -There''s no reason to stop when we''re ahead


    -Don''t block the king''s path


    -Those who missed out on the 10th-floor rewards will probably want this


    -How far are you nning to snowball?


    For Han Se-ah, a gamer and streamer, this question wasn''t even worth considering.


    That''s just how RPG games work, right?


    If you mess up after being too greedy, you return to the save point.


    There''s no reason not to take the challenge if you can go back to the start through a reset.


    ''Should I start taking this more seriously?''


    Whether it''s the viewers, the chat, the forums, or even the public opinion on the Heroes Chronicle Forum, they all seem to want Han Se-ah to show her strength as the one in first ce.


    More urately, it felt like they wanted her to prove that she is indeed the owner of a 6.


    Han Se-ah also seemed intent on attempting the time attack, even if it meant resetting a few times, unable to forget the sweet reward from the 10th floor.


    Isn''t that just the nature of gamers?


    There are basic rewards and additional rewards, and you can still clear the game even if you don''t get the additional rewards.


    However, gamers often feel that additional rewards are like basic rewards, and if they can''t get them, they feel like they''ve suffered a big loss.


    "As adventurers, we cannot give up on the adventure."


    "Grace is right. If they''ve appeared before us, it means that it''s the Goddess''s will."


    Everyone in the party seems ready to reject the Knights'' request and fullymitted to resolving the anomaly on the 20th floor for their own reasons.


    It''s always better to have unanimous agreement instead of divided opinions within the party.


    Since this has happened, we should return to the safe zone on the 20th floor and stick close to Charlotte and Antenor.


    So, we can move as soon as any new information arrives and when Han Se-ah''s quest updates.


    "We''ve reviewed the request, and we''ve declined the Knights'' proposal, so we should move quickly. Everyone should prepare for an extended stay in the tower this time."


    "Didn''t we just decline them? Isn''t this a bit rushed?"


    "Well, it''s because they''re orcs. Even if they seem a bit smarter, they were only able to capture a single female knight."


    "What do you mean?"


    "If they were really strong, would they have just captured a single knight? They would have swiftly kidnapped the nobles who were hunting in the forest and dragged them away."


    After all, orcs are weak and dumb.


    They be nning something, but an orc is still just an orc.


    If they''re only capable of wiping out adventurers up to the 20th floor level and targeting a single female knight, they will be crushed as soon as the expedition force starts to move.


    They might not be as sturdy as me, but there would be elite knights moving in groups.


    Unlike adventurers who travel in groups of four to five for efficiency, knights who have received the king''s orders wouldn''t act that way.


    If the situation seems serious enough, around 50 4 knights coulde swarming in to destroy the 20th floor.


    And the knightmander leading them could even be a 5.


    The saying that enough quantity makes quality obsolete isn''t baseless.


    "Ah... That makes sense. They can kidnap a female knight, but that''s their limit."


    "Exactly. Even if not the Kingdom''s Knights, but gold-thirsty adventurerse together, they''ll be quickly subjugated. So, we need to act first before the most rewarding parts are taken."


    And that''s why Han Se-ah needs to get to work.


    <div>Watching Han Se-ah''s time attack makes my heart ache...


    It''s disappointing that as a mage, she doesn''t consider utilizing the Magic Tower...


    There are likely many mages as interested as Antenor, but it''s even more disappointing that she only thinks about the Guild and Knight expeditions... so sad</div>


    Now, these "heart-aching"ments have be a regr feature on the forum.


    They''ve be a form of celebrity among viewers visiting the forum, suggesting anything from missed rewards to different quest directions.


    The post I made this time also gained traction, became trending, and made its way to the chat.


    There''s always someone who wants to show off, and plenty of people who talk about someone else''s ideas as if they were their own.


    [A donation of 5,000 won from ''RndPicsCollectorHanSeAh''!]


    Just like Mr.Heartache said, let''s gather a bunch of mages and start searching.


    "What, Mr.Heartache posted again? Gather a bunch of mages? But didn''t we grant research exclusivity to Charlotte? Are we supposed to just openly auction off the loot? This isn''t some fish market, but... it could work, maybe?"


    -Isn''t it doable if we can just endure Antenor''s chatter?


    -If you''re going, turn off the stream, let us know when he''s done talking


    -Didn''t the guild organize the expedition this time? The Magic Tower isn''t involved yet, right?


    -Yeah, the Magic Tower hasn''t stepped in yet.


    Han Se-ah is like this too.


    The very fact that she streams to tens of thousands of people implies a bit of entricity.


    Didn''t Han Se-ah, who logged outst time, pitch Mr.Heartache''s opinion to me as if it were her own?


    When Mr.Heartache posts something, the viewers read it and offer advice to Han Se-ah as if it was their own idea.


    Then, Han Se-ah, who heard the advice disguised as nagging from the viewers, gives it to me as if it was her own.


    My persistent posting in the forum seems to have borne fruit.


    "Rnd, I''ve been thinking about something..."


    "Please, feel free to share."


    Even as she speaks, Han Se-ah''s eyes are busily flickering.


    While she doesn''t stutter this time, her eyes haven''t changed.


    Her dark, clear eyes are working hard, possibly drawing inspiration from the chat''s advice.


    "The Adventurer''s Guild hired mercenaries, didn''t they? So, before the Magic Tower gets involved, why don''t we strike a deal with them to lessen ourpetition? Antenor is a high-ranking mage, right? How about we capture a shaman, and in return, we get support from Antenor and Charlotte for our search?"


    As we walked towards the safe zone of the 20th floor, she spoke continuously without faltering, as if she had been organizing her thoughts during our journey.


    The members of our party, who had been listening to Han Se-ah''s suggestion, nod their heads in agreement.


    In the case of the Full Moon Wolf, both the Magic Tower and the Guild coborated because the city was in danger.


    But for the Orcs of the 20th floor, there was no reason for them to team up.


    The Guild hastily gathered mercenaries out of fear of coteral damage, and the mages have shown interest as individuals, but the Magic Tower did not intervene as an organization.


    "Certainly, Antenor''s reputation could draw in the mages of the Magic Tower. However, Hanna, there''s one thing you missed."


    "What did I overlook?"


    "The fact that you need to persuade Antenor."


    "...Oh, right..."


    Seeing Han Se-ah''s face change to a pale hue at my words, I couldn''t help but chuckle.


    She''d had quite a hard time with the mages thest time she asked viewers'' questions through their donations, hadn''t she?


    She had to dive into the debates of older mages for two to three hours, discussingplex magical theories.


    That drove the chat sentiment to an all-time low, and the viewers dropped like a receding tide.


    [Donation of 10,000 won from the user ''YouGottaBeQuickEvenIfYouLackSkills!'']


    Turn off the stream when you''re persuading Antenor... you know, right?


    "Hey, aren''t you guys really too cruel? By being so cold to the elderly, you''re part of the reason why our society is struggling from ack ofpassion. There are several projects to protect the elderly, you shouldn''t be like this!"


    -Really, you must be desperate not to die alone


    -Getting wrecked 1:1 by an old man


    -Try to mize even the endless chatter


    -If you don''t want to see it, pay. That''s what you''re saying


    -Nowadays, you have to pay to skip streams, it''s like, the opposite of a subscription


    Watching Han Se-ah''s vehement protest against the viewers, I had to suppress myughter with a cough.


    Well, both Kaiden and I ran away to avoid Antenor, so I can sympathize.


    "Ah, I see. But shouldn''t Rnd, who is familiar with Antenor, do this...?"


    "If it''s a matter rted to the Magic Tower, it should be addressed by a mage, party leader. If an outsider were to ask the Magic Tower to act, they would likely refuse out of pride. But if a promising rookie who hunted the Full Moon Wolf suggests it, the senior mages who are fond of you may be persuaded."


    Han Se-ah looked disheartened as I drew the line.


    There''s no reason for me to endure the ramblings of an old mage, when even dealing with the chatter of the beautiful Charlotte is a challenge.


    No matter how many stars he has, or how his old age wrinkles and scent have been reced by the aura of an esteemed mage, in the end, he''s a chatty old man.


    -Rnd''s speed is just LOL


    -How dare a yer pick a fight with a 6?


    -Is it viewer Q&A time already?


    -When you arrive at the 20th floor, leave the camera with Irene.


    The viewers tease Han Se-ah mercilessly at my upromising rejection.


    If they tease her like that, I don''t think Han Se-ah will be turning off the stream for this.


    ---

 Chapter 86: Five Stars 1

    Chapter 86: Five Stars 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Charlotte seemed to have an insatiable thirst for knowledge, befitting a mage.


    Despite High Mage Antenor pleading at the entrance to Charlotte''sboratory, begging to observe the Shaman together, she ignored him.


    She insisted it was her specimen, under the terms of our agreement.


    The moment we reached the safe zone, guards who recognized us hurriedly opened the gates, their faces filled with relief as if they''d seen a savior.


    In just a day, from the mages to the guards, their expressions had be quite pitiable.


    The door to theb opened, and we were led in like cattle to a ughterhouse.


    All the while, Han Se-ah continued to stream, resolutely bearing the resentment of her viewers.


    "Good to see you, Hanna! I have so much to discuss!"


    "Oh, really...?"


    I brushed past Han Se-ah, who pleaded with tear-filled eyes until the very end.


    Dealing with Charlotte was much easier than dealing with Antenor.


    As far as chatter was concerned, she was about 0.2 Antenors.


    Plus, Charlotte was a beauty, which was always pleasant to the eyes.


    "So, Rnd. You have a proposal?"


    "Our leader went to the old man Antenor as well. The Knights Division asked us to guide them to the 20th floor. We said no, but they wouldn''t have made this request to our party alone."


    "The Knights Division... Is that all?"


    "The nobles of the capital seem to be intervening, so both the Adventurer''s Guild and the city''s nobility have been hiring mercenaries inrge numbers. The Magic Tower hasn''t made a move yet, but..."


    "If it''s the Magic Tower, they''ll show interest soon. Word will spread soon that I''m studying a variant of the Orc Shaman."


    Once Antenor made a scene in front of Charlotte''sb, rumors would spread like wildfire.


    Charlotte seemed aware of this, her lips pursed in mild irritation.


    While Antenor wouldn''t directly overpower her with his position, he could be a nuisance.


    It would be ridiculous for word not to get out about a High Mage knocking on her door, practically on his knees.


    The guards would certainly talk, and the mages in charge of the crystal ball would be hard-pressed to keep quiet.


    "Alright. It''s slightly better to deal with just Antenor than having the entire Magic Tower swarm us... I suppose we have no other option."


    Charlotte reluctantly agreed just as a timely knock resounded.


    As Charlotte reluctantly nodded in agreement, there was a timely knock at the door.


    Entering was a visibly exhausted Han Se-ah and a beaming Antenor.


    I''m not sure what they discussed, but it seems a new quest notification has popped up.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Once the conversation began, the quest started moving fast, like it was caught in a raging current.


    Dozens of members of the Reba Mercenaries hired by the Adventurer''s Guild were scouring the 20th floor.


    Adventurers, hired by nobles who noticed the Knights'' intervention, also reached the 20th floor.


    Antenor''s assistant mages started searching the forest as well.


    ...Poor guys, they''ve been tormented in theb and now they''re made to do manualbor.


    "Orcs!"


    "Any shamans? Is there a shaman?"


    "Damn, they grabbed the shaman and ran!"


    "Let it go! It''s just a normal shaman, its color is faint!"


    It even felt like there were more people than orcs on the 20th floor.


    For every orc our party encountered during our exploration, we met three adventurers.


    Weve already run into familiar faces numerous times in the forest.


    Still, the mass of people wasn''t concerning.


    Our party had a yer, after all.


    [Why did the Orc Shaman keep a prisoner? Is it because of the suspicious altar in the forest?]


    After the conversation with Antenor, the updated quest window directly instructed us to find the forest''s altar.


    When Han Se-ah, feeling encouraged, told the party she detected strange magic, everyone believed and followed her without a second thought.


    They remembered her doing the same when hunting the Full Moon Wolf, holding her staff high and tracing the magic.


    With the woods now filled with adventurers and mercenaries, she diligently led the way, frequently checking the quest window and mini-map.


    [Why did the Orc Shaman keep a prisoner? Is it because of the suspicious altar in the forest?]


    [In the depths of the forest, a major battle is happening near the suspicious altar. And there]


    As Han Se-ah, with her staff held high, moved forward, the quest window updated.


    At the same moment, Grace sensed something.


    "There''s a massive battle up ahead. The numbers seem unusually high It looks like there are even more than the orc tribe we sawst time."


    "Damn, the other adventurers must''ve found something."


    -It hasn''t even been a day


    -Seeing the quest window update, isn''t it progressing even without you? Whoever finds it first wins, I guess.


    -Lol will the window update when someone tries to steal thest hit as well?


    -Looks like we''ll need to rely on luck toplete this damn game


    -Better mark the location for at least one reset.


    While we were swiftly heading toward the altar after reading the quest window, the other adventurers have already taken the lead.


    The viewers were stunned by their extraordinary speed.


    If even Han Se-ah fails the time attack, it would be impossible for the viewers.


    Of course, some were specting that the early appearance of adventurers is a predetermined step in the storyline, just like a forced defeat.


    But the crucial point remains: others got there before we did.


    Gradually, themotion drew closer, loud enough for me to hear.


    Pushing past Han Se-ah and Grace, I dashed forward.


    The long forest ended, revealing an abruptly open view  the darkening woods hinting at something unusual.


    Then, right before us, a pyramid.


    ...A pyramid?


    "What the... what''s that?"


    "The altar is incredibly huge?!"


    Arge stone structure resembling a Mayan pyramid more than an Egyptian one stood before us.


    I hadn''t expected the altar to be like this.


    The Mayan pyramid, suddenly rises from the dark forest, orcs pouring out from its peak.


    The party members, unprepared for the sight, were stunned by its colossal size and the great number of orcs while Han Se-ah and I were simply astounded by the tantly ripped-off design.


    Tattoo-covered orc warriors rushing down the stone steps of such a grand pyramid  who could have imagined?


    "Hey! Can you help us out? We want nothing to do with the rewards, please!


    While we were taken aback by the sight of the pyramid, an adventurer party battling orcs on the open ground in front of the pyramid noticed us.


    Two tanks, one spear user, and one archer quite a capable party considering there were only four of them, holding off a seemingly endless stream of orcs without a mage or a priest.


    Of course, they were only managing to hold their ground.


    They were slowly getting surrounded and it was looking more dangerous by the minute.


    -This scene feels like something from a horror movie.


    -Are those orcs or zombies?


    -Damn, this quest is so chaotic LOL.


    -Is there a Pharaoh Orc inside?


    The viewers were typing in the chat, half in awe of the countless orc numbers.


    From a single orc tribe consisting of dozens, now, at this altar, the number seemed to have surged to hundreds, maybe even thousands.


    Still, it wasn''t just a scheme by the gamepany to troll yers, as one by one, other adventurers and mercenaries began rushing out of the forest surrounding the pyramid.


    With such arge gathering of orcs causing an uproar, even without scouts, anyone within several hundred meters would likely hear ande running.


    And among those drawn by the ruckus, there werent just adventurers from the 20th floor.


    Hahaha! Orcs sprouting from such an unfamiliar structure? How fascinating!


    A 5 mage who had reached the 43rd floor even before receiving the star buffs.


    Antenor, a High Mage of the Magic Tower, whose prowess in battle was unmatched, made his entrance.


    The moment I heard Antenor''s voice echoing in the air, I got the feeling:


    Ah, this must be a kind of event cutscene.


    Guess yers aren''t expected to defeat all these orcs on their own.


    Excited by the anomaly on the 20th floor, Antenor gathered mana like a madman, and the darkness of the forest deepened even more.


    The looming clouds above the pyramid felt as if the wicked Demon King himself was descending.


    "Get down! Or hide behind the trees!"


    "What is that crazy old man doing?!"


    As the storm clouds, filled with darkness and lightning, enveloped the pyramid, the adventurers, driven by panic, began retreating from the altar.


    Many of them had descended to the 20th floor for the promise of rewards andmissions, but there were very few priests present to protect them.


    Fortunately, in our group, we had Han Se-ah, who could use shield magic, and Irene, who specialized in protective shields.


    Without needing tomunicate, both of them instinctively came together and began casting their protective skills.


    A vivid blue mana shield enveloped our party, and a brilliant white barrier formed from divine energy extended, even reaching far enough to cover the adventurer party that was fighting off the orcs at the front.


    The orcs were pushed back, tumbling over each other, due to the divine shield.


    "Th, thank you."


    "Lightniiiiing!"


    Before Irene could respond to the grateful warrior''s words, the world was suddenly bathed in a blinding white light.


    A massive bolt of lightning, rivaling the size of the pyramid, struck down, incinerating the orcs and melting the stone steps of the pyramid.


    It was followed by a deafening screech.


    As the thunderous roar shook the earth, something abruptly drummed against the protective shields.


    Debris was flying around like bullets: the aftermath of a lightning bolt that descended from the heavens.


    -If that''s magic, then what is my party using...?


    -Can we use that too if we level up?


    -If that is a 5, then what the hell is 6 Rnd? Can he survive that?


    -No way Irene can be that strong, there must be a huge difference in abilities even within the same star grade.


    There was nothing left of the horde of orcs.


    They hadpletely melted away.


    The adventurers who fled at the sight of the dark clouds were sent tumbling through the forest like bowling pins due to the aftershock.


    "Damn it, I''m going first!


    "Rnd?"


    Then, I charged towards the sizzling pyramid.


    Because I saw something red dart in on all fours, amidst the shing ze.


    ---

 Chapter 87: Five Stars 2

    Chapter 87: Five Stars 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The Full Moon Wolf on the 10th floor and the Orc Kingdom on the 20th floor have some things inmon.


    Special creatures who''ve learned how to escape into the outside world.


    In response, the Adventurer''s Guild issues a subjugation request and numerous NPCs join in aspetitors to the yers.


    Then, a cutscene appears just before the encounter with the boss.


    In the case of the Full Moon Wolf, it vanished into the darkness after a single howl.


    As for the Orc Kingdom, an overwhelming horde of orcs that the yer can''t handle floods out, and they get swept away by a high mage.


    And then, the only thing left is the boss battle.


    ''That woman, seriously?!''


    Antenor would be half-drained after using a such wide-area spell.


    Since we''re all here taking on the request as individual parties, his involvement isn''t a problem.


    But Reba, who charged in on all fours like a wild animal, is a different story.


    She''s a mercenary leadermanding hundreds of other mercenaries.


    That means she has several subordinates who are smart enough to use their heads.


    If Reba rips off the head of the orc boss, the Reba Mercenaries, contracted with the guild, will surely rush in to demand payment for the subjugation.


    If they insist that since Reba dealt with it, everything else belongs to Reba''s mercenaries, who could argue against it?


    So, I run.


    The surface under my feet, firm yet smooth, felt like I was stepping on a molten pyramid.


    I almost flew as I reached the top of the pyramid, instinctively checking Han Se-ah''s live stream on the way.


    -He''s reacting quickly this time


    -Never thought I''d see a pyramid exploration stream in my life


    -Saw a red sh just now, was that Reba?


    -Seeing high-level magic makes me wet


    Before me was a vivid, ominous red magic circle covering the peak, and an entrance so dark that one could hardly see a step ahead.


    The structure mimics that of an actual pyramid, with a dark entrance at the top that leads downwards.


    Taking a quick look behind, I can see the rest of my party who were quicker to snap out of it than the other adventurers, rushing toward the pyramid.


    I could see my party members quickly regaining their senses and sprinting toward the pyramid.


    Thanks to our protective shields, they werent disturbed by the aftermath and were soon on my heels.


    The girls were quickly catching up.


    In no time, the camera drone, possibly having a teleportation function, attached itself behind me like a tail, and I jumped into the darkness.


    "What, he reached the top in just three steps?!"


    -We''ve just seen a lightning bomb, and we''re surprised by the speed of a 6?


    -Just return the camera, we can''t see anything


    -Tell Rnd to light a fire


    -Please turn on the lights


    [Donation of 1,000 won from ''Homeroom Teacher''!]


    Please turn the light on. What, are you guys Children of Darkness*?


    In the pitch-darkness, where even an inch ahead was obscure, a yful male voice echoed*.


    Thanks to him reminding us in such an absurd way that some things never change, even when the world does, I couldn''t help but chuckle.


    It might have looked strange to suddenly stop running andugh, but fortunately, the viewers interpreted it as me catching my breath after bumping into the corridor walls.


    The interior seems to have internal lighting powered by magic.


    But the lightning strike outside must have caused a problem.


    Just as an electronic device struck by lightning wouldn''t be operational, the inside of the pyramid, which had been bombarded by high-level magic, resembled an apartment during a power outage.


    Because of this, I was asionally colliding with the walls.


    -I can''t see anything in the dark, but from the sound of it, it seems like he''s running into everything


    -Sounds like he''s just barreling forward blind, right?


    -Using his body over his brain? Man, that''s efficient


    -Lol, why learn light magic? Just run


    -Rnd, running with his eyes closed, is faster than Han Se-ah running with the light on


    "Is the thumping sound from the front him charging through?"


    Fortunately, my eyes were slowly adjusting to the darkness, so I could see a bit ahead.


    The structure was like a downward spiral, delving into the pyramid''s underground.


    It was a simple spiral corridor leading downwards.


    As my eyes adjusted and I collided less with the walls, I started to pick up speed.


    Still, the path ahead remained silent.


    Reba had dashed forward, bounding like a wild animal.


    Perhaps she could navigate the darkness like a nocturnal creature.


    Among the skills for damage dealers, some rte to sight, such as Hawk''s Eye or Beast''s Vision.


    Did she have such skills?


    Maybe she had a skill or a trick that helped her navigate the darkness, especially since she was good at night battles.


    After a lengthy run, I arrived at a spacious cavern.


    "Dieee!"


    In what seemed like a vast underground area beneath the pyramid, Reba, with her ming red hair whipping like a wild beast''s mane, was in full battle mode.


    The only light in the cavern came from a brazier ced atop a totem.


    Each time her bright-red mane shed like a spark in the shadows, several orcs turned into ash.


    Maybe it was to prevent farming using summoned monsters, there were no mana stones or monster loot.


    "That crazy human! How dare she interfere with my grand n!"


    "Grand n or whatever, pay up for the drinks, you bastard!"


    Facing off against Reba was an orc, perhaps a chieftain?


    This huge, menacing orc had adornments simr to an indigenous person''s feathered headgear.


    Whether a shaman or a dark mage, every wave of his hand summoned mutated orcs.


    Like the captured orc shaman from the quest, these were tattooed andrger, more robust mutated orc warriors.


    Even if they were a bitrger and enhanced by the boss, they were still orcs.


    They had no chance against an angry 5 damage-dealer like Reba.


    ''Thest hit wasn''t stolen.''


    Luckily, Reba was venting her stress on the summoned warriors.


    Thanks to this, the boss, which looked like an orc chieftain, was frantically summoning these mob monsters while panting heavily.


    First, it was targeting the Royal Family and now, it could also use humannguage.


    Perhaps realizing that the moment it stopped summoning, it''d face death, the orc chieftain was sweating profusely and doubling its summoning efforts, almost pitifully.


    "If it wasn''t for you lot, my grand n would havee to fruition! The longstanding dream of our kind!


    I thought about rushing in and smashing the boss right away, but the jerk seemed so angry that he began to cry.


    What should I say, it was like the typical scene where a viin exins his entire n to the hero?


    Reba seemed to have no intention of killing the boss, so she also waited for the its words to continue.


    "We could have taken over the blessed forest and brought down the despicable human kingdom!"


    No, that was impossible.


    The orc chieftain became more talkative as if it intuitively knew that it was its intelligence that was stalling its death.


    However, as proof of its orcish nature, its n was rather simplistic.


    The Obernu Forest, blessed by the Goddess, is a forest that thrives without human intervention.


    nts grow lushly, sweet fruits bear abundantly, and small animals thrive.


    Its grand n, as it fervently described, was to use this forest as a base to solve basic food problems and, with an army of infinite mutant orcs, overthrow the kingdom.


    Of course, such a scheme is merely the delusion of a frog in a well, with experiences limited to the tower''s interior.


    "...Really, it''s a monster with pointless dreams."


    "After all, that orc army was swept away by just one mage."


    My party who joinedter murmured, upon hearing the orcs desperate promation.


    Sadly, this is a fantasy world where superhumans capable of scaling mountains and soaring through the skies exist.


    Even if he could summon an infinite number of mutant orcs, it would be meaningless.


    The only humans this orc had encountered were, unfortunately, of two kinds: the ''intermediate adventurers'' who reside on the 20th floor and the Knights dispatched for investigation.


    Of course, the knights doing such troublesome work wouldn''t be high-ranking individuals.


    They would have been low-ranking knights who had just started, assigned the task of exploring the forest for orc traces together withmoner adventurers.


    Both adventurers and knights were easily hunted by the mutant shamans, leading to this orc underestimating humans.


    This is the result of an arrogant orc leader who couldn''t even imagine the existence of senior adventurers, high-ranking mages, and the kingdom''s Knights Division.


    "I think we''ve heard enough of this story. Shall we wrap things up?"


    Reba, who was acting like she was about to go and kill the boss monster, was still energetically fighting the summoned monsters.


    Thanks to her, we had the chance to listen to the orc''s n, which sounded more like a desperate plea.


    It''s also about time the other adventurers start bumbling inside as well.


    I tighten my hold on my shield and war hammer and step forward, only to have someone block my path.


    It was Reba, who was busily beating up the orcs.


    "Huh?"


    "Hey, wait a sec."


    "What are we waiting for, exactly?"


    "Look, that thing there seems unique. Let''s split it in half and share it. You''vepletely lost your touch since you descended."


    I was taken aback, not understanding what she meant by splitting the boss, but Han Se-ah quickly caught on.


    Moving to the forefront with her camera, she started talking with Reba.


    "By ''splitting it in half'', do you mean capturing that orc alive?"


    "Yep, that''s it. You''re sharper than Rnd."


    "Don''t underestimate me, you humans!"


    "Ah, sh*t... Hey, Rnd! You hold them off for a while!"


    Reba, treating the orc boss like a pig to be ughtered, begins exining to Han Se-ah in her unique casual tone.


    Like when we captured the orc shaman, unique individuals sell for much more if captured alive rather than just their drops.


    They could be handed over to the Magic Tower for experimentation, and if they could be taken outside the tower, they could be given to the kingdom, which in turn would increase the group''s reputation and trust.


    "Ah, what should we do? Will we fail the main quest if we capture it alive? But if we keep it alive for experimentation, we won''t be able to create a gate. If there''s no gate, I''m the one who gets screwed. Resets go back to the morning you hit the sleep button, it''ll be several mornings by then."


    A problem with this practical suggestion was Han Se-ah''s quest.


    Having never considered such a bizarre option as capturing a boss monster, she began to get anxious.


    It''s only natural that there''s no information avable as Han Se-ah is the leader in the world''s first virtual reality game.


    Should they capture the boss for arger reward and fame, or should they kill it to safelyplete the quest?


    The viewers were divided, offering all sorts of suggestions.


    Han Se-ah was deep in thought when Reba, growing impatient, was about toment.


    I made my decision.


    Safetyes first in times like these.


    What if after capturing it, we had to hand it over not to the Magic Tower but to the Royal Pce?


    We''d have to give up the gate on the 20th floor and walk up from the 10th to the 30th.


    "You, you bastards!"


    The orc chieftain, enraged by the continued disregard, was about to unleash what seemed like its ultimate skill.


    It started to swing its arms about, and a magic force, reminiscent of a small typhoon, began to coalesce and head our way.


    "...Shield Master."


    Of course, I whispered softly in a voice no one else could hear.


    That ominous magic was fully reflected back to its caster.


    ---

 Chapter 88: Five Stars 3

    Chapter 88: Five Stars 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The orc boss seemed more useful dead than alive.


    Though capturing it alive would grant arger reward, the key factor here was the gateway to the 20th floor.


    The sooner the expedition to the higher floors of the Tower is shortened, the easier it will be for adventurers to explore the tower.


    If the mages divert their attention from creating a gateway to conducting random experiments, if the kingdom were to take the orc that vited the royal forest as a hostage, if the temple were to purify the orc that tainted the blessednd


    What if, due to their greed for greater rewards, the gate to the 20th floor is never created?


    "Damn it, this bastard."


    "Hey, I said I''m sorry."


    "You son of a"


    It''s for this reason I killed the orc boss.


    While Reba and Han Se-ah were in conversation, I reflected the enraged orc boss''s wide-ranging magic attack right back at him.


    The malevolent energy swirling in the air met my shield and instantaneously rebounded, ripping its caster apart.


    ...Can I really reflect any projectile with this shield, even instant-kill abilities?


    Regardless, the aftermath was the orc boss sprawled on the ground and a sulking Reba with pouting lips.


    She nudged her plump lips forward and started to lightly punch me, mutteringints.


    -She''s adorable, but a boss would die if they took those hits


    -It''s as if the sound file got corrupted, lol. Brutal


    -Aren''t those just light taps? Why is the armor nging like that?


    -This takes me back to my school days


    -That must really hurt.


    Considering a punch from a 43rd-floor adventurer can bring down a mutant orc in a single blow, it''s no wonder every punch makes me wobble.


    My body sways left, right, forward, and backward with each of her punches.


    This was entirely my fault, so I quietly took the hits.


    There was no pain, but my head did feel a bit dizzy.


    Reba had been waiting for my party members to join before negotiating, but instead, thest hit ended up stolen.


    Any adventurer or mercenary would be furious in such a situation.


    If she''s just giving light taps for that, then I''m really the one in the wrong.


    ''Has she be kinder since getting the appearance buff?''


    To the onlookers, her light taps might seem cute, but to me, it felt like being on the receiving end of a mace.


    From Reba''s point of view, it would feel like a guy she''s known for a decade just backstabbed her for the reward.


    Saying it was an idental counterattack probably wouldn''t help...


    Such an excuse wouldn''t cut it.


    While her punches appear gentle and cute, they can crush not just a human skull but even those of mutated orcs as easily as a ripe persimmon.


    Still, she seemed less upset than expected, her fists not targeting any weak spots.


    "This bastard, I was waiting to share. You just gobbled it all up."


    "I, I thought it could withstand a hit."


    "You were just ying with your shield down there. Forgot how to even touch the enemy, huh? Quite impressive, aren''t ya?"


    Although it''s somewhat ridiculous, Reba isn''t mad because I stole thest hit and potentially the reward.


    She''s mad because I killed the mutated orc boss in one hit.


    In other words, she''s upset because she didn''t get to relish the kill.


    The steady, echoing sounds of our footsteps, punctuated by the asional ''ng ng ng'', slightly startle the others.


    This tense atmosphere stayed as we made our way out from within the pyramid-shaped altar.


    "Ugh, that chatterbox old man. I bet he''ll bber about everythingter."


    Near the end of the dark hallway, at the entrance leading to the top of the pyramid, Reba, who seemed to have sensed something, pped the shield onest time and hurried away.


    Despite being a closebat warrior, does she possess a scout''s level of perception?


    We all just stood there, dumbfounded, watching her hurried retreat into the woods.


    Soon after, Antenor, floating mid-air, approached our group as we descended the pyramid.


    Isn''t this like escaping a fox only to face a tiger?


    His face was pale, drained from extensive magic usage, but his eyes, wide and fervent, glowed with excitement.


    To put it kindly, he looked like an ardent schr.


    Less kindly, like a madman with his eyes rolled back.


    "I was about to go in after regaining my strength, but you guys are already out, what a pity! What was inside?"


    ''Regaining strength,'' my foot.


    He was probably too focused on studying every nook and cranny of the pyramids base to even consider entering.


    No mage in this world can resist the allure of the unknown.


    Of course, voicing these thoughts would only lead to him incessantly sharing all he knows.


    If it''s to face Reba''s wrath, I shouldy t and let it wash over me, but in the case of Antenor, I should share what I know as quickly as possible and bolt.


    Once a conversation starts and information begins to flow, the chatter could well extend over a day.


    "Inside, there was an orc chieftain who could use peculiar spells. He seemed to know spatial magic since he could summon mutant orc warriors and shamans."


    "Huh, an orc summoning orcs. What about the loot...?"


    "Hanna? Can you pull out the items from the inventory?"


    Lucky for us, the boss monster dropped quite a bit of loot.


    Unlike the Full Moon Wolf buried in the dirt, these itemsy sprawled on a t stone floor.


    The subordinate monsters simply vanished into smoke, leaving nothing behind.


    The most striking piece among the Orc Chieftain''s loot was therge, feathered headdress he had been wearing.


    There were also various other trinkets: a ne so long it might hang down to one''s belly, and a beaded bracelet that would wind from the wrist all the way up the arm.


    Antenor''s eyes lit up at the sight of the loot and the mana stones popping out of the inventory.


    I could tell he was torn between discussing the spoils or the inventory first.


    "Old man, you remember our deal, right?"


    "Of course. Creating a gate on the 20th floor sounds fun."


    "Creating a gate is fun... Okay, but the gatees first."


    So, I threw out the discussion of the gate like a piece of meat to distract the hungry beast.


    I really didn''t want to sit through a lecture on how a stone pyramid came to be in the forest.


    Han Se-ah even handed me the loot and positioned herself behind me, as if she didn''t want to be within Antenor''s direct line of sight.


    Of course, Antenor didn''t seem bothered by Han Se-ah''s behavior.


    He was just keenly examining the loot in his hand.


    He had seen the inventoryst time, but this was his first time looking at the loot of an Orc Chieftain.


    It was clearly his top priority.


    Seeing him like this made me anxious,pelling me to say one more thing.


    "I hope you''re not nning to dy the gate because you found something fascinating. Please make the gate first and then you can y around with these items."


    "Haha, you worry too much. I can easily whip up a gate!"


    ''That''s the problem. If you start other experiments because it''s easy, who knows how many weeks you''ll be sidetracked.''


    Suppressing my rising frustration, I gulped down my impatience.


    Even though we''re close, I should remain patient for now.


    After all, Antenor isnt the type to neglect a request.


    The priority right now is to head to the guild.


    He''s beginning to get restless, frequently shifting his gaze from the loot to Han Se-ah.


    -Wow, wow, wow, his mouth is starting to run


    -Is Han Se-ah enjoying this? Is she betraying her viewers?


    -If we could go back in time, I would have given Han Se-ah a mission to change her ss to a warrior


    -If you want to skip the mage talk, you have to pay up haha


    "Everyone, just shut it for a moment. I''m super nervous right now... I wish I could just faint and be carried all the way to the base. No, I''d rather be dragged all the way than return to theb."


    It seems I wasnt the only one who noticed her uneasy demeanor, as murmurs started to rise from behind.


    I mean, if even the great Reba stormed off in fear, that says it all.


    Everyone seems to feel simr to Han Se-ah.


    Kaiden had experienced it once with Reba''s Mercenaries, while the others had been caught up in it with Han Se-ah in the safe zone.


    Although I''m not the party''s leader, as a senior adventurer guiding the group, I felt a responsibility to protect our party members, who had now be intermediate adventurers.


    It''s not about protecting the group from monsters but about shielding them from the entric mage''s mental attacks, befitting of a tank''s role.


    "By the way, if you go down beneath that altar, there''s a tunnel that seemed wider than the altar itself. It looks like they''ve dug deep into the ground and done some extensive construction."


    "Orcs did not just erect the altar, but also undertook excavation and civil engineering...? Hm, understood. We''ll just have a quick look around and then proceed immediately with the gate creation."


    By ''a quick look'' ording to that old man, he means ''summoning all my apprentices and thoroughly inspecting the inside which will roughly take a week.''


    But it can''t be helped.


    I do feel a tad guilty for Antenor''s apprentices, but they weren''t coerced into their positions.


    So, using Antenor''s apprentices as our sacrificialmbs, we safely made our way to the 20th floor''s passage.


    Antenor took the loot, though we kept the magic stone of the Orc Boss, and he''ll likely divvy it up with Charlotte back at hisbter.


    Reba, having vented her frustration on my back and my thighs, would surely return to the 43rd floor.


    If we hand over this magic stone to the guild and report to the Knights Division, then the quest should beplete, right?


    [Help streamer ''Han Se-ah'' clear the main quest 0/1]


    ---

 Chapter 89: Five Stars 4

    Chapter 89: Five Stars 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    For every cause, there''s an effect.


    When an incident urs, there''s a process to resolve and handle it.


    "Wow, you took care of it in just a day. Isn''t that too diligent?"


    "They were so noisy, we would''ve found them even without a scout."


    "I heard from the adventurers that hundreds of orcs suddenly showed up, and a high mage took them out with lightning. It would be harder not to notice something of that scale."


    There''s no way the aftermath would be simple.


    Especially given that the Kingdom''s Knights were involved.


    Ellis, with a mountain of dizzying paperwork in her hands, sits down at the table.


    Despite it being a minor event, the ambush on the knights couldn''t be overlooked.


    Since knights are a superhuman force representing the nation in this fantasy-styled kingdom with a strict ss system, there would inevitably be bacsh.


    Of course, the Adventurer''s Guild''s high-ranking members and the nobles wanting to keep the freedom of the city are the ones handling the bacsh.


    With the loot given to Antenor and the magic stone to the guild, our party''s job is done.


    "Given that the issue involved the kingdom''s Knights Division, the Guild Master looked quite troubled. He''s relieved it was resolved quickly. He said he would''ve had a headache if he had to intervene. He wanted me to express his gratitude."


    "Just words?"


    "There''s also a promise to watch your backs as long as you maintain your current track record."


    "That''s good."


    The Adventurer''s Guild''s Guild Master is a retired top adventurer known as 5 ''Cunning Old Man'' Graham.


    Despite his age, he hasn''t lost his skills.


    But he disliked meddling in politics, shuddering at the mere thought of it.


    Judging by his appearance alone, with his sharp and sophisticated features, one might think he would be a high-rankingpany official.


    And he especially detests getting involved in politics.


    Like me, he preferred using his body over his brain.


    "We''ll discusspensation when everyone is here."


    "Treating the leader well, I see?"


    "My role has always been to guide them as the senior adventurer. I follow what they say, unless they mess up a lot."


    "I wonder what changed you so much...?"


    Before meeting Han Se-ah, I lived a life of running small errands to maintain connections and drinking with the money left from buying equipment.


    Since I had spent half of my life drinking thanks to my sturdy body, Ellis couldn''t help but look at me strangely.


    Like Grace, Ellis was also enamored by Han Se-ah.


    The rumor is that the genius mage rekindled the dying passion of azy senior adventurer.


    Of course, Ellis was the origin of these rumors.


    To be more precise, it was abination of Ellis and my old drinking buddies.


    Naturally, they''d talk since I used to practically live at the bar but now I''m partying with a novice and adventuring in the lower floors of the tower.


    "What kinds of things are they saying?"


    "This and that..."


    Apparently, they made bets on when I''de back to my regr bar


    Or said something crazy like I must have actually died.


    As we chattered, one by one, my party members trickled in.


    Grace and Han Se-ah, followed by Irene and Kaiden, took their respective seats at the table.


    Han Se-ah seemed eager about the potential rewards, as she mentionedpensation as soon as she arrived.


    [Help streamer ''Han Se-ah'' clear the main quest 0/1]


    Looks like she wants to dere ''questplete!''.


    However, even my own quest wasn''t finished.


    It seemed that the quest would only be marked aspleted once Han Se-ah imed her reward and finished the 20th floor''s story.


    As the group assembled, Ellis naturally began to exin.


    Sitting together like this, it felt like a true party.


    "Firstly, the guild had several rewards in mind for the magic stone left by the orc boss... but the situation is turning a bit unusual."


    What happened?


    The Knights Division and the Magic Tower beganpeting for the magic stone.


    Ellis'' exnation had our group curiously ncing my way, as if wondering why this would be an issue.


    They probably thought a bidding war between buyers would just drive up the price, which sounded like good news.


    That would indeed be the case if it were apetition among mages... but here, the Kingdom''s Knights are involved.


    Using excuses like ''for the nation'', ''for honor'', or ''for the Royal Family'', they could actually push the rewards downward.


    In simple terms, even in this medieval fantasy world, a patriotism tax exists.


    The Adventurer''s Guild acts as a middleman for selling the magic stone, not as a distributor of wealth to adventurers. It was founded to prevent adventurers from being exploited and undersold for their efforts.


    So, what happens if the Knights Division bes the buyer?


    "You might receive a medal for your service to the kingdom and end up without any tangible reward. Alternatively, they could reduce the reward by iming that purifying the blessednd is your duty."


    "What? Can they really do that?"


    It''s a possibility, not a certainty, Grace.


    It should be obvious, but the Adventurer''s Guild isnt rich. If they had a knack for multiplying money, they''d be merchants, not part of the guild.


    Their ie mainlyes frommissions for facilitating requests and selling magic stones, not from hoarding vast treasures.


    Moreover, it''s absurd for the guild to issue a reward before a buyer is found.


    They''re supposed to earn amission after acting as sales agents, but without a sale, it''s like the guild is buying the magic stone themselves.


    If the Knights Division and the Magic Tower start a bidding war driven by pride, the sale could be dyed.


    And if the sale gets postponed, the rewards that the guild can offer also get dyed. Thats why Ellis mentioned the situation being a bit off.


    "I''d like to simply sell it to the Magic Tower and wash my hands of it, but because the other party is the Kingdom''s Knights, it puts the guild in a difficult position."


    "They are indeed a nuisance."


    "Rnd, you often handle them in personal requests, don''t you?"


    From the guild''s perspective, they would want anyone to buy as long as they pay generously.


    The more gold coins they can secure, the moremission they can earn.


    The profit that can be made from a single magic stone isn''t very high, but every adventurer aims to earn as much as possible.


    If the Magic Tower were to purchase it, they would promise various magical tools, equipment, gate usage tickets, and other things that could be beneficial to the adventurer, along with slightly less gold coins.


    The problem arises with the sudden involvement of the Kingdom''s Knights.


    From the guild''s perspective, the best-case scenario would be to receive a hefty purse of gold coins and finalize the transaction.


    The worst-case would be receiving a paltry medal or badge and having the magic stone taken without properpensation.


    It''s quite the dilemma.


    "It''s not just a matter of skimming off amission. The precedent of the Adventurers'' Guild offering the spoils from the tower to the kingdom could be a political issue. Of course, it''s not really our problem."


    -Rnd giving ''Know-It-All'' vibes rn


    -LOL, I don''t care about politics. Just give me my boss rewards lololol


    -So, the dy is due to this political squabble?


    -Dyed due to political issues... Is this what they mean by realistic?


    -First NPCs can steal our boss kills, now they''re taking our rewards too? Feels like a revolution is in order


    The situation is like this: the Magic Tower offers a sure reward, albeit with a smallermission, while the Knight Divisionspensation can be unpredictable. The guild, caught between the two, has no real authority and is mostly ying it by ear."


    "Can you be so frank in front of the Guild''s receptionist?"


    "Well, I''m not lying."


    Ellisughed softly, lightening the mood of the group.


    Initially, everyone was concerned about not receiving their hard-earned rewards.


    But now, understanding that the Adventurer''s Guild is also acting in its own interests, they felt somewhat reassured.


    Whatever we do here, the oue wont change.


    Whether the Magic Tower or the Knight Divisiones out on top, someone will inevitably im the magic stone after a fierce political battle.


    "So we have to wait for our rewards? What should we do in the meantime, Rnd?"


    "Well... You couldplete the remaining requests on the 20th floor, or advance to the 21st floor and familiarize ourselves with the cave terrain."


    Clearing the remaining requests on the 20th floor would be like grinding.


    Just like the death of the Full Moon Wolf doesn''t exterminate the Horned Wolves, the death of the Orc Chief doesn''t eradicate the Orc Tribe, so requests remain.


    Moving on to the 21st floor would be advancing our progress.


    The caves are a stark contrast to the forests.


    We''d be battling againstrge spiders and bats in an environment full of webs, narrow passages, and creatures that can fly or crawl on walls.


    Its apletely different kind ofbatpared to what we experienced in the forest.


    "So, I have something for your party... It''s a request from the Knight''s Division."


    "A request? Not for Rnd but for our party?"


    "Correct, it''s a request specifically for Mage Hanna''s party."


    Should we remain on the 20th floor to improve our skills until we receive our rewards, or, as befits the stream with the most progress, should we promptly head to the 21st floor?


    Amidst this dilemma, Ellis began to brief Han Se-ah.


    "The orcs were recently seen in the blessed Obernu forest, right? And even after taking care of the boss monster, there are still orcs on the 20th floor. So, it seems they want adventurers who have resolved this incident to scout the forest for them.


    At a nce, it seems like a type of side quest.


    After the main scenario, it seems character quests are unlocked, followed by side quests.


    Of course, Han Se-ah would know if it''s a genuine quest or not.


    I cast a nce at Han Se-ah''s live stream.


    Seeing her hastily opening the quest window, it appeared she had the same thought.


    "Ah, there''s a new side quest. As an RPG yer, it feels ufortable passing by withoutpleting the quest.


    -I feel uneasy when I see exmation marks on the mini map


    -True hardcore RPG yer here, mapping cities and all.


    -It''s frustrating to get the short stick on rewards, makes me restless


    -It''s unnerving when Ellis keeps hinting at a scheme~


    The sudden introduction of a third choice.


    Now we had three options: to stay on the 20th floor, to progress to the 21st floor, or to embark on this newly opened side quest.


    Owing to this, the chat had be as lively as if it was China, split into three kingdoms.


    Unable to make a choice instantly, Han Se-ah, deep in thought, starts reading the chat one by one.


    If this were a standard RPG game, and if she were merely guiding viewers through the game at a leisurely pace, she would have instantly moved to clear the side quest.


    However, Han Se-ah is the world''s top-ranking yer with the most progress in the game.


    She is in a race for the honor and reward of being the first to clear it.


    It''s like a speedrunner getting berated by her viewers for not skipping event and story cutscenes.


    Remain on the 20th floor and grow stronger while waiting for the main scenario rewards.


    Push forward rapidly to maintain the honor of being first, knowing the rewards wille eventually.


    As a gamer, it''s impossible to overlook the side quest without at least giving it some consideration.


    Han Se-ah, at a crossroads, finally speaks after deep contemtion.


    ---

 Chapter 90: Five Stars 5

    Chapter 90: Five Stars 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Han Se-ah was a gamer before she turned to streaming.


    "Ah, damn! Honestly, I can''t help but be curious. A side quest has appeared, and we won''t know about it until someonepletes it, right? If I skip this, it''ll haunt me even in my dreams.


    -True, ignoring it... that''s the real trap.


    -Do you game even in your dreams? That''s quite intense.


    -In the worst case, just use Rnd smash.


    -Romance over efficiency truly captures the spirit of RPGs.


    -The rewards might be good...


    The majority of her viewers seem to support her choice.


    Whether Han Se-ah races to the top spot or not, as long as the viewers are entertained, its all good.


    Though there are a few restless viewers concerned that it might cost her first ce...


    "We have a 6 Rnd in our party. If we don''t capitalize on this, who will? I don''t think anyone can catch up to us, so shouldn''t we get all the rewards we can?


    And doesn''t it technically say only adventurers who fully clear the floor quest receive the side quest? yers who had thest hit stolen or went with the knights probably can''t enter the forest.


    It feels more like a hidden quest. We should go in, let Rnd carry us."


    Everyone was persuaded by Han Se-ah''s confident deration.


    Everyone saw how powerful 5 Antenor was, so they must hold the same expectations for a 6 Rnd.


    Of course, if we''re talking about strength, I''m undoubtedly stronger.


    I can withstand a spell cast at full force by Antenor.


    But the issue is that I''m a pure tank.


    I was only able to toss a goblin like a javelin; this tank ss doesn''t offer a way to show off to others.


    I can deflect a giant''s blow and withstand a dragon''s breath, but how can I prove that?


    It''s not as if a mountain giant and a dragon will just appear before us on the 20th floor.


    We just hunted an orc, so where would a giant and dragone from?


    "Let''s do it. Honestly, I''m curious about the blessed forest and I also want to visit the capital."


    "As a servant of the Goddess, I would love to enter the blessed Forest."


    Han Se-ah convinces the viewers and then discusses it with the party.


    She wants to map the capital and the blessed forest, not justplete the side quest.


    The rest of our party also seems curious about the forest, nodding and agreeing with her.


    It seems they value the blessed forest more than the Knight''s request, but I understand that.


    In fact, the Blessed Obernu Forest is a ce I havent visited yet either.


    A forest reserved for high nobility and royalty, graced with the blessings of the goddess.


    It isn''t a ce formoner adventurers.


    Thanks to this request, however, it seems we have a rare opportunity.


    "Should I contact the Knights Division and let them know we''ve epted their request?"


    "Yes, please, Ellis."


    "It''s not a big deal. It''s part of my job. If I send the message today, a carriage should be here by tomorrow."


    Ellis stood up from the table with a gentle smile.


    With the carriage arriving tomorrow, they wouldn''t be able to visit the tower today.


    With no gate to the 20th floor yet, adventuring to the 20th floor and back in one day would be too taxing.


    The gazes of the group naturally turned to Han Se-ah.


    Seeing their eyes converge on her, one could tell howpetently Han Se-ah had been leading as the party''s leader.


    However, while she was recognized as the leader, she wasn''t very perceptive, especially when it came to reading the mood.


    To be precise, she didn''t notice the group''s stares because she was busy reading chat messages from her viewers.


    "Hanna, what''s our n for today? It''s still early, but considering we need to leave tomorrow, going into the tower will make it tight for time."


    "Ah, right. Instead of going to the tower today, it might be better to prepare for our trip to the capital. ...But what exactly should we prepare?"


    At Han Se-ah''s innocent question, a hint of a smirk tugged at Kaiden''s lips.


    Our straightforward Princess seems to be warming up to her party members.


    Although I still feel a sense of distance, she''s more proactive and shows a little moreughter than usual.


    Grace, who came directly from the countryside to the city of adventurers, and Irene, who spent her whole life in the city''s temple, both remained silent, their eyes darting around in confusion.


    "There''s not much to prepare. If we were heading to the countryside, we''d need to prepare supplies, but we''re traveling to the capital. We can buy any missing supplies there, and we can also get support from the Knights Division if needed."


    "Oh, I see...."


    -What happened to her brain...?


    -How naive. That''s what happens when you read the chat everday


    -Felt like a country bumpkin wondering about what to prepare for Seoul


    -Remember to remove your shoes when boarding the carriage tomorrow


    -All those making fun in thements probably wondered the same thing, lol


    Seeing Han Se-ah, Grace, and Irene nodding in agreement, Kaiden''s lips finally broke into an unrestrained grin.


    Three beauties nodding in unison and a cross-dressing beauty trying her best to hold backughter.


    It was such an odd and amusing sight that the chat was filled with viewers teasing Han Se-ah.


    "You guys find this funny? Uh-huh, there''s nothing to do, should I end the stream and start it again when we get to the forest?"


    Han Se-ah, who''s been streaming almost daily, counters the teasing chat by threatening not to show us exploring the capital.


    She only said she''d stream four times a week, but she''s a passionate streamer who goes live every day.


    A nce through her stream history shows an almost continuous pattern, save for a three-day break.


    I''m a little concerned about her well-being.


    "Yeah, it''s toote to stop me~ Now that I think about it, I didn''t say I was going to stream today, right?


    I''ve progressed the quest, shown the new side quest, mentioned the carriageing tomorrow, and now we''re just doing boring preparation stuff right? That''s all for today''s stream, thanks~"


    Wait, she really did end it.


    She closes her streaming window, paying no attention to the chat where viewers were crying out in dismay and spamming their disbelief.


    With the camera drone smoothly disappearing, Han Se-ah, looking somewhat relieved, stretches out and snuggles up to Grace, with a small smile.


    "We have some free time, want to check out some equipment?


    Equipment shopping?


    Yeah. With the rewardsing in, I figured we could buy something. You only got armor, right? How about we look for some finger guards or something?


    With the camera now off, Han Se-ah wants to meander around with Grace again.


    Kaiden, still maintaining a bit of distance, wouldnt join for personal shopping.


    As for Irene, she''s been busy caring for the children at the temple. She rarely has time to hang out.


    It might also be odd to invite Kaiden, who''s posing as a man, for shopping.


    Guess Ill just stay in and surf the web.


    "Do you want toe with us, Irene?"


    No, but thanks for the offer... I have to read storybooks to the children this evening. I promised to help out.


    As expected, Irene declines with her characteristic gentle smile, choosing to prioritize the children.


    Had the stream been active, her soft smile would likely have been showered with "angel" emojis.


    Both Grace and Han Se-ah nod, having expected her response.


    Even though Irene refused this time, the three of them have grown quite close, like real sisters.


    Sometimes they roam the market together or visit the temple to help out.


    Definitely need to rece that old bowstring and restock arrows.


    Rnd,e help us out.


    "...Me? But, the inventory


    Oh,e on! I mean, help us choose the equipment. Neither Grace nor I know where to find the best gear.


    As I eavesdropped on their chat, suddenly the spotlight was on me.


    Shifting from Han Se-ahs stream to browse other streams, I was caught off guard by her direct request.


    Her eyes gleamed mischievously as she asks for my assistance.


    With the stream off, she seems intent on pursuing her personal whims until tomorrow.


    As though she''s ying a dating sim, trying to grow the rtionship between Grace and me.


    Ever since our visit to Grace''s hometown, Han Se-ah has been making sure we had time alone.


    Is it a game within a game?


    She seems to be really into making these ''in-game'' couples.


    yers like her aren''t just in ''Heroines Chronicle'' but in many games.


    "What about you, Kaiden...?"


    "Ah, I have to repair my own equipment."


    I wondered if Kaiden felt left out with the three women looking at her, but she firmly shook her head.


    They look at her, curious.


    She''s starting to open up, but she''s not there just yet.


    Grace simply nods without showing any particr disappointment.


    It''s a bit embarrassing to admit, but for Grace, her attention isn''t on the somewhat reserved Kaiden.


    It''s on me, the guy designated as their porter.


    Though Han Se-ah''s focus seems to be on Kaiden''s magical armor.


    "Is that the armor of your family you mentioned before? Let me see it when it''s fixed."


    "Of course. Naturally, I''ll be wearing it."


    "Ah, I see...."


    At Han Se-ah''s slightly awkward response, the corner of Kaiden''s lips twitched upwards.


    Of course, she''d wear it once it''s repaired; it''s not like she''d hide it away after fixing it.


    Perhaps realizing what she just said, Han Se-ah gives an awkwardugh.


    Kaiden, seemingly eager to leave before she bursts intoughter, leaves first.


    Her hasty footsteps fading as she disappears.


    "Um, ahem, I''ll be heading to the temple."


    "See you tomorrow, Irene...."


    Unlike Kaiden, who managed to stifle herughter, Irene couldn''t hold back and let out a chuckle.


    Though she tried to cover herughter with a mock cough, the upturned corners of her mouth betrayed her amusement.


    Perhaps charmed by Han Se-ah''s endearing blunder, Irene''s gentle eyes met hers.


    Han Se-ah, unable to retort at the kind-hearted Irene, turned her ire towards me, her cheeks puffing out in annoyance.


    "...Rnd, aren''t youughing a bit too openly?"


    "What can I do? We just think you''re adorable."


    "Huh?!"


    It was a nice moment.


    ---

 Chapter 91: Blessed Side Quest 1

    Chapter 91: Blessed Side Quest 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    [Heroes Chronicle Forum]


    Seems like the 20th-floor event is different for everyone


    BB Games sure knows how to make it fun


    ??? : What should we prepare when going to the capital?


    Honestly, it feels good to spend gold.


    The Knight Division is insane, lol


    The main event of the 20th floor, following the 10th, is nowplete.


    The important reward is dyed due to a dispute between the Knights Division and the Magic Tower, but that''s not the viewers'' concern.


    The progress of the current top-ranked yer is the hottest topic.


    And if there''s a close contender, the excitement only doubles.


    Thanks to the trailzer named Han Se-ah, more users are starting to explore the story of the 20th floor.


    Seems like the 20th-floor event is different for everyone


    [Orcs pouring out from the pyramid.GIF]


    [Knights rushing out from the forest.GIF]


    In Han Se-ah''s stream, it was a mage that destroyed the orcs with lightning, but here, knights are harvesting them like crops


    Harvesting, lol. What a weird term


    The Adventurer''s Guild Master looks different, doesn''t he?


    Looks like NPCs have some randomness, we don''t have Rnd in our city


    Someone went to see if Irene is at the temple, but she wasn''t there


    Not as fun as watching a mage wreck them


    Among the posts on the inte forum, there was the same pyramid we had seen.


    The scene of orcs streaming out from it was the same, but instead of a mage, the Kingdom''s Knights were there to kill the orcs.


    ''So there aren''t copies of me... should I feel relieved?''


    This is a scenario where NPCs actively intervene.


    So, other users also started to search everywhere in their worlds for Rnd, Grace, Irene, and Kaiden.


    Luckily, there were no reports of a second Rnd showing up, but it was bound to turn into an NPC boastingpetition.


    What''s their star rating, are they cute, are they friendly, are they curvy - posts bragging about the NPCs from their worlds flooded the forum.


    It became less fun to read, especially when dozens of pages were stered with the same content.


    ''There''s nothing to read...''


    Grace and Irene, who had been chatting away, had fallen asleep leaning on each other from boredom.


    Kaiden seemed deep in thought as she looked out the window, and Han Se-ah was mindlessly ying with her fingers in the air.


    We were traveling by carriage, so she hadn''t started streaming, but she was either checking the system window or the minimap, or she might be looking at the inte like me.


    While some people hide their fingers and cross their arms while doing it, Han Se-ah is doing it quite openly.


    Every now and then, she would chuckle; she was likely on the inte.


    Poking the air andughing to herself, she would look crazy to anyone who can see.


    "A scouting request? Do you really think there are orcs left?"


    With two of us already asleep and two of us sneaking peeks at the inte, Kaiden, who had been deep in thought alone, slowly started to speak.


    Monsters had appeared in a ce blessed by the Goddess and attacked the knights there.


    Being unaware of the quest and the existence of a yer, it would seem like an ominous sign.


    I do think some might still be there.


    "Really?"


    It is the forest blessed by the Goddess after all, not a purifying ground. There were rumors that when I was in the capital, a sick peasant could sneak in and survive on the fruits. If that''s true, one or two orcs could hide and survive."


    Rnd, what exactly is this blessed forest?


    Kaiden went straight to the point.


    Han Se-ah, bored of inte surfing, turned, her eyes shining.


    She, very clearly, wants to gather some information before she starts the stream.


    Like before, she''s going to ask me questions to gather information in advance, and when the stream starts, she''ll show off to her viewers.


    "I haven''t been there myself, but I''ve heard quite a few stories from nobles. There might be some exaggeration..."


    Kaiden''s eyes were full of curiosity.


    Han Se-ah on the other hand, was smiling, probably thinking of impressing her chat with this new tidbit.


    The real issue was that the stories I knew weren''t entirely urate.


    Who would be the ones telling me stories of beautiful forests?


    Naturally, it''s thedies who, lonely at night, whispered to me as they rest on my arm.


    These are rumors spread atdies'' social gatherings, not stories from knights or nobles who had visited the forests for work or to hunt.


    Naturally, the trustworthiness of the information is pretty low.


    I wonder if Han Se-ah will end up a joke amongst her viewers for getting everything wrong?


    ...But that could be fun.


    "Obernu Forest is literally a forest blessed by the Goddess. The soil is rich, the air is fresh, and it''s a forest full of divine energy and the power of life.


    The reason why the royal family and some high-ranking nobles go hunting there is also because of that divine energy."


    "It''s weird that orcs are hiding in a forest full of divine energy..."


    "The Goddess''s kindness is equal to all living things. Unless it''s an undead or something, even a simple orc can receive the blessing of divine energy. That''s why the forest is tightly controlled."


    In RPG games, the ones who get hurt by heal skills are undead races, not orcs with green skin.


    If orcs establish themselves in such a bountiful forest, their numbers could swell rapidly, much like rabbits did in Australia.


    Of course, it''s a forest I''ve never visited, and the unprecedented historical event of orcs entering a ce blessed by the goddess is already a scandal in itself.


    If this kingdom has historical records like the Annals of the Joseon Dynasty*, wouldn''t the name of the current king be absolutely ruined?


    Just how inept does a king and his knights have to be to let a sacred sanctuary be breached by orcs, of all creatures?


    "There are stories that merely entering the forest grants one a baptism of divine energy, and that the fruits and meats cultivated within the forest are exceptionally beneficial to one''s health.


    The church might have exaggerated a bit, but there must be some truth to it."


    "Why do you think they invited our party to such a precious ce?"


    "The mere fact that we were entrusted with this request is likely a reward in itself. Even if we had rejected their 20th-floor request, we''re still the adventurers who rescued a member of the Knights Division."


    What Han Se-ah said to her viewers, ''It feels more like a hidden quest?'', hits the nail on the head.


    It seems the request might havee as a reward for rescuing the kidnapped knight from the orcs.


    Both of them nodded to my exnation.


    If the request itself is a reward, then it would exin why the requester would send a carriage and coachman to bring us to the capital.


    Carriages from the medieval era are notorious for their jolting and rattling, inducing nausea and often leaving bruises on one''s back and bottom due to theck of cushioning.


    But the carriage sent by the Royal Knights Division was luxurious,plete with cushions, shock absorbers, and even soundproof walls to block out external noise.


    "The carriage was very fancy... It''s nothing like the one we rode when we first got to the city."


    "Even mercenary groups wouldn''t consider buying such an extravagant carriage."


    "You can tell how good the carriage is just by looking at howfortably those two fell asleep."


    No matter how well the road from the city to the capital is built, it''s still a medieval fantasy highway.


    If a modern asphalt road has parts where cars shake, wouldn''t it be normal for a carriage driving on a medieval road to shake?


    However, Grace and Irene, who had fallen asleep during the boring carriage ride, were sleeping soundly, leaning on each other.


    It showed just how amazing the carriage was.


    "Well, they do look veryfortable. Maybe I should get some sleep too..."


    From stories of the blessed forest to details of the fancy carriage, our idle talk went on.


    But now, the only sound in the carriage is faint snoring.


    Just when it seemed the carriage would continue rolling endlessly, it came to a gentle stop.


    The soft, rhythmic sound of the horse''s hooves slowed, and the carriage jolted slightly as it stopped.


    Sensing the movement, Grace was the first to stir.


    A knock echoed softly.


    "Adventurers? We have arrived at a resting point. It looks like we will have to stay here for the night."


    We had stopped at an inn with a spacious stable, likely reserved for the Knights Division.


    Interestingly, it appeared we were the only guests, as the establishment weed us in a perfect state.


    Kaiden and I, who were awake, got off first, followed by Han Se-ah, Grace, and Irene.


    They all took a deep breath, inhaling the fresh air, and then disappeared inside the building.


    "Wee, adventurers. All the rooms upstairs are empty, so please use them as you like."


    Even though the outside was empty and there were no guests, three women were waiting inside.


    One was cooking, and the two others seemed to be managing the building.


    Even though it had gotten dark, since Grace and Irene had had a good sleep in the carriage, they didn''t go in to rest.


    I settled at a table on the first floor.


    Shortly after, the rest of our party joined, opting to sit at the table rather than heading upstairs.


    "Since it''s getting dark, shall we start with dinner?"


    "Sounds good!"


    "Hm?"


    A familiar but somewhat unwee voice answers the suggestion.


    I was sure that the inn was run by the three women, yet now there was this unexpected male voice.


    We all turn our heads together to look at the uninvited guest.


    The man was so tall that one would have to strain their neck to see him properly.


    A man who is a knight affiliated with the Kingdom''s Knight Division and is in charge of matters rted to adventurers.


    "Rnd! It''s been a while, how about a drink?"


    "Well, about that..."


    And, there he was, an overly excited uncle. My #1, middle-aged fan.


    ---

 Chapter 92: Blessed Side Quest 2

    Chapter 92: Blessed Side Quest 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    It seemed that just as there were many adventurers who were fond of me, there were also many knights who regarded me favorably.


    Just as the priests of the temple maintained their faith without corruption, most of the kingdom''s knights revered chivalry and honor, valuing camaraderie above all.


    Essentially, they were a group of sweaty, muscle-bound men.


    My imposing stature and well-defined muscles had earned me their affection.


    As an adventurer who had never abandoned arade, I had their respect.


    The only downside might be that these muscle-bound knights tend to cling a bit too affectionately.


    In my view, I wasn''t particrly noble-minded or heroic.


    After all, I was just a military service returnee who became obsessed with a female character in ''Heroines Chronicle'', only to reincarnate in another world.


    There''s no way I would have any heroic qualities.


    I just aimed for benefits without getting hurt.


    But, given my 6 status, my threshold for "not getting hurt" was far greater than most.


    "So, at that time, Rnd, that guy!"


    "Sullivan, has your swordsmanship improved or just your chatter?"


    "My muscles have definitely grown too, see! And call me James."


    "I don''t want to, it feels informal"


    "Ha! You''re just shy."


    Yet these muscr guys, unaware of the reality, see me as the most honorable man in the world, which can be a bit overwhelming.


    If they were criticizing me out of malice, I could have brushed it off.


    But when they showered me with over-the-top praises, it was almost embarrassingly overwhelming.


    Moreover, every time I spent a passionate night with the beauties of the capital, they''d praise me as a ''true man who understands women,'' doubling my embarrassment.


    Seeing Grace listening intently to his exaggerated tales of me gives me a headache.


    There he is, unting his bulging biceps.


    Indeed, those muscles of his are notablyrger than Irene''s head.


    If my physique is reminiscent of a Greek statue, his would be a miniature Hulk.


    "Did youe all the way here to talk about the request?"


    "Huh? Um, yes."


    "Why do you say it like that?"


    "To be honest, there''s not much to discuss, I just ran over to grab a drink."


    "...You ran over?"


    "Just a day''s distance by carriage. Thought I''d get a workout, so I ran since morning. Took a bath, and waited for you."


    No surprise the stables were empty even though he was around.


    James Sullivan, who was showing off his muscles and chatting away, finally took his seat properly.


    Just being around such an enthusiastic, muscle-bound man was exhausting.


    The party members, who had been listening to my highly exaggerated tales, now gazed at him with bright eyes.


    For all his showiness, he was good a story-teller.


    It wasnt for nothing that he was assigned as the adventurer representative.


    "First off, the external request involves scouting for orcs in the Obernu Forest."


    "What do you mean by ''external''?"


    "Rnd, let me ask first... Did anything happen thest time you were in the capital?"


    What is he talking about?


    James, with a tone hinting at some hidden circumstances, spoke, and all eyes turned to me.


    Thest time I visited the capital, it was before Han Se-ah logged into this world, so there wasnt much that left an impression.


    Other thanpleting usual quests and sneaking into the bedrooms of noblewomen under the pretext of rewards, I hadnt done anything of note.


    With no suspicions in mind and seeing my puzzled expression, James gave a reassuring nod.


    "Don''t take it too seriously. Even within the Knights Division, we just found this request a bit odd. Its not a big deal."


    "Do you mean it''s strange because the request was passed on to adventurers?"


    "Exactly. Frankly, if its about exploring the Obernu Forest, it would be more appropriate for our Knights Division to handle it. Even with our tight schedule and limited manpower, it''s a forest blessed by the Goddess. Theres enough reason for us to postpone everything else and dispatch men. But they specifically chose an adventurer party."


    Upon hearing Jamess heavy voice, the group unconsciously nodded in agreement.


    A mission in a forest blessed by royalty, merely to hunt orcs, did sound suspicious.


    But no matter how hard I thought, there was nothing that stood out.


    Even the noblewomen I''d interacted with were merely figures sidelined in politics, seeking sce in social gatherings.


    There wasn''t anyone among them with the power to deploy adventurers to the Obernu Forest.


    "Well, I don''t know where such talk started, and it''s not bad that the request went to you guys. There are quite a few in the Knight Division who recognize your skills."


    "It sounds like it won''t be an issue then. We will explore the forest as nned and deal with the orcs."


    "That''s the spirit. By the way, Rnd, this sinful friend of mine. When you came to the capitalst time, you didn''t happen to charm some noble princess*, did you?"


    "Out of the blue, a noble princess... What?"


    I involuntarily turned towards Kaiden at this abrupt remark.


    Suddenly, my eyes inadvertently darted towards Kaiden.


    A young noble princess  ''Sword Princess'' Kaiden, was sitting right at our table, listening.


    It wasn''t just me; Han Se-ah''s gaze also unmistakably shifted to Kaiden.


    Thankfully, Kaiden''s attention was firmly on James, so she didn''t catch our suspicious reactions.


    And, adding to our luck, the utterly clueless Jamesughed off the situation and redirected the conversation.


    "Well? Sending adventurers to a blessed forest would require considerable influence. Rnd, Ive heard about how popr you are among thedies in the capital. Rumor has it that a high-rankingdy fell in love at first sight and wanted to see you again."


    "Really, to that extent?"


    "Of course! The exploits of a free-spirited adventurer have always been popr among nobles. Tales of hunting foxes in a forest versus battling monsters in vast ins are worlds apart. Add to that, you have a face more handsome than most young lords in the capital. Itd be strange if you werent popr."


    It was evident that James enjoyed the limelight, especially with Graces encouragement.


    Grace herself seemed eager for more tales, her eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    Irene looked mildly entertained, but Kaiden seemed utterly disengaged from the conversation.


    The focus in her eyes blurred, her lips parting slightly.


    Anyone could tell she was lost in thought.


    Even as Han Se-ah stared intently at her, turning her head to get a better view, she seemedpletely oblivious, deep in contemtion.


    ''Could it be? A character quest intertwined with a side quest?''


    Considering the order, I thought the secret of the ''Saint Candidate'' would be unveiled before that of the ''Sword Princess''.


    Of course, it might note to light even after reaching the capital.


    Her current reaction felt like... a teaser for an unfolding story.


    Irene, who had been listening politely, noticed Kaiden''s distant expression.


    "Oh my, Kaiden? Are you tired...?"


    "Ah, yes?"


    "You must be tired from the day''s carriage ride. How about you go up and rest? We can send food to your room."


    The vacant gaze, the restless fingers, and lips slightly parted more than usual.


    Upon hearing the term ''noble princess'', Kaiden''s face turned pale.


    Irene, thinking it was the after-effects of the carriage journey, offered a gentle smile.


    The usual Kaiden would have just silently held her ground, insisting she was fine.


    However, noticeably affected by the mention of ''princess'', she gives a faint nod.


    "I''ll head up and rest for a bit."


    With a humble bow, Kaiden wobbly makes her way up the stairs, disappearing from view.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Filling his stomach with a warm stew rich in meat and then spending some time web surfing in bed, the day brightens as the coachman readies the carriage again.


    "Are you feeling better?"


    "Yes. After resting for a full day, I''m much better."


    While Irene lightly ate her soup, she stayed close to Kaiden''s side, looking after her attentively.


    Given that Kaiden tends to be quite reserved and doesnt talk much, she seems to think she wouldn''t show his fatigue or pain.


    Treating Kaiden like a stubborn child, she stays close to him.


    Perhaps it''s because she''s in her male disguise, but she appears slightly flustered by Irene being so close, the first person to do so.


    The atmosphere between the two women was growing warm and pleasant when


    "Rnd! Why don''t you get off the carriage and run with me?"


    "Are you crazy?"


    James, my greatest admirer and someone who seems to have let muscles rece his brain, was trying hard to have me run by his side.


    The journey from the city of adventurers to the capital takes roughly two days.


    Given that this rest stop is about halfway, suggesting we run on foot for the remaining distance doesn''t sound like something a sane person would say.


    I understand that the carriage is just big enough for our group and can''t amodate any more, but... to suggest running.


    "I preferfort, so you can run on your own."


    "You always say that, but I know you never take the easy path! Your perfect physique is proof!"


    "Ugh, damn it."


    That was when I naively relied on my strong body and acted recklessly.


    Now, I simply want to sit back in the carriage and catch up on the videos I''ve missed.


    From various game streams to ythroughs of games I''m not familiar with, there''s so much to watch.


    ---

 Chapter 93: Blessed Side Quest 3

    Chapter 93: Blessed Side Quest 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    A carriage sped along the well-maintained road, the horses leading it were racing beside a muscr giant of a man.


    In this unique way, we made our way to the blessed Obernu forest near the capital.


    Although the carriage was soundproofed, I could still make out the rhythmic gallop of horse hooves and the heavy thudding of someone''s footsteps outside.


    It made it hard to focus on inte browsing.


    Of course, the carriage had been prepared for our group, so there was no space for the muscr James.


    Not that we particrly wanted to squeeze in such an intimidating figure, to begin with.


    Thus, the peculiar journey of a man and a horse-driven carriage running side by side continued.


    "We have arrived."


    Came the announcement.


    "Hmm, we arrived earlier than I thought."


    The driver, looking slightly drainedperhaps due to the unconventional journeytapped gently on the carriage door to signal our arrival.


    Though he was skilled enough to be employed by the Knights Division, he probably hadn''t experienced something like this before.


    Having mindlessly watched bird feeding videos in the park to pass the time, I felt refreshed.


    Stepping out of the carriage first, I was greeted by the vast expanse of the forest.


    From the outside, it was an undeniably stunning sight.


    Every tree, despite its colossal stature, seemed pristinely maintained, with sunlight streaming through, casting dappled light below.


    [Han Se-ah has started streaming!]


    [Han Se-ah_Excited! A side quest in the blessed forest]


    "Wow... just seeing from outside, it''s astonishing."


    "You can feel the warmth all the way here; truly a magnificent forest."


    Following behind me were Han Se-ah, who had quietly started her stream, and Grace.


    Soon after, Kaiden and Irene descended, all of us gazing at the forest with admiration.


    Though the carriage stopped near what looked like a checkpoint at the forest''s entrance, the refreshing air tickling our noses cooled our minds.


    There seems to be military patrolling the area, to prevent unauthorized entry.


    Considering the divine energy seeping out even to the forest''s perimeter, such precautions seemed justified.


    "We''re the party of adventurer Hanna, here on a request for the Knights Division."


    "Confirmed. This way... Sir James?"


    "Yeah, that''s me. You handle the check, I''ll guide them in."


    "Understood. But you... came running alongside the carriage?"


    As our group gathered around the carriage, soaking in the fresh air, soldiers with long spears approached us, their faces showing surprise.


    It was understandable: James hadn''t exited the carriage but seemed to materialize from its side.


    The soldiers, unustomed to a man running alongside a carriage, looked around hesitantly, probably searching for James'' horse.


    They just couldn''t believe he''d run here.


    Leaving behind the puzzled soldiers, James led us into the military-styled checkpoint of the forest.


    Following him inside, we saw several makeshift buildings, giving off a true military base vibe.


    -Damn, I can feel the tension.!


    -Went to Nonsan* for a side quest


    -I never thought I''d see a military base in another world LOL


    -Thought we were heading to a forest?


    -The stream just started, why is there a military police inspection?


    A soldier is like a private, and a knight is like an officer.


    James casually chatting with the soldiers checking at the entrance kind of looks like an officer bypassing all entry procedures, doesn''t it?


    The viewers also mentioned feeling the tension the moment the stream started.


    They preferred seeing the beautiful female characters rather than the stern-faced men.


    The camera swiftly panned across the checkpoint''s interior and settled on Grace and Irene stretching after disembarking from the carriage, earning cheers from the viewers.


    "Come this way, Rnd. The sun''s setting, we should stay here tonight."


    "True, we arrived at an awkward time."


    "Probably best to start exploring tomorrow... the forest is quiterge."


    Grace murmured in agreement to James'' words, her gaze sweeping horizontally over the vast forest.


    Despite craning her neck as much as possible, trees stretched further than the eye could see.


    Though the forest was near the capital, it was vast, with orcs possibly creating bases inside.


    Exploring nowte in the afternoon would mean we''d be up all night and still not finish.


    "We were on the carriage for about two days, traveling from the city of adventurers to this forest near the capital. Nothing really happened... But that knight guiding the way is a friend of Rnd''s. And um, he ran alongside the carriage the whole way."


    -Are you drinking on steam?


    -Do you mean Rnd''s muscr friend was pulling the carriage?


    -What does that mean? He didn''t ride in the carriage but ran alongside it?


    -We''ll remember that character lol


    -What the hell happened off-stream?


    We proceeded under the watchful eyes of the soldiers.


    With the vastness of the forest and the presence of not only the Knights Division but also regr soldiers, it feels no different from an actual military base.


    Although there are female knights present, they are in the minority.


    The majority are ordinary soldiers without any stars.


    With so many rugged men around, it''s natural that our beautiful party attracts attention.


    But, given that these soldiers guard the blessed forest near the Royal Pce, they maintain discipline.


    They wouldn''t dare challenge adventurers escorted by a knight.


    "You can use this barrack. It''s a ce maintained for guests, so feel free to use the facilities inside. There''s a kitchen for preparing meals, but if you prefer, you can join us in the dining hall."


    "We have our own provisions, so we''ll handle our meals."


    Amidst the intense stares, we arrived at a two-story wooden building.


    From the outside, it looked like a simple wooden cabin, but inside, it had a firece, bedrooms, and even a shower.


    True to its description as a building for guests, the neatly organized interior evoked sighs of relief.


    Considering the surrounding area was teeming with soldiers, there had been concerns about possibly spending the night in military tents.


    "You have food?"


    "Our mage is quite skilled, you know."


    In response to James''s question, I naturally mentioned Han Se-ah''s inventory.


    A kind of unconditional reflex, perhaps?


    Teasing her about it always amused me.


    I noticed Han Se-ah attempting to subtly slip away towards the bedroom, likely feeling embarrassed.


    But wanting to show off Han Se-ah''s genius mage status isn''t a desire unique to me.


    Grace, like a cop catching a pickpocket, smoothly linked with Han Se-ah''s arm.


    She grinned widely and bumped Han Se-ah, saying,


    "Hanna! Why not prepare and take out some ingredients from the kitchen?"


    "Ah..."


    "Let''s fetch dinner from that magical ce called the ''inventory''."


    Grace pronounced the word ''inventory'' deliberately, syble by syble, emphasizing it for James to hear.


    Her yful tone naturally made me chuckle.


    Now that I think about it, teasing Han Se-ah must be simr to the incessant praise I get from the Knights.


    Han Se-ah receives acim as a genius for the system''s inventory function, I for Rnd''s muscr physique; both are equally embarrassing.


    "Wow, this, what''s...?"


    "How is it, isn''t it amazing?"


    "It''s really amazing! If this magic spreads, we wouldn''t have to worry about supplies. Hey, Rnd! Where did you find such a mage?"


    James, with perhaps the most enthusiastic reaction I''ve seen yet, left Han Se-ah''s cheeks flushed red.


    Grace and James, standing on either side of her, began spouting words like ''genius'', ''innovator'', and ''goddess of supplies''.


    Goddess of Supplies?


    James, you''ve been spending too much time with bards in the capital, haven''t you?


    His ttery was over the top.


    Overwhelmed by the barrage ofpliments, Han Se-ah sought refuge in the kitchen.


    Of course, to Grace, this retreat probably just looked like the modesty of a genius mage.


    "Hanna seems a bit timidpared to her talents and abilities."


    "She probably doesn''t want to brag about her magic."


    "A modest mage, you''ve found a goodpanion, Rnd."


    "You two, carry on. I should go help with organizing the ingredients."


    Grace, ever yful, darted to the kitchen, Irene in tow.


    Left behind were me, James, and Kaiden, who seemed lost in her own world.


    Since the conversation earlier, Kaiden''s stoic demeanor has crumbled, looking like a cat with tape on its paw.


    I thought she was cold and calctive, but maybe she''s justcking in social skills.


    Ah, and the shower facilities in the barracks aren''t for individual use butmunal. Talk about it with your party before using it. Even if there''s someone you want to go in with, show some restraint. We don''t have any soundproofing magic tools here."


    "...What are you saying?"


    "You two can go in together. Some previous guests were quite... passionate, I guess? At night, you could hear the beds creaking. The beds here aren''t exactly high-end."


    Seeing Kaiden''s face turn beet-red at the casual jest, James bursts into raucousughter.


    Maybe she''s just socially awkward...?


    ---

 Chapter 94: Blessed Side Quest 4

    Chapter 94: Blessed Side Quest 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Kaiden''s disguise as a man was incredibly convincing.


    Even sharp-eyed individuals like Reba, who possessed a beast-like instinct, myself, and a high-ranking knight like James, failed to prate her guise.


    From the contours of her Adam''s apple, her skeletal structure, body shape, skin texture, and even her voice, everything was convincingly male.


    To be honest, her disguise bore more resemnce to something like polymorph found in fantasy novels than a simple act of cross-dressing.


    There was no trace of mana, which ruled out the possibility of a magic-induced disguise.


    Given this, it''s no surprise that James, being his usual self, started to make crude jokes when all the female members retreated from the room.


    He doesnt typically make suchments in front of women, but amongst men, he speaks without reserve.


    "Even though we''re not allowed to go into the forest, asionally there are nobles whoe inside the checkpoint to take in the divine energy. But it''s a little problematic when old men with weakening waists bring women along with them. There are a lot of young, vigorous guys here, so when they start making...certain noises-""


    "I... I''ll help with moving the stuff as well."


    Whether James took Kaiden''s stunned silence as shyness or simple innocence, his words grew teasing.


    Being directly involved with adventurers and mingling with soldiers, he couldn''t help his nature.


    His lewdughter and suggestive sway of his hips might be unseemly for a knight...


    But he''spetent, which is why he rose to the rank of a high-ranking knight.


    Still, watching a muscle-bound man swaying his hips in such a way was quite disgusting.


    It was too much for Kaiden, prompting her to flee.


    Honestly, it was off-putting even for me to watch, so I could only imagine how ufortable Kaiden, a woman, must have felt.


    "Hmm, did I go too far? I heard he was a former mercenary, so I tried to bond a little. He''s quite pure-hearted for a mercenary."


    "Trying to be friends?"


    "Us men bond by talking about dirty stuff. You can tell just by howfortable I am with the soldiers."


    With Kaiden clearly fleeing because she couldn''t stomach it, the knight approached with an awkward smile.


    He believed he was being friendly in a macho kind of way, consistent with the adventurer-military-knight culture.


    As I nced at Han Se-ah''s stream, I saw Kaiden''s red face join in the inventory fun.


    Once I confirmed the camera was still focused on the kitchen, I directed a question at James.


    "About the talk earlier regarding the princess, was it a joke, or was there a reason for it?"


    "You can say it''s half and half. An order dide down, but it''s unclear where it came from. The mere task of investigating orcs for adventurers was passed down as if it were some ssified mission. For amand toe down in such a roundabout way to the Knights Division, it suggests..."


    "...that someone very high up has their hands in it."


    James, scratching the back of his head, looking a tad embarrassed, responded.


    Despite appearing a little frivolous and the possibility of his brain being packed with muscles, hes not one to make baseless ims.


    Could it really be a character quest intertwined with a side quest?


    I can only specte since I can only see Han Se-ah''s quest log if she shares it on her stream.


    Mulling it over isnt going to give me a definitive answer.


    "Regardless, thanks for the info."


    At my response, James chuckles as though he knew I would react that way.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The night in the military camp passes uneventfully.


    The moment Han Se-ah puts her head on the pillow, the game saves, ensuring she would wake up the next morning.


    The party members, weary from the journey in the carriage, silently retire to their beds, resting for the uing mission.


    As for me, I surfed the inte from thefort of a soft bed.


    It may be a military barracks with basic beds, but it felt surprisinglyfortable.


    Fit for a military unit responsible for guarding the divine energy flowing from the blessed Forest.


    "...Good morning, everyone."


    "Good morning. I feel light thanks to the grace of the Goddess."


    Thanks to that, there wasn''t a trace of fatigue on any of the party members.


    What was evident was the radiant beauty of their exposed fair skin.


    Given that they couldn''t possibly lounge around the amodations in their armor, this was expected.


    Of course, the exposure was merely them wearing casual shirts.


    Although it was a lighter attirepared to their usual leather armor or nun robes, the sight alone sent the chatroom viewers into a flurry of excitement.


    -I bet Han Se-ah''s right wrist that the virtue of the Saint Candidate is lust.


    -This is the elegance of the world''s top streamer.


    -It''s understandable that muscleman was worried yesterday, walking around the military base like that lol.


    -A side quest that takes 3 days... the upper levels of the tower are getting scarier.


    -God exists in the Korean penins.


    Even the slightest exposure of the arm or the fact that the shirt did not hide the body''s curves had the chatterboxes thanking the gods.


    It was funny to see since just five minutes ago - or from my perspective,st night - they were teasing Han Se-ah relentlessly.


    The group, after freshening up, gathered around the dining table, much like they would at a guild table.


    With nothing grand to eat in the morning, we reheated yesterday''s stew, lightly filled our stomachs, and started discussing the request.


    The first to speak was Grace, who had quickly finished her bowl.


    "Are we exploring the forest starting today?"


    "Yeah. From what I heard, it seems the soldiers can''t enter the forest."


    "The forest... it looked quite big... It''s going to take some time."


    The conversation began to flow, with everyone chipping in.


    The general consensus was that the forest was toorge for just five people to explore.


    The forest in the tower was straightforward as you just had to find the path, but here we needed to search for signs of Orcs which was a bit different.


    "But how do we prove there are no Orcs?"


    "That''s a good question. We can''t cover every little part of the forest..."


    This concern seemed to be the focal point of the group''s discussion.


    Curious nces were directed at me asionally, but there was little I could contribute.


    After all, the orc search was an actual side quest, andpleting it was Han Se-ah''s responsibility.


    Maybe Han Se-ah''s quest log, which hasn''t been fully shown on the stream, has some progress indicators.


    There''s a minimap and a quest window, so she should be able to handle it.


    Well, we might need to think of ways to track where the orcs could be hiding. Maybe Hanna can mark ces with her magic. What do you think, Hanna? Can you do that?


    Ah, um, I think I can. I can mark spots with magic, I should be able to keep track...?


    Just look at her, hesitating with those nervous eyes.


    While she hesitated a little, Han Se-ah confidently assured us that she could do it, though she''ll probably just be using the quest window.


    Watching her, Grace and Irene, who were cleaning up the dishes, can''t help but smile gently.


    A party leader that was capable enough to skillfully handle the aspect that concerned them the most.


    They can''t help but feel relieved.


    n


    Though their gazes toward her looked more like an older sibling watching their younger sibling be more dependable...


    Well, that''s a form of trust too, so all was well.


    "Now that we''ve finished our meal, everyone should get ready with their gear. We''re likely spending a few days, so we''ll be exposed to loads of divine energy."


    "Alright, I''ll get ready and meet you at the exit.


    Leaving the fervent pleas of the viewers behind, the party members collected their equipment and gathered at the exit of the building.


    As soon as they stepped out, they found themselves again the focus of the soldiers'' attention.


    While some of the stares were due to the beauties, but many soldiers greet Irene with a salute.


    Witnessing the grace of the Goddess firsthand, they were naturally more religious than most.


    As we gear up and prepare to venture into the forest, a soldier rushes toward us.


    He looks flustered, perhaps surprised by the party''s speed.


    "Ho, hold on a moment, please!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Whe, when you go into the forest, huah, take this..."


    Panting heavily, the soldier offers a metal badge resembling an adventurers emblem, engraved with a sword and shield.


    He must''ve run quite fast; he''s struggling to continue exining.


    The kind-hearted party members wait patiently for him to catch his breath, looking on with sympathy as his face turns beet red.


    When you return from the forest, you don''t necessarily have toe back this way. Soldiers surround the forest, so wherever you exit, just present this badge.


    "Oh, I see. Thank you."


    It''s, well, my duty.


    The soldier''s face brightened slightly at Han Se-ah''s polite smile and gratitude.


    A thought crossed my mind that soldiers, whether in medieval fantasy or in the modern era, aren''t so different after all.


    With this strange thought, we moved towards the forest.


    Grace naturally takes the lead, walking beside me, while the others follow.


    Kaiden follows up from the rear.


    For a group that hasn''t been adventuring together very long, we''re looking quitefortable and practiced.


    Alright! The side quest begins. The goal is to search for signs of orcs in the blessed forest. Judging by the progress shown, it seems like it will be filled up as we light up the mini-map. I don''t know whether there''ll be orcs or not. In the quest window, it just says ''explore the forest.''"


    With Han Se-ah''s exnation, we crossed the barricade and entered the forest.


    ... Along with Kaiden, who seems to be deep in thought.


    ---

 Chapter 95: Blessed Side Quest 5

    Chapter 95: Blessed Side Quest 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The Blessed Forest was true to its name.


    "If this is called a forest, then what''s inside the tower might as well be called a cave."


    "This is the grace of the Goddess..."


    The forest was dense with trees, but not to the extent that it hindered passage, allowing us to stroll along the forest trail.


    The rich canopy of branches obscured the sky, but sunlight warmed us through gaps in the leaves.


    This ce felt like a well-maintained park.


    With each breath, refreshing air filled the lungs, and chirping from birds of unknown species filled the ears, boasting a beauty iparable to any other monster-filled forest.


    "Look at those fruits, they''re all edible... but they''re muchrger than normal. Can we pick them?"


    "My, even this strawberry bush is giving off divine energy."


    Small birds pecking at fruits on the trees, bushesden with gem-like strawberries, and small animals like squirrels darting up and down tree branches.


    It felt like we were in a forest out of a Disney princess movie.


    If only a fawn or something woulde close to our party of beautifuldies.


    -Squirrel? Acorn? Will you get experience from killing it?


    -The forest in the tower was cool, but it''s noparison to here.


    -Damn it, my brain has been so wired by games that I first think of hunting when I see an animal.


    -This is so healing.


    -Do you get a buff from staying in this forest?


    "Seriously, who looks at this beautiful scenery and thinks about killing squirrels? Are your brains made up of just 0s and 1s?"


    But viewers were merely curious about hunting outside the tower.


    After all, quite a few yers started the game outside the tower given the game''s open-world realism.


    Some yers enlisted as soldiers to learn basicbat skills, and some yers joined mercenary groups and headed to war zones.


    Due to this, the minds of the viewers watching Han Se-ah''s broadcast for information were gruesomely curious.


    But still...


    To be looking at a forest more beautiful than any movie CG and ask if killing a squirrel gives experience points...


    Really....


    "Judging by how the small animals aren''t scared of humans, I don''t think there are any orcs around here."


    "You can tell through that?"


    "Yes, well, animals learn too. They remember things like where hunters usually pass by or where traps and snares are. If they''re not afraid of humans, it means they haven''t seen any two-legged hunters."


    While the chat was filled with heated discussions, Grace and Irene chatted amongst themselves.


    Indeed, if orcs had been around, bushes would have been trampled, and small animals like rabbits and squirrels would have been hiding.


    Those unintelligent brutes wouldn''t even think of covering their tracks.


    The party, perhaps soothed by the serene forest, looked more like they were on a pic than on an adventurer request.


    They chatted quietly amongst themselves, showing no signs of feeling threatened or being on alert.


    Even if it seemed like they were off guard, there was nothing to worry about. Grace would detect the orcs before they could detect us.


    "Now the mini-map is about 2% filled. Is it a mechanism that fills up bit by bit and jumps up all at once when you reach a certain area? I have to be next to Grace side... I had intended to pair her up with Rnd, but, oh well."


    As we moved forward, listening to the chirping of birds, I could hear Han Se-ah mumbling from behind.


    She''d been browsing the web instead of focusing on her stream, but now it appeared she had opened her quest window.


    As we walked through the forest our party naturally made its way into a wide, spacious clearing in the middle of the forest.


    The wide, open clearing provided a beautiful view.


    A single ray of sunlight pierced the clear sky, illuminating the area.


    It was a peaceful scene that could easily pass for an illustration from a fairy tale book; if only there were a small mushroom house in the middle.


    Of course, there were no signs of any orcs or anything else threatening in this peaceful clearing.


    "I''m going to mark this clearing with magic for now."


    "Shall we take a break?"


    "Huh? Oh, no, it doesn''t take that long."


    Han Se-ah casually approached the center of the clearing, staff in hand.


    The gathering of a meager amount of mana at the end of her staff was obviously meaningless.


    The progress of the quest had already jumped about 10% when we entered the clearing.


    It seemed she had given it some thought on how to pretend she was actually using magic to mark the location.


    Since skills require vocal activation, she seems to be just gathering mana without releasing it.


    -Not getting better at the game, but you are getting better at being sneaky.


    -Holding the staff like that... It''s like she''s a cult leader, lol


    -The power of the quest window


    -If one clearing is 10%, and it fills up a bit by walking around, it should be about 8 clearings? I could sleep ande back


    -But if nothinges out after the eight, this will just be a walking simtor.


    While the party enjoyed the serene environment, the chat atmosphere was quite the opposite.


    Even a beautiful scene would be tiresome if it went on for five hours, or ten.


    A picturesque forest full of chirping birds and small animals was pleasant to see, but if no orcs appeared, viewers would be left watching trees the entire stream.


    It''s not a development viewers would wee, nor would it be favorable for Han Se-ah.


    After quickly closing the video I was watching, I reopened Han Se-ah''s stream to find the chat filled withments about how it had turned into a walking simtor, a VR hiking trip, and so on.


    "Hey, there''s no way we''ll just be walking around the forest and that''s it~. Something will pop out when we reach about 50%. We''ve only filled up 10% so far, don''t be so impatient."


    Han Se-ah, lifting her staff and talking with her viewers, also looked a little anxious.


    Given the mood of the forest, it seemed more likely that a baby deer like Bambi would spring out from the bushes than an orc.


    The chat, sensing her unease, could only scoff at Han Se-ah''s unconvincing words.


    "Is nothing really going to happen...?"


    As if her ominous premonition was bing reality, they met nothing but small animals as the quest progress rose from 10% to 20% and 30%.


    Squirrels, rabbits, deer, small birds with colorful feathers, even toothless grass snakes


    By the time the sun was high overhead and they were preparing a meal in their fourth clearing of the day, the most dangerous thing they''de across was a buzzing beehive.


    The forest is so peaceful. There are no signs of orcs, let alonerge or carnivorous animals.


    "Right. It feels more like we''re on a vacation than a request. This forest seems safe enough for kids to y in."


    "It must be why the royal family keeps guards around. Even after walking for quite some time, I feel more refreshed than exhausted."


    The party, preparing lunch in the open clearing and cheerfully tending to the fire, looked utterly at ease.


    Unlike Han Se-ah, who was growing increasingly anxious about the potential of a ruined broadcast.


    Even if they make a living by hunting monsters, at heart, they''re delicate young women.


    Just as they would enjoy eating sweet macarons, chatting, and shopping, they also loved observing cute little animals amidst beautiful nature.


    Right now, a few curious squirrels were fearlessly approaching Irene.


    It was probably because of the scent of the beans and grain flour for the stew.


    One squirrel, with twitching whiskers, confidently climbed up to Irene''s shoulder.


    "Oh my, these little ones aren''t just fearless; they seem quite familiar with humans."


    "Hmm, maybe some nobledies came here to recover once took care of them?"


    Irene,ughing softly, let the squirrel nibble on a bean from her shoulder.


    Everyone was rxing amidst this peaceful scene until Grace abruptly stood, changing the mood.


    Someone ising through the bushes.


    I''m not sure if it''s unfortunate that someone came just as we started eating or if it was fortunate that we can meet them in a nice open clearing.


    As Grace took hold of her bow, staring at the bush where the sounds wereing from, the group naturally fell into formation.


    I also picked up my gear and stepped forward, ready.


    I could tell that it wasn''t an orc approaching, but that didn''t lessen my guard.


    Logically, the only non-orc beings in this forest would be knights on a mission or high-ranking nobles visiting for rxation.


    However, considering this was an actual quest, anything out of the ordinary could happen.


    After all, an Orc Chieftain opening a dimensional gate with a pyramid to invade the blessed forest of the kingdom isn''t exactly ordinary.


    What if there were orcs thatmunicated eloquently or other orcs that used dimensional gates?


    It sounded strange just thinking of it.


    "... We are a group of adventurers carrying out a request from the Knights Division. Please identify yourself before you approach further."


    "."


    Unless there are other adventurers in this forest, if the approaching party is human, they are likely of higher status than us.


    I called out to the rustling bushes, and the noise grew louder.


    Considering theck of subtlety, they didn''t seem intent on surprising us.


    If anything, it seemed like they were caught off guard by our call.


    Who could it be, really?


    "Hmm, ahem... Excuse me for a moment. I was wandering the forest and seem to have lost my way.


    Emerging from the bushes was a man with a stature as massive as a bear''s.


    He stood a head taller than me, probably reaching around 2 meters.


    Due to his size, his expensive leather coat was covered with leaves.


    And his short silver hair was disheveled, probably from forcing his way through the forest.


    From his intimidating face, a scar ran down his cheek, stretching all the way to his neck, giving him a fierce appearance.


    "No way, why is the Northern Duke appearing here of all ces...?"


    Han Se-ah, reading his information, murmured in surprise.


    Even after living in this kingdom for ten years, I have never heard of this Northern Duke, and now he was standing right before our eyes.


    Even when I traveled to the North at Kaiden''s request, I never heard any stories about a Northern Duke.


    ...Did such a person exist in our kingdom?


    ---

 Chapter 96: The Great Bear of the North 1

    Chapter 96: The Great Bear of the North 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The Northern Duke.


    It''s a character archetypemonly seen in fantasy novels, literally referring to the Duke of the northern part of a Kingdom.


    Given that the North is often depicted as cold and barren, the Northern Duke typically carries a strong and harsh image, befitting the ruler of such and.


    Heroes Chronicles North seems to resemble Russia if it were reimagined in a fantasy setting.


    Snow-covered mountains and a barren tundrandscape.


    It seems fitting then for there to be a Northern Duke reminiscent of a pr bear.


    ''Was there a Northern Duke in our kingdom?''


    The problem, however, lies with the existence of the Northern Duke himself.


    I''ve never heard of a Northern Duke, not even when I visited the north recently at Kaiden''s request, nor while listening to the gossip of thedies.


    Of course, it''s natural for parts of the kingdom to be ruled by a noble, but I''ve never heard of such a person being referred to as the Northern Duke.


    A 2-meter tall muscr giant with silver hair, full of scars - isn''t that the perfect gossip material for thedies of high-society?


    "I came to the forest for a bit of recuperation and ended up losing my way... could you possibly guide me out? I left my troublesome servants behind for a walk. If you find it suspicious, feel free to call for the Knights as soon as we leave the forest."


    "Um, sorry, but we''re in the middle of exploring the forest. We likely won''t be heading out until sunset.


    While I was lost in thought, Kaiden, who had stealthily moved ahead, rejected the request.


    Her stiffened face, trembling eyes, and visibly clenched jaw clearly conveyed,


    ''There is a hidden story here.''


    "You can continue exploring the forest. I''m just a bit directionally challenged, so I won''t be a bother and just quietly follow along."


    "We''re not in deep, we''ll go call your servants."


    Heh, I cant possibly inconvenience adventurers who are on a request for the Knights Division.


    What followed was an uneasy back-and-forth between the persistent Northern Duke and Kaiden, who was trying her best to get rid of him.


    The group watched in astonishment, especially at the usually stoic Kaiden, who was almost rudely pushing back against the Duke.


    "Um, Kaiden? I think it would be best if he stayed with us, at least to verify his identity. If he truly is lost, it''s right to help, and if not, we''ve discovered an intruder."


    The one to mediate this verbal tug of war was Irene.


    As she carefully voiced her opinion, both the Northern Duke and Kaiden naturally fell silent.


    In response to Irene''s suggestion to travel together, the Northern Duke grinned, while Kaiden visibly scowled.


    The unexpected response left Irene, who had proposed the truce, somewhat taken aback.


    Haha, as expected of a nun. I''m grateful for your kindness.


    Ah, yes. That''s right... I think.


    And so, the Northern Duke, who emerged from the forest like a bear, joined our party.


    Leading the way with her staff was Han Se-ah, and beside her was Grace, scanning for orcs.


    I was escorting the two of them.


    A bit behind were Irene, who was carefully observing her surroundings, and Kaiden, her escort.


    Clinging close to Kaiden was the Northern Duke.


    Considering the narrowness of the forest path, it would make sense for that man to be at the back.


    However, his approach was tantly obvious, anyone could tell he was interested in Kaiden.


    After all, it was hard to miss a towering man of 2 meters adjusting his pace to match hers.


    "...Do you have something to say?"


    The sword hanging at your waist looks quite unique. It''s longer than a typical one-handed sword. Do you practice a special sword technique?


    "Yes."


    While Grace was busily detecting orcs, Han Se-ah, directing the camera drone to the back, was intently observing the interactions between Kaiden and the Northern Duke.


    Thanks to that, I could also see through Han Se-ah''s stream what was happening behind us.


    The Northern Duke trying to continue the conversation through various trivial topics, ranging from the sword hanging on Kaiden''s waist to the armor she wore.


    Kaiden, on the other hand, was curt, answering in monosybles and effectively cutting off any attempt at conversation.


    Caught between their awkward exchange, Irene fidgeted ufortably.


    "That man''s the Northern Duke, and if Kaiden is... So, they''re father and son? Wait, she''s cross-dressing. So, they''re father and daughter? It''s clearly a side quest, but it feels like a character quest. Anyway, if the father is a 5 and the daughter is a 4, would you call that a star spoon*?"


    -Forgetting that yourpanion is a cross-dressing woman, aiiiiiii, you''re really something...


    -He''s the Northern Duke, but why isn''t he wearing a thick furry coat?


    -Anyone roaming in a fur coat in this weather would be deemed mad and be handed over to the Knights Division.


    -He sounds like a dad trying too hard to connect with his teenage daughter.


    -Considering his age, it might actually be a midlife crisis, lol.


    Information that would be unknowable without the system window was now being spected on by Han Se-ah and her viewers, thanks to the titles Northern Duke and Sword Princess.


    With a high-ranking official who''s supposed to be in charge of the North appearing out of the blue, things are making more sense.


    And because she was in the kitchen, Han Se-ah and her viewers missed James'' story.


    She''s a high-ranking noblewoman, hiding through cross-dressing, and now most likely this unknown high-ranked Duke issued an order to the Knights Division


    When all these pieces of information arebined, the only logical conclusion is clear: Kaiden is the daughter of the Northern Duke, and the Duke himself hase in person, pretending its mere coincidence, in order to approach his runaway daughter.


    "So, as an adventurer, what kind of tasks do you usually take on?


    "I hunt monsters in the tower."


    Kaiden, who has only recently evolved from a mere mercenary to an intermediate-level adventurer, was now bluntly speaking to an aristocrat capable of entering the blessed forest.


    That brusque and curt manner of speaking could only be directed at someone she knew well, likely her own father.


    Wait, does this mean she''s not the sessor of a fallen noble family, but rather just a runaway girl?


    I had pictured her as a determined noble struggling to revive her fallen house from the ground up, but it turns out she''s just a shy runaway noble girl.


    My image of her has changed so much, it''s quite startling.


    "So, she dressed up as a guy to avoid her father? But then got discovered and so he came to our party trying to bring her back? Our nobledy seems more clumsy than I thought. I assumed her to be cold, curt, and sharp-witted."


    -Her hidden secret is that she ran away? LOL


    -Running away in men''s clothes vs Pretends to be lost to find runaway daughter


    -This isn''t a Northern Duke aaaaaargh!


    -The ''spoiled runaway'' trope is funny.


    -So, it''s not an ''Orc finding quest'' but a ''find the runaway daughter'' quest?


    Due to the interactions between the Northern Duke and Kaiden, viewers are starting to buy into the theory that Kaiden is a runaway girl.


    However she does have the title of ''Sword Princess'' and her damaged magical armor, so there''s definitely a backstory there.


    Still, thebination of ''cross-dressing runaway girl'' is more than enough to make peopleugh.


    In the viewers'' minds, the image of an overprotective Northern Duke and his naive runaway daughter, Kaiden, has been firmly established.


    I can''t really argue against that perspective.


    If she wasn''t the daughter of the Northern Duke but of some other house, there would be no reason for him toe to see her personally.


    The fact that all the repair materials for the magical armor are from the northern area further proves it''s likely armor from a northern noble family.


    Unaware of the gaze from Han Se-ah, myself, and tens of thousands of viewers, the two, father and daughter, continue their bickering.


    "Do you have any dreams or aspirations as an adventurer?"


    "I will climb the tower."


    "Hmm, climbing the tower... So you want to leave your mark in history as an adventurer? That''s indeed an ambitious dream."


    With an unyielding spirit, the Northern Duke continued to converse with his daughter, Kaiden, who barely responded with more than five words.


    Stuck between them is Irene, clearly ufortable.


    Even Grace, from the background, seemed to be subtly shifting her attention towards their exchange.


    To Irene and Grace, it might look as though Kaiden was being rude to an aristocrat they''d just met.


    "We should end our exploration for today and start heading out of the forest. We need to guide the gentleman out as well."


    "Indeed. Rushing won''t get us anywhere."


    Perhaps feeling sorry for Irene, Han Se-ah suggests that they wrap up their exploration for the day.


    At her words, Irene, stuck between the squabbling parent and child, enthusiastically nods.


    Even while moving through the forest, steering slightly to run parallel to the path we had just taken, the father and daughter''s conversation doesn''t cease, covering swords, armors, our party, the city of adventurers, the tower, the guild, quests, and even amodations.


    ''I have to say, he really talks a lot.''


    To anyone watching, it was the unmistakable sight of a doting father.


    We continued our peaceful journey through the forest when the rustling in the bushes began once more.


    The footstep sounds alone confirmed at least three people, heavy in weight, were approaching us.


    Grace was the first to notice, and I quickly followed.


    Almost simultaneously, members of our group began to stop in their tracks.


    Tensions rose among them, wondering if orcs would appear this time.


    Yet, there was the Northern Duke, looking rather sheepish amidst our group.


    As the sound got closer, there were audible clinks of metal.


    While the rest of our group remained tense, not catching on, I rxed and lowered my shield.


    "What''s the matter, Rnd?"


    "The footsteps aren''t those of orcs. It''s the sound of knights, properly d in boots and even spurs."


    As if to prove my words, three heavily armored knights, their faces concealed by helmets, emerged from the bushes.


    "Why on earth... We were told you''d stepped out for a bit! Why are you all the way here?"


    "Ahaha! Sorry."


    "This isn''t something you can justugh off!"


    To be precise, it was two heavily armored knights and one beautiful silver-haired female knight.


    ---

 Chapter 97: The Great Bear of the North 2

    Chapter 97: The Great Bear of the North 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The group emerging from the undergrowth made no attempt to hide their identities.


    "Father. As the Duke responsible for the North, your sense of--"


    "Ah, I said I''m sorry!"


    The Northern Duke, his daughter, and two escort knights.


    On their armor''s breastte was engraved a crouching wolf, the symbol of their house.


    On their waists hung a sword, unsheathed yet radiating a chilling aura.


    Magic swords.


    To sum it up, an armed group is strolling around in the blessed forest of the Royal family, their family crest on full disy and they''re even carrying weapons.


    They aren''t disguised assassins or fraudsters, especially given Kaiden''s shock at the woman''s appearance.


    ''What the hell is going on...?''


    Our group now includes a disguised runaway nobledy and her likely father.


    Along with his daughter and knights.


    To top it all off, the newdy doesn''t even seem to recognize Kaiden.


    She hardly spares her a nce.


    As Han Se-ah and her viewers, try to deduce the drama, I lead the way for the group.


    I too was trying to guess at Kaiden''s familial situation.


    As we were walking and guiding the party of the Northern Duke, the view, which had been filled with green, opened up to reveal bustling buildings and a swarm of soldiers.


    "Who is there... My Lord?!"


    As soon as we emerge from the forest, a few soldiers approach us as if to surround us but soon freeze in shock.


    The sight of the giant Duke seems to petrify the soldiers, as if they''ve seen Medusa.


    From what I remember in K-Fantasy, a Duke was a noble house mixed with royal blood*.


    So, this situation must be more intense than a private in front of a celebrity.


    "Ah, we shall escort you inside!!!"


    "There''s no need for that. I just want to hear a little about the tower from these adventurers."


    "In that case, we''ll prepare a room and refreshments!!!"


    A soldier shouted with such force it seemed his veins would burst.


    Despite trembling with fear, he bravely continued speaking, probably because they couldn''t leave such a high-ranking person standing aimlessly at the edge of the forest.


    In response to the pitiful sight of the trembling soldier, the Northern Duke waved his hand dismissively.


    Just as he didn''t demand formality from us, adventurers, he showed generosity to his soldiers.


    However, when a person as powerful as a Duke encourages a low-ranking soldier to rx...


    How can a soldier be at ease?


    "Must-uh re-main ca-lm, I have to-to..."


    From behind the stiff soldier, another one grumbled, grinding his teeth so hard that his jaw muscles were trembling.


    Although he mumbled under his breath, there was no way his words wouldn''t reach the superhumans before him.


    The Northern Duke, who was scratching the back of his head awkwardly at the voice that seemed half sobbing, hurriedly moved his feet.


    Surprisingly, he seemed to know the geography well, naturally heading towards the guest building without the aid of a guide.


    Speaking of which, this man is moving alongside us too naturally.


    "You want to hear about the tower?"


    "Don''t take it too seriously. Aren''t you here for a request anyway? Just think of it as keeping an old manpany and telling him some adventure stories."


    "Father! Calling yourself an old man, you''re being too modest..."


    With Kaiden maintaining her irond attitude, the Duke seems to have changed his approach.


    His young daughter was startled and tried to dissuade him, but the Duke, true to his bear-like appearance, kept pushing.


    Naturally, it was assumed we would stay in the same guest building.


    This ce isn''t a motel district, and there aren''t many guest buildings prepared.


    If he were a noble who valued authority, he would have gone on a carriage and moved out, unable to stay in the same building as adventurers.


    However, the Duke, clearly interested in Kaiden, attached himself to me.


    I suspect he started talking to me because all the members of our party are women.


    The party and the escort knights went up to the second floor to divide rooms, and the youngdy, flushed with embarrassment at her father''s audacious behavior, quietly went outside the building, perhaps for a walk.


    The only ones left were the Duke, sitting heavily at the table, me and...


    Han Se-ah''s semi-transparent camera drone, which hade quietly to film.


    ''The stream monster wouldn''t miss such an opportunity.''


    I was sitting at the table, pretending not to notice the camera, when the bear-like noble in front of me started to speak.


    "I apologize for not introducing myself properly despite having walked together through the forest together. I am Arthur, Arthur Wesley, the Duke who rules the North, leader of the Frost Wolf Knights Division...


    Never mind, it''s best to skip all these tedious titles."


    He began with a grand introduction, but stopped in the middle, rubbing his chin scar thoughtfully.


    It was my first time hearing the name Wesley.


    It was likely that the Wesley family had appeared only after Han Se-ah logged into this world.


    Or, maybe my head was a little off... due to being an NPC.


    Like how NPCs can''t recognize Han Se-ah speaking to her viewers.


    While I was lost in thought for a moment, the man in front of me finally opened his mouth.


    "...I have been investigating quite a bit because I''m very interested in this request. I heard you''re a senior adventurer. I also heard that yourpanions have just recently upgraded from novice adventurers to intermediate adventurers. Can you tell me why you are leading a group of novice adventurers?"


    He was polite, clearly not the attitude of a noble dealing withmoner adventurers.


    I would love to ask bluntly, ''Is it because of Kaiden?''...


    But the camera hovering above us is the problem.


    In this scenario, I can''t exactly blurt out that I know about the ''Sword Princess'' and her cross-dressing.


    In fact, I know everything there is to know thanks to Han Se-ah''s stream.


    I need to continue the narrative within the scope of what Adventurer Rnd could know.


    I don''t want to arouse any unnecessary suspicion from the yers who could potentially monitor my private life 24/7 through semi-transparent camera drones.


    The best oue would be for Han Se-ah to reach the game''s ending without suspecting anything.


    For now, it starts with meeting Hanna."


    The leader of the party, the mage?


    I''m nning to y my cards right and impress him.


    If I manage to give a good impression, we could secure a sort of supporter.


    Well, if you''ve done your research, you''d know that I''m an adventurer who stopped on the 37th floor of the tower and came down.


    I heard you enjoyed a rather long break.


    I thought Id rest a bit after nearly 10 years of adventuring. Well, I also saved quite a bit of money, so if need be, I could rest for a lifetime.


    Comfort in old age is a universalw, wherever you are.


    So I went on with my story ordingly.


    Mage Hanna, whom the receptionist sneakily left to me, Rangers Grace whom I met in the tower during my adventure, and Nun Irene who was in another party but transferred to ours.


    Lastly, Kaiden, who joined the party as a mercenary.


    Up to this point, the nobleman, who had been chuckling at my interesting stories, changed his attitude as soon as the topic shifted to Reba and Kaiden.


    His fingers started twitching, his previously rxed posture stiffened, and he seemed to grow several times bigger.


    -Isn''t he too obvious?


    -It seems he''s someone who can''t lie.


    -Han Se-ah being assigned by the receptionist, sounds like a lost child at a protection center.


    -Anyone can see that he''s twitching because he wants to hear about Kaiden lolol


    -It looks like Rnd intentionally told the stories of the other party members first.


    Looking at the chat, even the viewers can tell.


    I suppose it''s okay if I pretend to notice something.


    Its great that I can confirm this in real-time thanks to the chat.


    Kaiden joined the party on the rmendation of a mercenary captain I knew from my adventurer days. Since I wield a shield, I thought it would be nice to have a more aggressive vanguard.


    Hmm, is that so? Reba, The Reba Mercenaries


    "Then, the son of the Duke ended up joining our party."


    As I read the chat and the Duke''s reactions, I put my mind to work.


    I could pretend to know nothing, but then I wouldnt gain anything.


    Whether you''re an adventurer or a mercenary, it''s a profession where you always strive for benefit.


    With a golden honey pot like the Northern Duke right before me, I can''t pass it up without taking a bite.


    There''s no need to show off that I know everything, but there''s no need to pretend I know nothing either.


    Pretending to know just enough to demonstratepetence and win the Duke''s support for the party would be the best way to go.


    "...Did you know?"


    "Kaiden introduced himself to me as the heir of a fallen family and asked me for help with repairs for his magic armor."


    "So, you recognized him from his armor, you''re quite perceptive."


    In reality, I don''t remember the exterior of the armor well, and I only found out due to the system window and Han Se-ah''s stream, but what does that matter?


    The crucial point is that the man before me and the viewers behind the camera believe my words.


    I wonder how he will respond.


    After beating around the bush with his exnation, will he ask me to take good care of his child, or will he try to take Kaiden away?


    I kept my silence.


    Arthur Wesley, scratching his head once again, lets out a loud exmation.


    "Ah, damn it! Let''s go outside and have a man-to-man, heart-to-heart talk."


    When the burly man stands up like that, the pressure is no joke.


    ---

 Chapter 98: The Great Bear of the North 3

    Chapter 98: The Great Bear of the North 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Perhaps it was the Northern Duke''s, Arthur''s, intent to separate from Kaiden and have a conversation between men.


    He strides forward, leading the way.


    "Lo, Loyalty!"


    "Do you have any orders, sir!"


    The soldiers around the guest buildings immediately scramble in all directions, like ants swept away by the rainy season''s flood.


    With the esteemed Duke suddenly storming out as if he was furious, the soldiers must be terrified.


    "I''d like to have a little private chat, can we borrow a ce?"


    "Yes! Understood!!"


    Ah, I can feel it...


    I can almost read the soldier''s thoughts through their eyes.


    Not as Rnd, a senior adventurer of 10 years, but as a military veteran returning from service.


    I can feel them cursing in their minds, questioning why we''re causing a fuss in the soldier''s area instead of holding a conversation in the guesthouse.


    Regardless, this bear-like Duke chose to upy one of the tents that seemed to be a rest area for the soldiers and casually plunks himself down at a table.


    "Ah, there is something I want to discuss first."


    Arthur''s mana spreads out like a wave.


    After thoroughly checking that there was no one within earshot, he begins to talk while habitually scratching his head.


    The soldiers, who are used to having to amodate visiting nobles, have moved away from the tent.


    Now, the only ones left in the tent were the Northern Duke, myself, and Han Se-ah''s persistently following camera drone.


    "Kaiden is not my son but my daughter. So, I''d appreciate it if you could be a bit cautious around that."


    "Are you saying Kaiden is a woman?"


    Ah, so we''re starting with that.


    I can sense an inexplicable pride as he begins to exin, assuming I was unaware of Kaiden''s cross-dressing.


    I wonder if this cross-dressing is some hidden technique of the Wesley family.


    Misinterpreting my perplexed expression, Arthur Wesley nods.


    "It''s a bitplicated, but our family has a magic artifact bestowed from the royal family. It''s a disguise magic artifact primarily used when we need to win public favor..."


    "Isn''t it a valuable item, being a royal gift?"


    Are you okay with using such a thing for a run-away daughter?


    "Haha, well, the story is a bit long. You''re the only male in the party, right? As a father, I''m worried that there might be a misunderstanding and an unfortunate incident may happen."


    Swallowing the words that were about to burst out, Arthur once againughs awkwardly.


    Nevertheless, he doesn''t seem to have any intention of hiding anything and continues to speak anxiously.


    From his fidgeting fingers, his twitching jaw to his tongue moving around in his dry mouth.


    He appears less like a Duke and the leader of a Knights Division, and more like a bear waiting for a snack.


    "Where should I start... I have two daughters. The older one is Ann Wesley, whom you met earlier in the forest. The younger one is Katie Wesley, who is in your party and is using the alias Kaiden. They were very close when they were young."


    He seems to reminisce about old memories, his eyes be distant.


    Arthur Wesley''s story continues, and the viewers pour out like a flood.


    -The royal disguise cross-dressing kit for running away... name needs some work


    -If you say it''s a polymorph transformation artifact, it sounds cool, but when you say it''s a runaway crossdressing artifact, it sounds like total garbage.


    -Why is it that when Ie back from the bathroom, instead of seeing beautiful faces, I see a scarred old man?"


    -They were close? Is some kind of ''secret birth'' storying up?


    If its a K-drama-style story, it has to have things like a family feud, a stepmother, and so on.


    But since BB Games doesnt seem to be a Korean gamingpany, I''m not sure how the story will pan out.


    Both the viewers and Han Se-ah are listening to the story with great interest.


    Of course, I''m just as curious.


    What kind of backstory would make the youngest daughter of the Northern Duke disguise herself as a man and be a mercenary?


    From birth secrets to political family feuds, I feel like all kinds of stories could emerge.


    It reminds me of all the absurd plots in the K-dramas I''ve heard about beforeing to this world.


    "The problem, was when the two daughters came of age and their opinions diverged. They usually got along well, so I didnt expect them to fight so intensely over session."


    "Did the two of them fight over the position of the sessor?"


    "They fought over the session... well, in a way, they did."


    But the follow-up from Arthur took an unexpected direction.


    "The two of them fought because neither wanted to seed me as the Duke."


    "...What?"


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The aristocracy in Heroes Chronicle seems to have borrowed from the European nobility and K-fantasy titles, a hodgepodge of European-style titles mixed into a Chinese rank system, typically seen in fantasy or romantic fantasy novels.


    Considering that the foundation, Heroines Chronicle, was a Korean mobile game, it was a given.


    It provided the perfect setting for princesses, knights, and all kinds of nobledies to emerge.


    Therefore, the Northern Duke held various titles all at once.


    He was the Northern Duke, the leader of the Frost Wolf Knights Division, the General of the Army, the Lord of the Manor, and the Owner of the Northern Mountain Range...


    He had omitted his introduction due to its length.


    "My daughters look exactly like their mother, but their habits resemble mine. Seeing them argue over their disinterest in the Duke title, gave me quite a headache."


    So, bing the Northern Duke means bing the owner of the vast North, but it also implies getting involved with politics and holding dozens of official titles.


    Even women who lose their husbands and fall from power still have to handle politics every day.


    How about the one with the title of Northern Duke?


    Ann Wesley and Katie Wesley, the two sisters of the North, could not ept such a future.


    The sister who bes the Northern Duke will be tormented by politics.


    There will be countless people wanting to be her husband for political reasons, and she will have to care about political diplomacy for trade between the North and other regions.


    On the contrary, the one who doesn''t be the Duke can roam the world freely.


    Because all the political titles are taken by the Northern Duke, she can enjoy a free life distanced from politics, as the Vice-Commander of the Frost Wolf Knights Division, and as the North''s Sword.


    "So, what happened then?"


    "My older daughter, Ann, insisted my younger daughter was smarter and tried to provide her with a tutor for sessor education right after Katie''sing of age ceremony. Ann, who had more interest in economics than politics, nned to manage the North''s finances after ceding the title of Duke to her younger sister."


    "And Katie?"


    "She said she would rather learn swordsmanship, grabbed a set of armor and a sword, and ran off. On the day of hering of age ceremony, she said she wanted to check out the family''s magical artifacts. She raided the secret vault, took her ancestor''s armor and the disguise artifact, and fled that very night."


    Looking at Arthur, who was half-heartedly muttering as if he had given up, a corner of my heart was filled with sympathy.


    It felt like seeing a father crying in a bar after getting drunk.


    I had imagined a youngdy who was pushed by her sister in a power struggle and had to risk her life by joining a mercenary group... but it waspletely the opposite.


    A sister who tried to forcibly hand over the sessor''s position, and a younger sister who absolutely refused and ran away after robbing the family''s vault.


    As the Northern Duke and the father of two daughters, he was in a dizzying and distressing situation.


    Well, those two were surely quite the characters.


    -Is this a dispute over the sessorship? Something seems off...


    -A political war between two nobledies, huh?


    -Look how much the Northern Duke has aged, damn lol


    -It wasn''t silver hair, it was white hair, turned due to his fire-element daughters


    -I thought it was weird that the Northern Duke didn''t have ck hair, it must have turned white from all the stress


    "At least it''s fortunate that it''s not some bloody family dispute... but this does break my image of Kaiden.


    I thought she was cool, calm, and collected. The cool type of swordsman."


    Han Se-ah and her stream are heating up*.


    As a father caught in his daughters'' fight, it''s an exasperating situation, but as a spectator, it''s as entertaining as it gets.


    "Hold on, I have to support Kaiden''s sister to be the Northern Duke, right? Otherwise, our rear guard Sword Princess would be forcibly re-ssed as the Northern Duke. How messed up would it be if I lost my 4 character like this."


    -Yeah, lol, if the sister wins, goodbye to the party


    -Make sure she does a face reveal before she goes, okay?


    -Aren''t they just jobless sisters arguing because they don''t want to work?


    -Princesses of the North, but they both have the fire attribute


    So, there never was a cool beauty with a heartbreaking story.


    Just an elder sister who wants to pass the title to her sister and live a leisurely life, and a clueless young girl who ran away because she didn''t want to handle the mess.


    "So, by any chance, my daughter... she doesn''tck talent as an adventurer, does she?"


    "As a swordsman, and as a vanguard of an adventurer''s party, she is excellent. She never lets her guard down while adventuring and reliably protects the party. Moreover, herbat ability, her swordsmanship, is also outstanding."


    "Is that so..."


    Who''s trying to take away our reliable swordsman from our party?


    It''s hard enough to find a 3 scout, where are we supposed to find another 4 swordsman to entrust our rear to?


    I don''t care about the position of the Northern Duke, Kaiden needs to stay in our party.


    ...The viewers say the older sister is a 3, so it would be better to keep the 4 in our party.


    Arthur''s deep sigh pours down onto the table, over the ufortable silence.


    ---

 Chapter 99: The Great Bear of the North 4

    Chapter 99: The Great Bear of the North 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Although I learned about the hidden circumstances of Kaiden, the cross-dressing Sword Princess, it had nothing to do with the side quest.


    "So, that man really just came to see his daughter? There''s no change in the quest window at all. Does this mean we need to roam the forest again tomorrow, reach 100%pletion, then return to the city as if nothing happened? Really?"


    -Maybe there''s a hidden boss?


    -Look for a cliff, you might have to jump off one


    -Why would there be a cliff in a forest, you blockheads, haha


    -I bet there''s a hidden dungeon in a cave somewhere. Find it quick.


    -Maybe it''s just an introduction quest? Introducing you to nobility?


    I sigh heavily as I look at the unchanged quest log.


    As if the already outrageous story of the Northern Duke wasn''t enough, the viewers started spinning all sorts of theories.


    After all, the first side quest to appear after conquering the 20th floor of the tower wasn''t all that exciting.


    After clearing the 10th floor, Grace''s character quest unfolded, presenting us with the cruel possibility of losing her.


    But after clearing the 20th floor, we just stroll around the forest for two days and that''s it?


    Various theories sprouted, as they thought that such a thing couldn''t happen.


    There could be a boss sleeping in the forest, an area hidden through an illusion, a quest where you eat a blessed fruit, and so on.


    ''With so many people, all sorts of nonsensees out.''


    The only usible suggestions were that something like a hidden area or there might be hidden boss monsters that need to be found and dealt with to get additional rewards.


    It''s also entirely possible that fruits imbued with divine energy, simr to an elixir, could be prepared for yers in the blessed forest.


    As the exploration percentage increases, there might also be event monsters or one-time dungeons appearing.


    Nonsense like finding a cliff to jump off, or finding ake to throw a weapon into, was easily ignored by both Han Se-ah and the other viewers.


    "Um, Rnd? I''m thinking of making stew for dinner... Shall I make some for them too?"


    While I was pretending to think while I scrolled through Han Se-ah''s stream and the inte, Irene quietly descended from upstairs and asked.


    Arthur was loitering outside, inconveniencing his soldiers.


    His eldest daughter, Ann Wesley, hadn''t returned since she left.


    Only the two knights of the North remained in the guesthouse.


    We had separate rooms on the 2nd floor, but there''s only one dining room.


    We could eat separately, but Irene, with her generous nature, seemed to consider serving them.


    "Please, don''t worry about preparing our meals. I believe the Duke will likely dine in the cafeteria with the soldiers."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    While Irene pondered over the meal preparation, two knights descended alongside the nking of armor.


    The Northern Duke, eating with his soldiers in the cafeteria, was an odd sight here.


    While it might bemon in the North for the Duke to share meals with his soldiers, it wasn''t the same here.


    The more I saw, the more pitiful the soldiers seemed.


    Their tent was taken for a private conversation.


    They had to patrol the guesthouse.


    Now, they couldn''t eat their meals in peace.


    "What, is Rnd back?"


    The ones who came down after the knights were Han Se-ah and Grace.


    It seems Kaiden intends to stay hidden in her room to avoid the Northern Duke and his party.


    Previously, I would have seen her behavior as aloof.


    However, after hearing all of Arthur''s story, my perspective has changed.


    She seemed more like a high school girl, hiding in her room to avoid trouble.


    "So, you had a man-to-man talk with the Northern Duke, what did you talk about?"


    "Did that reach that far?"


    "He has such a loud voice, I heard him say it."


    She not only ''heard'' everything.


    She also filmed it all with a camera.


    Yet, she acted as if it was a coincidence.


    However this time, she didn''t stutter or avoid eye contact. Grace was drawn to Han Se-ah''s sly question, her eyes shining with curiosity.


    Well, it is hard not to be curious when you meet a Duke who is below only the royal family.


    Especially when he behaves oddly and strangelytches onto your party.


    "It''s a matter tied to the nobility. I can''t speak about it openly."


    "Really? That''s disappointing."


    "Ah, I see"


    Han Se-ah, who had filmed the conversation from beginning to end, imed to be disappointed but there was no regret visible on her face.


    She''s excellent as a gamer and a streamer, but as an actress, she''s close to zero.


    Grace didn''t notice Han Se-ah''s awkwardness.


    She sulked with her eyes downturned.


    "Yeah, you can''t really go around spilling the secrets of a ducal house. Let''s go get ready to eat. Irene is already preparing stew in the kitchen."


    "That''s true. We can''t gossip about the nobility. But why was your conversation only between men?"


    After sending off the disappointed Grace to the kitchen, Han Se-ah went back upstairs to fetch Kaiden.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    As always, Irene''s stew was delicious, and although everyone seemed curious about the secret tale of the Northern Duke, nobody asked directly.


    It wasmon knowledge that the secrets of nobility were intriguing but not particrly beneficial to know.


    After dinner, the Duke''s party disappeared somewhere and didn''t return to the guesthouse.


    "Excuse me, Rnd?"


    "What is it?"


    "No, it''s nothing."


    Only Kaiden was moping about, like a kid who had done something wrong and was hiding from their parents.


    Excluding such trivial matters, the quest progressed smoothly.


    The quest progress bar increased steadily as we walked through the blessed forest.


    The vast clearing was devoid of hidden pieces, areas, or boss monsters of any sort.


    "Wait, is this really going to end without anything happening? It''s kind of unsettling... Are there any hidden secret ces anywhere?"


    -Are we just going to introduce the me-attribute Northern sisters and that''s it?


    -It''s a blessed forest, it''d be strange if there were monsters


    -ording to the setting, it offers equal blessings to all


    -I don''t think there will be any Orcs, there are no traces at all


    -Day 2 of the walking simtor...


    While the group was enjoying a leisurely walk through the warm forest, appreciating the scent of the wild grass and chirping birds, Han Se-ah was getting more anxious.


    As a gamer, she was concerned about not finding any hidden storyline or bonus rewards in the quest.


    Even Grace, who was unable to see the chat, could tell something was wrong.


    Seeing Han Se-ah furrowing her brows and nervously biting her lip, she asked,


    "Hanna, is there something wrong? Or something suspicious?"


    "No, it''s actually the opposite. It''s unsettling because there''s nothing suspicious or problematic at all."


    "Oh, is that so? Well, days like these happen. Even if there are no orcs, we''re still doing our job properly. Don''t worry too much."


    Grace gave a quickugh in response to Han Se-ah''s uneasy exnation.


    She probably thought Han Se-ah was earnestly hoping for some action since they were getting paid.


    But in reality, it was the instinct of a gamer to not want to miss out on anything.


    As we pass through more clearings, the quest bar is nearly 80% filled.


    The idea of something appearing at 50% turned out to be nothing but the bear-like Northern Duke, an unrted human to the quest.


    With all the chat mentioning hidden rewards and secret quests, one can''t help but grow anxious.


    ''But is there really nothing here?''


    Aside from Han Se-ah''s anxious heart, the forest was incredibly peaceful.


    Frankly, it''s strange that there is nothing to be found even when a 4 Scout with an enhanced detection passive is searching the forest.


    If it was impossible to find anything on a 20th-floor quest with a 4 character, it meant the quest was solely designed for 5 characters.


    A beginning quest that couldn''t be cleared without a 5 character, specifically a scout or rogue, seemed too outrageous to be true.


    They couldn''t possibly have designed it like that.


    "It seems like there''s really nothing in the forest. It''s truly a forest blessed by the Goddess."


    "Right, the only things we''ve got are rabbits and squirrels."


    The party members kept chatting,pletely oblivious to Han Se-ah''s growing impatience.


    For them, unaware of the quest window, this request was simply nice and easy.


    A privileged forest only essible to the royalty and high nobles, a two-day stroll while basking in the divine energy  it was a request where they are paid to rx.


    It felt like they should be the ones paying for this experience, not the ones receiving payment.


    Meanwhile, the percentage bar on the quest window slowly filled up.


    It went from 80% to 85%.


    Then from 90% to 95%.


    "...This seems to be the final area."


    "Really? We managed to cover everything faster than I thought."


    The moment the bar hits 95%, an open clearing emerges before their eyes.


    It was a peaceful ce filled with wildflowers and fluttering butterflies.


    There weren''t even horned rabbits, let alone orcs. It lookedpletely safe.


    "So there are really no Orcs here, huh?"


    "Ah..."


    Despite Han Se-ah''s desperate hopes, the bar continued to fill.


    96%


    97%


    98%


    "Hmm? There''s something strange in the middle of the field?"


    99%


    "It''s not just a rock, it looks like a magic"


    100%


    ---

 Chapter 100: In the Name of the Goddess 1

    Chapter 100: In the Name of the Goddess 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    It''s dark.


    Is this what an out-of-body experience feels like? Or like a lucid dream?


    The whole world is dark, and I feel as if I''m floating aimlessly in water.


    There''s no sensation of a floor beneath my feet, making it seem as if the ceiling and floor have merged into one.


    In the darkness, I spot a familiar silhouette.


    It''s Han Se-ah''s back.


    It looks like she''s staring at something.


    "Wow, is that the Goddess? They''ve designed her beautifully... It''s incredible in many ways, especially when ites to the chest."


    Her mumbling, perhaps to her stream, clearly reaches my ears.


    It stands out in this strange space where nothing else can be heard.


    My head is foggy, but her voice gradually clears my mind and sharpens my vision.


    In the dim space, she is floating, looking at something pale and indistinct.


    Judging by her mutterings, that faint figure appears to be the Goddess.


    Around her, like totem poles or pirs of a temple, ourpanions silently float.


    Perhaps an event scene only for the yer is taking ce, as they all curl up like embryos with their eyes closed.


    Grace with her gray hair fluttering, Irene with her hands sped together as if in prayer, Kaiden with her head resting on her hand as if sleeping at a desk


    And the figure of Rnd, his arms crossed over his chest in the shape of an X, like a pharaoh.


    ''...What is this?''


    I''m here, but Rnd is there.


    Only then do I realize that I''m in a different space.


    If Han Se-ah is inside a small ss bead, then I''m like someone outside, looking in.


    ...Why?


    Is it because I''m an NPC who remembers my past life, able to eavesdrop on Han Se-ah''s conversations with her viewers?


    Floating in the darkness like drifting deep at sea, I feel a growing sense of suffocation and urgency.


    But that''s only for a moment.


    The dim form of the Goddess brightens, and a strange warmth fills my chest.


    Perhaps the event scene is ending, as beams of light pour down over Han Se-ah''s head and single rays prate the chests of ourpanions.


    "It feels like a side quest, but it''s more like a confirmation of our party members? Perhaps the ones marked with this divine energy won''t leave the party. I got here quickly because of Rnd, but I think regr yers will probably only get here afterpleting all the character quests. It seems like if you manage to keep the party together to the 20th floor, then you keep them permanently after that."


    Han Se-ah nonchntly talks to herself as she receives the baptism of light.


    Of course, I can''t see her stream channel or chat window, only her back.


    Since struggling won''t allow me to return to my physical form, I dejectedly look on from the outside.


    Hearing an exnation about the tower from the goddess in the blessed forest, and strengthening the bonds with your existingpanions  it''s like the beginnings of a legend.


    Han Se-ah has probably received some hints about the tower and the Goddess.


    This side quest is also probably meant to strengthen rtionships withpanions to help the yer from losing party members.


    But how long do I have to be here?


    "Anyway, I''d like to go now since it looks like that''s all I''m going to get. The Goddess''s processing speed is not what Koreans like."


    Right after Han Se-ah''s irreverent remark, something pale unfurls like a curtain or a tent, enveloping everything.


    In the Tower, one must  the   in order to  .


    Simultaneously, a soft voice rings in my ears.


    That pale thing passed by Han Se-ah and came right in front of my nose.


    It seems to want to tell me something from within that strange space.


    But like speaking through a ss window, it bes distorted and mangled.


    I couldn''t understand it properly.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    How long has it been since I felt this tired?


    My eyelids feel as heavy as if they weighed a ton, but gradually vitality begins to return to my body.


    It feels as if I''ve eaten a meal after being ravenously hungry, or consumed coffee or something sweet after taxing my brain; my body is slowly waking up, and I can feel it in fine detail.


    "Ugh, what just happened?"


    "Hmm, it feels like I had a dream...."


    It''s not just me, as one by one, I hear the groans of mypanions around me.


    Grace stretches her arms, Irene massages her shoulders and gets up, and Kaiden, with her hand on the hilt of her sword, looks around warily.


    Of course, there''s nothing suspicious to be found in our surroundings.


    The Blessed Forest is still tranquil, the sunlight shining down on us like spotlights.


    No one seems to have noticed, but the moment Han Se-ah''s quest bar reached 100%, something shed and thrust us into a strange space.


    Still, perhaps because we seem to have received a generous dose of divine energy from the Goddess, our physical condition is perfect.


    "Could it be a blessing from the Goddess? I feel like divine energy is overflowing from my body."


    "I feel a bit sluggish, but at the same time, my senses seem sharper."


    Mypanions, who have no memories of the dark space,ment as they loosen their bodies.


    I, too, loosen my shoulders and quickly check Han Se-ah''s stream.


    All the features I received as rewards for the quests were disabled during the out-of-body experience.


    Luckily, Han Se-ah''s stream starts right away.


    In her chat, viewers are in an uproar.


    In her Ancient Greek style tunic, the motherly silhouette of the Goddess had been on full disy, and the chat was filled with nothing but burning heart emojis.


    Hey, a hint about the game''s story has just been revealed for the first time, so why don''t you talk about that, you bastards?


    The Goddess descended and dropped a hint about the tower, but why wasn''t there a singlement about that?


    "Anyway, there are definitely no orcs... So looks like it''s all over. Let''s go back."


    "Do we need to report this to the Knights Division?"


    For now, we should tell them. Though there are no orcs, we fainted in this clearing after receiving a baptism of divine energy.


    My party gets up and prepares to leave the forest.


    Something strange happened, but naturally, we decided that there were no orcs here.


    We fainted after receiving a divine blessing and woke uppletely safe.


    So, it''s a natural conclusion.


    Havingpleted her side quest and talked to the Goddess, Han Se-ah also quietly joins us, picking up her staff and heading out of the forest.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Walking through the forest, as peaceful as the day before, my mind is moreplicated than ever.


    Of course, I had been suspicious when the quest window appeared and directly instructed me to assist Han Se-ah, but who could be calm after experiencing a forced out-of-body experience like just now?


    "Rnd, what are you thinking about so deeply?"


    "Hm? Well, its hard to say... I feel like I heard the voice of the Goddess or something."


    I struggled to make sense of the situation with my less-than-brilliant mind, but I could only guess that the pale figure might be the one who trapped me in this world.


    While I was lost in thought, Grace beside me spoke, so I gave her a casual response...


    "That''s it, right?!"


    "What is?"


    "The Goddess! When I fell asleep, almost like fainting, I dreamt of being warmly embraced andforted by someone as they spoke to me. Everyone was silent, so I just thought I was dreaming."


    Grace''s animated agreement, almost jumping in ce, was also joined by Irene and Kaiden''s assent.


    I had only given a vague response while wondering if this in-game Goddess was real, but now it''s led to this.


    identally behaving like the other NPCs by a fluke is not bad at all.


    Even Han Se-ah, who was vigorously discussing the quest, seemed unaware of my unique experience.


    "It seems like the others felt like they were dreaming when we were in that space earlier. yers chosen by the goddess and herrades. BB Games sure knows how to give the full-on fantasy experience, right?"


    -The Goddess''s bag of divine power is even heftier than the Saint''s, huhu~


    -[Chat deleted by the mod]


    -These guys never change; the story''s just been revealed for the first time, and all they do ispare it to Irene.


    -When the Goddess''s chest was in the thumbnail, the traffic went up by ten thousand, damn lol.


    "Argh, damn it! You guys just got the world''s first reveal of the Tower''s background, and all you talk about is bags of divine power... And what''s this about a runway for male g*nitals? You, just take a ban for now. Let''s think a little harder about the newly revealed story, everyone."


    After Grace, Irene spoke up, and then Kaiden.


    They all spoke with enthusiastic voices, confessing their faith-like experience of hearing the Goddess''s voice and feeling a mission bestowed upon them.


    Of course, while everyone was passionately joining in on this beautiful scene, Han Se-ah was busy fending off malicious viewers spamming the chat with inappropriatements.


    Although it looked like a ghostly apparition to me, it seems that the appearance of the goddess was clearly revealed in Han Se-ah''s stream.


    A typical Western beauty, possibly modeled after a blonde bombshell, wearing a Greek tunic, revealing her arms, armpits, and chest bone


    These vulgar people, ignoring the storypletely, were spamming about armpits, chest bones, and necks, so much so that even without seeing it directly, I could visualize the goddess''s appearance from their words alone.


    ---

 Chapter 101: In the Name of the Goddess 2

    Chapter 101: In the Name of the Goddess 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    [Heroes Chronicle Forum]


    Goddess''s Divine Energy Bags [261] +72


    the_Goddess_appearance.JPG [128] +105


    Isnt the Demon King storyline a bit clichd? [29] +43


    So what was the story again? [35] +82


    Spoiler) A three-line summary of the story for those who missed the live stream [492] +564


    The chat was buzzing with talks about the Goddess''s chest, but fortunately, there was a summary of the story I had missed online.


    Spoiler) A three-line summary of the story for those who missed the live stream


    [Goddess_with_outstretched_arms_and_a_smile.JPG]


    [Goddess_chest_bone_zoomed_in.JPG]


    [Goddess_chest_only_zoomed_in.JPG]


    Goddess outside the tower 2. Demon King inside the tower 3. Oh no, it''s overflowing. Please stoppp


    You fking b*h, is this right?


    It''s not wrong... but it''s a little off


    The Goddess (creator of this world) has a big and thick (tower), inserted by the Demon King, and it''s sticky


    Anyway, the monsters areing out of the tower, so just kill them


    Ehh the text and the images don''t match?


    Is the Demon King female?


    Although the exnation was buried in thements rather than in the actual post, I was able to summarize the game''s story.


    In this world created and nurtured by the Goddess, the Demon King is nning an invasion by first establishing a tower.


    The portals connecting the inside and outside of the Tower were part of the invasion, and the reason why the boss monsters asionally appeared outside the Tower.


    The monsters inside the Tower, imitations of the Goddess''s creations, were made of magic stones andcked reproductive abilities.


    This is because the inside of the Tower is a fake world where life cannot exist, and the Demon King wants to perfectly harmonize the inside and outside of the Tower, creating a lifeless world.


    I don''t know how many posts I had to go through to find this information since Han Se-ah''s VODs haven''t been uploaded yet.


    Those crazy people even cursed the ones who tried to exin it properly.


    "Ah, I see? There were no traces of orcs, and the blessing of divine energy was received in the southeastern clearing...."


    "Yes. I carefully examined the clearings using magic."


    Pretending to look over my physical condition, I busily searched the inte forums.


    Meanwhile, Han Se-ah, as the party leader, waspleting the quest, or rather, fulfilling the adventurer request.


    Receiving quest rewards as a yer is different from receiving request rewards as an adventurer, from the Knights Division.


    Double charging is wrong, but wouldn''t all yers wee double rewards with open arms?


    Anyway, there''s no way the Knights Division would refuse to pay the request rewards after we were even blessed by the Goddess.


    "Was there anything else unusual?"


    "No. We looked everywhere that orcs might be, but found nothing."


    -She bes polite in front of authority


    -No, it''s because she''s in front of someone who pays, she''s being polite


    -She''s squeezing money even in-game, crazy


    -If you pay, you''re a knight; if you don''t, you''re a nameless bastard


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    The knight in charge of the forest also nced at Han Se-ah''s staff once and shook his head.


    There''s no way to submit evidence that there are no orcs anyway.


    The knight scribbles something on a document before heading into the tent behind him, emerging with a hefty leather pouch.


    Judging by its size, it''s unlikely to be filled with gold coins; it''s probably arge leather bag mixed with silver and copper coins.


    Whether it''s for convenience or because tossing a few gold coins would seem unimpressive, it''s sure to be mostly copper coins.


    As expected, the bag was filled with copper coins, and Han Se-ah''s brow furrowed peculiarly as she received the pouch and put it in her inventory.


    "We can head back to the city now."


    "We''re so close to the capital; should we really head back right away? It feels a bit disappointing."


    "Do you have business in the capital?"


    "Not really, I''m just a bit curious."


    While Han Se-ah is organizing her inventory, Grace and Irene chatter away.


    Irene is eager to see the children back home, while Grace is curious about the kingdom''s capital, but not to sightsee.


    It''s a fantasy world modeled after the Middle Ages, so what tourist attractions or amusement parks could there be?


    While the unseen capital may be intriguing, there''s nothing much to see there, just like the other cities.


    Although there are more noble mansions in the capital than in the city, what fun would there be in looking at the outside of someone else''s house?


    "The capital... if we don''t have anything specific to see, let''s visit some other time."


    "Yeah, I was just curious."


    As we talk among ourselves, a soldieres and guides us to a carriage.


    Though the reward is little, having a carriage prepared for our travel is quite nice.


    It''s a bit of a humorous thought, but it''s like the difference in benefits between a small and argepany.


    As I head towards the carriage, mulling over memories from my past life, Kaiden, who has been quiet until now, gently approaches me.


    She''s likely a bit uneasy since the Northern Duke and I had a private conversation.


    "Uh, Rnd?"


    "What?"


    "What did you discuss with the Duke?"


    I remember telling the group that I couldn''t share private matters concerning the ducal family, but she either didn''t hear it or is trying to figure out how much I know.


    I pause to think about how to respond before slyly throwing a remark.


    "Don''t worry, Katie Wesley."


    "!"


    She freezes like a cat that''s seen a cucumber*, her face suddenly going ck and her body stiffening, her walk bing awkward.


    Her odd reaction goes unnoticed as ourpanions climb into the carriage one by one.


    Kaiden, who ends up sitting next to me thanks to the seating arrangement, subtly shifts her hips to create some distance between us.


    In contrast to the girls, who are closer to one another, chatting, Kaiden and I sit apart, looking out of the carriage window.


    As the rest of the group sadly watches the receding Obernu Forest, she steals nces at my face several times.


    "In the end, all we did was admire this beautiful forest. When we get back and start climbing the tower again, it''ll feelpletely different there."


    "It was a blessed forest, after all. It was a joyous experience to feel the Goddess''s grace firsthand."


    Whether a storm is raging in Kaiden''s, or rather Katie Wesley''s head or not, the carriage slowly plods on.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The return journey was also uneventful.


    There was nothing to show, so Han Se-ah turned off her stream for the time being.


    The carriage was driven by a coachman we had not seen before, and thanks to the Knights Division and the army, the main roads near the capital were clear and quiet, devoid of bandits or wandering monsters.


    asionally, a noble''s carriage or a merchant''s loaded vehicle would pass by, providing the perfect environment to browse the inte in peace.


    ''...It''s kind of bothering me.''


    I had set up the inte window to look like I was gazing out the carriage window, but I could feel a fierce gaze from the side.


    The source of the gaze was, of course, Kaiden.


    Understandably, she must have wanted to say something after her runaway act was discovered, along with her disguise as a man, but she couldn''t speak because Han Se-ah was browsing the inte across from us, trying not to fall asleep.


    I was sitting by the right window, turning my head to the right to use the inte, while she sat by the left window, leaning against it and looking at me, so I couldn''t help but feel her gaze.


    Even an ordinary middle or high school student from peaceful South Korea would notice it at this level.


    -Did these guyse from the year 3023?


    [VIRTUAL_REALITY_GAME_HEROES_CHRONICLE_NEWS.JPG]


    [POTENTIAL_MEDICAL_ADVANCEMENTS_IN_VIRTUAL_REALITY_NEWS.JPG]


    I thought the idea of a virtual reality game was nonsense, but now all sorts of things are popping up, like neurological treatment and PTSD treatment.


    Nowadays, devices respond with honorifics, turning them into obedient... ves...


    [RED-EYED_ANDROID-TYPE_VILLAIN_ROBOT.JPG]


    The time when humanity bes enved is not far off.


    I never thought the singrity woulde so soon


    First, they beat us in Go, then in art, now in being human


    A pro-gamer already lost to an AI set at human level


    Damn true, it beat them even before Heroes got popr


    Why are these guys mixing virtual reality games and AI?


    Because there''s AI in virtual reality?


    Of course, I was diligently browsing the inte.


    News of a pro team losing to a five-member AI team in an AOS* game, or the introduction of jelly-like nutrition food you''d expect to see in an SF* movie, and other fictional stories.


    I felt relieved because, between other celebrity news and useless articles, at least I knew I wasn''t a brain in a jar.


    Han Se-ah was connected to the real world,municating with tens of thousands of viewers.


    There were creative works on video sites that I would never be able to watch in my lifetime, and if I added other novels,ics, movies, etc., avable on the inte, there would be even more.


    I was brushing off this asional surge of doubt and anxiety when the carriage came to a gentle stop.


    "Once we get off, could we talk for a moment?"


    At the same time, Kaiden, softly spoke to me.


    ---

 Chapter 102: In the Name of the Goddess 3

    Chapter 102: In the Name of the Goddess 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The group stepped down from the carriage and were deciding on rooms to rest for the night.


    Sneakily, Kaiden grabbed my sleeve, leading me to the bushes next to the building.


    "How much do you know, Rnd?"


    Her tone and voice were gentler than usual.


    If I''d closed my eyes, I''d have thought it wasn''t Kaiden speaking.


    A magical artifact bestowed by the Royal family was in effect right before my eyes, yet I couldn''t feel any fluctuation of magic from it.


    Its actual purpose must''ve been to hide the Royal family.


    Perhaps it''s for scenarios like when the kingdom is under attack, or when assassins are on the hunt, allowing the Royals to disguise as servants and escape?


    Using such a precious and remarkable magical artifact to run away exins why Arthur Wesley seemed so exasperated.


    "Arthur Wesley''s daughter, Katie Wesley. The rebellious girl who, right after hering-of-age ceremony, wanted to see her family''s treasury, stole a magic artifact and her ancestor''s armor, and ran away... Am I close?"


    "Hmm, rebellious, you say? Did my father describe me that way?"


    "He didn''t say it outright, but seeing the concern and worry etched on his face, wouldn''t anyone think the same?"


    "Ah, father really..."


    With a hint of annoyance, she brushed her hair back.


    Still, no magical fluctuations were felt, but her appearance gradually changed before my eyes.


    The brown curly-haired man was gone, reced by a typical Northern beauty.


    Her silky silver hair, reminiscent of Northern icefalls, cascaded down, and her once in eyes transformed into a clear, beautiful blue, reminiscent of a sereneke or a sapphire.


    The impression she gave was so sharp and regal that the term Princess Knight fit her perfectly.


    "So, what will you do next?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "While Hanna may be the party''s leader, in the end, you set the party''s direction, right? Will you kick out someone who hid their identity from you?"


    "Why would I? Whether you''re the mercenary-born Kaiden or the daughter of the Northern Duke, Katie Wesley, you''re still an invaluable swordswoman filling the gaps in our party."


    Kick out a 4 damage dealer from our party?


    Unless a 5 damage dealer suddenly joins, that''s unlikely.


    Her tone warmed up a bit when she realized I had no intentions of kicking her out.


    She was concerned not about her hidden identity but about staying with the party.


    "Right? And now that I''ve even heard the voice of the Goddess, my sister won''t be stubborn anymore."


    Kaiden''s expression was as bright as ever.


    Going on an adventure was one thing, but hearing the voice of the Goddess during that journey?


    No wonder she couldn''t help but smile.


    Given the fiery sh of the two Northern sisters, it seems the younger one, Katie, came out on top this time.


    "There''s no need to hide your identity from the group anymore then?"


    Given the beauty hidden behind the silver hair, there wouldnt be any embarrassment in revealing her face.


    And it''s not like she has a chest that would hinder her swordsmanship should she stop dressing as a man.


    If Grace and Irene have the figures of gravure idols, Katie could be likened to a slender runway model.


    "So, what are you nning to do?"


    "For now, since I haven''t aplished much, I''m thinking of climbing the tower some more first. I heard the voice of the Goddess, and I intend to show my sister how outstanding I can be as an adventurer. Demonstrating my abilities would be more convincing than just iming I heard the Goddess''s voice without evidence."


    "No, I''m not talking about that. I''m asking if you n to continue pretending to be a man in front of our party."


    "Ah..."


    Kaiden hurriedly speaks as if shes rapping, her face flushed with excitement.


    How much did she dislike inheriting the heir position?


    Realizing she might have overreacted to my words, she clears her throat with a couple of coughs.


    Should she reveal her male disguise to the party and start adventuring as a female, or continue as she is?


    Contrary to my expectations, she chose thetter.


    "Hmm, if you, Rnd, promise to keep my secret, Id like to continue as I am."


    "Why do you insist on adventuring in a male disguise?"


    She doesnt answer my question.


    Instead, she simply offers a soft smile and reverts from Katie to Kaiden.


    She might see this as some mysterious charm, but as someone deeply influenced by modern culture, it just feels different to me.


    Is she just indulging in some adolescent fantasy?


    Isn''t it just a case of ''chunibyo''?


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    After savoring the stew prepared by Irene and Grace, I retreated to my bedroom.


    Given that this building was owned by the Knights Division, it was surprisingly quietperfect for uninterrupted browsing.


    "Damn, those Orc warriors are seriously scary! For real!"


    After endless surfing, a video by the streamer Kim Seok-hyun managed to catch my interest.


    On screen, a typical swordsmanpresumably Kim Seok-hyunrolled around the forest floor, amusing his chat.


    ''It seems he''s already defeated the boss, but he''s still fighting orcs to level up. His sword skills have definitely improved since his battles with the horned wolves.''


    As far as I remember, all three members of his party were at the 4 rank, without a single 5 among them.


    A talented streamer, hot on the heels of Han Se-ah.


    Demonstrating his rank as the second-best in the world through skill, not luck.


    The way his sword danced inbat was undeniably sharp.


    Had he entered the game like I did, he would have made a name for himself in the kingdom.


    To the viewers, it might seem amusing watching him roll around on the ground, kicking up dust, and letting out yells audible only to the viewers.


    But few noticed how he dodged the furious axe swings of the orcs and asionallynded a few strikes of his own.


    -The other channels show streamers camping with beauties in the forest, while here he''s tumbling with orcs.


    -The vibes are different, but it''s fun to watch.


    -Was there a ss ''beetle warrior''? (Honestly don''t know)


    -I''d say... it''s rather... shameful for a swordsman...


    -How the heck is he still alive?


    I wonder what the odds are for a modern person, ustomed to a peaceful life, to survive surrounded by eight orcs wielding swords and shields and d in armor.


    Serving as the tank of the party and facing such situations is definitely rough, but the fact that hes efficiently managing the aggro and is still alive is very impressive.


    To rate him... maybe a mini Reba?


    He feels like a 3.5 lower-tier character.


    This might sound like a harsh evaluation, but if you consider that this streamer Kim Seok-hyun has reached almost the level of Katie  who was professionally trained in swordsmanship by her noble family  it''s quite apliment.


    "Damn it! When will the magic be ready?!"


    "Just a bit longer, hold on!"


    -Feels like our PT instructor who always says ''just a bit more'' lol.


    -After about three more orcs and Louis kills two with his arrows, the magic might be ready.


    -Offensive mages probably die often due to casting time.


    -This is why Teacher Rnd emphasizes short-casting spells.


    If Han Se-ahs stream is like a fantasy about leveling up in another world with beauties, then Kim Seok-hyuns stream feels more like the ssic fantasy action tale of starting from the bottom.


    Well, considering he has three 4 members in his team, maybe not quite the bottom.


    The reason viewers wereughing at Kim Seok-hyun, who was rolling on the ground with stones wedged between his armor groaning in pain, was probably out of jealousy.


    "ze and explode!"


    "Do you really need to shout that?!"


    A fireball whizzed over the head of Kim Seok-hyun, who was still sprawled on the ground.


    It dove between the orcs, creating a massive explosion, far more potent than Han Se-ahs spark or magic missile.


    Dust covered Kim Seok-hyun as magic stones fell with thuds around him.


    After seeing this, I briefly checked other streams.


    Given the universal interest in virtual reality games, there''s an overwhelming number of streamers.


    There are plenty of streamers with fewer than 10 viewers, and it felt like the number of these small-time streamers had exploded tenfold.


    "Oh, guys! How on earth am I supposed to catch that huge wolf?"


    -Did this streamer get sponsored by a dentist?


    -How many times has she said shes figured out the pattern?


    -She really seems to have no talent for physical activities.


    -At this point, it would be easier to just grind for money and boost your damage with equipment.


    -With your teammates only being 2s, there''s no point in relying on them.


    There were even those tantly using their streams for donations.


    As I scrolled further down the list, it seemed like everyone and their mom was streaming.


    Gamers recording theirbat experiences regardless of viewership, streamers throwing randomments at their handful of viewers, and even former cam-girls whoined that their robes or armors weren''t pretty enough.


    All sorts of things are happening outside due to Heroes Chronicle.


    I busied myself exploring the virtual world until the sunlight poured in through the window.


    ---

 Chapter 103: In the Name of the Goddess 4

    Chapter 103: In the Name of the Goddess 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    [Help streamer ''Han Se-ah'' clear the main quest 1/1  CLEAR]


    [Reward: Fragment of Information]


    What''s this? This makes no sense.


    While riding the carriage back to the city, a hologram appeared before my eyes.


    Perhaps the pride battle between the Magic Tower and the Knights Division has ended?


    But more than the delight, theres confusion.


    Why give me a mere fragment when it could have beenplete information?


    These sly developers...


    They''ve segregated forum ess rights from photo-taking rights, making it feel like they''re upselling DLCs.


    Now, it seems they''re even dividing the rewards.


    Ugh, it doesn''t feel like we left for that long, why does it feel like we''re only returning after such a long time?


    Perhaps because we experienced something incredible?


    Well, a baptism of divine energy... No one in my vige, or this city, would have experienced that before, right?


    While I''m ring at the hologram, wondering what on earth the reward is, we naturally reach the city.


    Descending from the carriage, I stretch with the rest of the party and head toward the guild.


    Considering the time, we could head straight to the inn, but since Han Se-ah also knows that it''s time to receive her rewards, the two of us naturally head towards the guild.


    Seeing us, the rest of the party quietly follows.


    "Hey, Hanna! How was Obernu Forest?"


    "Wepleted the request. I''m not sure if I have to report on such personal requests though...


    Ellis was there, holding her post in thete afternoon.


    Whether it''s due to the many things she has to take care of or her long hours at the guild, she always seems to be there when we return frompleting a request.


    Perhaps there was no precedent for an adventurer entering the Blessed Forest, as Ellis seems rather excited.


    From the way she clings to Han Se-ah, bombarding her with questions, it seems like she was waiting for us out of personal curiosity.


    "Can you tell me about the Blessed Forest? Did you see anything?"


    "It was like a ce from a fairy tale. No dangerous animals, only creatures like squirrels and rabbits approaching us. The trees were dense, but sunlight came through well. It made the forest look lush yet bright. And ripe tree fruits were scattered along everywhere.


    "Really? Forests usually aren''t so weing to humans."


    The two engaged in friendly chatter, drawing the attention of the returning adventurers.


    After all, a chat between the guilds popr receptionist and a rising star adventurer would naturally turn heads.


    Regardless of the gathering attention, the two continue their lively discussion.


    Quietly, other adventurers gather around neighboring tables.


    Most aremoner-born adventurers, undoubtedly curious about the tales of the Blessed Obernu Forest, much like Ellis.


    With the two beauties sitting at the table, happily engaged in conversation, and the various adventurers pretending not to eavesdrop while leaning in, someone lightly tugs on my sleeve.


    ...Hm? Whats going on?


    Rnd, after hearing the voice of the Goddess, how about we all offer a prayer at the temple together?


    ...I dont mind, but maybe we should ask the rest of the group?


    Irene, who had quietly approached, began to whisper as if sharing a secret.


    Her already soft voice had dropped even lower, as if she did not want others to know of our blessing.


    ...Come to think of it, Irene was the Saint Candidate.


    I had briefly forgotten because of the fire-attribute disguised noble.


    It''s not every day a Saint Candidate receives a divine blessing.


    ''Wait a minute... Isn''t this an even bigger deal...?''


    A runaway crossdressing noble vs. a Saint Candidate who heard the voice of the Goddess.


    Just stating them inly, one could clearly tell which one was a bigger event.


    How did I only realize this now?


    I must have been too focused on Han Se-ah''s stream.


    When the chat was constantly yammering on about the fire-attribute sisters and the Goddess''s divine energy bags, I didn''t give it a second thought.


    With my somewhat reluctant permission, Irene went through Grace and Kaiden to finally approach Han Se-ah.


    Her small figure, tugging on Han Se-ah''s sleeve, was unbearably adorable.


    Of course, the impact of her words was far from that.


    A temple visit? Sure, Im in!


    Only then does Han Se-ah seem to remember her title of ''Saint Candidate'', her expression subtly shifting.


    It was a strange look, filled with contemtion and also expectation.


    If she were still streaming, the viewers would probably have teased her for that strange expression for at least half an hour.


    It was a godsend that she had ended the stream because the carriage ride was bing dull.


    [Han Se-ah''s stream has started!]


    [Return to the City! To the temple with the Saint Candidate?]


    -A surprise stream at this hour?


    -Ugh, shouldve turned it on when she was chatting with Ellis.


    -Right, wasnt our Irene the Saint Candidate?


    -Seems everyone forgot because of those divine energy bags.


    -To be honest, they were amazing. Also a fun way to troll lol.


    Thinking this would be good content for her stream, Han Se-ah goes live as we leave the Guild and head to the temple.


    Viewers flood in, quickly discussing the stream title in the chat.


    Everyone was enchanted by the ethereal image of the Goddess, but looking back  a Saint Candidate and the Goddess  it was a ssic pairing.


    Will the other sisters* believe me? My heart is pounding harder than when I went on school trips as a kid.


    "They will. This happened in the forest blessed by the Goddess, after all."


    A visibly excited Irene takes the lead, followed closely by Han Se-ah.


    Seeing their excitement, Grace faintly smiles.


    Grace probably thinks that Irene, being a young nun, is simply delighted by her spiritual experience.


    The chatterbox Irene, the equally enthusiastic Han Se-ah, the warmly smiling Grace, and the amused observer, Kaiden - their steps were light on the way to the temple.


    "Oh my, Irene? I heard you left on a request"


    "We had some good fortune andpleted it quickly, so I returned."


    "What brings the rest of your party here?"


    "We wish to offer a short prayer in front of the Goddess statue."


    The one to greet our bustling group at the temple was a gentle nun.


    She stood holding a rattle in one hand, likely just having finished attending to the children, a detail that left an impression.


    She appeared a bit taken aback when Irene, bubbly with excitement, abruptly decided to offer an evening prayer with the group, without any prior warning.


    From what I understand, churches usually have spaces designated for priests and nuns, ces to care for children, and areas open for visitors to pray.


    They also have specified opening hours for those spaces.


    Just as you can''t barge into a church anytime you want to pray, this temple must also have specific times for prayer.


    Irene, being a Saint Candidate, would know this better than anyone.


    Yet, she still brought us along, which would understandably fluster even the most weing of nuns.


    "Um, Irene?"


    "Oh, right!"


    Seeing the nun''s troubled expression, Irene seemed startled.


    Though it''s not difficult to open the hall for visitors to pray, the soft-spoken and obedient girl''s abrupt rush into things seemed to have thrown the nun off slightly.


    Perhaps realizing her behavior might havee off as rude, a blushing Irene tried to exin, which earned her a warm smile from the nun.


    The nun then pulled out a bunch of keys from her apron pocket and handed them over.


    "Alright, seeing how eager you are, there must be a reason. But remember, faith shouldn''t be forced. It shoulde from the heart."


    "No, it''s not that! I didn''t force them toe"


    I wonder if there''s something like forceful evangelism in this world too?


    Irene''s face turned tomato-red, which was cute.


    With her nun attire concealing most of her features, her red face stood out even more.


    Like a person wrapped in a nket with only their face showing.


    -Does this world also have that kind of religious ''outreach''?


    -Bring a neighbor to the temple, get 5 dnts*...


    -I remember a pastor''s daughter who used to invite her friends for a weekday evening prayer session. lolol.


    -Do they exchange worshippers for dnts here? Lol.


    -If you bber nonsense like that, the inquisitors will use you as a basement mop.


    The nun, with an understanding nod, quickly walked ahead.


    Irene, with her face still flushed, seemed to have forgotten all about exining the baptism of divine energy or the voice of the Goddess.


    Silently following the woman who led the way, a grand statue of the Goddess appeared as therge wooden doors opened.


    When I first arrived in this world, I often visited the temple, thinking that if I prayed, the Goddess might speak to me.


    Of course, neither did the Goddess ever speak nor did I ever receive divine energy to be a true pdin.


    "Here, um, you just need to pray. There''s no need for a special pose or formality, just close your eyes tightly and think of the Goddess. That''s prayer."


    As expected of a religion based on Christianity and Catholicism, Irene, with a familiar posture, sped her hands together and closed her eyes.


    I too brought my hands together and subtly closed my eyes.


    [Would you like to view the Fragment of Information?]


    But why does this open up in the temple?


    ---

 Chapter 104: In the Name of the Goddess 5

    Chapter 104: In the Name of the Goddess 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Even though I had closed my eyes in prayer, my vision remained remarkably clear.


    The most vivid sight was that of a beautiful woman d in pure white cloth.


    She was the Goddess, whose image I had seen time and again in the Heroes Chronicle Forum.


    Due to her airy attire that revealed her arms and corbone, like what one might see in Greek and Roman mythology, it was impossible not to recognize her.


    After all, every discussion forum had her picture attached, given how often it was posted.


    The problem was what she was doing.


    ''What''s happening here?''


    In a spacious area resembling a temple, the Goddess, wearing a gentle smile, was bringing her hands together as if in prayer.


    No matter how I looked at it, it seemed as though she was offering prayers to someone.


    The religion in Heroes Chronicle was inspired by monotheistic religions like Christianity and Catholicism.


    The Goddess was considered the creator of this world, even the monsters like orcs were imed to be created by the omnipotent Goddess.


    Yet here she was, praying to someone.


    What could this possibly mean?


    It''s like iming that in the Bible, God didn''t say, ''Let there be light'' at the beginning, but instead prayed to the universe for it.


    " Rnd? Excuse me, Rnd?"


    "Ah, what?!


    With a worried tap on my shoulder, I came back to my senses, seeing the temple hall and the statue of the Goddess.


    And Irene, who was looking at me with somewhat worried eyes.


    With my eyes open I see the Goddess statue.


    With my eyes closed I see the figure of the Goddess herself.


    It was dizzying.


    Are you feeling dizzy or tired? You''ve had your eyes closed for quite a while and you weren''t responding..."


    "No, I was just lost in thought."


    Everyone knew that someone at the level of a senior adventurer wouldn''t be affected by a mere two-day carriage journey.


    The nces thrown my way were filled more with curiosity than worry.


    But with my dizzy head, I couldn''t think of a usible excuse, so I just brushed it off.


    I couldn''t exactly tell them that I received a fragment of information as a reward forpleting the quest, which used itself to show me the Goddess.


    Either I would be considered a lunatic or revered as a pdin who received a divine revtion.


    Considering how temples in this fantasy world were intertwined with politics, neither seemed particrly beneficial for my journey to the top of the tower.


    [You have confirmed a fragment of information]


    [Part of the mana in your body is reced by divine energy]


    What is this?


    If there''s nothing else, let''s call it a day since it''s gettingte. Lets all meet at the guild tomorrow morning."


    "That sounds good. So, Rnd, are we heading to the 21st floor tomorrow?


    Ah, yes thats right. Once we reach the 21st floor, lets train until we be familiar with the caves."


    At the mention of ''caves'', the others'' faces tense a little as we part ways and head back to our lodgings.


    Han Se-ah, who seemed disappointed that no additional events happened during our temple visit, disappeared with Grace, bringing along the camera with them.


    Katie also stealthily made her exit.


    Walking alone on the dimly lit evening streets without a camera or my party, I felt a tingling yetforting sensation in the corner of my heart.


    If my mana always felt like it turned my body into cold, hard steel, this faint divine energy felt like it was setting my body aze like fuel in an engine.


    Of course, this was just a feeling, and I had no idea how to use it.


    ''After ten years of honing my magic, now I have divine energy...''


    It''s not like a military veteran returning home in the modern age would know how to control mana or practice energy management.


    I used my mana to strengthen my body and weapons in much the same way as one would exercise to train muscles.


    It was a feeling that I''d hammered into my body through practice, forming the foundation of mybat style.


    Adding to this, there were obvious differences between jobs within this game world.


    Just like how 4 Grace was slower to notice the crude traps that 1 Maid Mari could easily discern, I couldn''t figure out how to use this new energy that I had just obtained, although it felt somewhat familiar to me.


    So, there was only one way.


    I would train and hammer the feeling into my body.


    ''It''s been a while since I trained all night...''


    I''d have liked to lie in bed and browse the inte, but I couldn''t just ignore this newly acquired divine energy.


    Of course, even if I wanted to practice it, I couldn''t pick a fight with someone in the city in the middle of the night, and it was too weird to rush into the tower alone right now.


    All I could do was try to get a feel for it.


    Heading towards the Guild building, which was dark after Ellis had finished her shift, I stealthily climbed over the wall and entered the empty training grounds.


    The Guild''s grounds were clean, seemingly untouched by anyone today.


    Taking a position in the center of the grounds, I lifted my shield and took a deep breath.


    One relief was that the sensations of mana and divine energy were distinctly different, making it easy to distinguish.


    And perhaps because they were given to me by a divine being, there were no ipatibilities with my body.


    ''If I gather all the quest rewards, will all my mana turn into divine energy? Or will it happen when I rank up to 7?''


    Instead of mana, I moved divine energy to strengthen my body and enhance my shield.


    Regardless of whether it was mana or divine energy, in the end, I was just using it to enhance my body and weapon, since I didn''t know any holy arts.


    Drawing out the divine energy to the best of my ability, my shield began to glow with pure white light, simr to writing with your left hand when you''re right-handed.


    Although I couldn''t use it efficiently and I didn''t understand the extent of its ability yet, there was a definite difference in color at least.


    Surely, the difference between mana and divine energy isn''t just color, right?


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    [Han Se-ah''s stream has begun!]


    [The world''s first exploration of the 21st floor! The start of cave exploration?]


    After trying various things with my shield until the moon set, I managed to snatch a few hours of sleep before Han Se-ah''s stream notification woke me up.


    "The 21st floor is a cave, so it seems like it''s finally time for a mage like me to shine."


    -Next up, human torch


    -Not good for anything other than lighting the way anyway


    -The contribution of a mage (Light Shuttle) (Securing vision)


    -You win the game by cing wards well


    -Doesn''t someone seem to be ying another game here?


    After washing off the sweat from the night, I head to the guild, where mypanions are already seated at the table.


    It seemed like they woke up early in excitement, having heard the voice of the Goddess and going to enter the 21st floor for the first time.


    Well, you would be closer to a psychopath not to get excited in a situation where you''ve received an actual revtion from the Goddess.


    Even Katie, who is ying the role of a taciturn mercenary, cannot hide her flushed cheeks.


    "Today, as I mentioned before, we''re going to the 21st floor. It''s a cave-type environment,pletely different from the ins or the forest."


    "If it''s a cave, are the monsterspletely different?"


    "Not exactly. Instead of moss wolves and helmeted deer, we''ll encounter cave spiders and vampire bats. However, goblins and kobolds still appear."


    "They show up everywhere."


    "They do outside, so it must be the same inside the tower."


    Goblins and Kobolds are kind of like roaches.


    They survive by adapting to any environment, fulfilling a role at the bottom of the food chain, cleaning up garbage.


    It''s kind of how there are forest roaches and house roaches.


    But you should not let your guard down when you hear about goblins and kobolds.


    Naturally, the ones appearing in the ins are weaker than the ones in the forest, and the ones in the caves are stronger than the ones in the forest.


    It''s onlymon sense that the monsters be stronger the higher you climb the tower.


    On top of that, stctites and stgmites make for unsteady footing, a major problem.


    They''re far more bothersome than the tree roots in the forest, to the point that it''s almost like there''s no t ground at all.


    "Goblins and kobolds, as we''ve seen, roam in packs, so we don''t need to worry as long as we''re careful about the cave terrain. While they are stronger than the ones below, they''re still manageable. The real problem is the cave spiders and vampire bats."


    " If it''s bats, they''ll fly around, right?"


    "That''s correct. Cave spiders crawl on the walls and ceiling, moving in three dimensions, and vampire bats outright fly. They''re fundamentally different from the ground-running beast-type monsters."


    At Han Se-ah''s murmuring, everyone nods and the atmosphere bes slightly serious.


    If hunting the Horned Wolves on the 10th floor is the boundary between beginners and intermediates,


    Hunting monsters on the 21st floor could be said to be the boundary line for veterans.


    Facing gigantic cave spiders crawling on the walls and vampire bats swooping in from the dark is a different game altogether.


    From swinging a sword to maintaining formation, it''s all entirely different from the lower floors.


    "The fortunate part is that we have a mage in our party. That spares our vanguard the trouble of having to handle a torch."


    "So, should I keep my Light magic active?"


    "No, your mana isn''t infinite. We''ll bring a torch with us. Your role is to brighten our vision when we''re in battle."


    -So she''s a real-life shlight, LOL!


    -Seems like she won''t even need to learn other offensive spells besides Magic Missile.


    -Just make sure Grace has a good view to shoot her arrows.


    -Mage Hanna? Nah, more like Lighting Technician Hanna.


    -How about dual-wield? A torch in the left hand, Light magic in the right. LOL


    "If you guys keep messing around, I''ll use the camera to only follow Rnd''s behind during battles. Is that what you want? To see nothing but Rnd and the cave walls?"


    Everything else, it''s better to experience directly in the cave.


    The damp and stuffy air that makes breathing feel different, the strain of constantly being alert while walking in the dark leading to quicker exhaustion - these minor yet important things.


    Experiencing these things personally is the quickest way to learn.


    Just like I did.


    ---

 Chapter 105: Adaptation 1

    Chapter 105: Adaptation 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    From the 10th floor to the 20th, and then from the 20th to the 21st.


    ''Come to think of it, the gate hasnt been installed yet. Maybe I should''ve rested for a day, using the divine energy as an excuse.''


    It seems there''s still a day or two left until the gate construction isplete since the pride battle between the Magic Tower and the Knights Division has just ended.


    If they mention a reward, we should opt for a gate ess pass.


    After a long climb, we entered the 21st floor passage.


    Instead of the refreshing forest air, a damp and musty atmosphere pricked at my nostrils.


    The air of the 21st floor always made me feel sick of climbing the tower.


    At this unfamiliar sensation, Grace, who was following behind, quietly sticks to me.


    Maybe it''s because the rest of the party hasn''t crossed the passage yet or perhaps she''s ustomed to the expansive forests and mountains, she finds the confined space of the cave unsettling.


    She clings to me, like a scared child.


    It''s wider than I expected?


    "Its wide enough to walk, but a bit restrictive forbat. Also, the width of the cave corridors varies, so we need to be careful."


    Grace peeked ahead from beside my arm, but without Han Se-ah and her light magic, visibility probably wouldn''t exceed 10 meters.


    One by one, the rest of the party began to cross the passage, looking around the cave in curiosity.


    The cave is wide enough for one person but is too narrow for two people side by side without their shoulders bumping.


    Naturally, there''s no space to set up tents either.


    "As you can see, the floor is uneven, and the width of the path is irregr. We also need to consider that there''s no space to set up tents."


    "Are there any safe zones in a ce like this?"


    "There''s a massive cavern. But, unlike the forest with its clear paths, we''ll need a guide who can memorize the route."


    Grace gulped, seemingly overwhelmed by the unfamiliar cave environment and the daunting task of memorizing a maze-like path.


    Of course, I didnt say this to burden her, but to give Han Se-ah a chance to chime in.


    "Um Rnd? If that''s the case, I think I can handle it. Just like in the Obernu Forest, I can remember the path with my magic once I''ve walked it.


    Really? Then Grace can scout the path, and Hanna can mark it with her magic.


    We''re pretending the inventory is a type of magic and the minimap is a technique using magical markers.


    So, with the help of Han Se-ah''s minimap, Grace no longer needed to memorize the entire route from the passage to the safe zones and vice versa.


    Her expression visibly softens.


    Though there was no real need for her to stress. She could have just marked the cave walls.


    "From the 21st floor onward, we need to be cautious of cave spiders and vampire bats. One can climb walls, the other can fly. Since the 20th-floor gate hasnt been built and the caves are a new environment, let''s take it easy today and just explore nearby."


    "...Then, Rnd should lead the way, followed by Grace, Irene, myself, and Kaiden."


    She structured our formation without any objections from the group.


    Everyone quietly arranged themselves in the narrow path as Han Se-ah had suggested, preparing to move.


    I took out a baton-shaped magic tool.


    Now that I have divine energy, I think I should really take a more defensive passive role.


    As I did so, Grace, from behind, lightly tapped on my armor, asking curiously,


    "What''s that, Rnd?"


    "It''s a magic tool. While it''s dimmer than a regr torch, it doesn''t flicker, which makes it much more convenient."


    It''s a magic tool with the appearance of a rod that construction workers waved around.


    Its brightness was too subtle forbat but adequate for walking.


    There was a significant advantage to its design.


    It was designed to be exceptionally durable rather than emitting a strong light.


    Once a battle begins, you could just toss it on the ground like a glow stick or re.


    With this faint illumination, nowhere near the brightness of sunlight, our group ventured into the cave.


    "Visibility really is limited here It doesn''t interfere with sensing presences, though."


    "You''ll get used to it. Beyond this cave lies a marsnd with areas so dense they''re almost like jungles."


    Responding to Grace''s murmuredments from behind, I shared some of the tower''s challenging design.


    The higher we go, the more concerned I be.


    After navigating the winding, narrow caves, there''s a marsh so treacherous it''s hard to walk through.


    What difficult terrain woulde next?


    Considering the game''s design, I''d guess a desert or maybe a snowy field.


    As we quietly traversed the cave, Grace whispered for us to stop, sensing something.


    Our group came to a standstill.


    "Did you detect something, ?"


    "It''s a fork in the path, and I feel the presence of monsters from the right. It doesnt feel like goblins or kobolds maybe spiders? The movement sounds very different."


    "If it were vampire bats, they would be motionless, hanging from the ceiling. So if you hear movement, it must be the cave spiders."


    At my remark, the team swallowed hard and assumed abat stance.


    Even though, on paper, we shouldn''t be feeling this tense just on the 21st floor, the unfamiliarity of the cave added enough psychological pressure.


    Firstly, the forked path ahead was so dark we couldn''t see beyond.


    Monsters lurked in that unseen darkness.


    Unless you''re a veteran ustomed to nightbat, this situation is tense.


    Even with the tension, the group naturally headed to the right, towards where Grace felt the presence of cave spiders.


    I head down the right path with them, holding up my shield and the baton-shaped magic tool.


    "Hanna, Light."


    "Got it."


    -streamer Han Se-ah''s dazzling debut(brighter than the magic tool)


    -Ugh, damn it! Why spiders? I''d rather see goblin underwear.


    -Is it a relief they don''t have eyes? Or is it even creepier because they don''t have eyes?


    -Isn''t it somewhat better without the fur and the eyes?


    -Their legs are creepy enough; let''s not even talk about the sound of themying eggs with their mouths.


    As Han Se-ah murmured, a glowing orb rose gracefully above her staff, settling above the heads of the group.


    Thanks to this, the shapes of the cave spiders clinging to the cave walls and ceiling became visible.


    Noticing our presence,rge spiders about 1 meter in size began moving towards us.


    A monster with a sleek appearance devoid of hair and eyes, it had a bulbous head and a slightly elongated body.


    "As you can see, their thin legs are their weakness. Surprisingly, their biting power is stronger than that of the Moss Wolf. If bitten by their pincer jaws, a poisonous stinger, which acts as their tongue, will shoot out. So as long as you''re not caught, they''re easy opponents."


    If we didnt notice it and allowed it to approach, it would leap at our necks from above.


    But with a 4 scout in our party, theres no way we''d let a mere monster get the drop on us.


    In truth, anyone with a torch would notice it.


    If someone hadn''t noticed them crawling up the wall and reaching above their heads, they would have probably been killed by an Orc Hunter on the tower''s 20th floor.


    As soon as I finished exining, a wind-cutting sound - ''shiik'' - rang out, and arrows flew towards the spiders.


    Grace''s arrows, aiming not for their vulnerable legs but precisely piercing the pincer jaws and mouths.


    "Looks like we''ll be using a lot of arrows on both cave spiders and vampire bats."


    "Well, yes. In this cave, Grace will have to work a bit harder."


    I couldn''t exactly tell Kaiden, who was guarding our rear, to jump off the cave wall and sh at the spiders.


    No matter how fantastical this world is, it''s not a ce where giants attack or where 3D aerial battles take ce.


    So, naturally, Grace will be busy intercepting the monsters with arrows before they approach us.


    If they swarm her in numbers too overwhelming, Han Se-ah can switch from using Light magic to offensive magic.


    Even at the cost of visibility.


    -The lighting is really good, is she a professional or something?


    -From being the main defense with Irene to just handling the lighting, quite the downgrade.


    -For the only mage in the party, she doesn''t seem to be doing much.


    -Carrying the inventory, a mini-map, and Light magic... Is this a porter cosy?


    Each time Grace releases her tightly drawn bowstring, arrows shoot forth, cutting through the air.


    The spiders, faster than expected, dont always get hit directly in the mouth, but none miss their heads.


    Shield in hand, I block the front, and behind me, Grace rapidly fires arrows.


    With just the two of us, we efficiently dealt with eight spiders, much to the astonishment of our viewers.


    If we encounter arger group, Han Se-ah will probably have to use more offensive spells, but... that''s a story forter.


    "There are more cave spiders roaming around than I thought?"


    Given that we''re higher up the tower, its safe to assume their numbers are higher as well.


    Does that mean there are more goblins and kobolds too?


    Exactly. There''ll be swarms everywhere.


    Hearing Grace''s murmurs, Han Se-ah quietly poses a question.


    Moss Wolves and Helmeted Deer roamed individually, but from the start, cave spiders traveled inrge groups.


    If vampire bats, faster than the cave spiders, swarmed in groups of ten or more, Grace''s arrows wouldn''t be enough.


    Or encountering over thirty goblins or kobolds.


    Just ascending one level and already facing double the number of monsters; Han Se-ah might end up endlessly casting spells.


    "Ah, geez. Don''t say ''it''s dazzling, it''s dazzling''. Seriously, or I''ll sh the camera with the light. Iughed too? Yes, at first. So no more trolling."


    For now, she''s teased not as the party''s mage but more as the party''s porter.


    ---

 Chapter 106: Adaptation 2

    Chapter 106: Adaptation 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The difference in difficulty between the 20th and 21st floors wasn''t small.


    Unlike the lone Orc Hunters, Moss Wolves, and Helmeted Deer, cave spiders and vampire bats move in groups of at least five.


    With goblins and kobolds boasting numbers ranging from a dozen to nearly thirty.


    In the absence of sunlight, one must rely on torches, magic tools, and spells for light.


    One had to fight multiple enemies at once, and the uneven terrain added to the fatigue as well.


    "Sigh... With this many, even goblins be a real nuisance."


    "I had to maintain my shield spell longer than I thought. Did we underestimate them?"


    I can block or deflect the Moss Wolves and Helmeted Deer, and Kaiden can handle them if they slip past me.


    However, when facing over thirty goblins, no matter how much I try to shield us, their sheer number is enough to surround us.


    We''re forced to use protective shields and barriers to block their blind charges and venomous stingers.


    With divine energy enveloping my shield, I stand as a sturdy wall, blocking one side of the battlefield.


    Kaiden, on the other side, swings her sword vigorously, but the enemies still number over thirty.


    But even with magic and arrows crisscrossing the air, and the thudding sound of hits against our shields echoing in the cave, the goblins, numerous as they were, couldnt harm our group.


    We just feel more drained of our stamina and mana than usual.


    "I''ll gather the mana stones. Everyone else, take a moment to breathe."


    "The uneven ground makes it difficult to swing. It''s more tiring than I thought."


    As I pick up the mana stones from the fallen goblins, Kaiden is the first to speak up.


    The others follow suit, reflecting on the battle and their actions.


    "When I turned off the light spell, aiming my magic became way harder. That''s why I used up more mana than usual."


    "Yeah. I didnt realize how much I relied on your light magic until I had to rely solely on that magical baton. It was much harder to hit weak points. I think some of my arrowheads got damaged because of that as well."


    "If Rnd hadn''t bought that and we used a regr torch, it probably would have gone out during the fight, making things even darker."


    Despite it being our firstrge-scale battle in one of the spacious areas of the cave, we identified our mistakes and areas of improvement quickly.


    It was a testament to the quality of mypanions and Han Se-ahs exceptional gaming skills.


    Aside from the excessive drain on our stamina and magic, the group''s overall performance in the battle was good, which lightened the group''s mood.


    -What the heck, all I heard was ''whoosh whoosh'' and then it ended.


    -Can''t we adjust the camera''s gamma setting?


    -I asked for a dazzling performance, and they gave me one in total darkness!


    -Mom, it''s so dark in here that I can''t breathe.


    -Even creatures of the darkness would prefer a brighter ce. Please turn on the light!


    The only ones dissatisfied are the viewers who couldn''t fully enjoy the battle due to the darkness.


    Han Se-ah, struggling in this unfamiliar environment, set her camera controls to auto.


    The viewers probably can''t see due to this.


    On top of that, because of the dim lighting, they couldnt even see the faces of our party members well.


    They''re just obsessed with women.


    "What the heck? You guys missed my incredible moves? Seriously, it''s only a little darker, how do you expect to get through the 20th-floor? At this rate, you might as well be goblin food."


    Amidst this, Han Se-ah''s murmuring, aimed at the viewers, could be heard.


    Honestly, if she just acted cute, the viewers would flock to her, but I guess its also a talent to bicker like that?


    After picking up the mana stone dropped by a goblin on the floor, I handed it to Han Se-ah.


    As we go higher, the blue hue of the mana stone bes clearer.


    There are also rare mosses and mushrooms in the cave that can be harvested for money, but we don''t care too much about that.


    Well, it''s just our first day in the cave.


    As we get used to it, things will get better.


    After catching our breath and checking our equipment, we filled our inventory with mana stones and continued on our way.


    "...There, next to the stctite, is that a vampire bat?"


    "You have sharp eyes. Those creatures swoop down like birds of prey, scratching at your face and neck. If they do, you''ll have to duck to dodge."


    -That''s not the kind of bat I was imagining.


    -Even if Batman crouched down, he wouldn''t be that big.


    -The cave is such a tight space, why are the monsters so huge?


    -Still better than spiders... I guess?


    -Are we sure that jacked creature is a bat? Not a bat mutant?


    Starting with cave spiders, then moving on to goblins in the open space, the third creature we encountered is a vampire bat that spans more than 2 meters when its wings are fully spread.


    It isn''t just a bat with thin wing membranes and a fragile body.


    Living up to its monster title, its powerful fluttering wings could deflect arrows, and it had sharp,rge ws that could sever human blood vessels.


    If it came flying at you with all its might and body-mmed you, it could knock down a mage or priest with its muscr body.


    Based on their appearance alone, these creatures looked less like vampire bats and more like the minions of a vampire.


    Outside the tower, you would likely find such creatures lurking in sinister dungeons.


    "Ah, shoot! The arrows!"


    "I''ll switch from light magic to offensive magic!"


    Unlike the cave spiders, which only know how to jump from above, these creatures fly around persistently targeting people''s necks.


    They seem to have a basic level of intelligence as they''re not aiming for my neck, protected by armor, but rather targeting the other party members with their fair, exposed skin.


    It appears that being vampire bats, they instinctively know where vulnerable spots are.


    Given the way they only aim for the neck, you''d think they had some rtion to real vampires.


    Because of this, Irene unfurls her holy spells, and Kaiden wildly swings her sword.


    I''ve managed to swat down about three of these flying vampire bats with my shield as if they were mere wasps.


    But, these creatures tend to swarm, filling the cave passageways to the brim.


    "They sometimes tangle with each other!"


    "Their wings are tougher than their bodies! Arrows can''t prate!"


    Grace''s arrows bounce off the bat''s wings or break upon contact.


    Meanwhile, Kaiden, who''s trying to swing her sword upwards in the cramped space, asionally stumbles.


    But thanks to Irene, nobody was harmed.


    The vampire bats, whose wing membranes were durable enough to deflect arrows, couldn''t endlessly resist the sword of a warrior skilled in mana.


    One by one, they dropped to the ground, turning into stone.


    Experiencing the vampire bats, the most formidable of the four types of monsters we''ve encountered in the cave, sweat poured down everyone''s foreheads.


    "Damn, are these really bats? Their wings are strong enough to repel arrows, and their bodies are so tough that they just shrug off my spark spell. It seems like we need to rely on offensive magic to deal damage here."


    -Han Se-ah, just y the role of a porter... With your inventory, mini-map, and light magic, you''d be the best at it.


    -A hero (Rnd), a saint (Irene), and a porter (Han Se-ah) make up the team.


    -Time to ditch that magic missile you''ve been using since the first floor. You''ve already killed two bosses.


    -That porter sure talks to herself a lot.


    The primary reason for Han Se-ah''s excessive mana consumption was the grade of her magic.


    This is because Han Se-ah hadn''t acquired any new spells from the Magic Tower.


    No matter how powerful a magic spell might be, it''s natural that using a basic offensive skill learned on the first floor won''t be effective up to the 21st floor.


    After all, she''s not a novel''s protagonist who can be a magic missile master capable of shooting thousands of them.


    "It''s gettingte. Let''s start heading back. Hanna, you said you remember the way, right?"


    "Yeah."


    With that, we made our way out of the tower.


    Up to the 20th floor, we pushed through rather easily with star power.


    However, upon reaching the 21st floor, problems began to emerge.


    Firstly, there''s the issue with Grace''s uracy in shooting.


    Her uracy was bound to decrease in the dimly lit caves.


    Especially when the vampire bats fluttered theirrge wings and flew above the light source; it was straining on the eyes.


    Her primary role was also as the party''s scout rather than archery.


    Kaiden''s issue is that her swordsmanship seems more tailored to battling humans.


    It appears she learned her skills from the Northern Knights.


    These skills, however, are not easily adaptable against monsters that crawl or fly in caves.


    As for Han Se-ah, the issue is her low attack power due to her basic skill set.


    It''s quite ambitious to try and climb the 20th floors with only skills learned during the tutorial.


    However, this would likely be resolved after receiving the rewards for gate and learning some new spells.


    As for Irene, well...


    The priestess of the party is less abatant and more of an insurance to heal injuries and prevent death.


    If her protective barrier remains intact, it''s already worth the contribution of one, if not three members.


    "Haah, when I get skill points this time, I have to learn magic first. But howe Magic Missile, which can shatter the skull of a moss wolf, can''t break a bat''s wing? I guess a monster''s level indicates its strength rather than its appearance or name."


    -Did you know in another world, a pigeon in an alleyway is stronger than the ancient demon Balrog*?


    -If you''re still using your first skills, you might want to switch it up.


    -Aren''t you still saving the skill points you got as a reward for the 10th-floor boss?


    -Diligent in illuminating the mini-map, but toozy to learn spells?


    -Please tell me the next spell isn''t Magic Spear, right?


    Lying in bed and watching Han Se-ah''s stream, it seems she also felt the limitations of Magic Missile.


    A spell that''ll work on the 21st floor, huh?


    Maybe it''s time to post a nice little story to read.


    ---

 Chapter 107: Adaptation 3

    Chapter 107: Adaptation 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    While pondering which magic would be best to rmend, I also continued to reflect on my own divine energy.


    Both mana and divine energy coexist within me, but they don''t mix.


    When I used them, I could feel slight differences.


    Shield enhancement using mana felt incredibly sturdy, like an imprable wall of steel.


    It neither bends nor warps, standing resolutely against any onught.


    However, enhancing with divine energy feels different


    Bulletproof ss?


    Reinforced stic?


    It''s hard to find a proper analogy due to my limited knowledge.


    In any case,pared to mana enhancement, the divine energy enhancement felt more like it enveloped and absorbed impacts, diverting them away.


    Is it like an enhanced version of reflected damage and damage absorption?


    ''Should I think of it as a reflection damage upgrade versus damage absorption upgrade?''


    From my perspective, if I were to liken this to game mechanics, that would be the idea.


    My passive skill has two main effects: damage reduction and damage reflection.


    The feeling I get is that using either mana or divine energy maximizes one of those effects.


    Using one skill for two different functions was also a feature in Heroines Chronicle.


    Characters that could transform their form upon skill activation were overpowered in the game.


    There were characters in Heroines Chronicle like the Guardian of the Canyon or the Spider Queen who could change their form through ultimate skills.


    For instance, a damage-dealer that looked like a young girl would transform into a unicorn to guard the backline when it was attacked, or a scantily-d healer would morph into a bear, tearing enemies apart when near death.


    Considering that Rnd''s body was of a 6, it''s almost like


    "...Rnd, are you there?"


    Knock, knock


    As I was rolling about on my bed in the evening, I heard Grace''s voice along with a knocking sound.


    If shes visiting my room thiste after heading to the inn with Han Se-ah, there could only be one reason.


    Rising cautiously from the bed and approaching the door, I could already hear her quickened breath and the thumping of her anxious heart.


    This was quite unexpected.


    When two people, meet in a private roomte at night, what else would it be for?


    Grace''s heart must be racing in anticipation.


    What is it?


    Um, Rnd? Would you like to go to the market with me...?


    Without hesitation, I opened the door to see Grace, not in her leather armor, but in a simple dress.


    Yet, her simple attire didnt mean she didnt make an effort; a sweet fragrance teased my nostrils, suggesting she had prepared with care.


    Even if a gacha character benefits from enhanced looks and cleanliness, it''s obvious when they''ve taken extra care to groom themselves, especially when the setting is a peculiar blend of medieval and modern fantasy elements.


    The problem wasnt Graces subtle fragrance, nor the revealing silhouette of her figure entuated by her dress.


    The issue was Han Se-ah, who, in her own mind, was expertly hidden around the corner of the hallway.


    Her stream is off... She''s really something else.


    There''s no sign of the semi-transparent camera drone.


    A quick nce at the hologram inte window also shows Han Se-ahs stream marked offline.


    Why would someone, who should have ended the game after saving in the inns bed, be clumsily hiding there?


    Even someone oblivious would notice.


    Excuse me, Rnd?


    Yes, just wait a moment.


    As I peeked at the inte window, making sure Han Se-ah wasnt streaming, Graces voice quivered, perhaps interpreting my silence as rejection.


    With a reassuring smile, I slowly closed the door and headed towards the wardrobe.


    I can''t go on a date dressed in shorts and an old shirt I wear for bed.


    But what is Han Se-ah thinking? Does she not realize I''m practically a superhuman?


    Even if I''m a vanguard type without any detection passives, I''m still a superhuman enhanced by magic.


    I may not detect enemies dozens of meters away in dense forests or dark caves, but Id still be aware of someone peeking around a corner barely 10 meters away.


    Heading to the market? To buy arrows?


    I swapped my old,fy shirt for the tidy shirt and pants I usually wear for personal requests.


    Given that ''Heroes Chronicle'' is based on a medieval fantasy setting inspired by ''Heroines Chronicle'', male clothing options are quite limited.


    In this fantasy world where cafes selling macarons and iced Americanos exist, women have a range of modern outfits, from lingerie to coats.


    But men?


    Just shirts and suits.


    Partly that, and since we reached the 21st floor, I thought maybe... we could grab a drink?


    "Drinks? Sounds good. Are we going to look at arrows first?


    Yeah. Or, since it''s gettingte, maybe we just go for a drink straight away?


    As I stepped out all dressed up, there was Grace, her face flushed, suggesting drinks, and Han Se-ah, still sneakily peeking.


    I wanted to ask Han Se-ah if she genuinely believed she was hiding, but acknowledging it would feel like admitting defeat.


    I knew she was trying to help Grace and me get closer.


    Ever since the character quest took us to Grace''s hometown, she subtly made sure the two of us always had time together.


    I never expected such aggressive date coaching, though.


    Feels like I''m in some rom.


    The male lead, a bit dense, gets trailed on his date by the female lead, the same one trying to pair him up with another woman.


    Its a scenario all too familiar and almostfortingly predictable to those deep into pop culture.


    As I walked in step with Grace outside the inn, she discreetly reached out, gently holding onto my arm.


    Perhaps she wasnt bold enough to hold hands or loop arms, perhaps waiting for some liquid courage.


    At the same time, I heard hurried footsteps from the inn''s corridor.


    She''s not only bad at lying, but she''s also terrible at tailing.


    But then again, would it be strange for a modern woman to be good at those things?


    "Do you have a restaurant in mind? Or a ce you''ve been wanting to visit?"


    "Well..."


    Grace tilts her head adorably in thought.


    It''s cute to see her pretend, even though it''s obvious she and Han Se-ah nned this beforehand.


    Whenever Han Se-ah lies during her streams, she stammers, blinks excessively, and looks aimlessly around.


    Simrly, Grace flits her eyes here and there, probably out of embarrassment.


    I''ve heard that pets tend to take after their owners, but it''s the first time I''ve seen an NPC imitate a yer.


    They must have gotten quite close, considering she even gives makeup tips and dating advice.


    "Let''s just go to the Lucky Scoundrel. Their drinks are the best."


    "Really? I can take you somewhere nicer."


    "No, it''s fine! The drink I had there was really good."


    Grace reacts strongly to my casual suggestion.


    Maybe for Han Se-ah who''s ''discreetly'' following us.


    Given our party''s current financial status after reaching the 21st floor, visiting the ''Lucky Scoundrel'' is as easy as heading to a local convenience store.


    Even if we splurge on a meal with silver coins, it''s easily covered by hunting down a group of goblins.


    However, if I were to bring Grace to a more upscale restaurant where expenses run in gold coins, Han Se-ah wouldn''t be able to spy.


    I''m not sure why she''s following us, to begin with.


    "That''s good if you like it there."


    "Mhm, well... There are a lot of female staff, but the drinks are great."


    Walking side by side with Grace, she''s coughing awkwardly, possibly worried I''ve caught onto something.


    The bustling streets of the adventurer''s district, growing dark with the setting sun, provide a perfect cover for Han Se-ah''s sneaky pursuit.


    Of course, I spotted her from the hallway of my inn, so even if she tries to blend in with the crowd, I''d recognize her.


    But both Han Se-ah and Grace probably think she''s hiding well.


    The streets are alive: drunken patrons leaning on each other and humming tunes, mercenaries grinning ear-to-ear after a sessful job, and weary adventurers in worn gear heading back to their lodgings.


    "It''s always so crowded here."


    "It''s the Tower. Its made adventurers wealthy. Maybe it sounds a bit irreverent towards the Goddess."


    "We can''t deny that we''ve earned a lot, though. With only a few battles we end up with a hefty pouch of silver coins."


    The Tower does pose life-threatening challenges, but it also supplies the city with abundant magic stones.


    Thanks to that, the ''Lucky Scoundrel'' is filled with boastful men trying to attract attention.


    Even with the city like that, public order remains intact.


    Otherwise, Han Se-ah, who was walking alone on the street, might have been harassed by the street''s miscreants.


    The reason public order was maintained was quite simple.


    There were just too many adventurers.


    "Wee to the Lucky Scoundrel! Are there two of you?"


    "Just food for the two of us, no need for a room."


    "Oh my, are you two on a date? That''s a bit of a shame."


    With a spirited greeting, the waitress effortlessly flirts.


    She smoothly took our order and disappeared.


    As she turned toward the kitchen from the table, she exaggeratedly swayed her hips.


    As her skirt flutters and her ample hips move like waves, adventurers at nearby tables whistle, staring as if they would pierce holes in the fabric.


    The boy blushing at her short skirt, the young man pinched while trying to wrap his arm around a waitresss waist in his drunken state, and the robust old man, seemingly having had a bit too much to drink, being supported by two others as he headed to the rooms upstairs  all of them were adventurers.


    "What? You want to drink alone?"


    "What''s this, a fight?"


    And, adventurers, well, they tend to dive headfirst even for a small piece of fame.


    "Isnt that... Hanna?"


    "Maybe just someone who looks like her?"


    "...Well, whatever. Even if I dont step in, itll get sorted out."


    For instance, if there were hoodlums bothering an exotic-looking beauty with ck hair, trying to monopolize a table by herself


    "Thedy over there wants to drink by herself!"


    "Hey, what are you doing? You''re ruining the vibe here!"


    In no time, a dozen or so individuals pose as her white knights, fueled by a sense of justice and quite a bit of self-interest.


    This was the secret to maintaining order on the streets.


    ---

 Chapter 108: Adaptation 4

    Chapter 108: Adaptation 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Adventurers live and thrive on their reputation.


    Back during the Horned Wolf incident, I generously covered the building repair costs and often handed out supplementary weapons worth a gold coin or two to my fans.


    It''s all for the sake of reputation because, in the adventurer business, word of mouth can turn into gold.


    "I am Balves, the Blood-Axed Balves!"


    "Balves? Have you ever heard of such a name?"


    "Hmm I havente across such a name in the Towertely."


    A bearded man, without permission, plonked down at Han Se-ah''s table, puffing up his chest in promation.


    But the surrounding adventurers, subtly forming an encirclement, remain nonchnt as if the man''s status means nothing here.


    In the city of adventurers, what matters isn''t one''s reputation as a mercenary but how high theyve ascended the tower.


    No matter how golden your achievements back home, in the gamemunity, its all reduced to ''What''s your rank?''


    So, up to which floor of the tower have you climbed?


    "Listen, I don''t care how famous you were outside this city. Here, its about your contributions as an adventurer."


    "How dare these brats..."


    Tales of beheading or suppressing a hundred bandits, mean littlepared to stories as an adventurer.


    And it''s the city''s citizens who have set these standards.


    They prefer adventurers who protected the inn during the Horned Wolf incident over mercenaries who boast of beheading bandits.


    They value magic stones procured from the tower more than feats against bandit camps.


    Given that this city sprouted around the tower, from themoners to the nobles, everyone holds a soft spot for adventure tales.


    Unfazed by themotion, Han Se-ah calmly sips her chilled sangria and digs into a hefty steak.


    Concerned, Grace couldn''t take her eyes off her.


    I took a sip of my refreshing drink, leaned back, and watched the unfolding drama.


    "Blood-Axed Balves, was it? So, you''re here to pick a fight?"


    "What?"


    And of course, tales of adventurers taking down thugs always make for a good story.


    "If you''re going to fight, please take it outside..."


    "Alex? Win the fight ande back, I''ll give you a special service~"


    Tens of customers fondle their weapons, staring intently.


    Behind them, the inn''s servers shoot pleading looks at the mercenaries while urging the adventurers on.


    In some ways, these mercenaries are just like monsters.


    Whether it''s defending a store from a Horned Wolf attack or protecting an inn from a rowdy outsider, both can earn one valuable word of mouth.


    The chatter of gossipy servers, shopkeepers who deal with the inn owner, and talkative fellow adventurers at the barhaving your tales spread through their words, although trivial, is pivotal in building one''s reputation as an adventurer.


    "These, these crazy people?!"


    "Do mercenaries these days only fight with words?"


    As an adventurer armed with a buckler stepped forward with confidence, other adventurers clicked their tongues in envy.


    In a city teeming with adventurers, people can''t help but envy the ones who can confidently step forward.


    It is their superior abilities that lend them their confidence.


    Finally noticing themotion, Han Se-ah looks around with wide, surprised eyes.


    "The food''s getting cold. Looks like things are settling down. Let''s eat."


    "Hey, Rnd. Isn''t that a bit strange? I mean, I know Hanna is beautiful, but..."


    It surely is odd to see every drinking customer rushing to help, and the employees cheering them on with gleefulughter.


    The behavior is so off from what one might expect that it''s jarring, not just for the mercenaries causing the ruckus but also for observers like Grace.


    The city''s inhabitants possess notions andmon sense drastically different from those of other territories.


    They''re adventurers, after all, driven by the tiniest slivers of fame.


    The camaraderie among them, albeit faint, adds to the ambiance.


    It''s a city where if you don''t know, you learn the hard way.


    "It''s because they''re adventurers."


    "Being an adventurer causes this?"


    Once Grace was assured of Han Se-ah''s safety, she finally sat down properly at the table and focused on me.


    The once-steaming, appetizing steak had cooled a bit, but in exchange, we got a good show.


    It kind of evens out.


    Grace seemed undeterred, taking a small piece of steak and savoring it as she listened to my exnation.


    "Our party might not be care, but the personal requests adventurers receive are diverse. To the point where there''s little distinction between mercenaries and adventurers. The Adventurer''s Guild mainly deals with requests rted to the tower and magic stones, but individual requests can vary."


    "So, they fight because...?"


    "When citizens face trouble, the adventurers are usually the first to step up. Even a hint of a good reputation can bring small benefits. Whether it''s sending a letter to a nearby vige or procuring an item, a little trust can make one choose an adventurer over a stranger."


    While exining, I sneak a nce at Han Se-ah.


    The stubborn mercenary and the fame-hungry adventurer had apparently stepped outside for a duel.


    Perhaps because she was the cause, or simply swept up by the crowd, Han Se-ah too, is heading out.


    From what should have been a simple date, it seemed we were now set for some entertainmenta duel between grown men.


    Our date has transformed into a whirlwind tour of Han Se-ah''s adventures in the city.


    As Grace chews on her steak, her gaze frequently drifts to themotion outside.


    "If it''s still bothering you, shall we go watch?"


    "Huh? Really?"


    "We can always have our dateter. Let''s see what our party leader is up to."


    Besides, it seemed like a golden opportunity to tease her.


    I''m sure I can get a few goodughs out of this situation.


    Joining Han Se-ah essentially means ending our date, but Grace nods enthusiastically.


    It seems she''s a tad overprotective of our genius mage.


    After generously paying for the barely-touched steak and a sip of alcohol, we followed the crowd out of the inn.


    Those who left before us were drunk and formed a long, trailing line, making it easy for us to follow.


    "Those are the people, right?"


    "There''s only one open space around here. Ah, Hanna''s there too."


    With her keen eyes, Grace effortlessly spotted Han Se-ah amidst the crowd.


    Of course, it didnt take me more than a minute to find Han Se-ah either.


    The streaming fanatic had hurriedly turned her camera on.


    A quick nce shows she hasn''t started streaming just yet.


    The semi-transparent camera drone hovers above, perhaps capturing short clips.


    After all, an adventurer and a mercenary shing in front of an inn would be quite the story for the viewers.


    "Hey! Did you call yourself Blood Axe? From today on, you''ll be Razor de*!"


    "Alex! Ph''s waiting for you at the inn! Finish this quickly!"


    Facing off are an adventurer wielding a small dagger and a one-handed sword, and a mercenary with a massive double-ded axe.


    The drunken adventurers circle around them, cheering them on, transforming the space into a makeshift arena.


    The area, devoid of civilians, means even the guards give it only a cursory nce before losing interest.


    Amidst this chaos, Han Se-ah stands out conspicuously.


    If Alex, the adventurer, and Balves, the mercenary, are the fighters in the arena, and the onlookers form the walls of the arena, then Han Se-ah, standing in the center, is like the referee between the two contenders.


    "Beautiful Mage is watching! Fight passionately! Just don''t die!"


    "It''s an official duel with a witness! Act like men, fight like men!"


    I initially thought she was just identally positioned like a referee, but she was indeed the appointed referee.


    Pushed into this role, she stands as the official witness to the duel, which is hrious.


    Even funnier is her filming the whole thing.


    If there''s such a thing as a calling in life, streaming and entertaining must be Han Se-ahs.


    With that wide smile, as she captures the drama unfolding before her, who could deny her natural aptitude?


    "Huh, she seems to be enjoying this more than I thought?"


    "Seems like it. We probably didn''t need to worry."


    The once-worried Grace now looks at ease, casually hooking her arm in mine.


    Enjoying the soft and warm touch from her forearm, we began to watch the duel.


    The mercenary, in his excited state, swung his massive double-edged axe wildly, while the adventurer, despite being drunk, calmly dodged with precision.


    The duel, which attracted a crowd from the inn, seems quite one-sided.


    Unless the scruffy mercenary has a trick up his sleeve, he''ll probably exhaust himself swinging and get easily overpowered.


    The obvious disparity in their skills leads to increased jeers from the crowd.


    It''s not really fun. Should I bring Hanna over?


    Bring Hanna? ...Well, I don''t mind either way.


    The excitement of the crowd is slowly fading away.


    In the very center stands a beauty...


    The leader of our party.


    I leap toward her, jumping over the heads of the masses.


    Without a thought to soften the impact, Ind with a thud, stirring up a cloud of dust.


    All eyes are on me.


    Hey, isn''t it a bit too loud for this time of night?


    "And who are you?"


    It felt like the perfect moment to steal someone else''s limelight.


    Sorry, Alex.


    If youe to me iming to be a fanter on, I''ll gift you a nice shield.


    ---

 Chapter 109: Adaptation 5

    Chapter 109: Adaptation 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Adventurers are sensitive about their reputation, as it''s how they make a living.


    The difference between them and mercenaries, despite doing almost identical work,es down to this particr point.


    If mercenaries are fighters who''ll do anything for money, adventurers are fighters who manage their image.


    To the eyes of themon folk, adventurers are like the poster figures of private security firms, while mercenariese off as the enforcers of back-alley organizations.


    If a nobleman were looking for bodyguards, they''d likely seek adventurers.


    But if one were seeking revenge for their child bullied at school, they''d probably hire a mercenary.


    Of course, there''s no clear ssification; it''s just a matter of perception.


    "What''s your deal, you jerk?"


    "......"


    Balves, the mercenary brimming with agitation and pointing his axe at me, and Alex, the silent adventurer, assessing the situation.


    While it may seem like I''m intruding, I too have a stake in this duel.


    All I had to do was take a step towards Han Se-ah.


    "It''s good to be spirited, but why are you messing with someone else''s party leader? Hey, let''s go for a drink while the moon''s still bright.


    "Uh, Rnd...?"


    Han Se-ah''s eyes widen, not expecting me to suddenly appear from above.


    The murmurs among the adventurers grow louder upon recognizing her and the blond warrior jumping overhead  unmistakably members of the famous party that hunted the Full Moon Wolf on the 10th floor and subjugated the Orc Altar on the 20th: Hanna''s party.


    Those who thrive on reputation and standing couldn''t possibly be unaware of the protagonists of recent events.


    No matter how drunk, its hard to doubt when not one, but three figures of such renown are present.


    "Hanna! Are you okay? Did you get hurt anywhere?"


    "Grace, too? ...Rnd wants to go drink.


    "Seriously, in this situation? Rnd knew the moment you got into a fight.


    Emerging from the crowd is Grace, a striking beauty with gray hair.


    Being distinctively beautiful means its hard for others to impersonate her.


    The dynamics change when, not just two, but three of theme together.


    As the two women huddle together whispering, the crowd''s attention focuses on them like iron filings to a ma.


    From a duel between a mercenary and an adventurer, the spotlight has shifted to the rapidly rising rookie party.


    Han Se-ah is no longer just the damsel at the center of the duel but now has imed her spot as the star of this story.


    "Drinks sound good. Mind if I join in and share tonight''s tale as a light-hearted story?"


    "Feel free."


    Unlike the agitated mercenary, the adventurer with the buckler calmly spoke with a sly smile.


    Since overpowering the flustered mercenary and bing the protagonist might be out of reach, he wants to be the one to share the evening''s story as apromise.


    The mercenary, seemingly irritated by our exchange, huffed aggressively and swung hisrge axe in my direction.


    He looked every bit the part of a bearded bandit; his actions certainly matched the image.


    "Hm? Does our mercenary friend have something to say?"


    "You, how dare you...?"


    Of course, an axe not even imbued with mana wouldn''t pierce my skin.


    The ferocious blow, powerful enough to sever a human neck or even an orcs, is stopped dead in its tracks by my hand.


    To be precise, I grabbed the de of the axe as effortlessly as catching a child''s fist.


    It would make a fine story if it ended nicely, wouldn''t it?


    It wouldnt look as good if the mercenary, failing to read the mood and swinging his weapon, ended up with his arm shattered and provided a bloody fountain show for the townsfolk.


    To the crowd, it looked as though I blocked the menacing axe de with my bare hands.


    As the murmurs turned into cheers, the red-faced mercenary struggled to free his axe, embedded as if it was stuck in wood.


    "You, let go of it! Will you?"


    "Will you be more careful if I do?"


    "What the?"


    I timed it perfectly, releasing the axe just as he pulled back with all his might.


    The mercenary stumbled and crashed to the ground, much to the amusement of the gathered crowd.


    Han Se-ah and Grace chuckled at the sight.


    It''s universal, whether in modern times or medieval fantasy settings, that people naturally enjoy witnessing the stereotypical viin face-pping.


    Despite the surrounding jeers andughter, the dirt-streaked mercenary said nothing.


    Instead, he pushed through the crowd and sprinted toward an alleyway.


    He wasnt foolish enough to provoke someone who could block his best shot with bare hands.


    "Hanna, announce that drinks are on you at the Lucky Scoundrel."


    "Me? Really?"


    "Yes. Isn''t this why we earn money?"


    After the spectacle of blocking an axe with a bare hand, even the adventurer Alex was stunned.


    I subtly nudged Han Se-ah forward to center stage.


    If were going to make a scene, we might as well make it a memorable one.


    As Han Se-ah raised the pouch of coins I gave her and stepped into the middle of the clearing, all eyes were on her.


    Her experience as a streamer was evident; she didnt flinch before the gathered crowd.


    "Now that the noisy fellow is gone, and a beautiful moon is above, lets drink! The tab is on me!"


    "Such a generous sister*!"


    "You dare call such ady ''sister'' with that face?"


    "If she''s paying, she''s everyone''s sister or brother!"


    Though Han Se-ah''s face reddened in embarrassment, the adventurers, already in high spirits from the prospect of free drinks and the ongoing mood, paid her no mind.


    "Why, why me...?"


    "Because we''re in the same party."


    As Han Se-ah takes a step forward, Grace hastily follows.


    Adventurers chase after us, enthusiastically calling out our names.


    To her surprise, Grace finds her name being called out alongside Han Se-ah''s.


    They both lower their heads, but the voices of the adventurers only grow louder in enthusiasm.


    Imagine the scene: two lovelydies who boldly offered to cover the bill now lowering their heads in shyness.


    Who wouldn''t want to yfully tease them, especially in this lively atmosphere?


    I, the guide of the party, am also grinning from ear to ear.


    Perhapscking the nerve to capture this moment, the semi-transparent camera drone soon vanishes from sight.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Let''s rest today and work on whatever you need to individually. We''ll resume training on the 21st floor tomorrow. We need to wait for the gate anyway, and we still have to collect our rewards from the Magic Tower."


    "...Sorry."


    Han Se-ah groaned, her face flushing.


    "I, I''m sorry..."


    Seeing the two slump over the guild table, Kaiden and Irene exchanged surprised nces.


    The two women had drunk excessively, going beyond a good time to something resembling a drunken stupor.


    Grace seemed to be suffering the typical hangover, groaning with her forehead creased in pain.


    On the other hand, Han Se-ah, the yer, seems to be experiencing a strange warping shown on the stream window, likely a ''virtual'' hangover.


    "Can''t divine energy heal something like this?"


    Kaiden asked.


    "It''s possible,"


    Irene replied hesitantly.


    "But it''s not something I''d rmend. It''s not like they''re injured or seriously ill. Using divine energy for a mere hangover feels... excessive."


    Irene was hesitant to use her healing spells for something so trivial.


    It made sense; in a world where the Goddess truly existed, wouldn''t it be somewhat inappropriate to use divine energy just for a hangover?


    Especially when Irene is a Saint Candidate.


    Although she said this, she did seem to pity the two suffering women and proceeded to gently massage them with her hands infused with divine energy.


    "Look, I''m fine mentally, but my vision''s all warped. It makes it hard to y. Can you see when I set it to first-person view?"


    -It''s as if you took drugs not alcohol.


    -Virtual overeating, virtual starvation, virtual food addiction, and now, virtual hangover?


    -Watching this is making me nauseous. LOL


    -Did they spike the drinks with hallucinogens?


    -How did you two get like this...


    "Actually, I was going to bring that up... Ugh, I didn''t realize the hangover debuff would be so strong. I can''t see the icons, so I can''t even exin it properly."


    [RndsBigHammer donated 10,000 won!]


    Dyed because of a virtual hangover, not even a real-life one?


    "No, listen... I can''t even argue against that. Grace and I had fun over drinksst night, and I might''ve overdone it. Not in real life, but at the Lucky Scoundrel. Irene''s massage seems to be helping a bit, though."


    Han Se-ah, with her distorted vision, rested her head on the table as she talked with her viewers.


    Irene, thinking her dizziness was the cause, rose from her seat and gently massaged Han Se-ahs neck.


    In a few days, the gate will open anyway.


    They have time to learn new spells, order premium arrows, and other preparations.


    This small break won''t be so bad.


    I also have to make that little post of mine.


    ---

 Chapter 110: Adaptation 6

    Chapter 110: Adaptation 6


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    While Han Se-ah continued her peculiar stream, eyes tightly shut and head lowered on the table due to the distorted screen, I discreetly browsed the inte.


    Seeing Han Se-ah''s magic missile makes my heart ache.


    I posted some advice on what magic she should learn next; after her hangover debuff wears off, of course.


    Thanks to Irene''s divine energy massage, she should recover soon.


    What spells did mages use on the 21st floor with its cave terrain?


    I tapped on the holographic inte window, trying to recall.


    If I remember correctly, they fended off the vampire bats with wind magic.


    Seeing Han Se-ah''s magic missile makes my heart ache.


    It''s heart-aching to see her focus on damage after mentioning CCst time...


    She should just use wind spells to disrupt flying and wall-climbing.


    It''s actually triggering seeing her forget her own words and think only of damage output instead of crowd control.


    In the narrow caves, ice leaves behind fragments that hinder our vanguards as well.


    When you''re in a party, you should prioritize team synergy over damage output.


    In the end, the principles haven''t changed from the lower floors.


    Don''t obstruct allies, hinder the enemies, conserve your mana, and deliver a powerful blow when needed.


    Regardless of whether the enemy stands on four legs, climbs walls with eight, or even flies, the basics remain the same.


    Tanks block, swordsmen sh, and mages do what their fighters can''t with their magic.


    Ah, maybe it''s thanks to the massage, but it seems the debuff is wearing off a bit. It''s sad for Grace, but all we can do is cheer her on. Considering the amount she drankst night, it''s impressive she made it this far. She could have stayed in bed, and no one would have med her for it.


    While I was posting on the forum, Han Se-ah, whose debuff had somewhat worn off, managed to lift her head.


    Of course, Grace, who genuinely overdrank, still had her head buried in the table.


    Even Kaiden, typically stoic, looked restless, unable to leave Grace''s side.


    Honestly, one could mistake her for a zombie.


    "...Should we give her a potion or something?"


    "That might be best. Maybe The Alchemist''s Guild sells a hangover recovery potion?"


    Thus, with Irene''s divine energy support and Kaiden''s assistance, Grace was carried back to her lodgings like a sack of potatoes.


    She had downed every drink offered to her, leading to her current state.


    Left in the guild was a slightly groggy Han Se-ah and apletely sober me.


    She gave me a questioning look.


    "Umm... Are you waiting for me, Rnd?


    Im thinking of heading to the Magic Tower. How are you feeling? You need to learn new magic, and we need to im our rewards for the 20th floor.


    Oh, right.


    -Did she forget?


    -They should hurry and set up the gate already


    -You''re learning wind magic, right? Something like Air ster?


    -Will they build it in just one day, like they did for the 10th-floor gate?


    It seems she might have forgotten about the main quest rewards, perhaps because her encounter with the Goddess made a deep impression.


    Well, a quest where the Goddess descends to reveal more about the tower does feel more like something out of a main quest.


    Han Se-ah will likely receive skill points from the system rewards.


    This time, perhaps we should get a quiver or something simr for Grace.


    Kaiden has armor to be repaired still, and Irene will stick to her nun robes.


    We could also upgrade Han Se-ah''s equipment.


    Im feeling better now thanks to Irene... Shall we head to the Magic Tower?


    Yes. Even though the Knights Division and the Magic Tower are having a little scuffle, they shouldve reached a conclusion by now.


    I suspect the Magic Tower mightve won that fight.


    If the Knights Division won, what would they do about the gate for the 20th floor?


    It wouldn''t make sense to dy the main quest and remove a facility designed for the yers.


    Heroes Chronicle isnt known for such poor game design.


    As if confirming my suspicion, a middle-aged mage with plump cheeks greeted us warmly when we mentioned ''Mage Hanna.''


    Haha, wee! You must be Mage Hanna and Senior Adventurer Rnd, right?


    The middle-aged mage, with an appearance resembling more of a kind-hearted chef than a mage, began to discuss our rewards, which were more generous than we expected.


    Free ess to the gate being constructed on the 20th floor was a given.


    There were also various magical tools, enchanted equipment, and even a spellbook for Han Se-ah  all for free.


    The rewards were sovish that even Han Se-ah seemed surprised.


    Both she and her viewers were unanimously saying the rewards for the 20th floor were far more generous than those for the 10th.


    Ahem, the original list of rewards was shorter, but I exerted some influence.


    Oh, really? Your name is...


    As the chat brought up theories about Han Se-ah being a major shareholder in BB Games and having insider benefits in Heroes Chronicle, the plump mage discreetly coughed, leaning in with a whisper.


    While Han Se-ah was busy inspecting the equipment and responding to the viewers''ments, I began to chat with the mage.


    If a simple conversation could earn the equivalent of several gold coins, why not?


    "I don''t have any ill intentions or ns to swindle the rewards."


    Right, you''re a mage who''s curious and wants tomission some adventurers for your research, right?


    Exactly, it seemed like your party is nning to climb further... Have you reached the 21st floor?


    Yes, the gate isnt made yet, so we only briefly explored it.


    With these words, the middle-aged mage brightened up.


    His voice dropped even lower, his posture leaned further in, reminiscent of a shady merchant attempting a secret deal in a dark alley.


    This caught Han Se-ah''s attention, and she discreetly approached.


    Even though we were in the reception room of the Magic Tower where no one should be eavesdropping, the three of us gathered closely, as if hatching a plot.


    To the viewers, the scene of a handsome man, a beautiful woman, and a kind-looking middle-aged man all huddling in must''ve appearedically suspicious.


    -What, is this a drug deal? LOL


    -Could he be scamming the rewards?


    -They look so serious, what are they talking about?


    -That smiling guy? He doesn''t look the type to scheme anything.


    Viewersmented, chuckling, assuming nothing significant would be discussed.


    After all, he wasn''t a high-ranking mage, just a mid-tier one in charge of distributing rewards.


    I shared their sentiments until the mage, with a serious expression, continued.


    Its not a big deal... but if you''re nning to ascend past the 21st floor, I''d like you to collect various mosses from the caves."


    That sounds simple enough.


    Couldnt you have made this request through the guild?


    Hehe, Miss Hanna, if I request through the guild, theyll take amission. If we mages deal directly, we can avoid that."


    At Han Se-ahs words, the middle-aged mage furrowed his brows in a peculiar manner.


    While she was suspicious of his odd expression, her eyes widened upon discovering a system window.


    She started reading intently, ignoring the mage who slunk away.


    She either forgot to show her stream, or she was teasing her viewers, but only her eyes moving back and forth, left to right, were visible.


    [ReadingAloneDuringStreamHanSeAh donated 5,000 won!]


    Don''t just look at the good stuff yourself, let''s see it together!


    What the, that message... hahaha!


    Han Se-ah burst intoughter, caught off-guard by the text-to-speech*.


    Then, as if she was a thief feeling guilty, she gestured to me.


    In-game speech might be indecipherable to NPCs, but gestures andughter aren''t.


    She began exining to me.


    "Rnd, you know I picked up some alchemy, right?"


    "Yeah, didn''t you learn a bit when you made that wolf lure on the 10th floor?"


    She subtly shifted her eyes and, pretending to sort out her thoughts, started sharing the quest window with the increasingly excited viewers.


    [Intermediate mage Bastian is bing increasingly concerned about his widening forehead]


    [Can the moss found on the middle floors of the Tower be a miracle cure?]


    "I''ve heard that moss from the 21st floor can be used for hair loss treatment... Is that true?"


    "...I wouldn''t know. I''ve never taken on such a request."


    -Those with lush hair will never understand the feelings of a bald man


    -When even magic fails, one must turn to alchemy


    -A legendary, incurable condition


    -I get that it''s a side quest, but it feels a bit... off.


    -I''m sorry, I was wrong. I''ll wash you properly. It itches, but I won''t scratch. Pleasee back, my dear hair.


    So thats why he didn''t make the request through the guild...


    ---

 Chapter 111: Cave Exploration 1

    Chapter 111: Cave Exploration 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Kaiden, Irene, and I hadn''t changed much.


    For Kaiden, her swordsmanship was less an issue of equipment and more about adaptation.


    Irene''s divine energy wasn''t affected by her gear.


    So, most of the equipment we bought with the rewards from the Magic Tower and gold coins went to Grace and Han Se-ah.


    Han Se-ah got a red mage''s cloak that reached her thighs.


    It was the kind of cloak that made an adventurer look shy, making them easy to spot.


    The cloak seems to have numerous stats attached... She probably wouldn''t trip over something of that length.


    Grace got a magical arm-guard and a new quiver.


    They were said to prevent arrows from slipping during battle and allow for applying potions to arrow tips.


    Han Se-ah and Grace rushed to the market and bought various potions from an alchemist to apply to the arrow tips.


    "Did everyone rest well? I''m not sure if you heard from Hanna, but we got a gathering request from a mage at the Magic Tower. So, today we''ll be roaming the 21st floor, both hunting and gathering. We need to test Hanna''s new spell and Grace''s arrows."


    "Is the gate already built?"


    "From what I heard, they built it in advance during the negotiations. They only need to embed the mana stone to activate it."


    As usual, for the yer''s convenience, the 20th-floor gate was constructed just a day after receiving the quest reward.


    While it was built next to the 10th-floor gate for easier management, I was somewhat concerned.


    If they continue this trend up to the 100th floor, we''re looking at around 9-10 gates.


    How will they construct and manage all of them?


    I briefly worried about space for new gates, but thats for the Magic Tower, which profits from these gates, to figure out.


    After epting a few more gathering requests from the guild, we headed out.


    It seemed word about the 20th-floor gate had already spread, as we saw adventurers heading in the same direction.


    "Look over there, those girls"


    "This is their second time, right? It must not be luck, but skill."


    "I wish their party had an open spot."


    Most of the adventurers heading toward the 20th-floor gate were intermediate adventurers, so they seemed to recognize Han Se-ah.


    A beauty with ck hair was already a rarity, and it was even more evident when she walked alongside a gray-haired beauty and a nun.


    With today being the opening day of the gate, there''s a noticeable influx of people roaming the city.


    Regr citizens open their shops, while adventurers flow towards the tower and gate, a typical morning scene.


    After showing Han Se-ah''s badge to the mage guarding the gate, we entered as if we were familiar with the process.


    We breathed in the city''s air and exhaled.


    And as we inhaled again, we were met with the refreshing air of a forest.


    While it''s notparable to the Blessed Forest,pared to the cave, this ce is paradise.


    Ah, the air feels so fresh. I better take deep breaths now while I can.


    Youll need to get used to the cave''s air as well. The next area is marsnd, and the damp air there isnt exactly refreshing.


    Ugh, thats quite the mood-killer...


    Grace seemed disheartened, likely thinking about what''s next.


    She naturally took the lead, and I followed, adjusting my shield.


    Even if its just a short trek from the 20th to the 21st floor, monsters could jump out at any moment.


    On the way, we took down two Moss Wolves we found lying in ambush.


    The only differences this time around were that we entered the 21st floor much earlier, thanks to the gate, and Han Se-ah had learned a new spell.


    Let''s keep the same formation asst time. We need to get used to the new equipment and magic. So, on the 21st floor, instead of moving up, well explore around the passage.


    We want to record the different paths we pass, right?


    With Han Se-ahs brief instructions, I led the way in a different direction than before.


    In one hand, I held my shield, and in the other, a baton-shaped magic tool.


    Its faint glow barely illuminated the pitch-dark cave, guiding our path.


    Han Se-ah probably wanted to test her new skill and update the vicinity of the 21st-floor passage.


    It''s impossible to walk everywhere and update the mini-map to 100%.


    But she seems keen on thoroughly mapping the area around the 20th to 21st-floor passage.


    Wow, this cave is intense. If a horror game was made with this quality, wouldn''t streamers get actual heart attacks?


    -Giant bats and spiders alone are scary enough.


    -Seriously, if it was ghosts instead of monsters...


    -The realism is incredible, maybe they got it from aliens?


    -If you had no scout or rogue and a spider dropped on your head... ackk.


    -Thank goodness the first VR game is fantasy. Seriously.


    Kekekeke


    From deep within the cave, it sounded as if a group of goblins had perhaps encountered a group of cave spiders, creating an eerie reverberation.


    Meanwhile, Han Se-ah chatted with her viewers.


    The surrounding darkness made her talkative, perhaps to dispel her own tension.


    After all, even when watching a horror movie and knowing it''s fake, don''t we still get startled by what''s on the screen?


    In this world, you can feel everything on your skin, from the musty air entering your nostrils to the distant cries of kobolds or goblins echoing.


    It stimtes all your senses.


    It''s only natural for a modern person to feel tense in such an environment.


    Up ahead, there''s a group of cave spiders. Looks like there are about seven of them.


    I''ll try out the new spell I learned. Shoot your arrows after I use it.


    Got it.


    After passing several crossroads, we encountered cave spiders again.


    They were sorge that they couldn''t all cling to the narrow cave ceiling.


    Three were on the ground, two on the walls, and the remaining two were on the ceiling above.


    The long and delicate legs of the spiders moved in a disjointed manner, scratching against the cave walls and producing a peculiar noise.


    The women''s faces contorted in unease.


    Seeing a 1-meter-long spider move its elongated legs in such a way was more repulsive than frightening.


    "Air ster!"


    -Just use explosive magic next time.


    -Every time I see this, I''m thankful I didn''t be a mage.


    -Darker than dusk, redder than blood.


    Han Se-ah, her face flushed, loudly proimed the name of her newly acquired skill.


    Unlike the Magic Missile, a pure mass of magic, a gust of wind, difficult to see in the darkness, whirled forward, grazing the cave''s ceiling.


    Whoosh!


    The power of an intermediate spell was clearly different from basic ones.


    The gust didn''t hit the spiders directly, but the swirling wind scratched their exoskeletons, making them fall from the walls and ceiling.


    As expected, when ites to firepower, mages are unparalleled.


    Among characters of the same level, no one would choose to be a mage if they got outdone in damage by an archer.


    "They''re all tangled up!"


    "Finish them off with arrows now, right?"


    "Of course."


    From the ceiling, spiders fall, the others slide and tumble down the walls.


    Seven of them, each about a meter in size with elongated legs, cluster in the tight space of the cave.


    They trampled over each other, legs entangled.


    It''s, undeniably, a gruesome sight.


    Seeing this, Grace quickly readied her bow.


    Arrows whizzed past our shoulders, cleanly breaking through the spiders'' pincers and embedding in their heads.


    "We probably don''t need to coat the arrow tips for these."


    "The magical energy consumption is much higher. Maybe more than double that of a Magic Missile?"


    "The damage seems to be about five times more, so it''s not an issue."


    "We shouldn''t use it against goblins or kobolds, though."


    The cave spiders, though massive and equipped with strong, piercing pincers and venomous fangs, don''t put up much resistance and transform into seven mana stones.


    The power of a well-coordinated adventurer party was truly remarkable.


    With a 6 tank and a 5 priest, a single mage and archer could effortlessly hunt down a group of monsters.


    "Let''s gather the mana stones and move on. Are you good on mana?"


    "I only used it once, so no worries. If I use it continuously... I think I can cast it about five times. My cloak replenishes mana."


    Though exhausting all her mana could knock her out, being able to cast an intermediate spell consecutively five times was incredibly efficient.


    It''s no wonder mages use a mix instead of just offensive magic.


    Han Se-ah''s ability also surpasses that of an average mage.


    Entrusting everything to one''s starredpanions might not sit well with everyone''s temperament.


    In a fantasy world, the real meaning of adventurees from iming victories with your own strength.


    For the cave spiders, we knocked them to the ground, and for the vampire bats, we disrupted their flight so Grace could aim at their bodies with paralyzing arrows.


    Using Han Se-ah''s newly acquired magic, we circled around the passage of the 21st floor.


    "This gathering quest, are they talking about this kind of moss? No specific details about its color or features?"


    They just said to collect any moss. Not sure if they have a particr type in mind.


    We were filling our inventory with mana stones and moss,


    [TheresAMarkOnTheCaveWall donated 10,000 won!]


    There was a strange pattern on the wall you just passed, can you please check it?


    "A pattern, on the wall?"


    Until someone made that intriguing donation.


    ---

 Chapter 112: Cave Exploration 2

    Chapter 112: Cave Exploration 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Our group, including Han Se-ah, didnt pay much attention to the walls of the cave.


    There weren''t any worm or ghost-type monsters breaking through the cave walls, and it wasn''t an underground dungeon filled with traps either.


    However, the idle viewers tend to be curious about everything.


    Some intently watch the shadowy passages of the cave, while others are strangely fixated on things like Grace''s swaying hair or the fluttering hem of Irenes nun robe.


    "Theres a pattern on the wall? Why didnt I see it?"


    "Hanna? Is something wrong?"


    Hmm... Irene, did you notice anything odd on the cave walls?


    Han Se-ah''s steps began to falter at the sound of the loudly echoing donation notification.


    Donations arent as immediate as the chat, so by the time she received the advice, we''d already moved past the mentioned wall with the pattern.


    Out of curiosity and slight regret, she throws a nce back, slowing her pace, which makes Irene and Kaiden turn their attention to her.


    No, I didnt see anything.


    Neither did I. Do you sense something back there?


    Of course these two wouldn''t have noticed anything.


    To begin with, in my decade as an adventurer, I''ve never heard of patterns carved onto cave walls.


    But it can''t be entirely dismissed as nonsense either.


    From a side quest to gather moss for hair loss treatment to something new possibly appearing on the cave walls, isn''t this what games are about?


    "I think there might be something on the cave walls. It could be my imagination, but we should be on the look out.


    The party looked surprised by Han Se-ah''s unexpectedment.


    They must''ve been puzzled since I hadnt mentioned anything about the cave walls before.


    But I too was clueless in this case, merely shrugging in response.


    The group continued forward, keeping in mind thement about the cave walls.


    From the looks of it, everyone seemed to be carefully observing their surroundings.


    The trust that Han Se-ah had built as a yer was substantial, so instead of dismissing it as nonsense, everyone was genuinely curious.


    Had any other adventurer made such a im, they''d probably have been ridiculed for talking nonsense after having too much to drink the previous night.


    But when Han Se-ah says it, it feels credible.


    Hey, whoever mentioned the wall pattern before, speak up now. Give us a clearer exnation. We appreciate the donation, but the timing was off, and we passed that spot already. I can''t just ask Rnd to go back because of a donation. Hurry up.


    -Bro I paid to give advice and got scolded for it.


    -What exnation is needed? If somethings drawn on the cave wall, you''ll know when you see it, lol.


    -ming others so smoothly Is this the quality of a top-tier streamer and of a world-ranked mage?


    [HanSeAhsActualThoughts donated 10,000 won!]


    Honestly, I''m just asking for more donations.


    "It''s not like that! ...Of course, I genuinely appreciate the 10,000 won."


    While bickering with the viewers and searching the cave walls meticulously, Han Se-ah moves forward.


    However, after encountering a group of kobolds and hunting vampire bats, we still hadn''t found any cave walls engraved with peculiar patterns.


    Because of this, the party members began to grow restless, and both Han Se-ah and the viewers started to believe that either the darkness had tricked their eyes into seeing the patterns on the cave wall, or someone had lied to troll them.


    That was until Irene called out to me.


    "Uh, Rnd?"


    "What is it?"


    "I think I saw something strange here. It seems you can only see it when the baton-shaped magic tool gets close to the wall..."


    Irene, who had put unwavering faith in Han Se-ah''s words, had tirelessly observed the cave walls and had now found something.


    Han Se-ah, whipping her head around so fast that one might worry it''d snap off, and the rest of the curious group approached Irene.


    We then pressed the magic tool against the cave wall like we were writing on it.


    When the rugged wall caught the faint light, it transformed as if it was an artificial surface, bingpletely smooth.


    Instead of revealing patterns, certain parts of the wall became sleek, and the surrounding stctites and other cave wall irregrities cast shadows, making it seem as though patterns were appearing.


    Even someone unfamiliar with adventuring would find this wall suspicious.


    It looked as if tiles, each about 30cm in size, had been embedded into the uneven cave, forming a smooth square.


    "What is this?"


    "Rnd, do you know anything?"


    "No, this is the first time I''ve seen anything like this while exploring the tower. I''ve never heard of something like this in the caves."


    The space was limited, so I, d inrge, heavy armor, stepped back, making way for the smaller members of the group to huddle closer.


    Their heads clustered together like puppies crowding around a food bowl.


    Even Kaiden seemed to forget she was in disguise and joined the huddle  it was almost too adorable.


    Holding the baton-shaped magic tool close and then pulling it away, knocking on the wall with a sword hilt, rubbing the smooth surface  the group tried everything, looking like children conducting their first science experiment.


    -There''s been a lot more things happening since entering the 21st floor


    -I''m not interested in a cave wall, can you turn the camera 180 degrees?


    -Lol, seriously, who wants to see the wall? Show us Grace and Irene


    -So, what is that, nerds?


    -It''s certainly out of ce, but I have no idea. It seems like a switch, but nothing happens when you press it.


    Since it''s a narrow passage and I''m blocking the front, and with Kaiden and Irene at the back, there''s no worry of an ambush.


    So, like people trying to solve a puzzle, the entire party remained focused on the cave wall.


    However, even after gently caressing and tapping the unresponsive wall tiles, there was no reaction.


    By appearance alone, they looked like a puzzle board from an escape or horror game, but there was no reaction.


    Then, an idea suddenly came to mind.


    Could it be some sort of switch or button?


    And in this fantasy world, such switches or buttons would naturally move by consuming mana rather than electricity.


    "Hanna, how about trying to infuse it with some mana?"


    "Mana?"


    "Instead of just touching it with your hand filled with mana, imagine activating a magic tool and directly channeling your mana into that wall."


    I meant for her to treat it like a light switch, and to feed mana into it as if sending electricity through a wire.


    I tried to phrase it in a way that would make sense to her, hoping she''d catch the drift.


    Regardless of my vague instruction, Han Se-ah immediately aimed her staff at it.


    The cluster of mana that floated above her staff seemed to seep into the wall, like rainwater permeating dry soil.


    Due to frequently manipting her mana through her staff to exin the mini-map, her mana control was exceptional.


    As she continued to pour her mana in, a visible change urred on the wall.


    "It feels like... the mana is being drained."


    "Reacting to a mage? Maybe another mage left something behind?"


    Blue lines of mana began to etch onto the smooth surface of the wall.


    Whether it was the mana stones of monsters or clusters of unformed magic, this familiar blue color of the fantasy world began to travel over the smooth surface of the wall.


    Rather than resembling a switch, it looked more like a circuit board as the blue lines of mana spread out erratically, even reaching the uneven parts of the cave walls.


    The blue luminescence of mana stretched out, illuminating the dim cave.


    "Ah, it''s showing a path."


    As the mana began to fade, the appearance of the cave changed, and Han Se-ah''s expression turned rigid.


    Because, undeniably, the path in front of them was less of a narrow cave path and more like a maze.


    From the 21st to the 30th floor of the Tower was a cave terrain.


    Well, it used to be.


    The narrow, uneven passages housed cave spiders and vampire bats, and sudden expansive clearings were filled with stctites and stgmites, with goblins and creatures like kobolds appearing inrge numbers.


    The safe zones were at the end of dead-end paths, where the ground was t enough to set up a tent vige.


    But that was then.


    "How many forks have we passed?"


    "That was already the eighth one."


    Grace, with her darkening expression, scanned the surroundings with even more intensity.


    It was because the cave hadn''t originally had this many forks in its paths.


    Before channeling mana into the wall, there would be a fork roughly every 30 minutes.


    Now, there seemed to be two or three forks appearing every 5 minutes.


    If it weren''t for Han Se-ah''s mini-map function, they might have starved to death wandering in circles.


    "We have the mini-map, so we''re not just going around in circles, but I can''t figure out what''s going on. Do we need to find all the t panels in the maze and pour mana into them? Like in those horror games where you go around pressing multiple levers or switches."


    It doesn''t feel like monsters will suddenly appear, though.


    -Left-left-right-right-center-center-left-right, this is driving me crazy. LOL.


    -After watching the stream, I don''t want to climb to the 21st floor...


    -Can they even finish this today? Might have to camp out a few times.


    -If they didnt pack enough food, theyd be seriously screwed.


    The problem was that no quest window had appeared for Han Se-ah yet.


    Turning a cave level into a maze level, what''s up with that setting?


    ---

 Chapter 113: Cave Exploration 3

    Chapter 113: Cave Exploration 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The sudden appearance of a maze was nothing short of a nightmare.


    Was it because dozens of monsters emerged?


    Or because there was a boss unfitting for the 21st floor?


    Was it due to the maze''splexity, difficult even for scouts?


    It wasn''t for any of these reasons.


    It was a more basic, straightforward reason.


    There are so many twists and turns, yet there''s not a single monster in sight."


    The problem was the absence of monsters.


    Are you kidding me, BB Games?


    It was like an event dungeon, but there were no goblins, kobolds, cave spiders, or vampire bats.


    We tensed up, thinking the Serpent Lord, the boss monster of the 30th floor, might appear and ambush us with its massive body.


    But reality was bitterly disappointing.


    The absence of monsters meant no mana stones to collect.


    As adventurers, it felt like we were wasting both time and money, reaping zero benefits.


    Thankfully, as a senior adventurer, I had saved up a lot of money and the rest of us had earned a lot from the gate rewards.


    If I was a regr adventurer, this would have been incredibly discouraging.


    To wander and earn nothing?


    Could there be a more malicious maze?


    "By the way, what kind of ce is this?"


    Judging by its appearance, it seems like a part of a cave turned into a mage''s workshop but its hard to tell since were inside the tower.


    As they explored this unknown territory, the previously tense Grace began to rx.


    Meanwhile, Irene and Kaiden chatted away.


    The maze, with its smooth floors, walls, and ceilings, naturally aroused curiosity.


    They walked slowly, wondering if there might be clues on the walls, but with neither monsters nor hints about the maze, the party started to ease up.


    "We have been walking for almost 40 minutes, doing literally nothing. At least we can keep track through the mini-map, but what''s going on?"


    -First a healing trek in the forest, now this maze. You''ve just been strolling around!


    -Is power walking the main content of this stream?


    -Why would BB Games even make this?


    -[Chat deleted by the mod]


    -Feels more like a fitness stream.


    From an adventurer''s perspective, the maze was dreadful, and it was no better from a streamer''s viewpoint.


    Having walked for nearly an hour without a single thing happening, the number of chats getting deleted noticeably increased.


    It seemed promising at first, suggesting something big might appear, but nothing has happened since, frustrating the viewers.


    However, what pacified the bubbling anger of the viewers was the appearance of a monster.


    It wasnt small goblins or the grotesque cave spiders and vampire bats.


    "A golem? Why is there a golem here?"


    "Perhaps this really is a mage''s workshop?"


    The golem stood at an approximate height of 2 meters.


    The golem, seemingly made of the dark stones of the cave, approaches us with thudding steps.


    It looked less like a human and more like a crude chunk of stone with limbs.


    Its massive body, the intimidating sheen of its dark surface, and the faintly glowing red eyes from the shadows make it an imposing sight.


    "It looks hostile, doesn''t it?"


    "Since it''s my first time seeing this creature, I''ll handle it myself. Just stay back for a moment."


    I stepped forward, signaling the party to stand down.


    Not for any particr reason, but rather out of a blend ofpetitiveness and curiosity.


    Even if the golem was strong, it wouldnt be as tough as a 5-meter tall giant, I felt no pressure confronting it.


    As I got within arm''s reach, the golem immediately raised its heavy stone arm.


    It swung its rock fist down, much like someone swatting a mosquito on a table.


    "...How does it feel, Rnd?"


    "It''s definitely strong, but it''s not dangerous. Other than being sturdy, it doesn''t have much else going for it."


    The fight was uneventful, no shy moves or heart-stopping moments.


    It relies solely on its weight rather than mana, to attack.


    Grabbing the golem''s wrist as one might grasp a child''s, it struggles with a strange grinding noise.


    The force with which it tried to free its arm was formidable, and its stony skin was harder than expected.


    Its continuous iling suggested it wasn''t very intelligent.


    When it realized it couldn''t free its hand from my grip, it tried to hit me with its other hand.


    It was just as before  it raised its arm high above and aimed for my head.


    Thud!


    "When it''s hit, only the part struck shatters while the rest remains fine. Grace, Hanna? Try attacking its torso."


    "Got it!"


    Upon shing with my shield, which was enhanced not by divine power but pure mana, its rock fist shatters into pieces.


    Unlike the orcs, it doesnt faint; only the left arm that struck me crumbles into stone fragments scattering around.


    Though not particrly intelligent, it''s tough and possesses great strength  a monster entirely reliant on its defense.


    Moreover, it had a system where damage was distributed.


    For a party of the 21st-floor level, they would need to first destroy its arms or legs and then focus on the torso.


    Its a nuisance that such a creature appears in an already annoying maze.


    "Arrows... unsurprisingly don''t pierce it."


    "My magic hit it directly, but it doesn''t seem to have done much damage."


    "Trying to cut it with a sword might just dull the de. We might need to consider blunt weapons against this one."


    The smooth stony body of the golem also repelled arrows and negated magic.


    -This new monster is kinda bs.


    -I genuinely don''t feel like going to the 21st floor now.


    -Maybe it''s due to its elemental property? Maybe something like a water arrow would work?


    -This feels like Pokmon, but it would make sense.


    -Yeah, using wind against rock is kinda...


    "Shouldn''t we be able to find its weakness by trying different things? It wouldnt have appeared in such a suspicious maze without one. And looking at how it shatters with reflecting damage, it doesnt seem to have that much health. The orc warrior didn''t shatter from reflective damage."


    The viewers are understandably taken aback by the sheer tenacity of the golem.


    It''s fun to tease Han Se-ah, but most viewers are also gamers, ying the world''s first virtual reality game.


    They''re likely worried about what''s ahead for them.


    Still, the golem must have a weakness, as Han Se-ah suggested.


    "Excuse me, Hanna?"


    "Yes?"


    After shattering its arms and legs, the golem and its torso remained, its red eyes staring vacantly.


    The party tapped it here and there, suggesting various theories like its potential weaknesses and moves.


    In the midst of this, Irene, noticing something, calls out to Han Se-ah.


    Look, the debris from the shattered arms and legs isn''t disappearing. Do you think these stone fragments will remain even after we deal with the main body?


    "Why do you ask?"


    "If the fragments remain, they could be analyzed at the Magic Tower for any weaknesses right?


    -Is the mage being outsmarted by a nun?


    -Forbes'' number one smartest mage yer.


    -You''re more of an alchemist than a mage at this rate.


    -Is this to show that intelligence and wisdom are different?


    Han Se-ah''s puzzled reaction makes Irene second-guess herself.


    The viewers, sensing an opportunity, pounce like piranhas smelling blood.


    Come to think of it, with Antenor and Charlotte Cavendish both taking on research roles at the moment, if Irene''s assumption is correct, it might be worthwhile to have the fragments analyzed.


    Of course, that''s only if the fragments remain after destroying the golem''s body.


    Shall we see if there are any remains after we crush the main body?


    I held my warhammer up high in front of the fallen golem.


    I move deliberately, waiting to see if anyone will stop me with another idea or suggestion.


    But no one intervenes; they all seem to agree with Irene.


    Thunk!


    With just the strength of my arm, I strike down on the golem''s torso.


    The sensation reminds me of a time before I became an adventurer.


    When I identally struck a rock with a pickaxe while digging in freezing weather during my military service.


    This wont do. Its not something you can take down with brute strength alone. Its resistance is no joke.


    "Is it that tough?"


    Kaiden asks, concerned, watching me flex and massage my hand.


    For someone like her, who leans more towards agility, taking down such a golem would mean properly infusing her weapon with mana.


    Of course, just because it has high resistance doesn''t mean it''s invulnerable.


    After several repeated strikes, the golem crumbles into pieces, scattering stone fragments everywhere.


    "The stone fragments are still around. And that, is that a red mana stone?"


    "Odd, mana stones are usually blue, not red."


    The stone retrieved from the creature is a somewhat faint red, simr to those from the Full Moon Wolf and the Orc Chieftain.


    Goblins typically give almost colorless, faint blue mana stones, and stronger creatures yield clearer blue ones; this mana stone is certainly extraordinary.


    Huh? The wall seems to be shaking.


    Is the maze disappearing?


    As we picked up the few remaining pieces of stone and stored them in the inventory along with the mana stones, a rumbling noise echoed through the maze.


    The walls turned rugged again, and from the floor and ceiling, stgmites and stctites sprouted up like bamboo.


    ---

 Chapter 114: Cave Exploration 4

    Chapter 114: Cave Exploration 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    On the 21st floor, there''s a hidden mechanism that reacts to magic light.


    When you channel mana into it, stimting the mechanism behind it, the cave transforms into a maze.


    Within this maze, there''s a colossal golem; only by defeating it can one exit the maze.


    "Rnd, you understand what I''m getting at, right?"


    "I do, we have the evidence right here."


    "If it weren''t for that, I would''ve thought you were joking around after a few drinks."


    Ellis, holding a magic stone, had a peculiar expression.


    While I''ve spent 10 years in the tower, people of this world have been with the tower for almost 30 or 40 years.


    This means they''d been studying beyond the 20th floor of the tower long before I arrived.


    Having spent decades with the tower, learning about a secret mechanism hidden on the 21st floor only now might be difficult to ept.


    Still, our genius mage Han Se-ah brought both a piece of the golem and the mana stone as proof that it was no lie.


    "It''s hard to believe, but with such concrete evidence... we have no choice but to ept it. Are you going to submit the mana stone to the Magic Tower?"


    "No, not the stone. We''ll only submit the golem''s remains. I think we''ll keep the mana stone."


    "Hmm?"


    As Ellis started gathering the golem''s fragments spread out on the table, Han Se-ah sneakily ced the faintly red mana stone into her inventory.


    Ellis seemed to think it was a mage''s privilege to do so, but I found it suspicious.


    While Han Se-ah ims to be both a mage and alchemist, in reality, she merely uses the game system as a yer.


    She only knows how to channel mana onto her staff, a basic feat any low-tier mage can do.


    What could she possibly do with the mana stone?


    Suddenly distracted, I turned my gaze to Han Se-ah''s live stream.


    -Is there a golem to beat on every floor?


    -How is maze-solving, content?


    -Still, if you skip it, you might miss out on something


    -RPG yer problems: Miss a quest, get a heart attack.


    -Hopefully, the next one won''t take as long.


    "Ugh, no one else has reached the 21st floor. Is the golem''s appearance timed within the maze? Or was I just unlucky to encounter it after an hour? If it takes an hour each time, it''ll be pretty annoying."


    -Comining like usual.


    -Even with bad luck, should it take this long?


    -But seriously, an hour is excessive.


    -For real, if every floor requires an hour in a maze, that''s a forced 10 hours.


    -They''re just trying to extend ytime.


    Seeing Han Se-ah carefully cing the mana stone in a corner of her inventory, I suspect that the stone might be some sort of quest item.


    Perhaps collecting these stones will open a hidden passage?


    Some games often have a kind of hidden true ending.


    If you y normally, you''ll get the normal ending, but if you gather all the specific items orplete some sort of requirement, an alternate ending is revealed


    Han Se-ah and the viewers believe that there must be a hidden maze on each floor.


    If they find ten mana stones, one on each floor for the cave floors, they suspect there might be an additional reward on the 30th floor.


    "So we''re not entrusting this to the Magic Tower, you want to keep it with us?"


    "Well, this kind of feels like a... magical key? So, couldnt these stones possibly open hidden spaces simr to how we opened the maze?"


    The party nudges her for details.


    She seems to be formting her answer on the spot, likely basing it onments from the viewers, asionally stumbling over her words.


    But the group nods in agreement.


    It''s a mysterious mana stone from the maze, and while it could be sold for a good sum, no one in the party seems greedy for it.


    Seeing their nodding faces, I turned to address Ellis,


    "So, I''d like to ce a request."


    "You, Rnd, are cing a request?"


    The sudden notion of me not taking but giving out a request makes everyone stare widely.


    However, while navigating the maze, I realized something: it would be more efficient to resolve things with money rather than wasting time like this.


    How long will it take us to find all the cave walls with peculiar patterns from floors 21 to 30?


    "Let''s say, find one of these unique patterns and I''ll pay 10 gold coins."


    "10 gold coins... Are you serious?"


    "Yes. They can bring the golem''s mana stone in exchange for the 10 gold coins. If there is another anomaly, securing the lead with 10 gold coins will be a profitable deal."


    It''s better to invest the money and hire people.


    I had been saving diligently for afortable retirement. I had been nning to buy a mansion, magical tools, and hire servants.


    However, my goal now is to clear the tower.


    If Han Se-ah and I clear the tower, see the ending, and somehow exit the game... even millions or billions of gold coins in this world would be meaningless.


    However many gold coins we have, once we leave the game, won''t they just vanish as mere data?


    "True, if you think about it as getting a head start on information, 10 gold coins is..."


    "What are you talking about? Thats 10 gold coins!"


    "Rnd, arent you overdoing it?"


    Thedy raised in a Duke''s family nods in agreement, but Grace, whoes from a rural vige, and Irene, who was born and raised in a temple, are shocked and grab my arms, trying to dissuade me.


    Tomon folks who haven''t adventured much, even a silver coin is a significant sum, let alone gold.


    At the sight of the two of them panicking, I can''t help but let out a chuckle.


    The mana stone that Han Se-ah casually stowed in her inventory itself could be sold for gold coins.


    "Why would you say it''s too much? Do you really think someone who''s been a senior adventurer for over five years, would fret over something like this?"


    "Well, that''s true. You''ve been diligently saving all your gold, dreaming of buying arge estate in a peaceful, tranquil ce."


    At my words, Ellis quickly chimed in.


    She wouldn''t miss an opportunity to earn a heftymission.


    After all, the Adventurer''s Guild primarily sustains itself onmissions from requests.


    After sessfully coaxing Grace and Irene away from me, Ellis leans in and whispers into my ear,


    "Rnd, including themission, its 10 gold coins and 15 silver coins for each request."


    "Isn''t thatmission a bit steep?"


    "Come on, the request starts from the 21st floor. I''ll spread the word to the best scouts with sharp eyes. You want to monopolize it all quickly, even if it costs a bit more, right? And it''s amission per case. If they find nothing, I get nothing too"


    "Alright, fine."


    Ellis grins widely at my consent.


    I give in because she is undeniably the best when ites to getting things done.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    One evening, after exploring the 21st floor for several days toplete requests from Ellis,


    "Hey, I heard you''re buying Golem mana stones!"


    A burly man with a scarred arm, broad shoulders, and, even without any visible gear, had the unmistakable aura of a party''s tank.


    The way he enthusiastically approached, huffing through his nose... his excitement was almost overbearing.


    In hisrge, rough hand was a red-tinted mana stone.


    He could''ve submitted it to the guild and received the gold coins through Ellis but instead, he had waited for our party.


    Trading without going through Ellis does save on themission fee.


    But wouldn''t this upset Ellis?


    If one just took the information for the request and then conducted a personal trade, it would be like going behind the guild''s back.


    "You were waiting for us?"


    "Yes! Thing is, I wasn''t really after the gold coins!"


    Feeling a tad overwhelmed by Ellis''s sharp stare from the back counter and the fervent expectation in the eyes of the man in front of me, I tried to guess his intentions.


    He suddenly presented an old iron shield.


    While it wasn''t rusted, it had numerous dents and scratches, indicating its long service.


    "This is the shield I used back in my novice days. Since I''m now seriously aiming to be a senior adventurer, this old thing won''t be of much use."


    "And?"


    "If it''s not too much to ask, could you grip this shield with both hands... to leave your handprints?"


    Do people think alike even in different worlds?


    Never in my life did I think someone would ask for handprints, especially on their old equipment.


    His highly-expectant eyes, oddly mismatched with his rough appearance, looked at me full of anticipation.


    Well, it''s not difficult if he''s just asking for handprints instead of ten gold coins.


    Channeling mana into both hands, I gripped the shield and exerted force, causing the steel to deform as if it were soft y.


    "Ha-ha! Thank you so much!"


    Happily clutching the shield, now imprinted with the shape of my palms, the man''s steps were light as he left the guild.


    His request was so unexpected that I could only chuckle.


    "Seems like a lot of people really like Rnd."


    "Yeah, but who knew there would be so many golems."


    "... I wonder what they are used for?"


    The collected Golem magic stones from the 21st floor alone already amounted to six.


    One per floor? More like ten per floor at this rate.


    ---

 Chapter 115: Cave Exploration 5

    Chapter 115: Cave Exploration 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Before a week had passed, we had already gathered six mana stones.


    Two were collected by our party, and adventurers who took on the request brought in four.


    At this pace, we''re collecting a mana stone a day.


    "Could these just be ordinary mana stones? There are so many..."


    "I doubt it, Grace. For starters, the color is different."


    "Right, the normal mana stones were blue, while the ones from the Full Moon Wolf and the Orc Chieftain were red."


    If Han Se-ah hadn''t stored them in her inventory and verified them as quest items, and if the color of these stones wasn''t the contrasting red to the tower''s blue, we might have sold them off as ordinary tower mana stones.


    To our surprise, Han Se-ah''s, mine and even the viewer''s, there was an abundance of golem magic stones.


    Not just a few to unlock a hidden door, but possibly enough to exchange them by the hundreds.


    The looks Grace and Irene gave me grew increasingly somber.


    Every time a mana stone was added to Han Se-ah''s inventory, it was as if ten gold coins melted away.


    Their eyes held a mix of sympathy and regret as they watched.


    "It doesn''t seem like we''ll find much on the 21st floor. Shall we head to the 22nd?"


    "I wonder if these golems are on the 22nd floor as well..."


    "It''s possible they''re on every floor. After all, the request is still very new. We''ve handed in the fragments of the golem to the Magic Tower, so we should hear something soon."


    If there''s a Magic Tower avable, we should make use of it.


    No matter how much we brainstorm, we can''t match the true researchers of the Magic Tower.


    The maze, the golem, the mana stones, and ten gold coins.


    To grab the attention of our party, each lost in their own thoughts, I pped my hands.


    Adventurers will collect the mana stones for us and the mages of the tower will analyze the golem''s body.


    So, shouldn''t we continue climbing?


    ...We also need to collect moss for the poor mage.


    "We''ve put in a request to have adventurers explore the mazes, so for today, we''ll head to the 22nd floor. We''ll ignore the unique golems for now. We''ve confirmed that Hanna''s magic works against the cave spiders and vampire bats, so let''s proceed steadily."


    "Using intermediate magic made a huge difference in destructive power."


    "I''m curious if golems will appear on the 22nd floor too. I''m still not used to channeling mana into my weapon..."


    Kaiden began to seriously contemte upon the mention of golems again.


    If mages are divided into novice, intermediate, and advanced levels, each ascending with moreplex and powerful magic, then vanguards like me and Kaiden differentiate our levels by how we imbue our weapons with mana.


    Novices can barely enhance their own bodies while those at the intermediate level can enhance both their body and weapon by infusing them with mana.


    Those on the higher levels, on the other hand, can project their mana externally, much like the ''sword aura'' often found in Korean fantasy novels.


    Even if Kaiden''s rank is 4, her proficiency as a swordsman isn''t yet at a high level.


    If she were to strike a golem with the sword she brought from her family, its de would probably chip or break entirely.


    "Kaiden, your sword has a unique design, so recements might be hard toe by. Consider having a secondary weapon. It won''t hurt to be prepared."


    "Yes, I understand."


    Her curt reply and the slight nod that follows make me want to urge her to drop her act.


    Knowing that this behavior is entirely her portrayal of an ideal adventurer  based on Katie Wesley''s standards  a mischievous urge begins to grow within me.


    I wish Han Se-ah would progress with Kaiden''s character quest soon.


    Speaking of Kaiden and weaponry naturally led Han Se-ah to pick up the conversation and start briefing todays ns as the leader.


    "We''ve received a request from the Magic Tower to gather moss which can be done alongside our main goals. We''ll collect cave moss and mushrooms while exploring the 22nd floor, and then camp in the caves for a day."


    "Camping in the caves? I assume it''ll be different from camping in the forest?"


    "Well, the air will certainly be different to start with... But if we find a good spot, we can get a good rest in."


    The idea of spending a night in the caves didn''t seem to faze the group.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    After checking the food and tent equipment in Han Se-ah''s inventory, we set our sights back on the tower.


    A dimly lit corridor, musty air, pitch-ck cave walls, and a subtle, damp humidity.


    This was certainly not an ideal ce for anyone to rest.


    "I hope no monsterse out from these walls."


    "I doubt there would be any."


    In a corner of the cave, resembling an animal den, the entrance was narrow, but the path widened slightly at the end.


    We began setting up our tents in this confined space.


    The girls had taken their gear off, rxing infortable shirts and casual wear.


    -Hey, adjust the camera angle properly!


    -How many times are you going to make this mistake?


    -Damn, theyre just setting up tents, but why does it look so good?


    -I feel like I''m setting up a tent with them.


    -[Chat deleted by the mod]


    "Come on, we''re just setting the camp up and you''re talking like that? If you keep this up, I might just fix the camera on Rnd, who''s on guard duty, until tomorrow morning."


    Han Se-ah, while setting up the tent, warned the chat with a tone that could send shivers down anyone''s spine.


    But with her experience in the forest, she proficiently anchored the tent, even on the hard ground.


    While I was blocking the only entrance and keeping watch, Han Se-ah was setting up the tent, Grace and Irene were preparing food, and Kaiden was going around handling various chores.


    Amidst all this, Han Se-ah gently tapped my back.


    "Rnd, I have a question."


    "Hm?"


    While I was blocking the entrance and sneakily enjoying some online content, Han Se-ah unexpectedly, came up to me with a question.


    "Is it impossible to just break down all the walls in the maze and explore like that?"


    -Lol is he construction equipment, or is he a tank?


    -Honestly, I wish he''d just push through because it''s so frustrating...


    -Isnt it possible with his stats? If he can''t even break through a cave wall...


    -Walking for an hour every time, they must be pretty tired of it.


    -But is it possible? It might just all copse.


    Considering there were literal superhumans thanks to mana, it was a reasonable question.


    Like when I bulldozed through the forest, smashing through trees and traps to find the Orc hunter, couldn''t we just break through the maze in the same fashion?


    While the cave walls had be smoother, they hadn''t be more durable.


    However, there was a problem with her idea.


    "Its possible to break the walls, but whates after is the problem."


    "Whates after?"


    "If I recklessly break the walls, won''t the ceiling copse?"


    "...Ah, I see."


    This wasn''t a forest with an open sky. It was the interior of a dark cave.


    If I randomly destroyed things, there''s no telling what repercussions there''d be.


    It doesn''t matter how sturdy or resilient I am, if the cavepletely copsed, trapping me under tons of rock, I wouldnt be able to move an inch.


    Considering the capabilities of this cheat-like body, it might be possible to move by digging through the ground.


    But if I''m buried in a pile of rocks and lose track of the cave''s path, I''d still be stuck.


    "I''ve heard of adventurers evaporating the water during desperate battles in the marshes, but I''ve never heard of adventurers breaking through cave walls. No one knows whether there''snd above or just endless rocks and mud."


    "So, you''re saying it''s possible to force it like this, but why have people only tried it in marshes?"


    "Only senior adventurers can do this and they are typically on the 31st floor and above. Whether it''s using earth magic to fill the marsh or creating a shockwave to scatter the water, these methods are only used to make the fight easier. But it wastes mana, so they only do it against bosses or annoying monsters."


    -I thought breaking through cave walls was dumb, but there''s something even more ridiculous.


    -So they hate the marsh field so much they just destroy it? LOL.


    -Filling it up is one thing, but getting rid of it? Seriously, these senior adventurers, LOL.


    -Looks like advanced magic is reserved for fire or earth elements then.


    -This cave part is boring, move on and show us the marsh destruction.


    [NaturesArsonistHanSeAh donated 10,000 won!]


    For advanced magic, you''re going to learn fire magic, right?


    "Well, would it be a bit weird to say this? It seems like good content for streaming. If I were the first to go up and boil the marsh, the views would skyrocket. ''How to easily devour the 31st floor''s monsters like cake.'' Something like that."


    -Do the youngsters boil their cakes nowadays?


    -If you boil a cake, it bes a hotcake, LOL.


    -Why aren''t they deleting that chat? Is the mod not working?


    -We''re trying so hard to figure the cave out and she''s over there thinking about clickbait content...crazy.


    -A.I. can''t understand human nonsense.


    Han Se-ah, who was initially trying to figure out how to break through the cave walls, was now lost in thought, dreaming of ways to boost viewership.


    As I was observing her in that daze, from a distance, Irene excitedly waved, holding up adle.


    "I''ve finished cooking the stew! ...Oh, would you like me to bring it over there?"


    "No, I''lle over! ...It takes less than a minute for the chat to be filled with curses. Don''t you guys have better things to do?"


    Her silly musings were interrupted by Irene, holding adle with a kind smile, which sent the viewers into another frenzy.

 Chapter 116: Lucky or Unlucky 1

    Chapter 116: Lucky or Unlucky 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    From the 21st floor to the 22nd, and from the 22nd to the 23rd.


    From six to ten, and suddenly to twenty.


    What''s the purpose of these mana stones? I thought collecting ten was already a lot, but now we have twenty.


    -It''s just the 23rd floor, so there''s still a long way to go.


    -No way you need that many just for the 30th floor.


    -Looking at them stacked up like that, they actually look pretty.


    -12 minutes and 37 seconds is the record time, huh?


    -You kept track of all that?


    By now, the party, familiar with caves, mazes, and golems, efficiently gathers the remains of defeated golems and collects the mana stones.


    The Magic Tower is always hungry for research subjects, so they buy all the remains of the golems.


    Of course, it''s too much to collect all the remains of a 2-meter tall golem, so they only take parts of it.


    Still, the amount they earn is almost equivalent to taking on a single request.


    Thanks to this, mages from the Magic Tower conducted some tests and identified the golems'' weaknesses.


    The golems were strong against physical attacks but surprisingly vulnerable to magic, especially non-offensive magic meant for construction work like softening rocks.


    "At least when they''re softened, it''s easier. Swinging a sword at a pile of dirt is much easier than at a rock."


    True, I didnt expect that kind of magic would work on them.


    By using magic to make the golems joints like mud, Kaiden could dodge the slow golems attack and easily cut off its limbs.


    A joint turned to mud means that the heavy stone body can''t support its weight, causing the golem to easily shatter.


    To put it in game terms, the golem, which has high defense but low health, suffers fixed damage due to the magic debuff, destroying its parts in an instant  it feels like that.


    "Though our exploration of the tower is going smoothly... Rnd, are you really okay with this?"


    "Okay with what?"


    "I mean, the financial aspect. I''ve heard that men often bear financial losses because of their pride..."


    After wrapping up the post-battle cleanup and looking at the path leading back to the caves, Irene approached, tapping on the arm of my armor.


    As the number of golem mana stones in Han Se-ahs inventory grew, the more her frown deepened.


    For Grace, who hails from a rural vige, the amount of 10 gold coins was astonishing at first.


    But that was only initially.


    Our intermediate-level adventurer party earns silver coins every day, so she got used to it when she realized senior adventurers must be making even more.


    But our saint candidate Irene has a background rooted in a religion simr to Christianity and Catholicism, valuing frugality.


    She seems to be feeling ufortable since I''m shouldering the party''s financial expenditures alone.


    You dont need to worry about that.


    "Oh! That''s exactly what the nun said, word for word!"


    A nun told you that?


    She said it''s the wisdom of life that the elderly have. That men are like children and sometimes suffer losses because of it.


    No matter how shy and reserved Irene might be, we''ve camped together.


    The awkward distance has vanished, and now she looks after me as if I were a naive boy.


    Of course, with my resilient body, I''ve handled many requests rted to the nobility, so there''s no need to worry about my wallet.


    But her reaction is cute, so it doesn''t really matter.


    I''m not so detached as to get upset about someone showing concern for me.


    Especially if it''s from a beauty.


    As we chat for a bit, the rest of the party started to gather around us.


    There''s been no instance of monsters appearing when going from the maze back to the caves, but there''s no reason to be careless in the tower.


    "Shall we head back?"


    "We secured a mana stone from the golem, collected its body, and on our way here, we gathered two kinds of moss and a mushroom, right? So, it seems we''vepleted all our tasks."


    -The caves are starting to feel like a grind.


    -Other than the screen being dark, it doesn''t seem that hard.


    -So, is there an actual reason behind the golem?


    -It''s smooth sailing, but too smooth. It''s getting boring.


    -Forget all that, I want to see our beautiful mage smiling again.


    And so, without any issues, we concluded another adventure in the tower.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Um... Rnd? There''s something that''s been bothering me."


    "What is it?"


    After defeating the golem and stepping outside, it was surprisingly still early in the afternoon.


    The group decided to take a brief rest at a guild table before having dinner together.


    As they settled down, going over the results of their adventure, Ellis approached me discreetly.


    Her eyes, usually gleaming with mischief, were now narrowed in concern.


    The topic she brought up was rather serious.


    "I''ve been in contact with an adventurer party I know, but they haven''t responded for several days."


    "Why is that concerning?"


    "They''re aiming for the 30th floor, a veteran party even among the intermediates. They specifically told me they''d go to the 21st floor to look for the golem, but I lost contact with them after that."


    Ellis has a widework.


    She''s the big sister of the guild receptionists and the most senior among the administration staff, handling request-rted paperwork and also connected to the finance department.


    Thanks to her role, she knows countless adventurers, from greenhorns with potential to intermediates and senior adventurers.


    Unlike other receptionists, whose contacts vary ording to the paperwork they handle, Ellis knows adventurers from all ranks.


    Given her vastwork, her concern was pretty credible.


    If she remembers and personally rys information, it means the party in question is reliable.


    "So they''re taking longer than they should''ve?"


    "Yes. They''re financially well-off and use gates to travel. They would''ve used it to reach the 20th floor, but it''s already been four days since.


    The party leader is very meticulous about nning, so there''s no way they went above the 21st floor without notifying anyone."


    Four days on the 21st floor for a party seriously targeting the 30th floor.


    Thats indeed a situation to be concerned about.


    Parties that don''t return for extended periods within the tower are generally presumed dead.


    The only suspicious thing in this case is the golem we''ve been hunting.


    It''s highly unlikely that veterans targeting the 30th floor, having been briefed about the golem by Ellis, would let their guard down.


    So, there must be a detail we don''t know of yet


    "Wow, is that a hint? Like a side quest hint suggesting the golem''s bing more dangerous or there''s a hidden mechanism with the golems? We''ve been wandering that maze for, at shortest ten minutes, at longest an hour, but we haven''t found anything."


    -Still, at least something might be happening.


    -I get that something is about to happen, but when??


    -If things continue this way, aren''t we just emptying Rnd''s pockets?


    -But if it''s a red mana stone, wouldn''t it be considered unique and we could sell it to the nobles?


    -I hope somethinges out by the 25th floor.


    Han Se-ah, after hearing Ellis''s words, seems to be having the same thoughts.


    In the maze, there was always only one golem, and there hasn''t been any variation.


    Its odd to think an intermediate adventurer party struggled against a golem that''s sturdy but not at all threatening.


    The grasnds and the forest had beautiful scenery, but the caves were so dark that viewersined of eye strain.


    The real issue for many is the lighting.


    Beyond the live chat  which is moderated by A.I. in real-time  more candid opinions could be seen on the inte.


    Some say the baton-shaped magic tool was too dim to see the party''s movements, while others felt that the slight movement in the darkness was a better visual due to the illusion it created.


    ...These guys are odd.


    At this point, I wonder if viewers are tuning into Han Se-ah''s stream for the world''s fastest climb up the tower, or because the NPC party is the most attractive.


    -Maybe a mid-boss will appear on the 25th floor and then we''ll need to use the collected mana stones?


    -If someone went missing on the 21st floor, could there be a special golem variant?


    -Instead of rock golems, what if they''ve just been unlucky and haven''t encountered, say, a golden golem?


    -She wasted all her luck on character gacha, right?


    -So, Han Se-ah''s infamous bad luck is finally showing up again?


    "Seriously, these damnments. Are these the same people mocking me for having bad luck and calling me clumsy before ''Heroes Chronicle''?"


    While pretending to be deep in thought, I sneak a nce at the chat.


    All sorts of spections are flying.


    The one theory I''m inclined towards is the mid-boss on the 25th floor.


    A boss monster with oddly high specs that can be weakened by a mechanic or collected items is amon trope in RPGs, isn''t it?


    But surely, as the viewers suggest, we couldn''t have been so unlucky as to miss event triggers in nearly a dozen battles leading up to the 23rd floor.


    ...Right?


    ---

 Chapter 117: Lucky or Unlucky 2

    Chapter 117: Lucky or Unlucky 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Sometimes, I get curious about certain things.


    If, regardless of the probability, things never go as one wants, and instead the opposite keeps happening, is that good luck or bad?


    When you hope to win, you always lose, but when you''re expecting to lose, you miraculously win.


    It might seem like you''re always at a loss, but from a probability perspective, isn''t it a miraculous hand that always beats the odds?


    -Argh! How is it possible that I invest everything and not get a single item?!


    As Grace and Han Se-ah quickly devised another n and rushed out, Irene worriedly watched me hand gold to the guild before heading out to go to the temple.


    Finally, with Kaiden disappearing without a word, I could once again browse the inte.


    While reading Han Se-ah''s chat, I became curious and started watching her past gaming videos.


    On her channel, before the emergence of VR Games, she uploaded fitness videos and gamey.


    Even before ying ''Heroes Chronicle,'' her channel had over 300,000 subscribers.


    Seeing that the difference in view count was based on her outfit rather than the content itself, it was clear her viewers were... the ''interesting'' sort.


    -Does this even make sense? If the item''s drop rate is 15%, then howe I didnt get it even once after 20 tries? Is this even statistically logical?!


    Videos of her stretching on a mat, coborating with other female streamers, reactions to sudden game jump scares, bncing on a bnce ball or a foam roller, and streaming game tournaments.


    However, the one that caught my eye the most wasnt the one of her working out in revealing clothes, but the one with the thumbnail of Han Se-ah mming her head onto the keyboard, keys flying in all directions.


    The messy ck hair strewn over the dark keys looked eerily like tree branches with fruits.


    Or was it just my imagination?


    Without hesitation, I yed the video.


    Unable to contain her anger, Han Se-ah banged the table with both hands, identally smashing her keyboard.


    "Is this, even, fair? Ouch! Wait, did I just break my headset?!"


    She probably didn''t intend to hit the keyboard; clutching her hurt hand and letting out a painful cry.


    As she suddenly stood up, the cord from her headset got caught on the chair, causing chaos.


    The smashed keyboard, the chair being thrown back, the headset caught on the chair, and Han Se-ah, who couldn''t bear the pain.


    Beyond this chaotic scene, there was also her in-game character, which had died amidst themotion.


    No wonder the viewers teased her with the nickname ''Clumsy Hands''.


    Videos of her in exercise attire working out actually had fewer views than those where she identally wreaked havoc on her desk.


    While leisurely searching through Han Se-ah''s embarrassing past in my room, there came a gentle knock.


    "Is Rnd there?"


    "Rnd, you''re inside, right?"


    Perhaps because of thest time we went for drinks, both Grace and Han Se-ah came together.


    They probably figured I''d pieced everything together and just decided to be upfront.


    A chuckle escaped me at the very streamer-like brazenness of Han Se-ah.


    It''s hard not tough remembering her exaggerated reactions and clumsy fails in her videos.


    I suppressed the urge with a light cough and opened the door.


    "Drinking again today?"


    "Yes, we thought all of us should have a drink together... Well, all of us except for Kaiden."


    Standing at the door were three women, casually dressed and without their usual gear.


    I thought there were only two, but Irene, looking slightly flushed, was also there.


    Their rtionship was definitely closer than I thought, like sisters.


    Even if the religion valued modesty and integrity, it didn''t necessarily require total abstinence.


    Perhaps she couldn''t resist the persuasion of the other two and decided to join.


    Despite being usually shy and reserved, Irene seemed excited about sharing drinks with friends, her eyes gleaming brightly.


    Who would decline an invitation to drink when offered by three charmingdies?


    "Why not Kaiden?"


    "Well, we don''t know where he''s staying..."


    Han Se-ah lowered her head as she replied, seemingly embarrassed.


    We had all be closer with her since we first met, and I even knew of her secret.


    Not knowing where someone lives despite this level of intimacy?


    Maybe the Kaiden that Katie thinks of isn''t a stoic swordsman but a loner.


    With that thought, I left the inn with the group, who seemed intent on drinking even one member short.


    Han Se-ah hadn''t started her broadcast, perhaps because of her very personal hobby of matchmaking Grace and me.


    Instead of the Lucky Scoundrel, where the previous incident urred, she led us to another ce.


    After all, we couldn''t bring a nun to a ce where people were selling themselves.


    "It''s fortunate, really."


    "Fortunate? What is?"


    "That there won''t be any guys picking fights just to impress you today."


    Maybe because I just watched Han Se-ah''s videos, I felt the yful urge to tease.


    As we walked, pushing through the increasing crowd of adventurers, my casual remark drew varied reactions from the group.


    Han Se-ah shot me a re as if to ask why Id bring that up, Grace yfully nudged my side, trying to stifle herughter, and Irene, full of curiosity, tugged at my sleeve, asking what I meant.


    Even though we were closer now, Irene naturally grabbed my left sleeve.


    It seemed either she found it easier tomunicate this way or had just grown ustomed to it.


    Last time, Grace and I went out for a drink...


    Ah! Rnd! Are you seriously bringing that up?


    "Everyone in the Adventurer''s Guild already knows about it, so why not?"


    "What?! The whole guild knows?"


    "We treated everyone with my money. Of course, word went around."


    Looking at Han Se-ah, whose face turned bright red  even if it''s just in the game  Irene gentlyughs, guessing the situation.


    Han Se-ah had unexpectedly be the talk of the tavern.


    Grace, eager to tease her younger friend, sidled up to Irene and began narrating on her behalf.


    When Hanna entered the tavern alone, a mercenary from outside the city sat down right in front of her and just-"


    Ah, stop it!


    "Oh my, what did he look like?"


    Well, he looked every bit the mercenary. Scruffy beard, menacing look, and wore this loose


    Interrupted by a hurried Han Se-ah taking the lead, the twodies followed,ughing happily.


    It wasn''t just me who enjoyed teasing Han Se-ah.


    Proving the point, Grace and Irene, arms linked, cheerfully chased after her.


    Some adventurers recognized our group or showed interest due to the beauties among us, but upon seeing Irenes nun robes, they respectfully turned away.


    Flirting with adventurers and flirting with a nun are two very different things, after all.


    Suddenly, a man stopped our group.


    Hey, isn''t that Kaiden?


    Everyone, here, whew you are.


    She seemed rushed, catching her breath as she spoke.


    For a swordsman of the intermediate adventurer level to be so winded, she mustve run quite a distance.


    What happened?


    Bravely stopping a group of beautiful women on the road  with a nun among them  naturally, she became the center of attention.


    But seeing nothing happening, the attention eventually dissipates.


    If not, an adventurer on the street might''ve seen it as an opportunity to join in.


    You seem in a hurry, what''s the matter?


    A golem...


    She huffed,


    Theres a tip rted to golems. Ellis wanted to pass it on.


    Lacking a propermunication tool, it seems she had to sprint around Han Se-ah and Grace''s lodgings, our frequented restaurants, and taverns.


    After pausing to catch her breath, Kaiden borated further.


    "When I went back to the guild''s training grounds to practice my swordsmanship, Ellis told me she had a message for you. Apparently, an injured adventurer party returned with a unique-looking golem stone."


    Saying so, Kaiden fetched a mana stone, roughly the size of a fist, from her adventurer belt.


    Being part of our party, they trusted her enough to hand over the mana stone.


    Rock golems typically had rounded mana stones that were only faintly reddish in hue.


    However, the mana stone Kaiden held was distinctly angr.


    Unlike the rounded pebble-like mana stones, this hexagonal crystal looked as though it had been intentionally carved.


    "It''s not only a deeper shade but also appears as if someone has shaped the mana stone."


    "Did you get to hear how they found this mana stone?"


    "The adventurer who handed over the stone seemed to have fainted right in the guild. We''ve administered first aid, but it seems we need to rush him to the temple."


    Hearing the exnation, everyone''s attention was drawn to the word ''temple.''


    It seemed they understood why Ellis had urgently ryed the news.


    Though the temple is renowned for its purity and healing adventurers following the goddess''s will, it''s inevitably entangled with politics in this medieval fantasy world.


    It would be difficult to knock on the temple''s doorste in the evening just for an adventurer who''d merely lost consciousness, especially if the injuries weren''t life-threatening.


    However, if a nun was apanying the adventurer, it would be a different story.


    Especially if someone like Irene, who held the title of a Saint Candidate and had grown up in the city''s temple, were to bring them.


    Ideally, Irene herself would treat them...


    "At this hour, the high priest should still be there. I''ll head to the temple; please bring the patients from the guild to meet me there."


    "Right, we should go immediately."


    Unfortunately, due to Irene''s specialization in protective barriers, her healing capabilities were limited.


    If I recall correctly, she excelled in protection and purification but was limited in healing and had no enhancement capabilities.


    As Irene, holding the hem of her nun''s robe with both hands, sprinted away, the group watched her retreating figure for a moment before heading to the guild.


    Han Se-ah, ever the streamer, swiftly took out her camera to capture the scene.


    ---

 Chapter 118: Lucky or Unlucky 3

    Chapter 118: Lucky or Unlucky 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    When ying games, there''s a mechanic one might asionally encounter.


    Whether in an RPG dungeon, a dungeon in a mobile game for collecting resources, or even in various genres like FPS or survival games, there''s a familiar mechanic: enduring for a certain amount of time against waves of attacking enemies.


    "Damn, we werent supposed to just kill them."


    This was also the case with the golem that appeared from the 21st floor.


    If you withstand ten minutes against the rock golem in the maze, arger steel golem appears.


    If you hold out another ten minutes against the steel golem, an evenrger golden golem emerges.


    "How did you find that out?"


    "On our way back, we ran into it."


    An adventurer responded.


    "We heard that no other monsters would appear, so we nned on slowly defeating the golem. However..."


    After receiving first aid from Ellis and being escorted to the templete at night through Irene''s connections, the adventurers spilled everything without holding back.


    After all, they wouldn''t dare hide anything from the nun who had selflessly helped them.


    Even though the golems were tough and slow, if you took them lightly, the mages in the back would be in danger.


    One person distracted the newly appeared steel golem while the rest destroyed the rock golem.


    But when they couldn''t defeat the steel golem in time, arger golden golem appeared, and they had to


    "How did you manage to escape the maze?"


    "... We couldn''t defeat them, so we lured them away and then fled. We thought that if an even stronger golem appeared after the golden one, we wouldnt be able to escape."


    "Oh, and!"


    The middle-aged male adventurer, who seemed calm as he exined, had bandages wrapped around his head.


    Even though he was injured, he seemedposed, likely because he didnt suffer any significant damage considering his equipment was fully intact.


    In contrast to the calm man, a younger and clearly more excited adventurer piped up.


    While the older adventurer looked like a tank with his heavy equipment, the younger one appeared to be an scout or rogue, given his light gear.


    He enthusiastically borated on the experience, adding more details.


    "When the golden golem appeared, there were changes on the walls of the maze! I couldn''t see it clearly, but it seemed like magic circuits, simr to what we saw when we first entered the maze, started extending from where the golden golem appeared."


    The young man''s cheeks flushed with excitement, perhaps driven by the romanticism of the unknown.


    Han Se-ah nodded at his words.


    All of the adventurers'' testimonies were captured on camera, but she might be mentally organizing the information to appear knowledgeable to the viewers.


    If youst ten minutes after encountering the rock golem, the steel golem appears.


    If you withstand another ten minutes against the steel golem, the golden golem emerges.


    As soon as the golden golem appears, changes happen to the maze.


    We''ll have to learn whates after that ourselves.


    We took the golem down very quickly but, for most yers, it seems fairly bnced.


    "Hmm, we need to check out the 21st floor first thing tomorrow morning."


    "A golden golem? Why would the tower create such a thing?"


    "Everyone, let''s meet at the Adventurer''s Guild at dawn tomorrow."


    The night grewte, so after making ns for the next day, we all separated and went back to our respective amodations.


    Even if I don''t take the lead in attacking, our party is significantly stronger than the average yer''s party.


    We have a 4 swordsman, a 4 archer, and a mage.


    Our defense is also solid even if all 3 focus on offense.


    It''s also a monster where a mage is absolutely necessary.


    Without a mage, you can''t weaken it to be prable.


    If a monster like this appeared in another RPG, the game''s director would surely be cursed out onmunity forums.


    Looking at the online forums, the average  rating of yers NPCpanions starts at 2, reaching around 3 by the time they get to the 21st floor.


    When a newbie asks how to beat a specific monster, you can''t possibly answer,


    ''Get a full 5 team, then you can beat it without doing anything^^''


    What I have to do right now is clear.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Watching Han Se-ah hunt golems makes my heart ache. It''s depressing to think that her only approach to monsters is to kill them without a second thought.


    There''s a unique mechanism where infusing mana reveals hidden mazes, but to not have the intelligence to imagine golems might also have their own unique mechanism is so sad.


    "Wait, how did this guy guess everything so urately? Is BB Games secretly watching me?"


    -So, did you stream because you wanted toin?


    -At this rate, the guy should be paid an appearance fee, LOL.


    -Did you find a new mechanism, like he mentioned? Is that why you didn''t stream?


    -Just by how close she is with her party, she probably had fun off-stream.


    -What did you do with Irene and Gracest night? Show us too!


    Before even heading to the guild in the morning, a notification for Han Se-ah''s stream rang.


    As I shower, I have her stream ying in the corner of my vision.


    There she is, wearing leather armor and robes, interacting with her camera drone.


    Included was a post from the previous night by ''Mr.Heartache''.


    Everyone suspected there was something hidden since the golem hunting was repetitive.


    Mr.Heartache, with his growing fame, wrote a post that quickly gained traction and rmendations.


    But what surprised Han Se-ah wasn''t the ''mechanism'' part but the ''kill them without a second thought'' part.


    "After turning off the stream yesterday, I wanted to have some drinks with my teammates. But then we got a message from the Adventurer''s Guild about some adventurers discovering something."


    -She''s enjoying cheat days in virtual reality now?


    -Without streaming it?


    -Why did you leave us in the dark after turning off the camera? It feels lonely and cold.


    -Chat is a mess. Get to the point quickly!


    -So what did you discover? Stopping trying to milk money and say it already!


    "Ah, you''re all so impatient. I''m exining from the beginning, okay? Why would I bait for donations?"


    [ExpertHanSeAhTrantor donated 5,000 won!]


    Info) Here, the notification means a donation has been made.


    -True.


    -Look, just exin. Why sneak in excuses to get more donations?


    -A true master at money making.


    -Give more money quickly, or she''ll keep diverting with random talk.


    -5,000 won probably isn''t enough for her.


    Viewers furiously typed in chat as they watched her, with her staff in hand, preparing to leave the inn.


    Unable to withstand their sharp criticism, Han Se-ah reluctantly yed a recording of the adventurers'' testimony from the previous day.


    A middle-aged male adventurer with a bandage on his head and a younger adventurer with flushed cheeks.


    The viewers were disappointed to see men in the video, but the testimonies immediately fired up the chat.


    After the rock golem, there were steel golems and even a golden golem.


    I''ve always thought that these guys are rather opportunistic, like hyenas.


    They conveniently overlook the fact that it wasn''t Han Se-ah who defeated the golems, but me.


    To them, such details don''t matter.


    "Hello, Rnd."


    "Morning."


    I strolled in to find some of myrades already at the guild.


    After Han Se-ah joined us at the table, surprisingly, it was Irene who initiated the conversation.


    "All the adventurers who came to the temple yesterday left this morning. They said they didnt have any lingering injuries and were headed to the Magic Tower."


    "The Magic Tower, huh? It does sound like something worth going to them for."


    "If the patterns are spreading from the golden golem, it''s definitely the territory of mages."


    After our discussion, we began our usual preparations for exploring the tower.


    The middle-aged, mncholic mage requested more moss, and the guild contracted us to gather minerals and mushrooms alongside it.


    After inspecting our equipment and checking Han Se-ah''s inventory for camping tools and food, we also confirmed thentern hanging by our hips and our adventurer packs.


    Thus began another typical adventure.


    "Based on what we discussed yesterday, we''ll search for the golem on the 21st floor. After engaging it, we''ll stall for time. From what we''ve heard, after the steel golem appears, even if we take down the rock golem, a gold golem will emerge."


    "So, it''s a system where, if you beat theter-appearing ones, stronger and newer golems appear... Very interesting."


    Leaving the Adventurers'' Guild, our party headed towards the tower.


    ...A situation where a quest doesn''t progress as expected because your teammates are so strong.


    I''m starting to understand why Han Se-ah''s nickname on the Heroes Chronicle Forum is starting to be ''18*''.


    ---

 Chapter 119: Lucky or Unlucky 4

    Chapter 119: Lucky or Unlucky 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    I wish we could''ve instantly found a maze and stalled a golem for a full ten minutes, but


    "Where did all those golems go? Surely, we didnt clear out all the golems on the 21st floor? Should we move to the 22nd floor?"


    [TodaysProverb donated 10,000 won!]


    Betterte than never, you dont miss the water till the well runs dry.


    ...But dont those two proverbs havepletely different meanings?


    While Han Se-ah is amusingly teased, the mysterious wall panels are nowhere to be found.


    After all, didnt the adventuring party that was brought to the temple im they found one on their way back?


    Finding one on the first day would be considered an achievement, so we might not find any today, right?


    After hunting packs of cave spiders, examining walls, collecting moss, and fighting a kobold pack, we wandered the dim pathways of the cave for a while.


    Just as disappointment started to fill our eyes, Grace''s triumphant voice echoed throughout the cave.


    I found it!


    It was behind a thin and wide stgmite, a location easily missed.


    Yet, Grace, living up to her reputation as a scout, seemed to magically spot it from beyond the stgmite''s shadow.


    The previously dwindling chatroom sprung back to life due to her discovery.


    -I always believed in you Grace!


    -Han Se-ah, why didn''t you find it first before starting the stream?


    -Only 20 minutes left to the golden golem... any way to speed it up?


    -Dungeons where you have to wait are the worst. Even with good specs, you have to wait.


    -Hurry up! I''m dying here.


    Han Se-ah, as equally excited as the viewers, almost sprinted forward, reaching out to touch the broad panel.


    Soon, a familiar pattern of mana spread across the wall, creating a maze.


    As the mana spread, stgmites and stctites seemed to melt and get sucked into the floor and ceiling, and the cave''s jagged walls smoothed out.


    Now, we just need to find the golem...


    Didnt we spend almost two hours looking for the golemst time?


    Ugh, dont jinx it by mentioning that.


    Finding the maze is based on chance and so is finding the golem.


    It would have been nice if there were hints or hidden markers, but unfortunately, we haven''t found such a thing.


    Since we don''t know theyout of the maze, we''ll have to wander around until we chance upon the golem.


    Imagining this grim future, and seemingly not wanting to hear more, Grace covered her ears.


    Seeing this, I chuckled, only to be smacked from behind by Han Se-ah.


    "Rnd, seriously, stop with the ominous talk..."


    Well, we''ll bump into it eventually. At some point.


    Ah, seriously!


    Han Se-ah seems to be a little superstitious.


    yers of various games, especially those like "Heroines Chronicle", where the main content is a gacha-style character collection, often hold deep superstitions.


    For gacha games featuring historic figures, there were even yers that would go on pilgrimages to graves, historic sites, and museums in hopes of improving their luck.


    But I''ve always believed that with enough money spent, you''d eventually get what you wanted.


    Sometimes it was not due to the depth of one''s luck, but due to the depth of one''s wallet.


    "Let''s go find the golem. And don''t say anything ominous; lead the way."


    Whether Han Se-ah genuinely believed in these superstitions or if she just had a gut feeling  one typical of those with notoriously bad luck  she grumbled after just a small joke.


    Everyone naturally began navigating through the maze with smiles on their faces.


    After a monotonous journey to find the golem, without encountering any monsters or traps along the way


    "It''s finally here. I can''t believe we searched for a whole hour."


    "This is all Rnd''s fault."


    After enduring an hour''s worth of variousints from the viewers, the rock golem finally revealed itself before us.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The adventurers weren''t lying.


    "Seeing it like this, I kind of feel sorry for the golem."


    "Do you have to tear off all its limbs like that?"


    After wandering the maze for a while, we finally stumbled upon the rock golem.


    The condition to endure for 10 minutes without knocking it down was surprisingly easy.


    After all, even if I didn''t join in, it was an opponent they could take down within 5 minutes.


    Why wouldn''t we be able to hold out for 10 minutes?


    Apart from its sturdiness, the golem had no other strengths.


    I turned my gaze from the rock golem, iling without its limbs on the ground, to the steel golem.


    When the rock golem first appeared, we tried various experiments given the 10-minute window.


    We tested casting spells on it and even searched for any slots or openings in its body.


    "We''ll learn more about itter. For now, let''s just tie it down."


    "You sure? I don''t know any magic to manipte metal."


    "I can handle it with just strength."


    It kept struggling, so eventually, I just broke its limbs.


    Han Se-ah applied her magic to its joints, and I, with a motion as simple as plucking a tomato stem, tore off the limbs of the golem.


    Even if we tore off its arms and legs, the golem''s main body remained undamaged, maintaining its 100% health.


    As long as the rock golem was alive, the timer counted down, and after 10 minutes, from the dark depths of the maze, we heard the groaning sound of a steel golem, approaching with its heavy steps.


    At a nce, it looked slightly bigger than the rock golem, but not by much.


    Unlike the dark-colored rock golem, this one had a cold, gray hue to its body.


    "It looks slightlyrger and smoother, should be trickier to grab. We should be cautious; if we damage it carelessly, we might end up wandering the caves again."


    -Please be careful!


    -Maybe the demon king lives here...


    -A 4 swordsman can''t even leave a scratch, yet he''s tearing it apart with his bare hands.


    -Bears tear apart humans, while Rnd tears apart golems.


    The viewers, who had been empathizing with the iling rock golem for the past 10 minutes, reacted to my words.


    Some asked for mercy, joking about the rock golem''s gravel wife and pebble children.


    I almost burst intoughter at their antics, but held it in and began to approach the slow-moving steel golem.


    Its speed is at the level of an adult man''s light jog, easy for adventurers to outrun.


    With no long-range attack abilities, if one turned and sprinted at full speed, it would be possible to run and leave the golems in their dust.


    This must be how those adventurers from yesterday managed to escape.


    "Wow, would it be rude to Rnd if I said I feel sorry for the golem?"


    "Well, I wouldnt say I feel sorry, but... It''s like watching the children of the temple y with a toy. It''s not right to be so rxed in such a ce."


    The steel golems attack pattern was identical.


    Facing me, it lifted its heavy fist to strike down from above.


    With the same posture and trajectory as the rock golem, its fist descended like a hammer, aiming straight for my head.


    The golem''s fist had grown in size and hardness, but it was still just a golem''s fist, not enhanced by mana but simply relying on its mass.


    I swiftly grabbed its wrist to prevent any reflective damage.


    It writhed, trying to yank its arm free, but escaping my grip was impossible.


    After all, this golem wasn''t bolstered by mana; it simply used mana as fuel to move.


    "Among children, there are mischievous ones who break the arms and legs of toy dolls or wooden soldiers."


    "Well, it''s a bitrge for a toy, but hearing that, they do seem simr."


    Even though I was stronger, the golem''s sheer size limited the things I could do.


    So, I chose to twist its arm.


    Grasping the golem''s right wrist with both hands, I forcefully twisted it, over and over, reminiscent of unscrewing a bolt or opening a soda bottle.


    The resistance produced a grinding metallic sound.


    If I were up against a martial artist, they might have spun around using the wall for leverage to prevent their shoulder from being dislocated.


    But my opponent was just a golem.


    "Look at that, it''sing off."


    "I got one arm. Take a look."


    The same method worked on the other arm.


    Unlike the rock golems, this one seemed meticulously assembled.


    Something that looked like gears was visible from the torn shoulder joint.


    The problem is, I can''t distinguish whether it''s a bolt and nut or a gear since I wrenched it out with sheer force.


    "...Hanna, can that go into your inventory?"


    "Huh? I think so. Why?"


    "I think the steel golem has mechanical devices on the joints in its limbs. Since I''ve damaged the arms, maybe we can carefully remove the legs and sell them in the Magic Tower."


    "...One has to be quite cunning to seed, huh."


    -Selling monster parts instead of its drops?


    -Is ''fresh'' the right term for a golem?


    -I noticed something was different, but who would think to sell it? LOL.


    -No wonder he has so much gold.


    -Makes me wonder what he''d have sold if monsters left corpses instead of mana stones lolol.


    My teammates stared at me, their mouths agape as if they''d never considered the idea before.


    If a monster leaves something behind, it''s loot, no?


    ---

 Chapter 120: Lucky or Unlucky 5

    Chapter 120: Lucky or Unlucky 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The steel golem, having lost all its limbs, let out a mournful sound as it copsed to the ground.


    Upon closer inspection, it was most definitely different from the rock golem.


    While the rock golem looked like a rock with limbs attached, the steel golem, although simrly shaped, had gears and axles in its joints.


    I was tempted to dismantle its torso topare the steel golem''s mana stone with that of the rock golem''s.


    However, with the golden golem appearing next, I held myself back.


    "The rock golem was sturdy, but this one''s even tougher. Most swordsmen probably wouldn''t even scratch it."


    "Whoa, it''s heavy!


    We propped the bodies of the rock and steel golem against the corridor walls, while their detached limbs became ythings for the group.


    From Kaiden poking them curiously with her sword to Grace trying to lift one only to drop it in surprise.


    Han Se-ah, too, struggled to lift a limb of the toppled steel golem.


    She then began examining its leg joints and started a conversation with her viewers.


    Ten minutes may seem short at a nce, but it feels rather long when you''re just standing in an empty corridor doing nothing.


    "The rock golem was just a pile of rocks, but this one is meticulously designed. I wonder if we hold out against the golden golem for another 10 minutes, some sort of mage boss might appear? Or maybe golems are rted to alchemists?"


    -Aren''t you both a mage and an alchemist? Shouldn''t you know that?


    -Even if you master magic and alchemy, creating a golem seems way too hard.


    -Heard the US started a project to create mechas like those golems. Might take them 5 years?


    -You chose your main ss as mage and alchemist on the side and you''re asking us? You''re the #1 yer.


    We waited for another 10 minutes.


    Finally, the much-anticipated golden golem emerged from the end of the corridor.


    As the excited adventurer had described, with a deep resonating sound, the dark, sleek walls of the corridor lit up with magical circuits.


    If the rock golem was roughly 2 meters and the steel golem was about 2.5 meters, this one seemed to be at least 4 meters tall.


    It was clearlyrger than the steel golem but somewhat smaller than an ogre.


    If that massive body was indeed made of gold, tearing its limbs could be a way to generate a lot of gold coins... unless the game developers put some sort of limit on that.


    "Should we wait another 10 minutes with this one? There might be another golem after this."


    "Sure. We can still break the golem after 10 minutes anyway."


    In the darkness, the golden figure shimmered menacingly.


    Despite its slow pace, itsrger size produced loud, echoing footsteps in the corridor.


    After a long while, the chance to confront a giant-like creature had my fingers itching for battle.


    Of course, considering it appeared on the 21st floor, a few reflected hits could shatter it, so I have to be careful.


    It took an hour searching through the maze and another 20 minutes waiting.


    If I kill it by ident, we''d have to spend even more hours looking for patterns on the cave walls.


    I stowed away my shield, preparing to catch the golden golem''s fist, and approached.


    "Hey, don''t you think even the scraps from that would sell for a lot?"


    "I was thinking the same thing."


    Listening to the chatter of Grace and Han Se-ah from behind, I stepped forward to meet the lumbering golden golem.


    While its headless, stout form, with only arms and legs attached to its torso, remained unchanged, its nearly 4-meter stature was rather intimidating.


    Even if it had grown in size and changed to gold, it seemed its built-inbat program hadn''t changed.


    It raised its right hand high, to the point it nearly reached the ceiling, and then swiftly brought it down towards my head


    "...Huh?"


    "What was that? Something shed."


    After a brief glint, a shockwave followed, and the golden golem''s arm crumpled horrendously.


    "Rnd, are you okay?"


    "It seems there was magic rted to shockwaves on its fist."


    The trick against the golem was to catch its fist as if blocking a blow.


    Intercepting something mid-flight wouldn''t count as a hit, so catching it wouldn''t activate my reflexive passive.


    But with the golden golem, it was impossible.


    The moment I tried to block its fist, a light shed, and something struck my palm.


    Although I didn''t take damage, the problem was that the block-grabbing motion counted as a hit.


    The golem''s arm crumbled to pieces from the reflexive damage.


    "If its arms are gone like that, do you think it will kick with its legs?"


    "At least only its arms broke off. Otherwise, we''d have to search the caves again for a new maze."


    The silver lining, as Han Se-ah pointed out, was that only the golden golems arms had been destroyed.


    Otherwise, who knows how long we would''ve had to wander around.


    As I approached the golem, attempting to dismantle its legs with minimal damage, it shuffled its feet as if hesitating.


    Its steps seemed much smallerpared to when it first appeared.


    Suspicious, I closely inspected the golem, now with only its legs and torso left, it unmistakably flinched.


    Due to its size, even a small movement produced a scraping sound.


    Not only me, but the rest of the party also seemed to notice something off.


    "Isn''t its reaction kind of strange?"


    "Right. The rock and steel golems kept moving forward even when their limbs were gone."


    As the suspicious party members readied their weapons and gathered behind me, the golden golem stoppedpletely.


    Its behavior was distinctly different from the previous ones, and everyone looked up at the massive form with a mix of anticipation and unease.


    Let''s talk


    "What the?!"


    "It, it''s speaking?"


    Speak with me, humans.


    The golem speaks.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    If I report this back to Ellis, she''d probably ask if I''ve been drinking again.


    Well, given that this is a fantasy game, it''s not too strange for a golem to talk.


    It''s curious how something without a mouth or speakers is managing tomunicate.


    Probably through magic.


    The rest of the party found this fascinating, as they fearlessly gathered around the massive golem.


    Because of its enormous size, our gathered group looked like kindergarteners clustering around their teacher.


    "What do you want to discuss?"


    Your identities.


    I wonder if this is a subplot for the 21st floor or a main story rted to the tower itself.


    As Han Se-ah, the party leader and yer, naturally starts talking with the golem, everyone listens intently.


    Even Kaiden, who roleys as a stoic, cool adventurer, seems deeply focused, lips slightly parted.


    Amid this strange tension, the conversation between Han Se-ah and the golem continued.


    We are the guardians of thebyrinth. However, we don''t know where you intruders came from.


    "Abyrinth? We are in a tower."


    -What kind of plot twist is this?


    -This is kinda random, no?


    -The golem probably wants to negotiate because its limbs are going to be ripped off.


    -Tower, Demon King, and now abyrinth? What kind of mishmash game is this?


    -But seriously, what''s with the golem''s voice...


    No, this ce is abyrinth. The ce we were appointed to guard our entire lives.


    "So you''re saying thisbyrinth is connected to the tower?"


    -Why is she debating the golden-headed thing?


    -Just beat it up and get the info damn!


    -Obviously milking donations by making us impatient


    -Should I pay my dental bill? Or should I donate?


    [Username18 donated 10,000 won!]


    Shut your mouth and listen to the golem, PPAK!*


    Han Se-ah, ignoring the viewers moring for more information from the golem, continues her line of questioning.


    Amidst the conversation, something crossed my mind.


    I realized it''s been 10 minutes since the golden golem appeared.


    I shifted my gaze from the stream and moved quietly to Han Se-ah''s side.


    Everyone''s so focused on the golem''s story that they''ve let their guard down.


    Perhaps they thought the golem, having lost its arms, wasn''t much of a threat.


    Their postures have rxed, showing a clear drop in tension.


    What could an armless golem possibly do?


    Our world was invaded by a Demon King, leading to the creation of thest fort


    "Demon King? So, you''re saying the Demon King invaded there as well? Wait, what?"


    "Goddess, grant us your protection!"


    Suddenly, an explosion.


    Mid-conversation, a bright light erupted from within the golem.


    It didn''t seem like a self-detonation, but...


    Boom


    A booming noise reverberated through the cave as the golem''s golden body transformed into a magic bomb, igniting with a bright sh and causing a powerful explosion.


    Han Se-ah, caught off guard, was unable to respond as she was fiddling with the status window in the air.


    Fortunately, Irene, who had been paying attention, immediately cast a protective barrier.


    Once the dust and noise from the explosion subsided, what revealed itself was a shattered maze.


    The once-smooth walls began reverting back to their rough, natural cave texture.


    As the protective barrier faded, the party members cautiously gathered around me, their eyes wary amidst the settling dust.


    "You know what I''m going to say, right?"


    "...Yes."


    "No matter how reasonable the opponent is or how well we canmunicate with it, you let your guard down too much. At the very least, you should have dodged or reacted."


    Apart from Irene, who reacted instantly, the rest look down sheepishly.


    It made me think: perhaps a 5 really is worth its value.


    How could a priestess react faster than a nimble swordsman and a scout archer?


    Or maybe she never let her guard down, regardless of the wonders of the tower?


    And so, the golden golem vanished from the 21st floor, leaving behind an unsolved mystery and a single key-shaped mana stone.


    Does this mean that the mana stones of the rock golems, which I bought for 10 gold and 15 silver coins each, are now pointless?


    ---

 Chapter 121: Enjoying the Game 1

    Chapter 121: Enjoying the Game 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    (Caution: Spoiler) RoughSummaryOfTheStory.txt


    [HanSeAhsStreamWhereTheGoddessAppears.JPG]


    [HanSeAhTalkingWithTheGoldenGolem.JPG]


    Based on what I watched in the 18th stream, I''ve fleshed out some details, though some parts are spective and not confirmed.


    [CloseUpOfTheGoddessAndHerCorbone.JPG]


    The Goddess appears in the Blessed Forest, discussing the Tower.


    She says that the Demon King suddenly intruded into the world she created.


    The Demon King, hailing from another world, is currently invading the world of the Goddess, and the Tower serves as the forward base for this invasion.


    [CloserZoomInOnTheGoddessChest.JPG]


    The Goddess, is more like the Goddess of life itself, as she is the only God and creator and even the monsters are her creations.


    Monsters, after all, can be healed by divine energy.


    Unless it''s an undead as was mentioned in a different post.


    However, the nature of the Demon King is the opposite of the goddess, I''m not sure what to call it, but like an imposter?


    A doppelganger?


    Or maybe a parasite that inhabits human bodies?


    Or perhaps he''s like the aliens in some foreign horror films, which consume humans and then impersonate them, seeming like a living being but not actually.


    So the monsters in the Tower imitate the monsters outside, but they have no actual bodies.


    The Goddess spectes that the Demon King''s intention might be to devour all living beings outside the Tower and rece them with the monsters that spit out mana stones.


    [ScreenshotOfASelfDestructingGoldenGolem.JPG]


    And then theres the Golden suicide bomber introduced in the 21st floor.


    Although it might feel clich, a certain pattern emerges.


    [ScreenshotOfTheGoldenGolemDeringTheLastFortress.JPG]


    This Demon King hasn''t invaded just the world of "Heroes Chronicle".


    He''s most likely invading and consuming various other worlds, replicating his forces in the process.


    The sudden appearance of a maze within the 21st floor''s cave might be the aftermath of the Demon King devouring a world where the Golem served as a guardian.


    To summarize in three lines:


    1 The Demon King invades various dimensions, consuming them.


    2 Those consumed by the Demon King transform into non-living entities, a mana stone being.


    3 The Tower likely houses remnants of various worlds, which might appear as in-game events.


    Multiple worlds would indeed make it easier to create events.


    So you think there are other worlds just because of the maze?


    If you think of it in terms of fantasies, it could just be a relic from a different era.


    If it''s the Demon King''s second invasion, the divine energy bags would have said something.


    Are you nuts?


    "Different worlds... That''s possible."


    There''s a popr, lengthy post on the Forum.


    Although hundreds ofments are quarreling over who''s right or wrong, specting wildly or imaginatively, I feel the poster''s hypothesis might be on the mark.


    Considering ''Heroes Chronicle'' is based on ''Heroines Chronicle'', it''s possible the game contains elements from thetter.


    When you reach the 60th floor, suddenly a ruined city appears.


    There could be an event where you recruit a newpanion, like a 5 ''Destroyed World''s Android'' (female).


    ''Heroines Chronicle'' was that kind of game.


    Anyway, it''s a game that showcases female characters and introduces all sorts of dimensions and worlds.


    "Rnd, your meal is ready."


    "Thank you."


    "It''s my pleasure. Cooking is much more fun and easier than standing guard."


    As I read the extensive post, Irenes voice, apanied by a savory aroma, came from behind.


    After the golden golem, the Tower reverted to its original state.


    Goblins and kobolds were squawking loudly in the cave clearing, with cave spiders and vampire bats blocking the narrow passages with theirrge bodies.


    Every now and then, we''d pour mana into some panels hoping something would happen, but all that emerged were Rock and Steel Golems.


    The Golden Golem, the one with enough intelligence to talk with us, never appeared again.


    "So, what''s the purpose of this magic stone? It''s red, and I think it''s meant to be used here in the caves. It''s key-shaped stone and looks like it should be used to open a door."


    -Well, it''s a key, so that''s obvious, right? LOL.


    -They''re worth 10 gold each... makes my mercenary gamey feel pathetic.


    -yers now might just be getting their first gold coins.


    -So, that''s it for today''s stream?


    "Yeah, that''s it for today''s stream. Honestly, who''d want to watch me babble on for hours while on night watch?"


    So, in a corner of the 25th floor, Han Se-ah ends her stream while sipping on her stew.


    Breakfast and lunch are usually light soups with bread, but dinner is a hearty meat-filled stew to replenish their energy.


    Irenes homemade dishes, like a mother''s cooking, make me feel warm andfortable.


    Her title might be ''Saint Candidate'', but her cooking rivals a 1 Chef.


    Of course, this is limited to the stews and soups she''s familiar with.


    Perhaps her expertisees from cooking for children at the temple?


    The other party members also seemed happy, munching on chunks of meat from the stew.


    "We finished the request faster than I thought we would. I never imagined there would be a colony of cave mushrooms. I''m pretty familiar with forests and the grass ins, but it seems I need to study caves more."


    "Such massive caves aren''t ces you''d stumble upon easily."


    "If this tower is imitating things from the outside world, does that mean there are simr caves out there? I''m quite curious about that."


    "I''ve heard there''s arge cave somewhere in the southern part of the kingdom. Adventurers have been buzzing about exploring it for minerals and other resources."


    "Oh, so it''s based on a real ce. Just as the Goddess said..."


    Grace, pleased with finishing the gathering quest for glowing moss and luminous mushrooms quicker than anticipated, and Irene and Kaiden, curious about the vast caves, chatted away as they dined.


    In the midst of everything, Han Se-ah, having ended her stream, discreetly approaches Grace and whispers something to her.


    She''s scheming again.


    After their hushed conversation, Grace gets another bowl of stew from Irene and starts walking towards me.


    While she acts nonchnt, the mischievous Han Se-ah, has taken out her camera drone again.


    Grace''s cheeks turn a shade of red.


    She seems more serious about this than I thought.


    Why is Han Se-ah so passionate about pairing us?


    From the past videos I''ve seen of her, she didn''t seem to have such interests.


    Maybe she sees the virtual reality game as a real-life drama unfolding before her eyes.


    Even Irene has started to catch on, as evident by her nces in our direction after serving the stew.


    Only Kaiden, either uninterested or acting aloof, continues to tend to her sword.


    Grace takes a seat beside me.


    Haven''t you finished eating already, Rnd?


    "I''m finished, but I can still sit with you."


    "Oh? Did I get an extra bowl for no reason?"


    "If you''re full, let''s split it. We can share."


    We sit side by side on the thick nketid over the rugged cave floor and I help myself to some of the stew Grace brought.


    To the others, our simple act of sharing a meal together seems to hold a different, deeper meaning.


    From behind us, we can hear muffled sounds of amusement and astonishment.


    Regardless, Grace starts to eat, sitting close enough that our arms asionally brush against each other.


    We''re close enough that I can feel her breath.


    Despite the slight difort from our closeness every time we moved to eat, Grace seemed content.


    "...The Demon King. He''s bound to be strong, right?"


    "Definitely."


    In thefortable silence, Grace brings up the topic of the Demon King.


    Perhaps meeting the Goddess imbued everyone with a sense of purpose.


    In Grace''s mind, our mission isnt just exploring the tower but defeating the Demon King to save the world.


    She ced her stew bowl on her firmp, twiddling her fingers.


    It doesn''t feel real.


    She began.


    Hmm?


    Not long ago, I was a hunter from a small Vige, hunting goblins on the lower floors of the tower, and arguing with the party leader over silly things.


    Ah, the female swordsman.


    And now, I''ve met the Goddess, been blessed with divine energy, and am preparing to fight the Demon King. If someone howe to the vige and prophesied this to me, I wouldve dismissed them as a fraud.


    As she spoke slowly, her restless fingers kept bothering me so I gently took her hand to calm her.


    When she''s drunk, she throws off her clothes and goes on the attack, but when she''s sober, she shows such a girlish side.


    Id like to make a move, but... the hovering camera drone above and the intense stares from the two spectators behind us were a bit annoying.


    ---

 Chapter 122: Enjoying the Game 2

    Chapter 122: Enjoying the Game 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Passing the 25th floor, moving to the 26th, 27th, 28th...


    As we ascended the tower, the enemies gradually became stronger, andrger groups began to emerge.


    Still, our climb was smooth sailing.


    While initially, we''d encounter goblins and kobolds in groups of about thirty, now they roamed in packs exceeding fifty.


    Cave spiders evolved to the point where their exoskeleton could deflect arrows, but our party, bing more skilled as we climbed, could handle such challenges with ease.


    Regardless of increasing numbers, methodical elimination was the solution.


    And although the enemies exteriors became tougher, their vulnerabilities remained the same.


    Han Se-ah''s increasing magic proficiency, Grace''s archery and Kaiden''s swordsmanship improve day by day.


    They had be worthy of the title ''intermediate adventurers.''


    "It''s incredible how much they''re growing."


    I mused.


    Yet, amid these peaceful days, I faced a personal challenge: an invasion of privacy.


    Even if Han Se-ah treated Grace warmly, like a sister, Grace remained an NPC.


    No matter how endearing or real she seemed, interacting with her differed from interacting with a real person.


    This isnt to say that Han Se-ah disregarded or looked down on her.


    It''s just that Han Se-ah began to be straightforward to the point of inconvenience.


    Some behaviors, eptable within the game, would be deemed rude in real life.


    Like secretly following someone on a date, or encouraging someone to drink and afterwards share a room at an inn.


    Her desires were bing tantly apparent.


    "Should we take a break from adventuring this weekend?"


    "Take a break from... Uh... huh?"


    Either they''re underestimating the heightened senses of a senior adventurer or they''re so audacious they don''t care if they''re caught.


    The two of them cheekily whisper, just a bit away from me.


    With the two behaving like this, it was only natural for the others to grow curious.


    Irene, who first discovered this during one of our outings, and Kaiden, who pretends to be stoic but is deep down like a teenage girl, were sneakily eavesdropping.


    Grace, a little shy but never hesitant, and Han Se-ah, who would find any excuse to be near Grace, made for an intriguing duo.


    Calling it a challenge isn''t because I dislike Grace.


    It''s because of this damn camera.


    "I should have just streamed..."


    Han Se-ah is a professional streamer.


    A true professional.


    Instead of merely relying on her looks, she''s authentic, even yfully interacting with her viewers and disying her full unfilteredpetitive side in games.


    So, while she''s live, I''m safe from the camera.


    The issue arises when she turns off her stream during the monotonous parts since she promised her viewers to skip the boring bits.


    With nothing left to film, the camera drone stalks me like a relentless paparazzo, and it''s extremely annoying.


    Han Se-ah herself isn''t constantly watching me.


    I just have the camera drone hovering by my side while Grace is nearby, guided in a purposeful trajectory by Han Se-ah.


    However, due to that, there''s the inconvenience of having to hide my fingers every time I secretly browse the inte, using being on the lookout as my excuse.


    "Rnd, after our adventure tomorrow, let''s have the after-party we missed out onst time."


    "Sounds good to me. Do you have a specific ce in mind?"


    While I was busily surfing the web at an angle where the camera drone can''t see, Han Se-ah, who was chatting with Grace while organizing her inventory, approached me.


    The aim is to reschedule the get-together that''s been canceled twice already.


    Our first gathering was postponed because Han Se-ah got involved with mercenaries and it turned into some kind of adventurer drinking party.


    The second one got naturally canceled when Kaiden came running with a tip about a golem.


    ncing around, I notice three people staring at me from a distance, their eyes gleaming.


    Grace, Irene, and even Kaiden seem to be highly anticipating it.


    Maybe they''re looking forward to enjoying a drink with friends after an adventure?


    "We discussed going to the Lucky Scoundrel. I heard it''s the best restaurant around in terms of food."


    "It''s worth the price, for sure."


    To find better alcohol and food than the Lucky Scoundrel, you''d have to look not at inns that cater to adventurers but at more formal restaurants.


    Irene might be a bit hesitant given that some of the women there openly sell their bodies... but it''s better than having nd food during a get-together.


    In cities with temples, open prostitution catering to adventurers isn''t considered illegal or sphemous.


    "So, Lucky Scoundrel it is?"


    "Yeah. To find a better ce, we''d have to go to some high-end restaurant and sip wine."


    "And dress up ording to a dress code? Wearing expensive suits and dresses?"


    "Some ces even check your social status."


    "Oh my, ces that won''t ept you unless you''re a noble?"


    After discussing food and restaurants for a while, Han Se-ah turns back to Grace.


    Just by watching her light footsteps, I can tell it''s not due to our sess as adventurers.


    She walks with a bounce as if she''s a decorated general, and Grace greets her with a bright smile.


    Honestly, if she were to ask me out on a date, I''d ept without hesitation.


    But a woman''s heart is always soplex.


    Maybe one day, I should be the one to ask.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    After taking a brief nap, the responsibility of the middle watch fell on me, due to my sturdy stamina.


    Han Se-ah, the mage with the weakest endurance, took the first watch. Irene, ustomed to rising early, took thest.


    Our watch schedule went from Han Se-ah, to Grace, myself, Kaiden, and finally Irene.


    As dawn approached inside the dimly lit cave, we swiftly packed the golem mana stones and the items we gathered for a request before heading out of the tower.


    Venturing deeper into the 20th floors, the journey back was arduous.


    Unlike the ins or forests, navigating winding paths extended our travel time.


    Had Han Se-ah not activated her ''magic markers'', we might have been greeted by a moonlit night as soon as we exited the tower.


    "There seems to be a group of goblins up ahead... Should we ignore them and pass by? I think it might be quicker to avoidbat even if we have to take a detour."


    "Right. In that case... Let''s keep moving and take the right path up ahead."


    Thankfully, our skilled scout, Grace, possessed an uncanny ability to detect monsters.


    I wondered if yers who didn''t have a scout in their party were regretting it now.


    Unless there are traps in thetter part where a rogue shines, the performance of a scout is overwhelmingly superior.


    Whenever Grace pinpointed the location of monsters, Han Se-ah would pretend to cast a spell and use the mini-map to adjust our route.


    Probably due to thoughts of our after-party, our steps are light.


    Since all our requests were essentiallyplete, we avoided any monsters we could, breaking through the path of as least resistance possible.


    Descending lower and lower, we exit the damp air of the caves and breathe in the fresh air of the forest.


    "Ah, I feel so rxed just being here."


    "It''s still inside the tower, though..."


    Not just me, but the entire party seemed to feel the same.


    Everyone naturally stretched and took deep breaths.


    Leaving the dark caves and witnessing the sunlit beauty of the forest made everyone''s lips curve into a smile.


    It helps that monsters are also scarce here.


    Curious, Han Se-ah murmurs,


    "Aren''t there almost no monsters between the gate of the 20th floor and the passage to the 21st floor? Is it just my imagination?"


    "It''s likely because most of the forest monsters are beast types. They''re probably avoiding areas with frequent human activity. Even orc hunters feel intimidated. Of course, newly spawned ones will still attack adventurers."


    "Like right now? There''s a Moss Wolf crouching ahead in those bushes."


    Responding to Han Se-ah''s question, Grace casually pointed out.


    Given its proximity, it must be a freshly spawned Moss Wolf.


    Though I would prefer to ignore and bypass it, this new creature seemed unaware of humans.


    Growling and hissing, it lunged, instinctively aiming for the throat.


    The reward for aiming for a fatal point?


    Passive reflective damage.


    We picked up the Moss Wolf, now turned into a mana stone, and continued our way out of the tower.


    Following the damp and musty air of the cave and the refreshing forest air, a mouth-watering aroma of freshly baked bread filled the nostrils.


    As the setting sun dims the horizon, I wonder if there are any adventurers selling snacks near the gate.


    My hunger is almost unbearable.


    "Let''s quicklyplete the request and head straight to the inn."


    At Han Se-ah''s words, the women unanimously nodded in agreement.


    Because we avoided as muchbat as possible on the way back, they all still had a lot of energy.


    With the two-day adventure concluded, all that remained was to settle our dues and celebrate.


    Perhaps it was Ellis''s day off; we were met by an unfamiliar receptionist who handed us a hefty pouch of silver coins.


    We then headed towards the Lucky Scoundrel, followed closely by that persistent camera drone.


    But why is it filming my face like that?


    ---

 Chapter 123: Enjoying the Game 3

    Chapter 123: Enjoying the Game 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    As always, the Lucky Scoundrel Inn was bustling with people.


    Its pretty waitresses and delicious food were a lure, making it a must-visit for any adventurer with a bit of spare coin.


    Add to that the fact that these attractive waitresses would generously reward adventurers with extra service if they had an exciting tale to tell, there was little reason to go anywhere else.


    "Is there room for five?"


    "Wee! For five, there''s a table over in that corner that just opened up. Is a corner spot okay?"


    Had they been a bit less lucky, they might''ve had to wait for a spot, but fate smiled upon them.


    Just as they entered, a spacious corner table freed up.


    Some boisterous adventurers, flush from the effects of alcohol, scattered, with a few exiting the inn and others heading upstairs with some waitresses.


    Our group took our seats, blending in effortlessly with the lively ambiance of the inn.


    From the rosy glow on the girls'' cheeks, it was clear they were soaking up the merry atmosphere.


    There''s something infectious about a lively ce, filled withughter and warm energy.


    After the cold, dank atmosphere of the caves we''d been exploring, this ce felt almost like heaven.


    "What would you all like to order?"


    "We''re all having drinks, right?"


    We ced orders for hearty dishes like roast chicken and steak, each apanied by a refreshing pint of beer.


    Seemingly in the mood for the asion, even Irene didn''t hesitate to order a drink.


    The waitress seemed to have taken a liking to me or Kaiden.


    With exaggerated sway in her hips, she headed to the kitchen after taking our order.


    Of course, no offense to her, but neither of us was interested.


    I had a high chance of spending the night with Grace, and the young man with curly brown hair was actually a beautiful silver-haireddy in disguise.


    The waitress''s provocative movements might''ve turned the heads of adventurers at other tables, but they had little effect here.


    "How about our leader gives a toast?"


    "Oh,e on!"


    Though we briefly followed the sultry sway of the waitress, we quickly got back to chatting,ughing and sharing stories.


    Warm food was quickly served, most likely pre-cooked given how busy the night was.


    As soon as the food was on the table, Han Se-ah lifted her beer with gusto.


    It''s clear why she has hundreds of thousands of subscribers; she has a certain charisma.


    She might have hesitated in front of unfamiliar NPCs, but in front of friends, she was quite the talker.


    "To always smooth-sailing adventures for us!"


    "Ahahaha! Hanna, you sound just like an old adventurer!"


    "Oh, seriously! You''re the one who told me to do it!"


    Grace and Han Se-ah had grown closer, most likely due to all the love shenanigans.


    As they exchanged yful jokes andughed, Irene too couldn''t help but join in, smiling as she gently clinked her beer ss with the others.


    When the viewers find out about this, they''ll probably be stomping the ground, asking why she didn''t stream.


    The next time Han Se-ah goes live, I''ll slyly bring tonight up.


    Lately, she''s been sticking that camera in my face, annoying me.


    Isn''t a little petty revenge in order?


    If I can''t tease her directly, I might as well use the viewers.


    "Anyway, cheers!"


    ng!


    The coarse ss mugs collide with a refreshing sound.


    Of course, it''s immediately drowned out by the boisterous chatter of nearby adventurers.


    In the time it takes to lift a ss for a toast, who knows how many exaggerated tales of adventure one might hear?


    There''s one such story behind me right now.


    "Hey, that golem, it''s worth a lot of money!"


    "The one from the 21st floor? What happened there?"


    A giggling, drunk adventurer from the table behind us raises his mug.


    He seems quite intoxicated, his face as red as a ripe date.


    The man with beer foam stuck in his beard, holding a familiar item in his free hand, is boasting about his adventures.


    Specifically, holding a part of a steel golem''s shoulder.


    I only agreed to buy the mana stones from the rock golems.


    What he has in his hand is the loot of a steel golem.


    It seems like they hunted both the rock and steel golems, especially since the golden golem won''t appear again due to us.


    "If you look closely, very closely, at the walls of the cave on the 21st floor, you''ll see a pattern."


    "Really? There''s something like that?"


    "Yes! That famous senior adventurer, the one who scours the lower floors, keeps finding things. Like that massive wolf or the orc army.


    He found something hidden in the caves too!"


    His voice is loud and he''s just behind us, so we can hear everything.


    We, who had beenughing and drinking, now quietly focus on the drunk''s tales while munching on our food.


    Hearing about our adventures from another adventurer''s mouth is a unique experience.


    It''s a different feeling than when merchants or nobles approach us with personal requests.


    "Is that story about Rnd?"


    "Is that from a steel golem? He must be skilled."


    Our group whispers amongst ourselves, trying not to be heard by the table behind us.


    Even Kaiden, who has maintained a stoic demeanor until now, can''t help but show a hint of a smile.


    Oblivious to the five pairs of ears listening in from behind, the bearded adventurer continues his story, sprinkling saliva as he speaks enthusiastically.


    He gulps down half of his beer, spilling the other half, as the noise of the inn surrounds him.


    "Anyway, when you pour mana into that pattern, the cave starts to change strangely, and you find a huge golem there.


    No matter how much you try to cut it down, it doesn''t get hurt. It just keepsing closer with heavy steps, like thud, thud, thud, oh"


    However, his story doesn''t reach its conclusion.


    Perhaps due to the amount of alcohol he consumed, he suddenly groans and slumps forward.


    Noticing the scene, she seemed disappointed as she stealthily nced around before helping the man up to the second floor.


    Perhaps she was incredibly curious about the golem story, or she might have had ns to fleece a man who seemed flush with gold coins.


    It''s no loss to her if she can hear adventurous tales in the process.


    "Hey, is the waitress taking that man upstairs?"


    "Well, that''s the kind of establishment this is."


    Irene''s face flushed bright red upon seeing this.


    No matter how naive she might be, she probably knows what this establishment''s waitresses are up to.


    Rather than gossiping about how embarrassing he looked drunk, or how he might be getting swindled by the waitress, the conversation shifted to a rted topic.


    "Speaking of the golem mana stones, has anything been found yet?"


    "I heard that during my request, the Magic Tower acquired a few of them. Research probably has just begun, but they''ll find something soon."


    Various conversation topics followed, mostly trivial ones.


    It only took a few drinks for those unustomed to alcohol to be tipsy.


    Silent, Kaiden seemed ready to bury her head onto the table.


    Irene, who was muttering what seemed like religious scriptures, was given water to sober up.


    It was hectic.


    Thankfully, Grace and Han Se-ah weren''t as drunk as the others.


    "...We should book a room upstairs for Kaiden since we don''t know where he is staying. And we''ll need to take Irene to the temple."


    "I''ll do it! I''ll take her!"


    It seems the drunkenness effect was urately portrayed in the game, blurring one''s vision and making things seem wobbly.


    Before I could stop her, a slightly unsteady Han Se-ah rose, supporting Irene as they headed toward the temple.


    She probably just wanted me and Grace to be alone together.


    Feeling slightly annoyed by it, I called over a waitress, roughly tucked Kaiden into an empty room on the second floor, and exited the establishment.


    As I stepped out and gazed at the high-hanging moon, Grace snuggled closer, seeking warmth from the cool breeze.


    I was feeling tipsy myself.


    It''s been a while since I held a woman, and I don''t care if someone sees or judges.


    Matching Grace''s pace, I walked beside her.


    The damn yer might be spying, but what can I do?


    "Rnd, where should we go?"


    "...To my ce."


    "...Together?"


    As we strolled, I enjoyed the warmth from her arm.


    Perhaps it was the buff from being a gacha character, but despite all the alcohol and food consumed, there was no peculiar smell from Grace.


    Only a soft, sweet scent tickled my nose.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The next morning, after spending the night with Grace, I headed to the guild.


    Han Se-ah, wearing a full smile, was already there, looking at us as we entered.


    She was watching us after all.


    Sneaky woman.


    ---

 Chapter 124: Enjoying the Game 4

    Chapter 124: Enjoying the Game 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Wasn''t there an old saying about how once you know the taste of meat, you don''t leave even a crumb in the bowl?


    Having crossed the line*, Han Se-ah delved even deeper into the virtual world.


    More precisely, her camera drone began to fixate on me with the intensity of a beast in heat.


    If the subject is merely a virtual NPC, there''s nothing to hold a person back.


    Just like how yers hunt thousands of monsters daily in a world of maple leaves*, be a soldier with infinite lives in an FPS world to gun down enemies thousands of times, and constantly raid viinous bosses with tragic backstories to obtain items.


    In games, it''s normal for yers to unleash carnage on NPCs with guns and bazookas, or trap them forever in a theme park after putting them on a roller coaster*.


    So why would they feel guilty for peeking on NPCS?


    Thanks to that, the camera started moving in a weird manner.


    -Is this meant to be some kind of naughty angle?


    Of course, the camera couldn''t reply, but I felt its intentions.


    Not just when I was alone with Grace, but also during my visit to the Magic Tower discussing the golem''s mana stone, when I met Charlotte Cavendish, or even when talking with acquaintances like the spear-wielding Lily Debthe camera clung closely, intrusively.


    "Alright! Today''s the day we finally climb to the 30th floor. I wonder what awaits  a colossal jewel golem surpassing the golden golem, or a cave boss monster unrted to golems?"


    That said, it didn''t get in the way of our climb up the tower.


    When the stream was off, Han Se-ah might be as eager as a middle schooler discovering an adult website for the first time, but when on-air, she transformed back into a serious gamer and streamer aiming for the world''s top rank in tower climbing.


    Why she''s so obsessed with the pleasures within ''Heroes Chronicle'' instead of real-world entertainment, and particrly fixated on me, I truly couldn''t fathom.


    But as long as it doesn''t interfere with our climb, there''s no real need to raise a fuss about it.


    ''Yeah, f*ck it. Just enjoy the view and get it out of your system...''


    If some creepy, overweight old man were peeping, that''d be one thing.


    But being spied upon by a beauty?


    That''s a different story.


    It''s human nature to excuse pretty facesthere are fans who''d dub a hardened criminal an ''angel'' and argue their innocence just because of good looks.


    In the grand scheme of things, a little peeping isn''t worth getting worked up about.


    Not after all the bizarre experiences I''ve had in this fantasy world over the past decade.


    Pushing those thoughts aside, we began discussing our strategy for the 30th floor.


    We gathered around a table at the guild.


    "Rnd! Who''s the boss on the 30th floor?"


    "On the 30th floor, we''ll encounter the Blind Serpent. True to its name, it''s a massive snake without eyes. It might not have sight, but its sense of smell is incredible, so it can detect and hunt prey from a distance. Likely, it will detect us before Grace spots it."


    The group widened their eyes at my exnation.


    Up until now, all monsters had been detected first by Grace''s scouting.


    Thanks to her, we always had the element of surprise, whether the monsters were hidden or moving loudly in groups.


    But this time, things were going to be different, and understandably, that came as a shock.


    But of course.


    It wasn''t just an average monster but a boss... no, any bosses appearing in the main quest storyline would be a ''Named'' monster.


    Surely, adventurers won''t have the upper hand against Named Monsters using just stats?


    Even if a naturally-born 5 character is considered overpowered, they shouldnt be more powerful than boss monsters that require a full party to challenge.


    If a single character is stronger, then what''s the point of the game?


    "That''s why a battle with the Blind Serpent is inevitable. It will track us down by scent, and Grace will likely only spot it during its charge."


    "So, you''re saying if we enter its territory, we''ll definitely have to fight."


    "Exactly. It might approach us while we''re battling other monsters, or even when were setting up camp to rest. Everyone needs to stay alert. The good thing is, the creature relies solely on its brute strength and speed.


    A massive snake about 8-10 meters in length.


    A snake so huge, it could be straight out of a movie, detecting humans by their scent and swallowing them whole.


    Its charge is exceedingly powerful, and the constricting attack that follows is formidable.


    But other than that, there''s not much to fear.


    Its overwhelming charge might be scary, but a tank thats reached the 30th floor should be able to withstand it.


    If they can''t, they shouldn''t be on the 30th floor to begin with.


    From the perspective of a game, if a tank can''t withstand a single blow, doesn''t that indicate they''re under-sped?


    Once you fend off its initial reckless charge, it''s just arge and sturdy creature.


    It''s like the golem, with the addition of a single charge attack pattern.


    If the tank can hold it off, it bes an opponent we can hunt without much risk.


    "Think of it as facing anky golem. Unlike cave spiders or vampire bats, which attempt ambushes from above, the Blind Serpent will straightforwardly approach from the front."


    "...When you put it that way, it sounds a lot easier."


    -Anky golem, lololol.


    -So, do you still have the golem mana stones? Ive asked 1,697,874 times.


    -Is this the might of a 6?


    -Not sure about others, but for my own party, we''ll probably fall like bowling pins.


    -Fact) A scenario boss will surely appear other than the Blind Serpent.


    For viewers seeking information, Han Se-Ah set up a camera in front of me as if conducting an interview.


    Thanks to that, the viewers who heard my exnation began to let their imaginations run wild.


    After all, special bosses appeared on the 10th and 20th floors, so it would be disappointing if the 30th floorcked one.


    Especially since a mysterious golem started appearing from the 21st floor out of nowhere.


    Would a snake boss emerge, simr to the enhanced versions of the Horned Wolf and Orc Hunter  the Full Moon Wolf and Orc Chieftain?


    Or will it be an enhanced version of the hint-dropping golem?


    These two opinions began to sh tumultuously in the chat.


    And, of course, streamer Han Se-ah wouldn''t just ignore such a ruckus.


    "Alright, with all thismotion, how about we stir things up a bit?"


    -Is Se-ah Land finally opening its doors again? This is your first time doing this in Heroes Chronicle, right?


    -I''ve been umting a lot of points for this. I''m ready to bet.


    -Just trust your instincts~ I never lose~


    -It''s been a while since Ist bet, feeling a bit nervous now.


    In this world, there is a feature where viewers umte points the longer they watch.


    She tapped in the air a few times and then presented the viewers with a simple two-option poll.


    [Who is the main boss of the 30th floor?]


    Blind Serpent or another typical cave monster - 47.2%


    Golem or a new maze monster - 52.8%


    Immediately, the pink and sky-blue bars start to move.


    Because the poll is straightforward, even foreign viewers seem to be betting points for fun.


    The chat rapidly fills with broken trantions, English, and Russianments.


    Seeing her viewers frenziedly cing their bets, Han Se-ah grins cheekily.


    She''s not just fanning the mes but throwing logs into a house already on fire.


    "Oh, speaking of which, I haven''t updated it at all. Should I add something rted to Heroes Chronicle in the point shop, aside from subscriber emotes? Like the Q&A vouchers I had before."


    -Can we ask about Grace''s three sizes?


    -Release the video of you guys drinking after adventuring.


    -I wonder when you became like siblings, really curious about that.


    -Take all my 386,985,385 points... Just show us you guys in casual clothes... Please...


    -Everyone''s umted a lot of points since thest time.


    As so our party left the guild and headed towards the gate leading to the tower.


    Taking a deep breath, and savoring the fresh air of the forest, we entered the 21st floor.


    We passed a few adventurer parties seemingly searching the walls for golems and we continued upwards.


    It seems like every adventurer here is looking for golems.


    Well, I think that might be because of me.


    What? Why? Golems are notoriously hard to defeat. If you''re unlucky, it can take hours. Compared to regr requests, hunting golems doesnt seem like a good use of time.


    Grace, always the first to detect fellow adventurers, tilts her head in confusion.


    Perhaps she believes that, despite the current profit for golem mana stones, the inherent toughness of golems makes them an unattractive target.


    Without Han Se-ah''s magic and myself, our party wouldn''t even be able to take on the Rock Golems.


    As for the Steel Golems, they''re formidable enough that only senior adventurers can defeat them.


    Thats the case if youre only thinking about the money.


    Oh, is it because of the Magic Tower? I heard they buy a lot.


    Grace still looked puzzled.


    It was Han Se-ah, joining the conversation from behind, who provided the solution.


    We were the first to discover them and also the notion spread that senior adventurers are collecting these unique mana stones for 10 gold each. If the Rock Golem''s mana stone costs 10 gold, it''smon sense that the Steel Golem''s would even more money.


    10 gold for a single mana stone may seem extreme.


    But when you frame it as ''a mana stone, with a unique color, discovered for the first time on the 21st floor by a famous senior adventurer,'' its rarity justifies the price.


    Especially the Steel Golems stone, described as a unique color and shape, first ever discovered in the world, requiring a senior adventurer to obtain, the price soars well beyond 10 gold each.


    Moreover, mages from the Magic Tower are like enthusiastic schrs thirsty for new research topics.


    They dont hesitate to purchase such unique mana stones.


    While I hadn''t intended it, setting a high initial price seems to have be the benchmark.


    If the 30th floor doesn''t require the mana stones, I''ll sell them all to the Magic Tower for 12 gold each through Ellis.


    The approximately 50 golem mana stones umted in Han Se-ahs inventory, which I told her not to sell, wasn''t something hoarded for money.


    It''s just that I hadworking in mind.


    ---

 Chapter 125: Enjoying the Game 5

    Chapter 125: Enjoying the Game 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    While the adventurers we ran into were glued to the cave walls, the viewers'' attention was solely focused on the points gambling.


    Given the lengthy process of advancing from the 21st to the 30th floor, the betting panel was open for a long time.


    If we''re heading to the 30th floor, we might have to spend two days inside the tower.


    "One day to ascend, one day to descend, and another day to explore the 30th floor. If we want toplete all the requests, we might need to stay even longer."


    The journey to the 30th floor was still a long way to go.


    Mostly due to the nature of the caves, where one can''t simply follow a straight path to go from floor to floor.


    Han Se-ah and Grace walked behind me side by side, chatting while checking the mini-map.


    Perhaps because we hadn''t reached the 30th floor yet, their tones were rxed, without a hint of tension, even in the narrow pathways of the caves.


    Surprisingly, even themonly found goblins made no appearances, allowing for a peaceful ascent.


    "Ugh... It''s been so long. I can''t even tell if we''re on t ground or if we''re going uphill or downhill."


    -I''m watching because all the party members are beauties. If you were walking that long with gloomy men? LOL. I''d unsubscribe immediately.


    -Stop showing the background, show the girls'' faces more.


    -So, when will Kaiden do a gender reveal?


    -Man, we''ve been staring at the dark so long I''m starting to see things.


    -I didn''t mind repetitive areas in regr RPG games, but in VR, its pretty annoying.


    Though the walk was peaceful, the narrow and dark nature of the caves led to manyints.


    It was tough for both those walking in the darkness and the viewers who had to watch hours of this gloom, with many voicing their visual fatigue.


    Perhaps sensing the need to lighten the mood, Han Se-ah discreetly approached me.


    After all, with no battles, we''ve done nothing but walk.


    I thought she was talking to me earlier, so I almost responded.


    "Rnd? How about we take a break?"


    "Do you have a marked spot where we can rest?"


    "There''s a fork in the path ahead, and the left side is a dead-end."


    Perhaps due to her experience as an adventurer, she naturally suggested resting in a dead-end.


    While it''smon for adventurers, Han Se-ah is still closer to a streamer than an adventurer, so such things really show her growth.


    Of course, to the viewers frustrated by the epassing darkness, such details hardly mattered.


    Some of the viewers, particrly discontented ones, stopped their point betting and began bickering amongst themselves.


    Hey, I said ce your bets, not pick a fight. I know it''s been a while but why are you all losing your minds over this? We''ll know who''s right at the end anyway. Why mess up the chat over this?"


    As we settled down on a fairly t spot with our backs against the dead-end, sighs of exhaustion naturally escaped from the party.


    Han Se-ah, seemingly unfazed, energetically scolded the viewers.


    While streaming, she disys a professional demeanor, effortlessly managing her chat.


    In battles, she exhibits above-average adventurer skills and off-camera, she''s yful and cheeky with some hidden desires.


    Doesn''t she seem like a person who fully embodies the saying that humans are multifaceted?


    Once our break was over, we resumed our journey towards the 30th floor.


    "Even though it''s the 30th floor, not much has changed."


    Its the same old caves. Other than the monsters, there isn''t much change, so I''ve often forgotten which floor I''m on.


    Just as Grace observed, the 30th floor, which they were seeing for the first time, didn''t offer much to look at.


    The caves remained dark, the air was damp and stifling, and the pathways were narrow.


    Had this been a PC game and not a virtual reality one, there would likely beints about recycled backgrounds and reused monsters.


    Nevertheless, the viewers seemed intensely focused on figuring out who would run out of points soon.


    The chat in the corner of Han Se-ahs stream had be incredibly active.


    While there were some toxic viewers fighting in the chat, most seemed to be taking a short break from watching the endless dark cave screen.


    However, as soon as Han Se-ah announced they had reached the 30th floor, viewers quickly returned their attention.


    I nced at her and she acknowledged my gaze.


    She naturally began to issuemands as the party''s leader.


    We took quite some time to get here. Lets prioritize exploring the surroundings. We should set up tents and find a camping spot. We''ll do a thorough search tomorrow."


    So, we should avoidbat as much as possible?


    Yes. Lets find a suitable open area or a dead-end to establish as our base. From there, we can slowly scout the surroundings.


    Her directions were logical and by the book.


    Everyone nodded in agreement, looking at me and Grace, who held a baton-shaped magic tool.


    On uncharted floors where Han Se-ah''s mini-map wasn''t avable, we had to rely solely on Grace''s intuition.


    After a brief exchange of ideas, our party resumed our adventure.


    The viewers expressed their various expectations for this uncharted 30th floor.


    Most of the chatter was about the boss monster of the 30th floor, the Serpent Lord.


    [SouthernCityMercsFootscrubber donated 10,000 won!]


    If you get distracted by the inte and get munched by the Serpent Lord, I''ll donate 100,000 won.


    -I hope the snake appears before they set up the tents.


    -Won''t she be hunting the snake off-stream tonight?


    -The guy who donated 100% was ambushed while checking the inte.


    -Happened to me 10 times. NPCs are very good at night ambushes.


    -So, are we expecting a long, crawling golem?


    It could intrude during a fight, detect our camp or be lured by someone''s scent.


    This meant Han Se-ah''s usually easy-going and peaceful stream could potentially face its first crisis.


    Viewers are eager to watch Grace and Irene in action, but they especially want to see Han Se-ah struggle a bit.


    After all, even if they''re beautiful and kind, they''re just NPCs in virtual reality.


    Even if she struggles, gets hurt, or someone dies, a reset would bring them all back to life.


    Amidst the erratic and somewhat unhinged chatter of the viewers, the first enemies that appeared before us were a horde of cave spiders.


    "The ones up front are cave spiders... But since it''s the 30th floor, their numbers seem quiterge. Judging by the sound, there are roughly 12 of them, and there''s no way to bypass them. We''ll have to fight."


    "I''ll use magic first to knock them down."


    "This pathway is too narrow for me to engage directly. If any climb up and approach from above, I''ll handle them."


    After a brief exchange of opinions, a distinct and unsettling noise reached our ears.


    It was the sound of the cave spiders'' sharp legs scratching against the cave walls and ceiling, filling the narrow pathway with an eerie ambiance.


    The narrow pathway, barely spacious enough for two spiders side by side, was crammed by a group of 12, intensifying the feeling of revulsion.


    Three were hit by a spell and fell, blocking the way.


    While it made it more convenient to fight them in such tight spaces, it was disturbing to see.


    "Wow... Are they so tangled up that they can''t move?"


    "Ugh, it really is disgusting. I''ll shoot the ones in the back first. I''ll approach once their bodies vanish."


    Han Se-ah briefly chanted the name of a spell and then gazed at the aftermath: massive spiders struggling with their bulging bellies, their long legs iling haphazardly in the confined space.


    Not only Han Se-ah and I but also the others guarding from the back are repulsed by the sight.


    Maybe she didn''t want to be disgusted alone?


    Over my shoulder, a camera drone whizzed past, positioned to capture everything.


    -Why are you zooming in on that?


    -Ew, look at those tangled legs! They almost look like worms.


    -Damn, when spiders cluster like that, it''s disgusting.


    -Instead of the spider, show the disgusted face of the ones in the back.


    -What is this? If we dont want to see it, do we have to pay?


    [DefiantBroDoesntYieldToThreats donated 5,000 won!]


    If you dont turn the camera, I''ll spam your embarrassing clips all over the forum.


    [SpiderLover donated 10,000 won!]


    Move the camera closer, I want to see them twitching.


    "Hey! I''m not the one threatening people, you''re the one threatening me! ...And the other donator, wouldnt it be better for all the viewers if we refunded and banned him?"


    With the sight of numerous entangled spider legs iling about, the viewers started attacking Han Se-ah, forgetting they were originally fighting on different sides.


    As the viewers got more involved in their bickering, the mood lightened, though it is unclear whether they did so intentionally or out of sheer impulsiveness.


    Anyway, the situation ended up being handled quite well, so I guess it doesn''t matter.


    Han Se-ah received some curses but also managed to profit, so it might be seen as a win-win?


    With a side nce at the chat that had turned chaotic due to Han Se-ah''s camera work, I pressed on with the others.


    "We''ll set up the tents. Rnd and Grace, please keep watch for us."


    ...Ah, as soon as I forget about it, this happens.


    ---

 Chapter 126: A Bit Too Large 1

    Chapter 126: A Bit Too Large 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Even the most oblivious viewer would have noticed by now.


    From the moment I carried Grace around her vige, to us sitting side by side whenever there was alcohol, to us eating together, and how Han Se-ah groups us up at every opportunity, it was quite obvious.


    Of course, looking at the five members of our party, this pairing seemed standard.


    The tank and scout were at the front, while the mage, priest, and the swordswoman were at the back.


    However, if you can''t feel that something''s off when the camera is so overtly focused on the two of us, you might be beyond ''oblivious'' and bordering on a concerning level of ignorance.


    "Anything nearby?"


    "Hmm... It doesn''t seem like there''s anything around. Judging by theck of noise, I don''t think there are any monsters nearby. Probably another party of adventurers passed through recently."


    Setting the hammer aside for a moment, I leaned on my shield like a walking stick, looking into the depths of the caves.


    Even if the camera was on us, it primarily focused on Grace''s face.


    Thanks to that, I could fully see the look on Grace''s face as she looked at me, without having to look away from the cave path.


    Naturally, the viewers saw this as well.


    -What did Rnd do that made him so popr with women?


    -Just by that expression, shes smitten. LOL.


    -Is Rnd aiming to be a love guru instead of conquering the tower?


    -After the character quest, something must''ve happened between them.


    -Earning money while also enjoying your interests... good multitasking.


    "Hey! Fantasy needs fitting drama to be enjoyable, right? How long are you guys just going to spam uwus?"


    [HAN3025_9980 donated 50,000 won!]


    Then show me as well, the rtionship drama between you two*


    -Huh? You''ve made even a foreigner use a trantor to donate?


    -So all of this was a plot to milk foreign currency? Patriotic Han Se-ah!


    -K-Dramas are popr abroad too huh?


    -Soon, even the Redditors will learn the term ''18''*.


    -Fact) Han Se-ah was mistaken for a p*rnstar on Reddit because of the nickname ''18''.


    "Ack."


    "Hmm? Rnd, do you need some water?"


    "No, I''m fine. The cave''s air just isn''t something I''m used to."


    "True, its damp and musty. And if we werent using magic tools but torches, wed be inhaling the smoke too, right? Thats why everyone prefers to buy magic tools ornterns, despite their high cost."


    The reason Han Se-ah''smunity nickname ''18'', which jokingly refers to thebined total of 18 of our party, evolved to ''p*rno girl'' is because of these absurd messages from viewers.


    Seeing the ridiculous messages from the viewers, I couldn''t help but burst into cough-likeughter.


    Thanks to my robust constitution, I rarely even coughed.


    Yet, when I did, Grace shot me a worried nce.


    However, the attention garnered by the term ''p*rno girl'' saved me from being caught by the camera drone.


    "But once we get to the marshes on the next floor, even though walking bes tedious, the air quality at least improves a bit."


    "It ''improves''? The way you say it makes it sound rather unsettling."


    "Well, whether it''s the stuffy and damp air of a cave or the humid and sticky air of a marsh, the difort is the same. But the marsnd does have a more open view, so it feels less oppressive."


    "So, it''s still only ''better than'' the cave?"


    Seeing Grace sound somewhat weary from my descriptions, I couldn''t help but give her a gentle smile.


    In typical RPG games, you start in peaceful ins or a vige, but as you advance, don''t you move towardsnds of destruction or demonic realms filled with all sorts of ominous and terrible terrains?


    After the t ins, there''s a dense forest, followed by narrow, dim caves.


    If you''re not careful, you step into quagmires in the marsnds.


    Rumor has it that the levels above 40, which I havent visited, is a high-altitude teau where even breathing is a challenge.


    As Grace and I discussed the treacherous terrains of the tower, Han Se-ah, who was teased a lot because of her "p*rno girl" nickname, set up a tent after a mentally taxing journey.


    She then lit a campfire and began preparing our meal.


    "...Rnd, Grace,e and eat."


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The battles on the 30th floor remained rtively unchanged, unless the Blind Serpent intervenes.


    While the forest creatures became slightly stronger, the cave monsters increased in numbers, albeit only slightly.


    However, uncertain of when the Blind Serpent might ambush us, Han Se-ah, as the party''s leader, introduced a new tactical approach.


    "Let''s have Kaiden lead our front lines instead of Rnd."


    "I''ll be at the very front?"


    "Kaiden and I will face the monsters at the front, while Grace and Irene handle our rear. If the Blind Serpentes while Rnd is upied with another monster, it''ll be a problem. So, its better if Rnd focuses on the Blind Serpent from the start."


    She rmended Kaiden to lead instead of me.


    With her 4 ranking, Kaiden was more than capable of holding the front line, except for the sudden charge attack of the Blind Serpent.


    That was an attack meant for a tank, not a swordsman, to handle.


    Seeing the logic in Han Se-ah''s suggestion, the party epted without objection.


    After all, during battles in the narrow cave passages against cave spiders and vampire bats, the vanguards hardly had anything to do.


    They just held their positions, watching Han Se-ah trap the monsters and Grace finish them off.


    Our strategy hadnt changed much; Kaiden was just at the front now.


    So, we began our exploration of the 30th floor without much trouble.


    "I hear goblins up ahead. Sounds like theyre fighting with cave spiders?


    "We should join and deal with both. We have to check the area anyway."


    From a distance, a faint ''kyaaak'' could be heard.


    Grace, with her keen ears, quickly assessed the situation.


    Cave spiders wandering the narrow passages seemed to have encountered a group of goblins who had taken up residence in an open area.


    Even if monsters killed each other, the remains werent corpses but mana stones.


    Having rested a day after reaching the 30th floor, there was no reason to avoidbat now.


    Kaiden, sword drawn, confidently strode ahead.


    Until now, she had been in the rear, protecting Irene.


    There had been little for her to do.


    Unlike creatures like the Moss Wolves, cave spiders and vampire bats were straightforward and would charge directly at them.


    Days went by where there was no need to draw ones sword unless fighting against smaller creatures like goblins or kobolds.


    Even while portraying a skilled and stoic adventurer, one might still secretly wish to showcase their abilities.


    Eager to flex her skills, Kaiden led the way as we entered the open area.


    Or, at least, we tried to.


    Drrr-drr-drr!


    "Wait, what''s that noise?"


    "What''s wrong? Is it a Blind Serpent?"


    "It seems like it... but something''s off."


    Had it not been for Grace''s sudden signal to stop, we might have walked right into danger.


    With all eyes on her, she gave me a serious look and asked with a firm expression.


    Everyone, struck by the gravity in her face we hadn''t seen before, keenly listened to our conversation.


    "Rnd, can you exin about the cave snake again?"


    "It''s arge snake, about 8 to 10 meters long. As its name suggests, it''s blind but has a keen sense of smell. If it catches a scent, ites looking."


    "So you mean its length is up to 10 meters...? To be precise, its length is..."


    RUMBLEEEEE!


    Before anyone could further question her, a loud rumbling echoed, growing louder.


    Everyone immediately realized why.


    Along with the rumbling, we felt vibrations under our feet, causing a few stctites to shake and eventually fall to the ground.


    Fortunately, the source of the sound didn''t seem to be directed towards us.


    Luckily, just as the brawl between dozens of goblins and cave spiders had drawn our attention, something else seemed to have diverted the attention of that ominous rumbling.


    "...Once the noise subsides, let''s enter the clearing."


    I wondered if this is how it feels when a train rushes past you while standing next to the tracks.


    It reminded me of a children''s song about living by the railway*.


    We stood still in the cave corridor until we no longer heard any noise.


    The rumbling was rmingly loud, and Grace''s concerned expression made us all the more apprehensive.


    Once the surroundings went silent, we ventured into the open clearing.


    "Oh my..."


    "This...this must be the work of the cave snake, right? ...Isn''t it?"


    The clearing looked more like the ruins of a destroyed world than a part of the cave.


    Like a copsed basement after an earthquake.


    Both stctites and stgmites were shattered into pieces, scattering rock fragments everywhere.


    On the hard stone floor, there were deep, elongated marks.


    "These are... the mana stones. They''ve been destroyed."


    "Were mana stones capable of breaking like this?"


    "Theyre solidified from concentrated mana. They''re tough but not unbreakable."


    Among the debris, mana stones, once monsters we knew as goblins and cave spiders, were crushed or fragmented.


    The sheer scale of destruction left our group speechless.


    Damn, it was just supposed to be an anaconda-sized snake with a mana-enhanced physique!


    Not some excavating transformer that could rip apart the cave''s floor and walls.


    ---

 Chapter 127: A Bit Too Large 2

    Chapter 127: A Bit Too Large 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    After witnessing that shocking scene of destruction, our party returned quietly to the dead-end path we had set as our base, assuming that no matter how sturdy and massive the creature was, it couldnt possiblye at us through the walls.


    Seeing traces of the creature, I felt that I might be able to hold it off but... can our party even deal any damage?


    Given its size, Kaiden''s sword probably won''t even make a scratch on its skin, and Grace''s arrows might be as effective as toothpicks against a grown man.


    The most promising form of damage coulde from Han Se-ah''s magic, but she has mostly learned wind-type spells designed to deal with cave spiders and vampire bats.


    It would be weaker in raw damagepared to fire or thunder magic.


    "...I''m not sure if that thing is a cave snake, but it seems to have a poor sense of smell, doesn''t it?"


    "Seems so. We were right next to the clearing, and it didn''t notice us. Maybe it relies more on its hearing?"


    "It''s strange that the marks on the ground are perfectly straight. Shouldn''t a normal snake leave a winding trail?"


    Despite seeing such overwhelming traces, our party, chosen by the goddess, isn''t about to cower and retreat.


    Led by Grace, the members discussed various theories, and since no one had seen the creature itself, Han Se-ah''s viewers started pouring out their opinions too.


    -Considering its straight tracks, could it be some kind of burrowing golem?


    -Instead of a snake, maybe it''s a worm? If it wriggles back and forth, it''d leave straight marks.


    -It sounds like the giant worms from fantasy stories, detecting vibrations with their hearing.


    -Is there a third choice for the betting?


    -How are they going to kill that? It looks massive!


    Having only encountered medium-sized monsters till now, the appearance of arge one made them very energetic.


    This chatroom ignited, with users debating over what the monster might be.


    If Han Se-ah was seeing it for the first time, it meant this was a world-first encounter.


    In the outside world, even if there were yers enjoying the game as mercenaries, knights, or other roles, they wouldnt easilye across such arge monster.


    Whether it''s an ogre, worm, or wyvern, suchrge creatures can''t hide from human eyes.


    Once they were seen, adventurers and knight orders would quickly exterminate them.


    No lord would tolerate a 5-meter-tall man-eating giant roaming around and eating their peasants.


    If left unchecked, it would be like allowing a monster to deplete their wealth by 1% every day.


    "Rnd, do you know any way to hunt such arge monster?"


    "Mostly, luring them into narrow spaces or traps is the method. It minimizes the risk and makes the hunt easier."


    "Setting up a trap might be hard. If it only reacts to sound and is virtually blind, can we bait it to ram its head into a narrow passage?"


    "First, we need to confirm what it looks like. Guesswork alone won''t get us to the answer."


    Everyone nodded in agreement with Kaiden''s suggestion.


    If we''re not nning to run, we have to confront the cause of the massive noise.


    This decision was further supported by their trust in me.


    If a party''s tank can''t handle the situation, the standard approach would be to retreat to a lower floor and grow stronger.


    However, with a 6 senior adventurer like me as the tank, it''s okay to be a bit ambitious.


    "Rnd, can you handle it?"


    "Of course. I''ll definitely hold it off. You should think about how we''re going to finish that creature off. Targeting a vulnerable spot on such a massive creature won''t be easy."


    Dealing with creatures like ogres or wyverns that somewhat resemble humans or beasts is simpler, even if they arerge.


    Knock them down and destroy important organs like the heart or brain.


    But with elongated creatures like these, I find it challenging when I''m on my own.


    The brain might be too small, or the vulnerable areas might be towards the back instead of near the mouth.


    This would mean I''d have to work my way through, starting from its snout.


    ''...Could I potentially kill it with reflective damage if I got inside it?''


    A seemingly clever trick crossed my mind.


    However, nobody would want to be drenched in the bodily fluids and digestive juices of an unknown creature.


    I felt the same reluctance.


    Ideally, I just want to cleanly smash it with my warhammer and retrieve its mana stone.


    "Let''s go then."


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Thus, the exploration of the 30th floor began.


    As we pondered how to defeat the boss, an unmistakably alien space appeared before us.


    At one point, the walls of the path shimmered smoothly, even though no mana had been infused into them.


    It resembled a fusion of the cavernous pathways of the tower and the pathways of the maze where golems appeared.


    We couldnt ignore this suspicious corridor, so we ventured inside.


    "This path is just like the maze where the golems appeared."


    "Do you think there might be golems here too? I mean, like that golden golem we talked to."


    Indeed, the corridor, like someone hadbined the caves and the maze, was eerily quiet with not a single monster in sight.


    Remembering our search for the golem, our pace quickened.


    There were no inexplicable loud sounds around, and the absence of monster noises lowered our guard, making us more impatient.


    Instead of an anaconda-sized Blind Serpent, a huge creature appeared capable of destroying the cave path.


    And polished maze walls instead of the rough caves filled with stctites and stgmites.


    Inparison to the 10th and 20th floors, thepletely different progression of the 30th floor had the viewers spamming the chat withments.


    -No main quest, no clues wtf


    -Shouldn''t the quest start after meeting that massive creature?


    -A golem NPC might give us a quest.


    -Damn I bet it all now I''m scared


    -Should we close the betting soon? Just in case we get a hint and someone goes all in.


    "You''re really honest huh? But I like that honesty. I''ll be closing the bets now. If you saw that scene where everything was ripped apart, you should''ve ced your bets by now, right? Those of you who haven''t, just continue watching."


    With no monsters around to disturb the tranquility, Han Se-ah cheekily teased the viewers.


    While some viewers spammed the chat withints, we continued to forge ahead.


    However, unlike when we searched for golems, this time we didnt need to walk for hours.


    After a few turns, a vast open space appeared.


    Unlike the cave chambers filled with dripping stctites and stgmites, this spacious area had perfectly smooth walls, ceiling, and floors.


    It felt like a storage or cargo area, especially with the massive doors at the far end.


    "Should we try opening that door?"


    "There might be a golem inside, should we break it open?"


    "This ce feels so foreign. Like we''re not in the tower."


    The unnaturally polished chamber stood adjacent to long, towering doors.


    To me, it resembled a storage or hangar, but thats from a modern perspective.


    To NPCs living in this fantasy world, it might seem like a bizarre and eerie ce.


    A golem hangar... could that be a possibility?


    The golden golem dropped a key-shaped mana stone.


    A key-shaped quest item and rows of doors.


    Even someone unfamiliar with games would try the key here, right?


    "Has someone been here before? It looks like they tried to break the door."


    "This, it appears a skilled swordsman was here. The sword clearly contained mana. Although it''s unbelievable that only this much damage was done"


    Across the clearing,rge doors stood confronting them.


    On the cavern walls, five massive doors resembling storage shutters were tightly closed.


    And there were marks of fierce attacks on them.


    Perhaps a senior adventurer party happened upon this ce; the damage was intense.


    Fierce gouges far exceeding thin cuts, shearing off stone and unknown metals.


    On top of that, there were also scorch marks that clearly seemed to be from magic attacks.


    Someone tried shing with a mana-infused sword, tanks smashed the seams of the doors and walls with blunt weapons, and mages scorched with powerful magic.


    Yet, they couldn''t get past the surface.


    They used up a lot of mana, seemingly confident in their ability to take care of any monster that appeared here on the 30th floor, even with less mana than usual.


    However, the doors that withstood all their confident attacks remained firmly locked.


    ''Should we find a keyhole?''


    "Grace, how about looking for something like a keyhole on the walls? I think we need to use the mana stone key that the golden golem dropped."


    "Hmm, this ce does look simr to where that golem came out from."


    I looked around for a keyhole, but there was nothing.


    Han Se-ah must''ve had the same thought, or perhaps her stream viewers gave her the idea, and she asked Grace to search.


    The party, seeing the key-shaped mana stone that was taken out of the inventory, nodded and began to feel along the wall.


    While scouts may have the upper hand in monster tracking, it seems a rogue is needed for structural features like this.


    As I pondered the pros and cons of each ss,


    "Here, there''s something."


    True to her role as a scout, Grace found something.


    ---

 Chapter 128: A Bit Too Large 3

    Chapter 128: A Bit Too Large 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Thud, thud, thud


    The ground reverberated, filling the spacious hangar with noise.


    At the center of it all was Kaiden, who iled around with the excitement of a puppy seeing snow for the first time.


    How did thingse to this?


    I couldn''t wrap my head around what I was seeing.


    "Wow, this is really amazing!"


    "What on earth..."


    Kaiden, momentarily forgetting her stoic adventurer persona,ughed heartily like a mischievous boy.


    Her boisterousughter echoed throughout the hangar.


    Not only was I stunned by this unexpected sight, but so were Han Se-ah and the rest of our party.


    We all looked up at her, mouths agape.


    Even the viewers were baffled.


    Yes, we all looked up at her.


    -Why the hell is there a mech all of a sudden? LOL


    -Was that talking golem a hint?


    -What''s the name of the girl in the robot?


    -Reddit''s going crazy since this clip was uploaded.


    -Weebs are really enjoying themselves right now.


    Inside a golem, Kaiden was manipting the controls, her silhouette visible through the cockpit.


    But should it even be called a golem?


    Unlike the traditional golems made of rounded rocks with metallic arms and legs and devoid of a head, this was different.


    Slender arms and legs, fingers on its hands, and human-like joints.


    Indeed, the term ''mech'' suited this towering steel giant more than ''golem''.


    Kaiden had used a golem mana stone to board and control it.


    ...It seems the gimmick of the 30th floor is that golemor should I say mech?


    -I''ve seen this in many RPGs


    -I want one!


    -So it runs on a mana stone? LOL


    -You better exin how you got that. Now!


    -Wow, the chat''s so flooded itsgging. So many trantions


    The expansive hangar turned out to be just that.


    Once Grace inserted the mana stone key into its slot, the heavy doors rolled up, revealing three broken golems and one perfectly intact knight-type golem.


    The boss seems huge, so I guess we''ll have to fight it using that golem.


    The colossal boss monster, big enough to fill the caves passageway, and a huge knight-type golem ready to confront it.


    It felt like a scene from another RPG dungeon.


    I never thought I''d witness something like this firsthand.


    As Han Se-ah murmured, it seemed likely that the golem was indeed the gimmick of the 30th floor.


    If the 10th floor''s theme was a city invasion and the 20th was an orc army, then the 30th might be a showdown of giant monsters?


    The mana stone from the rock golem acts as fuel, the one from the steel golem works as a battery, and the golden golem''s stone starts the mech. Luckily, Rnd collected enough mana stones. But if the fuel costs 10 gold each, its cost-efficiency seems worse than a sports car.


    -Other yers can''t get mana stones for 10 gold apiece, you know?


    -People like us have to hustle for them


    [Chat deleted by mod]


    -How can someone naturally troll like this? Is it a talent?


    "Is this the 30th floor of the Tower? I can''t believe it."


    Usually, the strategy would be to lure the boss into this wide area, and then fight it using the knight-type golem, powered by the mana stones from the rock golems we''ve collected, albeit for a limited time.


    However, Han Se-ah''s inventory isfortably stocked with roughly 50 rock golem mana stones and about 20 steel golem mana stones.


    We have so many that there''s no need to stop Kaiden, who, with child-like enthusiasm, is performing sword dances with the knight-type golem.


    Every time the knight-type golem swings its arm, a steel sword about 3 meters long slices through the air.


    It seems to have strengthparable to an ogre.


    Well, even without a natural-born 6 tank, the game must provide a way to confront such massive boss monsters.


    "Phew... I''m embarrassed by how I acted there."


    "Me, I want to try it too!"


    While Han Se-ah and I were contemting the 30th floor''s gimmick, the rest of our group was having a st with the golem.


    After Kaiden, who had been passionately showcasing her swordsmanship on the knight-type golem, finally settled down, Grace eagerly took the key-shaped mana stone.


    Although she didn''t swing a sword like Kaiden, she was enjoying herself by hopping around and iling the golem''s limbs.


    Whether it''s because there''s less mana consumption when not inbat, or perhaps the game developers designed it so one rock golem mana stonests longer than expected, both Kaiden and Grace had their fill of fun.


    "Irene, do you want to give it a go?"


    "No, I''m fine..."


    "Then I''ll try."


    -She couldn''t resist.


    -How could she? It''ll boost stream viewership too.


    -Where did you find this amazing robot?


    -Breaking) Han Se-ah is now a trending topic on Reddit as a "mech enthusiast."


    -Lol, maybe Heroes Chronicle has an 18+ rating because of this?


    Unlike the golems attached to the rocks, the knight-type golem had slender limbs with intricately designed fingers.


    It wore armor, and its thick chest had a cockpit-like space for someone to sit.


    When you insert the mana stone into the orb in the cockpit and lift your hands, you could move it as if it were your own body.


    From Kaiden to Grace and then to Han Se-ah, the group learned how to operate the golem.


    Regrettably, the knight-type golem couldn''t be moved out of the area.


    "So, to exit, we need to crawl out?"


    "It seems we have no choice but to lure that creature here."


    Given its role in blocking the massive boss, the knight-type golem boasted an impressive size, almost 6 meters tall.


    Even though the pathways were spacious, its height was about 3 meters, so there was no way to get the golem out.


    ...Han Se-ah tried to store it in her inventory, a suggestion from the chat, but that too, was impossible.


    It seems the intention was for us to use the golem only for the boss battle.


    Neither the damaged golems nor the knight-type golems could be removed.


    Maybe after defeating the boss, we can call the Magic Tower for assistance.


    Ah, one of the mana stones has lost its light. It must have run out of mana.


    Itsts about 10 minutes for each rock golem mana stone.


    Indeed, as Han Se-ah mumbled, the knight-type golem operates using mana stones from golems found between the 21st to 30th floors.


    There''s aponent on its back, like a battery pack slot, where you can insert these mana stones.


    Where a person might sit, at the chest part, there used to be a keyhole.


    In the center, there''s a slot for the knight-type golem''s mana stone, which looks like a polished crystal.


    Surrounding it are slots for the round mana stones from rock golems.


    Just like inserting batteries into a toy robot, I climbed onto the golem''s back and directly inserted the mana stones.


    How about it, Kaiden? Think you can block it?


    Yes. It seems entirely possible.


    With that, Han Se-ah started to formte a strategy.


    Though calling it a strategy might be an overstatement since it''s so straightforward.


    Kaiden is the one to ride the golem, and I''m in charge of luring the boss monster...


    Because, simply put, Im stronger than that knight-type golem.


    There''s no need for me to dramatically ride the knight-type golem, so I''ll lure the boss monster to the open field on foot.


    Kaiden will then take over by mounting the golem to block the boss.


    After that, in the spacious field, I''ll tackle the elongated boss from head to toe.


    I''ve been using the excuse of simply being the guide for Han Se-ah''s party and leaving most of thebat to them.


    However, there was no reason for me to expect them to handle this unusually massive boss monster with their strength alone.


    Grace, Irene, and Han Se-ah all remained with Kaiden, who boarded the knight-type golem, while I walked the out alone.


    More precisely, I walked with the camera drone attached to me.


    Looking at Han Se-ah''s live stream, one camera was busy filming the Knight-ss Golem while the other followed me.


    It seems she wants to skip the part where I look for the boss monster, but she''s keen on streaming the scene where I lure the boss monster to the hangar.


    After all, a knight in armor luring a giant monster is a scene as exciting as a humanoid giant robot.


    There''s no way the stream monster Han Se-ah would pass up such a valuable moment.


    And for some viewers, the scene where I lure the boss would very important.


    -Where did Rnd go?


    -He went to find the boss monster.


    -What if he''s toozy to bring it back and just kills it?


    -I want to buy this robot! Why is this in a fantasy game?


    -Please, Rnd, bring back another giant robot!


    Some viewers, who bet all their watching points on whether the dungeon''s cave snake or the maze''s golem would be the 30th floor boss, began discussing their stakes.


    No matter how much Han Se-ah tried to control the chat or divert the topic, viewers who went all-in with their points wouldn''t stay silent.


    Thanks to that, Han Se-ah''s chat was in chaos, filled with tranted questions about the golem and Korean viewers discussing their point bets.


    Yet, the majority of the topics were still about the robot.


    -Seems like Han Se-ah''s stream is going crazy on Reddit.


    [Screenshot of Han Se-ah''s stream posted on r/Mecha]


    Look at the recent post by u/MCLOVE, LOL.


    There''s a heated debate on Reddit between those who are questioning why a rideable Knight-type Golem exists in a fantasy world and those who argue that if you can shape and ride it using mana, then it counts as a mecha.


    P*rno girl is a global talent now.


    +18 Mecha girl now huh? lololol.


    looool whats with the oil jokes.


    Some anime fans on Reddit are even thinking of making figurines out of it.


    Should we view this as a hyper-realistic god-tier game?


    While I was tapping my shield, instead of watching Han Se-ah''s stream, I checked the Heroes Chronicle forum.


    Word has spread incredibly fast in less than an hour.


    ''+18 Mecha girl'', huh?


    Somehow, Han Se-ah''s nickname feels like it''s getting longer.


    ---

 Chapter 129: A Bit Too Large 4

    Chapter 129: A Bit Too Large 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Although the sudden appearance of a knight-type golem seemed to shift the genre of the game, in my view, this game is unmistakably a dark fantasy.


    Before I umted a decade''s worth of experience, the amount of people that have died before my eyes is uncountable.


    I guess it chased them directly since no crossroads appeared?


    That was also the case for the 30th floor.


    As I walked, tapping my shield rhythmically, I came across remnants of adventurers scattered haphazardly along the pathwayobliterated by the massive boss introduced for the main scenario quest.


    To call it remnants felt almost too generousmore like pitiable fragments.


    From the crushed fragments of armor to the measly remains of a bow, torn cloth, and bloody flesh scattered about, it was evident that this creature did more than just crush; it devoured.


    Considering one reaches the 30th floor as at least a party of four, the remains barely equate to one-third of a person.


    The adventurer''s badge must have also beenpletely disintegrated, making it impossible to even report to the adventurer''s guild.


    Is it a worm-type, not a snake? Maybe even a Mecha-Worm?


    With no way to even collect the remains, there was nothing left to do.


    The lingering scent of blood suggested the boss monster had passed this way not too long ago.


    The pathways twisted and turned, but I hoped not to encounter the Mecha-Worm before returning to the clearing where Mecha-Kaiden was waiting.


    I simply pressed forward.


    As I continued, ensuring my shield''s rhythmic tapping echoed through the cavern, an urgent voice reached my ears.


    Hey, what are you doing?!


    Stop right there!


    From arge pathway, fit for the wandering of a boss monster, two adventurers crouched in a small offshoot, more like a tiny cave than a pathway, and called out desperately to me.


    They must have hidden from the boss monsters rampage and heard my shield''s sound.


    They might have been part of that unlucky party.


    I looked at them calmly, and the two of them, a man and a woman, stared back with despair evident in their eyes.


    Their faces were dirty even in the dim light of the cave.


    The man, with short, scruffy hair and a neatly-trimmed beard, appeared to be a warrior.


    Yet, he had discarded his weapon in his flight.


    The woman, with her hair flowing down to her shoulders, might be a rogue, given the various tools hanging at her waist.


    Didn''t you see it? There''s something bizarre roaming the 30th floor!


    You seem confident wandering alone, but don''t push your luck. Our tank was fighting against a cave spider and was torn apart in an instant without even a chance to react!


    Their attempt to whisper yet emphasize their urgency was almostically endearing.


    They must have been part of a four-person team with two warriorsone for offense and one for defensea scout for guidance, and a rogue to detect traps.


    They may be trying to dissuade me out of concern for their own safety but, in this medieval fantasynd where the concept of human rights doesnt exist, this would rank them among the kind-hearted.


    Theyre concerned about others even when theyre scared out of their wits.


    "Did that creature just pass this way?"


    "Yes, it did! That''s why we need to leave quickly. Can you sell us antern if you have a spare one? Or guide us to the passageway leading to the 29th floor? Obviously, we will pay you generously."


    It seems this party, perhaps due to overconfidence, only had antern with their scout.


    I didnt tell Han Se-ah about the onentern per person rule for nothing; heres a perfect counterexample.


    Their faces showed concern.


    Perhaps they feared I would keep tapping my shield like a madman, or maybe they worried I would abandon them.


    Seeing their desperate expressions, I handed them antern from my waist pouch.


    Normally, I would escort them to the gate and earn some reputation points, but right now, defeating the main scenarios boss monster is my priority.


    "Hey, are you sure you''ll be okay? That thing is so massive it fills the entire corridor."


    "Don''t worry. It''s about average size for arge monster."


    "Judging by how you''re traveling alone, you must be a senior adventurer. We intend topensate you through the guild. May I ask your name?"


    "Im Rnd, senior adventurer. I''m familiar withrge monsters, so dont stress too much. I''ll handle that creature. Just make sure you get out of the tower."


    "Th-thank you..."


    Contrary to the fearful warrior who continued to voice his anxieties, the rogue calmly epted thentern.


    She may not be a scout, but as an adventurer, she should be able to avoid the monster.


    Once they reach the 20th floor, they can use the gate to escape, and their chances of survival are much higher than in the days without gates.


    The rogue,ntern in hand, nced around and started walking towards the lower floor passage with a hunched posture.


    The warrior, having discarded his armor, followed silently.


    He seems to have good judgment.


    Since they''re not nning to fight, shedding the armor and making a run for it makes sense.


    Watching their scared, prey-like figures, I noticed an update on Han Se-ah''s stream.


    A refreshed quest window appeared.


    [A massive unidentified monster has began wreaking havoc apanied by a deafening noise.]


    [Adventurers fall victim to the monster that doesnt differentiate between monsters and adventurers.]


    [They say the monster is drawn to the noise of battle...?]


    "Oh, looks like Rnd ran into something. The quest window just updated. Will it refresh again when he encounters the boss monster?"


    -A 6 natural-born tank... being used for quest shuttling?


    -So we need to find the boss first now before progressing?


    -Quests involving robots are needed outside too. We''re ready to work, BB Games.


    -If something''s happening, we should change the camera perspective.


    -Right, let''s check out what Rnd is up to.


    Reacting to the viewers''ments, Han Se-ah pretends to gaze down a corridor while discreetly manipting a hologram.


    At the same time, her stream started showing me instead of the rest of the party in the hangar.


    Of course, the adventurers responsible for the new quest logs had already vanished into the darkness of the cave.


    All that was reflected in her stream was the back of me, walking over fragments of bodies and rhythmically tapping my shield while holding a baton-shaped magic tool.


    -It''s like a whole different genre over there.


    -Are those red lumps... adventurers?


    -Wanted to see other adventurers, but all I see are those who used to be adventurers.


    -Pick mecha or gore, stop flip flopping damn


    -Seeing that, getting my guts stomped out by goblins feels pretty mild


    No matter how many gacha characters and beauties there are in Heroes Chronicle, it''s a game filled with bloodybat, not suitable for minors.


    Viewers watching the stream, who probably had their fair share of in-game deaths, began sharing all sorts of experiences.


    Of course, it''s not like some fantasy novel where senses are 100% linked, making it a death game.


    But even without feeling the pain, seeing your avatar get shed isn''t a pleasant experience.


    Some have had their bellies torn by goblins, while others were turned into minced meat by orcs.


    Han Se-ah has never died once and now, she''s riding robots all by herself.


    Naturally, it''s an opportunity for the chat to berate her.


    "Why am I suddenly getting cursed at here?!"


    These guys are harsh. Really harsh.


    Watching that, I continued on my way.


    But this boss monster, is it not hearing the sound of my shield because its own movements are too loud?


    It''s huge, so it must have moved quite a distance by now.


    Damn it.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Aaaaaarghhhhhh-


    I screamed at the top of my lungs, the cave echoing with the mana-infused roar.


    Why did I silently follow the boss monster?


    I should have just lured it out with noise from the start.


    No matter how many times I bang my shield, the chittering sounds of dozens of goblins will always drown it out.


    The baton-shaped magic tool isn''t designed to make noises like a drumstick.


    Another problem was the boss monster''s mechanics.


    If it reacted to even the smallest noises, the yers would be ambushed long before they found the hangar.


    Then, they would repeatedly fail without ever realizing what they needed to do on this floor.


    Come oooooon- Over hereeee-


    I hurriedly followed after it, banging my shield, but the long boss monster ignored me and went after the cave spiders.


    Could it be that noise isn''t the way to lure it, but some other trick?


    [They said it responds to sound, right?]


    [The source of the noise turned out to be a gigantic worm with a rock-like hide.]


    [Adventurers im it''s native to the desert. Why''s it in a cave?]


    Han Se-ah''s quest log was updated on the stream.


    Despite the update, the long, giant worm ignored me and sped off into the distance.


    That''s why I now look ridiculous.


    Desperately trying to catch the worm, I run around the pathways screaming like a madman.


    I would''ve preferred to charge at it head-on, grab its tail, and either drag it back or even beat it to death.


    But in reality, that was impossible.


    Damn it! Why are you so fast!


    With mana enhancing my physique, I can run faster than a horse.


    I searched online and found out that a horse''s average speed is about 88km/h.


    So, I should be able to run at a steady pace of 90~100km/h without getting tired.


    Yet, that damn boss monster was just slightly faster than me.


    That''s why, before the adventurers could even react, they were caught by the boss monster.


    My enraged screams echoed throughout the cave.


    The creature ughtered every nearby monster before it finally responded to me.


    ...But if that bastard''s a tad faster than me, what do I do when it finally starts chasing me?


    ---

 Chapter 130: A Bit Too Large 5

    Chapter 130: A Bit Too Large 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Did I, Han Se-ah, and even the other members expect it toe to this?


    It looked like I was dangling in front of the massive worm''s maw, dragging the boss monster in a somewhat unttering posture.


    Their eyes seemed to ask, ''Why on earth are you doing?''


    "Um, should I attack it now?"


    "Yes, please do, Kaiden."


    Thankfully, the boss monster, a Giant Worm, was exhausted from its continuous squirming.


    The moment Kaiden, in her knight-type golem, drew her sword, I released the worm''s sharp teeth from my grasp.


    Ignoring me entirely, the Giant Worm, with its slightly crumpled mouth, fiercely lunged at Kaiden.


    Perhaps it was more bothered by the noisy golem than by me, who had been holding its maw.


    The creatures round mouth was packed with hundreds of razor-sharp teeth, menacing enough to reduce an armored intermediate adventurer to minced meat in seconds.


    However, rather than being rmed, the party members seemed oddly rxed, cheering Kaiden on.


    "It seemed so powerful, but to Rnd, it''s just anotherrge monster, isn''t it?"


    "Is it like the Giant Worms outside?"


    "...It is, but it''s easier to deal with since it doesn''t hide underground."


    That''s because I dragged it here.


    It was faster than me, pushing me with its massive body.


    I only steered its direction.


    Those hundreds of sharp teeth couldn''t chew me up, and our party now knew that.


    It''s easier since it can''t suddenly emerge from underground and gobble us up.


    It felt like a tutorial on how to handle arge monster.


    The viewers also seemed to recognize this as some sort of ''tutorial''.


    They showed little interest in the fierce contest between the knight-type golem and the Giant Worm, chatting about other topics instead.


    -When we were watching Rnd earlier, there was a tunnel on the path the boss was taking, right? Seems like you were supposed to use that.


    -Maybe that tunnel is a hideout for when the rocks start rolling, like in Terran.


    -If it charges, just block it with your body. (prerequisite: 6).


    -What''s Terran, old man? This isn''t Indiana Jones*.


    -How are seniors watching this? Bet they''re watching with magnifying sses.


    Yes, the chat was right.


    The sprint of a 6 tank was outpaced by the boss monsters charge.


    If we assume its speed to be around 120 km/h, it''s as fast as a speeding car.


    How can you expect a yer to outrun that?


    Normally, yers would first encounter the massive Giant Worm, then, like the warrior and rogue pair we saw earlier, explore the 30th floor while hiding in the tunnels.


    Eventually, theyd find this golem hangar.


    But we, thanks to the freedom of this VR game, took the opposite route.


    We discovered the golem hangar before the boss monster, didn''t lure the boss here the normal way andgged behind in quest updates.


    [Assist Han Se-ah in finding the hidden ce on the 30th floor 1/1]


    [Assist Han Se-ah in finding the hidden ce on the 30th floor 1/1  CLEAR]


    [Reward: Fragment of an Unknown Dimension]


    Like now.


    Han Se-ah''s quest window appeared a beatter than mine, as if the guy who sent me to this world is telling me Heroes Chronicle is based on ''Heroines Chronicle.''


    Furthermore, the quest was automaticallypleted as soon as it appeared, and the reward was given immediately.


    From what I recall, thest reward I received was something simr: a ''Fragment of Information''.


    When I visited the temple, it was automatically read, and a portion of my mana was reced with divine energy.


    But this time, instead of a fragment of information, its a fragment of an unknown dimension.


    Where on earth can I use this fragment of a dimension?


    "Hmm- This guy, it seems like it''s clearly hostile to the golems, right?"


    "Should we help?"


    "No! I''ll handle this!"


    While Han Se-ah and I discreetly checked our quest windows, Kaiden, be it from a swordsman''s pride or fascination with the Knight-type golem, fiercely battled the Giant Worm.


    A sound more reminiscent of a grinding stone than an engine became increasingly intense as the two behemoths wrestled.


    The Giant Worm, which looked like a massive lump of y, tried to wrap around the Knight-type golem like a snake and bite it.


    However, Kaidens agile movements kept thwarting its attempts.


    Sometimes with footwork, sometimes with sword skills, she deterred and pushed back the Giant Worm, striking it with powerful blows.


    Facing off were a monstrous creaturerge enough to swallow a grown man in one bite, and a 6-meter tall steel giant.


    To some, this scene might be more captivating than even the sight of a beautiful naked woman.


    Perhaps that''s why Han Se-ah seemed a bit flustered.


    "Uh, huh? The viewer count just increased by one digit, right? Its not just me?"


    -Your stream is all over the subreddit now.


    -All sorts of machine enthusiasts are drooling and flocking here.


    -Honestly, I do like the look of that Knight-type golem. So sleek.


    -Isn''t that the same dude who was looking for the spider''s bristles?


    -You''re not just famous domestically anymore, you''re bing a global star.


    Some Western influencer posted a picture of Han Se-ahs stream on social media, giving a boost to her viewer count.


    Japanese fans also mistook her for a Japanese streamer due to thebination of an Asian face and a mech and started sharing her stream*.


    The sudden surge of tens of thousands of viewers just for riding a golem and doing a few stunts, even the everposed Han Se-ah was taken aback.


    Thanks to that, I couldfortably check my quest window alongside Grace and Irene, who were cheering for Kaiden.


    ''Do I need to visit the temple again for this, just like the Fragment of Information?''


    While I pondered the purpose of the mysterious quest reward, the battle between Kaiden and the boss monster began to tilt.


    Even if it''s called a Giant Worm, if it can''t burrow into the ground andunch a surprise attack from below, it''s hardly different from arge snake.


    Itcks venom and only has a few more teeth; its primary attacks are to constrict and bite.


    And a 4 ''Sword Princess'' who learned swordsmanship from the Northern Frost Wolf Knights Division wouldn''t lose to just arge snake.


    Kaiden, who had gotten used to the armored golem, began to unleash not just the giant golem''s sword, but also barehandedbat techniques.


    "Wow, with that kind of power, she could probably handle it alone."


    -Don''t just watch, help! LOL


    -Interrupt a mecha vs. monster fight? Seriously, some people don''t know how to read the room.


    -Don''t interfere! The moving one is bait for the Demon King!


    -So what''s the connection between the Giant Worm, the maze, and the golem?


    -The storyline is so confusing, I can''t understand it. Did we miss something?


    As the worm tried to coil around its lower body, the golem''s steel leg stomped on the tail.


    When the worm opened its mouth to bite the golem''s arm, a steel fist promptly shot into its mouth, forcefully yanking at its gums.


    Kaiden wasn''t just skilled in swordsmanship; she also knew how to actively utilize her sturdy armor, showcasing an aggressive armored martial arts skill.


    At her dazzling performance, both Grace and Irene, as well as the viewers, were entranced.


    Still, they couldn''t just continue to spectate.


    I gently tapped Grace and Irene''s shoulders.


    "Ah, yes! Should we assist Kaiden?"


    "No, let''s search this area again."


    "Search? Is there something we need to find?"


    It seems Irene was quite focused on the battle between the massive monster and the steel giant, as she was startled by my touch and began to prepare a spell.


    Seeing this, Grace chuckled and subtly moved closer to me.


    The two didn''t object, even when I suggested we inspect the seemingly empty golem hangar once more.


    Han Se-ah had her mouth agape due to something in the chat, but they just assumed that being a mage, she must have sensed something.


    They chose to leave her be and assist me.


    "That Giant Worm usually resides in the southern desert. We know the tower has caves, and the golem imed to be the guardian of thebyrinth. But isn''t it strange for a creature from the desert to suddenly appear here?"


    "True, up until now, the Demon King produced monsters that matched their environment before releasing them, right?"


    I''m looking for something we might have missed.


    Given the viewers''ments, it feels like our quest line got tangled and we overlooked something.


    Having hiding ces in a wide passage doesn''t solve everything.


    There must be something that can lure out the boss monster, right?


    They surely wouldn''t expect yers to shout with a mana-infused voice as I did.


    In truth, with Kaiden beginning to dismantle the Giant Worm, missing a few things didn''t matter too much.


    That''s the perspective of the adventurer Rnd.


    As an adventurer, I believe that one simply needs to tackle the issues on the 30th floor and smoothly rake in the cash from the Magic Tower.


    However, the gamer side of me felt quite dissatisfied.


    It''s a quest involving dimensional travel and life stakes.


    If the progression doesn''t add up, I get uneasy.


    What if something overlooked here bes a crucial clue in the showdown with the Demon King?


    Such thoughts began to flood my mind.


    "It''s definitely strange. Why is it solely targeting the golem? Do worm-type monsters usually target therger creatures?"


    "Not exactly. While that thing might look like an insect, it has a certain level of predatory intelligence and instinct, preferring to ambush the weaker. For example, when attacking caravans, it knows that a fleeing camel or human is more appetizing than a massive cart."


    "I see. Well, the monsters in the tower are modeled after outside monsters, so that Giant Worm''s behavior is clearly unusual. ...And so is Hanna''s. Could she be sensing something?"


    Thanks to the sudden influx of oddly lustful foreigners, Han Se-ah expression has be notably peculiar.


    I wonder how she''d react if she knew she was being judged not by viewers but by a colleague  and a kind-hearted one at that.


    Grace, Irene, and I headed once more to where the golem had been dormant.


    The most suspicious thing in this empty space was the other broken golems.


    ---

 Chapter 131: Cross-Dressing Girl 1

    Chapter 131: Cross-Dressing Girl 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Something seems to be going wrong.


    That''s probably what Han Se-ah was thinking.


    The influx of foreign viewers hadgged the stream to a crawl, and the chat was filled with variousnguages, untranted.


    Tens of thousands had suddenly joined, bringing the live viewer count over a hundred thousand.


    Han Se-ah must have been overwhelmed, even if she was used to managing millions of subscribers and tens of thousands of live viewers.


    Some Koreans were shouting out patriotic cheers, while some Westerners, somehow only knowing profanities, responded in kind.


    Then there were the fans obsessed with Japanese pop culture, spammers using trantion tools to spew out insults, and viewers simplymenting on the situation.


    Even if half of those hundred thousand-plus viewers were causing chaos, it would still mean dealing with fifty thousand rowdy individuals.


    No wonder Han Se-ah was flustered.


    Doesnt this broken thing look like it can be fixed?


    This golem is holding a bow, not a sword?


    While all this was going on, I led my party back to examine the damaged golem.


    Han Se-ah must be wondering what''s going on.


    Although she was gesturing at thin air, trying to manage the chaotic viewers, and not even sparing a nce our way, the rest of our party entered the hangar.


    While Kaiden continued to swing her sword.


    Seems our stoic adventurer harbors some robot fantasies deep within her heart.


    Trusting in the piles of mana stones, Kaiden eagerly disyed her sword skills.


    Leaving Kaiden behind, Han Se-ah approached me with a question.


    "Rnd, what are you doing?"


    "I feel like we missed something, so I''m checking again."


    "Missed what?"


    "As I mentioned to Grace and Irene, that worm usually attacks merchants and nomads deep in the southern desert."


    "Why does that matter?"


    "It''s inconsistent with what we know of the Demon King. The Full Moon Wolf, an evolved version of the Horned Wolf, the Orc Chieftain who canmand Orc Hunters and Orc Shamans. In both instances, the Demon King''s ability was rted to duplicating outside monsters."


    "Right... The 30th floor is a cave, and the golden golem imed to be the guardian of abyrinth. It doesnt make sense for a desert creature to suddenly appear."


    -So, what about my points?


    -This boss wasn''t on the list, right?


    -The answer between the cave and the maze was the desert.


    -Well, since it''s a bug, can we say the cave... sort of won?


    -Damn these foreigners! My memories are fading, and now this mech nonsense.


    [Chat deleted by mod]


    Only then did the viewers, focused on the robot, remember about the points.


    The chat became noisy once more.


    It seemed they werementing the anticlimactic end to the long-awaited points gambling.


    Has a cave monster mutated, or has a monster from thebyrinth be the boss?


    Everyone had expected it to be like the 10th and 20th floors and offered two possibilities in the points gambling.


    Then, out of the blue, a giant worm from the desert appeared.


    Perhaps because the point betting system had just opened, everyone eagerly bet all the viewing points they had umted from watching the stream.


    Even though these points are simply earned by having the stream on and aren''t linked to real money, the stakes felt high.


    "Hmm, there doesn''t seem to be anything here. I''ve scanned the walls and floor, and not even a tiny scratch can be found. Maybe they built it super sturdy for that massive golem."


    "It''s the same over here. No keyholes or tiny slots."


    "So, other than the lights on the ceiling, there''s really nothing?"


    Even with Han Se-ah joining the search, scouring every corner of the golem hangar yielded nothing.


    Maybe, instead of in this hangar, the gimmick is hidden somewhere on the 30th floor?


    Should they just give up and defeat the giant worm?


    As these thoughts crossed our minds, a familiar tune rang in my ears.


    In the corner of my vision, someone was flooding Han Se-ah''s stream chat with donations.


    [GamingRefugee has donated 5,000 won!]


    The RGB value of the wall to the left of the door (or right from the golem''s perspective) is different.


    [GamingRefugee has donated 5,000 won!]


    The RGB value of the wall to the left of the door (or right from the golem''s perspective) is different.


    [GamingRefugee has donated 5,000 won!]


    What the? Why isn''t it working? Did my donationg because of the server?


    [GamingRefugee has donated 5,000 won!]


    There''s a panel on the side wall, about the size of the entrance to the golem maze, that''s a different color.


    "Oh, thank you for the donation, GamingRefugee. Should I refund the extra 10,000 won...? Wait, a panel on the right wall? So, like in the maze, we need to channel mana into it?"


    The emphasis and repetition of the viewer''s donations seemed to have stirred something in Han Se-ah.


    Seeing the previously tired Han Se-ah suddenly perk up and charge towards the wall with her staff suggested that the motivation of financial gifts was indeed powerful.


    The sudden burst of energy from Han Se-ah made Grace and Irene, filled with anticipation, hurry after her.


    After all, Han Se-ah had now be the ''genius mage chosen by the goddess.''


    "What''s going on, Hanna? Did you find something?"


    "I''m not entirely sure, but this part here seems different from the rest."


    In the dimly lit golem hangar, even with the overhead lighting, discerning a subtle change in the RGB value of the wall''s color was no easy task.


    After some fumbling around, Han Se-ah seemed to have identified something.


    "Is this it? It feels like magic is flowing here. Seems right...?"


    -Wait, what''s different? I don''t see it.


    -Can''t you just show us the robot again?


    -If it''s a bug, just refund. Ban it even. We want to see the Giant Monster vs Knight Golem.


    -The cave wall is 2.7.21. There''s an area that''s just 0.0.0, you know*?


    -How can you even tell in this darkness? LOL.


    The vast hangar, built to house a giant golem, was incredibly sturdy.


    From the door that can''t be prated even by the magic and swordsmanship of senior adventurers, one would realize how advanced the technology of this world is.


    Certainly, creating a golem with joints that can move like a human using axles and gears is impressive.


    However, a knight-type golem won''t possess evesting durability.


    To begin with, some of them were already damaged, either because their arms and legs were broken or their control seats were shattered.


    Therefore, it was only natural for a maintenance facility to be attached to the hangar.


    "Is this where they repair those golems?"


    "It''s so empty everywhere else, but this ce is packed."


    Upon activating the magic panel they had finally found on the hangar wall, and not the cave wall, Han Se-ah infused her mana into it.


    The wall opened, revealing a room full of machinery and various heavy equipment; anyone could tell it was designed to construct and repair golems.


    Simultaneously, a booming noise echoed.


    Screeeeech


    "Whoa, what... what''s that? Is it making itsst stand?"


    Was the opening of the door some kind of trigger?


    The sound of the creature writhing and roaring in response, coupled with Kaiden''s startled shout, echoed through the area.


    It seems the knight-type golem might have a speaker of sorts, possibly formunication with troops on foot.


    Irene seemed worried about the noise and looked towards Kaiden, but the three of us were busy examining the equipment in the maintenance room.


    If a 4 swordsman like Kaiden, riding a knight-type golem, were to be defeated as soon as the maintenance room door opened, it would be a issue in game bnce.


    "Phew, did he take it down?"


    "Ah, Kyaaaa!"


    While marveling at the golem speaker''s ability to pick up and amplify even muttered words, sudden hurried footsteps approached.


    Kaiden seemed alright, but something seemed off.


    I quickly headed outside to check.


    What first caught my eye was the giant worm''s corpse sprawled out on the cold ground.


    For some reason, it didn''t turn into a mana stone and just remained as a corpse.


    I thought maybe Irene screamed because of that, but...


    "The golem turned Kaiden into a woman! What if this is an ancient relic with a curse?"


    "Hold on a moment, Irene!"


    "Quickly, purify it!"


    Beside the knight-type golem stood Kaiden, but there was a problem.


    To be precise, Irene was shocked to see Kaiden, now looking like Katie Wesley.


    She was so surprised that she began to release divine energy, even brighter than the dim lighting of the hangar.


    "...Is this a real curse?"


    Grace murmurs beside me, leaving me uncertain of how to reply.


    Just what''s happening?


    The corpse of the Giant Worm, facilities that seemed capable of repairing the enormous golem, and viewers suspiciously sensitive to color nuances.


    All these trivial facts were instantly pushed out of our minds due to Kaiden''s true identity.


    Kaiden, or rather, the ''Sword Princess'', Katie Wesley.


    She''s the daughter of the Northern Duke, Arthur Wesley.


    To pass the title of the Duke to her older sister and more precisely, to avoid getting involved in politics, she disguised herself as a man using a family artifact and ran away.


    While the curves of her figure, concealed beneath a man''s shirt, might be less prominentpared to some, there was no denying her beauty.


    A slender beauty, sculpted by swordsmanship, looking like a model with sleek silver hair.


    "Oh, so Kaiden, I mean Katie, isnt under a curse?"


    "Yes, I''ve always been a woman..."


    Her radiant glow, the result of an excessive divine energy baptism, was bound to send the viewers into a frenzy.


    Naturally, the chat went wild, but Katie herself looked deeply troubled.


    "There were reasons I changed my appearance and continued life as a male adventurer, but why now..."


    Her expression was like that of a teenage girl who had made a mistake and was anxiously awaiting her parents'' return.


    The fact that her male disguise unraveled the moment she descended from the golem suggests something had gone awry with the magical artifact, her family''s treasure.


    It must have either malfunctioned, run out of mana, or something simrly troubling happened.


    The artifact wouldn''t just spontaneously upgrade and disrupt its own magic.


    Due to the heat of the battle or perhaps her anxiety, a bead of sweat trickled down Katie''s pale forehead.


    ---

 Chapter 132: Cross-Dressing Girl 2

    Chapter 132: Cross-Dressing Girl 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    It was indeed a chaotic situation.


    Therge, gaping maw of the dead Giant Worm remained, the area now sullied with its viscous fluids.


    Kaiden, who had jumped off the now inactive golem, had somehow reverted to Katie Wesley.


    Moreover, they had cleared the floor without even using the broken golems.


    When addressing issues, it''s best to tackle them one at a time.


    With the dead worm lying around and the half-panicked Katie Wesley, it seemed best to start there.


    "What... why... how?"


    "So, you were Katie Wesley, not Kaiden."


    Perhaps Han Se-ah had the same thoughts, as she began to share with Grace and Irene the story of the Duke we had met in the blessed forest.


    But technically, wasn''t I the only one who had heard that story?


    I ''should'' be the only one who knew the secret.


    How are you the one exining it?


    The saving grace was that Katie was visibly panicking while holding the ne.


    I realized that Han Se-ah knowing her secret seemed the least of her concerns.


    After all, it''s only natural for a runawaydy to panic when the treasured heirloom from her household might be damaged.


    The magical armor Katie Wesley had was an old, worn armor passed down by her ancestors.


    It''s equipment that can be repaired and upgraded.


    However, the ne she had, a magical disguise artifact, was a different story.


    "What happened, exactly?"


    "Rnd? Do you know a mage from the tower who specializes in magical artifacts or tools?"


    She was fidgeting with the ne, and then suddenly lunged at me as if a drowning person grasping for something.


    Regardless of her stoic adventurer cosy or anything else, the current crisis seemed to be her top priority.


    Her urgency was evident in her changed tone.


    Seeing her desperation, I subtly gestured towards Han Se-ah.


    Though she may y a genius mage by utilizing the game''s system and questions from her viewers, she should at least be able to read the effects of an item, right?


    Only then did Katie recall that Han Se-ah was a mage and swiftly approached her.


    "Um, it seems the inner magic circuit haspletely disappeared, so I think it might be impossible to restore?"


    "...Eek."


    For Katie, it was like receiving a death sentence.


    Her legs wobbled as if she might copse at any moment.


    Redirecting my gaze to Han Se-ah''s stream,


    [The Faded Essence of the Ancient Aurora]


    A magical artifact that was once the treasure of a nation.


    Crafted from a gem formed from condensed mana in the treacherous northern mountains, its inherent magic circuit has somehow vanished.


    But its value as a gemstone remains.


    The description of the ne reminded me of a quest item or quest window.


    -It''s the runaway girl character quest


    -A girl whose home was threatened by monsters and now a runaway girl who broke her precious heirloom.


    -Isn''t this about increasing mental age rather than increasing stars?


    -This quest looks fun! Let''s go get scolded by dad, the Duke.


    ...It does seem to be an actual character quest.


    "So, there''s no magical circuit left inside..."


    "Don''t you think it might be okay? If we go by what Hanna said, the circuit disappeared, but the interior isn''t damaged. If we ask the mage who made it, they might be able to fix it."


    "Well, it''s an incredibly ancient artifact... There''s a legendary tale that says a dragon, smitten with the kingdom, crafted it..."


    "Um, well..."


    Katie, looking dejected, seemed pitiful.


    Irene, who had been trying to console her, went silent, unable to respond.


    The others must''ve thought of it as just an expensive magical tool, but in its backstory, it''s a treasured artifact of the kingdom handed down from antiquity, and a gift given to the Northern Duke''s family.


    The weight of this tale iparably overshadowed the simple story of a girl who ran away from home.


    The scale of this quest was undeniablyrger.


    Katie, her eyes pooling with tears, evoked such sympathy that Irene gave me a pleading look, as if urging me to do something.


    But my specialty is physicalbat, I dont know how to handle something like this.


    "What if, instead of trying to repair it right away, we first uncover the cause? The fact that this massive corpse hasn''t disappeared and that the artifact malfunctioned right aftering down from the golem seem connected."


    "Yes, we definitely can''t do anything about the artifact here."


    While Katie was in despair, Irene trying tofort her, and Han Se-ah checking the character quest were momentarily distracted, Grace voiced her logical opinion.


    After all, as a yer, it makes more sense to prioritize an ongoing scenario quest over a character quest that can''t bepleted at the moment.


    With the broken ne stored in her inventory, Han Se-ah approached the giant worm''s corpse.


    The hulking creature, which had spat out a mana stone but hadn''t vanished, looked to be about 15 meters in length and its gaping mouth about 4 meters wide.


    A quick online search revealed that an anaconda is typically around 4 meters, so this was nearly four times that size.


    "I can''t tell if it''s covered in stone or just feels like stone, but it''s incredibly hard. Well, I guess that''s why it could withstand the de of the golem."


    "It has so many teeth, it''s kind of creepy. Does the corpse remaining mean it''s a creation of the Goddess?"


    "Wow, it''s huge. At this size, it could''ve swallowed all five of us in one bite."


    The party members shared their impressions of the giant worm, the intimidating corpse looming with a mouth height of 4 meters.


    When I tapped on its rocky skin, its tough resilience could be felt.


    If it weren''t for the knight-type golem''s massive sword, the monster, with its tough skin, would have been too much for an intermediate adventurer''s party to handle.


    To tackle a creature like this, a coalition of dozens of adventurers from the 30th floor would need to set up a trap.


    ''...This doesn''t seem like a boss monster one can take on alone. Did the golem absorb the mana from the artifact?''


    Of course, the monsters in this world also possess mana.


    They are creations of the benevolent Goddess, so they naturally have mana within them.


    This is also why adventurers target the horns and hides of horned wolves outside the tower, even if they don''t turn into mana stones upon death.


    As a result, theserge species of monsters not only have thick and sturdy hides but also naturally enhanced physical abilities.


    When arge species monster appears, it''s not a knight who steps forward, but entire knight divisions.


    Even I, a naturally born 6, would have to exert all my strength to smash an adult ogre''s limbs with my hammer and break its skull.


    In game terms, it''s absurd for a mere tank to solo a raid monster.


    Yes, a raid monster.


    Large monster species require the cooperation of a party, or even a raid party.


    They''re not something a single knight-type golem can easily defeat alone.


    I might be able to kill it myself, but not easily.


    Plus, there was a broken gigantic bow inside the hangar, as if to suggest the presence of a golem with the damage-dealing role.


    "The corpse isn''t disappearing and Rnd also mentioned that this monster is from the southern deserts. Let''s inspect the hangar."


    "Right. We should hand over this golem and the worm''s body to the magic tower."


    Grace and Irene examining the Giant Worm wasn''t out of hope that they might find something.


    Naturally, I thought that perhaps Han Se-ah might discover something or that the system might update.


    But since nothing was found, it seems the Giant Worm''s corpse is just thata corpse.


    Feeling a tinge of disappointment, I avoided the dripping slimy fluids and headed back to the hangar.


    "...Oh, there''s a ce like this on the hangar wall?"


    "Hanna discovered that she could infuse magic into the inner walls of the hangar."


    Katie, who had been silent in front of the Giant Worm''s corpse, spoke up.


    Whether Irene''sforting touch had calmed her, or she was just naturally curious about the knight-type golem, was unclear.


    -Should we start by fixing the broken golem?


    -The boss is already dead, aren''t we done here?


    -Instead of showing the machine arm, can we see our northern brat*?


    -Calling her ''brat'' is a bit harsh, no?


    -But the behavior is just like those of a brat, so does it matter?


    It seems Katie has earned the nickname ''Northern Brat''.


    With a lineup of ''P*rno Girl'', ''Teacher Rnd'', ''Nunna*'', ''Maman*'', and now ''Brat'', we fiddled with a mechanical arm inside what looked like a workshop inside the hangar.


    Ding-ding!


    Initiating Golem Repair Station B-301E


    The voice of an unfamiliar woman echoed.


    ---

 Chapter 133: Cross-Dressing Girl 3

    Chapter 133: Cross-Dressing Girl 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    In the silent hangar, an emotionless, mechanical female voice resounded.


    "Initiating Golem Repair Station B-301E"


    "Identified three damaged golems inside the hangar."


    "Warning, insufficient mana within the facility."


    The monotonous voice, reminiscent of a voice synthesizer, ryed theck of mana and then fell silent.


    Not expecting the sudden announcement, we were startled.


    As we began to rpose ourselves, Irene slowly raised her hand.


    "When I touched this part, a woman''s voice suddenly echoed,"


    Irene remarked, pointing to a panel before her.


    "The entrance might require mana, but it seems the inside doesn''t."


    To Irene, a native of this fantasy world, the device in front of her looked just like the panel used to open the entrance.


    From a modern perspective, it''s unmistakably a monitor.


    Pushing aside the many mechanical arms obstructing the view revealed a clearer sight.


    A desk buried under dust, three monitors held in ce by side-mounted arms, andrge mechanical appendages surrounded the workspace.


    Though there wasn''t a keyboard or mousesince golems operated by a control sphere and used mana as funyone could tell it looked like an office desk, or perhaps more fittingly, an engineer''s workstation.


    "Hey, if there was just a keyboard on this desk, I''d believe it belonged to my editor.


    ...Not implying my editor is messy or anything! I mean there are three monitors, right?! People can be so quick to misunderstand."


    -Aren''t you the one always giving the editor a hard time?


    -It looks weird without a chair. Someone find one quickly.


    -Is this a human''s room or a golem''s?


    -Irene always finds something. Does she have a luck stat or something?


    -If there''s not enough mana, maybe we need to use the mana stones?


    While the group was trying to figure things out, Han Se-ah, naturally, approached the desk.


    Everyone turned to her with hopeful eyes, thinking that as a mage, she might understand the setup.


    Was this going to solidify the theory of Han Se-ah being a genius mage because she recognized a monitor?


    Standing before the desk, absorbing the expectant gazes, she started to interact with the monitors, tapping them like touchscreen kiosks.


    Considering Irene identally activated it, it seems this device operates even without imbuing mana.


    Perhaps charging it with mana is more of a security measure.


    Just like you need a key to open the hangar door, but once inside, anyone can turn on the officeputer.


    "Ugh, what''s with these hieroglyphics? This isn''t ancient Egypt. Are we supposed to guess what they mean just from the pictures?"


    She lightly tapped, and a monitor disying the characters instantly activated.


    Naturally, there wasn''t a manual conveniently written in Korean.


    Hearing Han Se-ah''s grumbling, everyone peeked over her shoulder to see drawings apanied by what looked like hieroglyphics.


    If you ignore the characters and focus on the drawings, it showcased arge tank-like structure connected with numerous pipes, some of which were colored red.


    Even without the text, it seemed like the drawing was indicating that fuel needed to be filled into the empty tank and that there might be some repairs needed for the pipes.


    That big container in the drawing is probably for storing mana fuel, right?


    Hmm, we should check the walls for those pipes. But if those pipes are inside the wall, it might be impossible to repair them...


    The party, huddled behind Han Se-ah with curiosity in their eyes, seemed to get the general idea.


    Even though its a medieval fantasy game, the presence of magical tools that enabled heating and plumbing systems made it somewhat familiar to them.


    With a basic understanding of the drawing, we began rummaging around again.


    Trusting her instincts, Han Se-ah started touching various drawings, while the rest, including me, began inspecting the surroundings based on where the desk was.


    -Hey Han Se-ah, call the brat over to check the floor.


    -Aren''t you too old to be ying picture matching? What are you doing


    -No matter how much you touch there, the pipe will not magically fix itself.


    -This is frustrating.


    -Can you just stick the camera on Irene?


    However, as expected, we couldn''t find anything more.


    It was impossible to spot any pipes, and it was unrealistic to expect a nun, a ranger, and a swordsman to have the mechanical or architectural magic engineering knowledge to locate them.


    In that case, we should visit the Magic Tower.


    "...Then what about the worm''s corpse?"


    "I dont think anyone can easily pick it up and run away with it. Can''t we just leave it behind?"


    True, who would try to run off with something that huge.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    It got nabbed.


    [BossMonsterDonatorHanSeAh donated 10,000 won!]


    I thought you''d hog it all like usual, but thank you for generously sharing the boss monster of the 30th floor.


    [IfYouFeedHanSeAhSheSpitsInYourFace donated 5,000 won!]


    How about sharing with the viewers rather than giving it away like that?


    [GeniusHanSeAhDisrespectingHeroesChronicle donated 10,000 won!]


    I can''t believe you pulled a disappearing act with the boss for donations. You''re truly a streaming genius.


    "Wait, who took that massive thing? And the golem''s still perfectly intact!"


    The pathway was just big enough for the boss monster.


    They salvaged the mana stone from the knight-type golem''s back.


    The real money in the tower is in the mana stones and loot drops, not in the gigantic corpse.


    So, they confidently headed outside the tower to call Charlotte Cavendish.


    "Uhm, Hanna? You''re saying there was a corpse of a giant worm here from the southern deserts?"


    "Yes! Look here, there are drag marks and even bloodstains on the ground."


    The giant worm''s corpse disappeared without a trace overnight.


    All that was left were sticky bloodstains emitting a foul odor, shattered shell fragments from the worm, and broken teeth.


    The unprecedented situation of a boss monster''s corpse being stolen made the viewers tease Han Se-ah even more ruthlessly than usual.


    The rate of donations was almost double the usual.


    "It''s clear this rocky shell is from the giant worm But it''s odd that it appeared here, and that its corpse didn''t disappear. And that such a huge thing got stolen overnight."


    "Do you think it was stolen?"


    "If it was, shouldnt there be traces of its movement on the ground? I see only signs of a battle."


    "Yes ma''am. There are no traces suggesting the worm''s corpse was moved by a vehicle or anything. If someone physically moved it, the pooled bloodstains would have smeared all over."


    While Charlotte and Han Se-ah stood in front of the knight-type golem, Maid Mari, who had meticulously inspected the surroundings, reported to her mistress.


    Neither the scout nor the rogue found any clues.


    To top it all, it seemed Han Se-ahs quest order got messed up.


    When dealing with the 20th-floor orcs, hints appeared one after another in a logical order: the shaman, the warrior, the forest altar, and the orc chieftain.


    This situation waspletely different.


    ''Since we defeated the giant worm first, perhaps the quest didn''t update?''


    If it had progressed normally, there would have been a hint like ''There''s a way to lure out the giant worm somewhere~'' in the quest window.


    Ironically, it was a toxic viewer who came to Han Se-ah''s rescue.


    [GiveUSRndIfYoureGoingToBeLikeThis donated 5,000 won!]


    Breaking News) Kim Seok-hyun entered the 30th floor and was killed by the worm.


    "Talking about other streamers is... allowed! He''s already on the 30th floor?"


    -Got an additional teammate with 4. That guy is now at 16*.


    -A battle between 18 and 16? I''m at 8, damn it.


    -He just entered but got killed by the worm while showing off.


    -Catching up! Only a full floor gap now. Nice, Kim Seok Hyun.


    -After throwing away the worm''s corpse, the gap might not be as wide...


    Since mentioning other streamers was temporarily allowed, the chat began to buzz with viewers eagerly sharing their knowledge and opinions.


    Charlotte looked at Han Se-ah with a puzzled expression, but Han Se-ah, oblivious to her gaze, stood motionless in front of the holographic inte window.


    She was probably considering watching Kim Seok-hyun''s stream.


    Would it be okay, even if it feels a bit like eavesdropping?


    [TheHornedWolfThatPiercedKimSeokHyunsStomach donated 10,000 won!]


    Maybe donate about 500,000 won and kindly ask to see his quest window.


    "Should I? We should see how his quest window looks, right?"


    Viewers seemed to have simr thoughts as donations and opinions poured in.


    Judging by the nicknames, his stream seemed to be quite popr, and their advice wasnt wrong.


    Watching someone else''s stream wasn''t illegal, and Kim Seok-hyun had even mentioned watching Han Se-ah''s streams before.


    As Han Se-ah was getting ready to donate to her fellow streamer in exchange for information, Charlotte, who had been studying the tracks of the worm, quietly approached me.


    "Excuse me, Rnd?"


    "Hm? What''s up?"


    "...Is thatdy from the North? Where did that merc swordsman go, and why is she in the party now?"


    Come to think of it, Katie hasnt fixed her artifact yet.


    And Charlotte, being from a noble family, was well-versed in basic etiquette and knowledge.


    Recognizing the distinct features, silver hair, and the long one-handed sword, she probably had an inkling of which family she came from.


    ---

 Chapter 134: Cross-Dressing Girl 4

    Chapter 134: Cross-Dressing Girl 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Charlotte Cavendish is of noble descent.


    Born into a noble family, she''s been educated with culture and knowledge.


    It''s only natural for her to recognize the daughter of a Duke.


    As Han Se-ah listens to her viewers and tunes into Kim Seok-hyun''s stream, Charlotte, with a more serious expression, leans in and begins to whisper to me.


    Naturally, the topic is about Katie Wesley, the daughter of the Northern Duke and the so-called ''Sword Princess'' of the North.


    "There were such rumors in the Capital''s social circles,"


    She murmured.


    "What were they?"


    "The Northern Duke has two daughters. The elder one serves as a knight, but the younger one vanished after hering-of-age ceremony. She was cursed, or her exceptionally talented elder sister, got rid of her."


    "That''s not the case at all."


    Charlotte''s gaze shifted back to Katie, who stood in front of the inactive knight golem, looking disappointed.


    Fidgeting with her long silver hair, she seems distressed recalling her broken artifact.


    There was a certain softness in Charlotte''s eyes as she observed Katie.


    Despite Katie''s mature and graceful appearance, her inner self was still of a naive and innocent girl.


    Perhaps Charlotte''s socially honed instincts picked up on that.


    "It seems so. Can you tell me what''s going on?"


    "When we leave the tower, I''ll exin everything. With her permission of course. For now, how about checking the golem repair station? I''m not one to bber about a nobledy''s personal matters."


    "Even when it''s so tantly obvious?"


    "...It involves the Northern Duke too."


    Charlotte frowned as if she''d imagined a grave scenario.


    The truth was, the naive daughter had stolen a treasure from her family and run away.


    The doting Northern Duke just wanted to see her and bring her home.


    But I couldn''t possibly spill that out.


    For Katie''s sake, or perhaps for the honor of the North.


    Especially since I didn''t want to sour my unexpected rtionship with the newly introduced Northern Duke.


    "Alright,"


    Charlotte sighed,


    "If you say it''s that serious, there must be some reason."


    "Thanks for understanding."


    Although she misconstrued my reason as serious when it was merely embarrassing, Charlotte, with her maid, Mari, entered the hangar.


    Their focus now was on the pipes, mana tanks, and other facilities, making Maris rogue skills quite handy.


    Feeling no need to follow them into the cluttered area filled with mechanical arms, I wondered if there were other panels in the hangar.


    Just then, I noticed Han Se-ah, nodding vigorously at thin air.


    Seeing Grace and Irene pass by without any particr reaction, it seems that Han Se-ah is having a one-on-one chat with the streamer, Kim Seok-hyun.


    "Ah, Seok-hyun, thank you so much. Uhmm, I couldn''t read the updated quest window properly because the worm snuck up on you... Could you possibly show me the quest details...?"


    Kim Seok-hyun was also streaming in real-time and seemed to readily share his quest details.


    A nce at Han Se-ah''s stream showed the camera focusing on some dark-skinned men, not Grace and Irene.


    From their conversation, it appears Kim Seok-hyun isn''t as lucky despite his skills.


    Or maybe not, given he has acquired one more 4 ally, making it a total of four.


    Kim Seok-hyun''s story unfolded as follows:


    Unlike Han Se-ah, he didn''t have a senior adventurer like me, Rnd, to guide and pace him inbat training.


    Moreover, all his allies were at the 4 level, having basic adventuring experience.


    Hence, without spending time getting ustomed to the caves like Han Se-ah, he just kept advancing.


    He barely farmed golem mana stones in his rush to catch up to Han Se-ah, reaching the 30th floor.


    Just ten minutes after entering the 30th floor, his quest window updated.


    As he momentarily paused to read the updated quest window


    [''HamburgerSteakLoverKimSeokHyun'' donated 10,000 won!]


    [Stream turning dark as Kim Seok-hyun is hit by a Giant Worm.GIF]


    He was ambushed by the Giant Worm while reading his quest log.


    -The moment his quest updated, he died instantly. Is this a good or a bad thing?


    -Considering the glitches in Han Se-ah''s quest, it might be better this way.


    -LOL, Han Se-ahs 500,000 won dono seems small now.


    -Just from that one clip, donations surged into millions. Totally worth it, LOL.


    -Even without Han Se-ah''s donation, this blew up big.


    Kwaang!


    The charge of the giant worm, which should be blocked while riding the knight-type golem, wasn''t something a tank yer could handle.


    A video clip yed, showing Kim Seok-hyun being abruptly killed while reading the quest log, then resetting to the morning save point.


    However, the morning reset only wiped the memories of NPCs, not the yer''s quest logs.


    [The Blind Serpents living in the caves don''t leave such traces, what could this be?]


    [Adventurers say that although they were sure it passed by, it charged from a different direction.]


    [Its movements seem like its desperately searching for something...?]


    Combining the insights from the viewers, Han Se-ah, and Kim Seok-hyun, they arrived at a conclusion.


    "Hey, are there multiple Giant Worms? Is that why there are four golems? This is driving me nuts!"


    -So we''re not luring and killing it but looking for its nest maybe?


    -Cave + Maze + Desert setting? Seems we''ll have to search the entire 30th floor. Damn it.


    -I''m only on the 20th floor, but after watching the stream, I just want to build a hut in the woods and live there.


    -Lol, thought I''d lose all my points, but this changes things, right?


    [Chat deleted by mod]


    Fortunately for the viewers who bet their points, the Giant Worm wasn''t the boss monster.


    And then, Charlotte approached the momentarily stunned Han Se-ah to share what she had discovered.


    I think I know where the Giant Worm''s body went.


    "Really, Charlotte?"


    "Did you notice the dense presence of magic circuits on the walls and floor?


    Ah, yes... magic circuits.


    Unlike Han Se-ah, who merely pretends to move mana with her staff by canceling skills, Charlotte Cavendish is one of the researchers from the Magic Tower.


    Perhaps intrigued by this ce, she starts exining with sparkling eyes.


    Despite Han Se-ah clearly being unfamiliar with magic circuits, Charlotte continues her exnation undeterred.


    This ce can be considered a kind of furnace or perhaps an incinerator. To put it another way, it''s a facility for refining mana. It wasnt merely built for the operation of those massive golems."


    But somehow, even after listening to the exnation, it feelsplex and dizzying, doesnt it?


    Not sure if it''s just me being slow, but the others in our group also looked at Charlotte with eyes filled with questions.


    Fortunately, there were no deserts appearing on the 30th floor.


    The Giant Worms, which couldn''t burrow, were initially monsters that roamed thebyrinth.


    If you had to categorize them, you might call them a sub-species or a variant of the Giant Worm.


    In other words, the Giant Worm was a monster that came over with the Golems, not from a desert.


    Charlotte figured out where their bodies went, although the reason why the corpse stayed remained unknown.


    "So, you''re saying this ce is a factory that converts monster corpses into liquid mana? The Giant Worm corpse we left behind was transformed and absorbed into mana?"


    -Charlotte seems to be right. If you look again, it looks fuller than yesterday.


    -If you check the monitor, the bar has increased slightly, from one-fifth to a quarter.


    -And now, even the corpses are getting snatched up by Han Se-ah...


    -So, who''s the boss monster?


    The antagonistic rtionship between the Giant Worm and the Knight-type Golem seemed to have existed even before they came to our world.


    It''s possible that the Golden Golem had been fighting against such an opponent.


    I now understand why, instead of attacking me, the Giant Worm recklessly charged at the Knight-type Golem.


    The Golem, which used the bodies of its kin as fuel, would have been recognized by the Worm''s keen senses, unique torge species.


    Thanks to Charlotte''s repeated and patient exnations, Han Se-ah, who finally got a grasp of the situation, lists the quest details on her fingers.


    "So after arriving on the 30th floor, being chased by a Giant Worm, receiving a hint about the Worm, discovering a Knight-type Golem, hunting one Worm, and based on the previous hint, using the Worm to repair the other Golems was the sequence of events?"


    -So youpleted step 1 then jumped to step 4.


    -There were no logs for steps 2 and 3, that''s why it''s confusing.


    [Chat deleted by mod]


    -So, are you saying we use the four Mechas to take down the boss?


    -So we''re hunting with just one Knight-type Golem? Feels like we still have some steps missed.


    "For now, should I ask Rnd to lure all the Giant Worms, to fill the mana tank? ...But how should I exin this to the girls? If I hint that I have an idea based on Charlotte''s words, they''ll probably understand, right?"


    However, even with all this figured out, there remained an issue.


    We knew that the Giant Worm was essentially battery material for the Knight-type Golem, but we still had no clue about the true boss monster.


    Han Se-ah looks at me with a slightly anxious expression.


    I stifle augh at someone making a joke about bio-energy with the Giant Worm.


    As our eyes meet, she gives an awkward smile.


    Since the quest got twisted, it seems the job of luring the remaining Giant Worms will fall to me.


    But wait, if this facility melts things and ''absorbs'' its power...


    ---

 Chapter 135: Cross-Dressing Girl 5

    Chapter 135: Cross-Dressing Girl 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    While watching Katie Wesleybat the Giant Worm atop the Knight-type golem, I couldn''t help but think,


    ''Isnt that overpowered?''


    Even if it''s a gimmick just for a boss fight, she dealt with the Giant Worm too effortlessly.


    Would it make sense for a monstrous creature, with a mouth diameter of 4 meters and a body length of about 15 meters, with the ability to wrap around one''s ankle, to be easily shaken off?


    I mean, I could do that too, but considering the game bnce for yers, something seemed off.


    It''s not like swarms of Giant Worms attack at once.


    Wouldnt it have been a more normal y to need at least two golems to deal with a single Giant Worm?


    The mana stone attached to the golem was also depleted less than expected.


    "Wha... I feel heavier than I did yesterday."


    After reporting the 30th floor''s happenings to the guild and setting out to find another Giant Worm, Katie, who had once again boarded the golem, murmured in a distressed voice.


    Perhaps it was true, this ce absorbed mana.


    The invaluable treasure of the kingdom, and the pride of the Northa treasure beyond mary worthhad been consumed by the golem, transformed into a one-time-use enhancement stone.


    Did I really... on the golem yesterday...?


    The psychological shock was so great, Kaiden''s way of speaking and Katie''s voice seemed to mix in her disarray.


    Even Charlotte, seeing her pitiful state, was at a loss for words.


    Neither adventurers nor mages could''ve dreamed that a golem found in the tower would melt down a family treasure.


    The Northern princess, who vanished only leaving behind baseless rumors, was now piloting a giant golem with a devastated expression.


    Even the socially savvy Charlotte seemed to struggle to keep herposure in the face of this.


    Look on the bright side.


    ...What?


    At least you didnt wear the magic armor being repaired, or that would have turned to scrap too.


    ...Eek.


    The knight-type golem seemed to prefer the mana contained in the kingdoms treasure over the mass-produced mana stone attached to its back.


    And the worst part?


    Its effects wouldnt evenst a day.


    What kind of inefficient mechanism was this?


    -Note... When riding a golem... deactivate... artifacts...


    -An incident caused by a teammate being too strong, haha.


    -Isn''t this kind of a gift in its own way?


    -Info) To solo hunt a Giant Worm, equip a natural-born 4 character with the magical artifact of the kingdom.


    -Even if you hunted the entire Worm family, wouldnt you still be at a loss?


    Viewers who grasped the situationughed and teased Katie through the chat, though they were milder than when teasing Han Se-ah.


    Some even seemed to delight in seeing the beauty''s gloomy expression.


    Those guys are truly passionate.


    While I alternated my gaze between Katie and the chat, Charlotte, who had been talking to Han Se-ah, approached me.


    "So, what will you do now?"


    "We have to eliminate the Giant Worms for the sake of other adventurers. This isn''t something that can be resolved by waiting for a guild expedition. If we take down the Giant Worm, we might be able fix those golems as well."


    "True, ifrge-scale monsters have emerged in such numbers, intermediate adventurers won''t be able to handle it."


    Charlotte had a point.


    Small to medium-sized monsters can be likened to animals at best, but when it came torge monsters, it was likeparing them to a tank.


    When distinguishing between the levels of adventurers and knights, novices and intermediates are separated by skill and knowledge.


    However, the senior level is defined by their ability to manifest and control mana.


    So, while a novice adventurer might somehow hunt a medium-sized monster, an intermediate adventurer can''t take down arge monster.


    It''s like asking a martial arts champion to fight an oing train; it''s not a duel, it''s a disaster.


    "Still, we should warn others. Is the Magic Tower here in this floor''s safe zone?"


    "Of course. Mages wouldn''t ignore such a unique environment like the caves."


    "Then let''s go and report to the guild and the Magic Tower."


    While Charlotte is trustworthy as a researcher, as an adventurer, she''s not skilled enough for the 30th floor.


    So it''s best we stick together.


    Especially since there might be numerous Giant Worms roaming outside.


    I''d love to bring that knight-type golem outside, but given its size, it seems likely it would get stuck in the pathways.


    Perhaps once the quest of the 30th floor is done, and the Magic Tower makes the gate to dismantle and transport it, it might work.


    If I tried, it would probably end up broken.


    In this respect, good game design by BB Games.


    "Alright, let''s head to the safe zone."


    "Mari knows the way, she can lead."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    With Katie, still wearing a gloomy expression after descending from the golem, Grace and Irene feeling awkward about Katie suddenly appearing as a female, and Han Se-ah receiving a barrage of hate from viewers for Katie''s solo clear, the group gathered once more and set off for the safe zone.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Certainly, they seem to be wandering around."


    A few more people must have died.


    Navigating toward a surprisingly nearby safe zone, Grace and Maid Mari led the way.


    They utilized the narrow pathways, where the Giant Worm couldn''t enter, to get to the safe zone.


    Despite this, there were several instances when they felt vibrations and a distinct thudding noise resonating in their ears.


    The caves of the 30th floor, which should''ve been quiet, were unbearably noisy.


    There definitely wasn''t just one Giant Worm.


    Isnt it quite inefficient to lure them one by one? It would be great if there was a way to attract them.


    -A beacon? Some kind of scent to lure them?


    -We have something to attract wolves, but not for worms?


    -At this point, I think Han Se-ah should take responsibility and write a strategy guide.


    Thankfully, with a rogue, a scout, and a yer who could check the minimap in the party, we reached the safe zone without encountering a Giant Worm.


    If the forest safe zone was a wooden fortress made using logs, this ce was arge tent vige in a low ceiling pathway that I had to slightly crouch to enter.


    Given the narrow entrance, it must''ve been nearly impossible to transport construction materials.


    Maybe they only brought experimental tools.


    Being inside a tower and in a cave, there wasn''t any need to shield from rain and wind.


    Frankly, there might not have been a need for tents either.


    Hmm? What is it?


    I need to contact the Magic Tower.


    Since Charlotte, who openly had a maid attend to her, was leading the way, the guards at the safe zone lowered their guard immediately.


    After all, among our group, there was only one man.


    We had two beautiful mages holding staffs, a beautiful maid, and another beauty in nuns attire.


    It would indeed be strange for them to remain wary.


    Charlottes makeshiftb was on the 20th floor, but she seemed familiar with this branch of the Magic Tower as she headed towards a certain tent.


    Just as there was amunication magic tool in a shack on the 20th floor, there seemed to be one in a tent on the 30th floor.


    A mage, who looked oddly familiar, was seated outside the tent reading arge book.


    He looked up with a puzzled expression.


    Adventurer?


    I am Charlotte Cavendish from the Magic Tower, here to investigate the anomalies on the 30th floor.


    Ah, I see. Are you here to report to the Magic Tower?


    Themunication mage, who initially looked puzzled seeing an adventurer with a maid, nodded understandingly upon hearing she was a noble mage.


    Mages were known to have peculiar tendencies, and nobles in the city of adventurers were a notch above the rest in entricity.


    With Charlotte and the mage heading inside the tent, we who were left outside were engulfed in an awkward silence.


    Understandably, the cause of the tension was Katie Wesley, who had been forcibly unmasked.


    For a girl from a rural vige and a nun who grew up in a temple taking care of orphans, knowing that she was the daughter of the Northern Duke was a lot to digest.


    Han Se-ah was, of course, portrayed as a talentedmoner who traveled to the capital city from the countryside in a carriage.


    As for me, I just dropped into this world with no background.


    I might have connections with nobles, but I''m not one myself.


    In many ways, Katie Wesley seemed to be the outlier in our group.


    "Ah, Katie, you''re from the North, right?"


    "Yes. I came here to climb the tower and be an adventurer."


    Due to her somewhat tearful appearance while holding the artifact, Irene approached Katie with a motherly sense of care.


    But Grace appeared confused,ing closer to my side.


    "Rnd, did you know about this?"


    "I didn''t know until we were in the forest. The Northern Duke suddenly summoned me for a conversation."


    "Really? The Duke knew?"


    "He knew. It felt like he was quite protective of her. Of course, I''m not sure how to address the broken artifact issue."


    "It''s a bit surprising to see her so distressed. Was that item very expensive?"


    Not knowing much about the artifact, Grace''sment drew a small chuckle from me.


    It seems she just thinks of it as an exaggeratedly priced antique rted to dragons.


    I wanted to see Grace''s surprised face, so I whispered in her ear, lowering my voice.


    "That artifact would require thousands of gold coins to make."


    "...What?!"


    "That''s just the manufacturing cost. If sold, it would fetch well over ten thousand."


    Having be an intermediate adventurer and now spending silver coins, and even asionally spending gold coins, a sum in the tens of thousands was an amount Grace could scarcely imagine.


    Hearing about such an astronomical amount, her eyes changed in an instant.


    "She broke something that valuable? How will she..."


    It might be nice for them to be friends, even if it starts from sympathy.


    ---

 Chapter 136: For the Runaway Girl 1

    Chapter 136: For the Runaway Girl 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    With the help of Charlotte, we reported the anomalies on the 30th floor to the Magic Tower and the Guild.


    From a knight-type golem powered by the stones of other golems, to the appearance of the Giant Worm that left corpses, and even a different world''s factory that melted bodies and magical tools to extract mana.


    On top of that, there were the hangars and the hidden golem repair facilities inside them.


    These hard to believe ims, were vouched for by both a noblewoman and an intermediate mage, along with a senior adventurer.


    The testimony of the two surviving adventurers I handed antern to, further confirmed our story.


    "Adventurers will leave, but the mages will probably flock to the 30th floor inrge numbers."


    "Huh, why?"


    "Adventurers value their lives. If theyck the skills to facerge creatures, they''ll likely stay on the 29th floor. On the other hand, mages value knowledge more than their lives. They''ll just think of avoiding the danger and they''ll all ascend to the 30th floor."


    This revealed the entirely opposite approaches of the two groups.


    Whether adventurers earned money on the 29th or the 30th floor, there wasn''t much difference since both were cave levels.


    Those with the capability to reach the 30th floor should be able to distinguish between bravery and overconfidence at that point.


    None of them would consider challenging a creature 15 meters long, preferring the rtive safety of the 29th floor.


    Conversely, mages, always thirsty for new discoveries, were drawn to the worm that moved above ground, the non-disappearing corpses, the machinery extracting mana from corpses and magical tools, and even the giant golems big enough for a human to ride.


    The floor was filled with elements that would drive a mage mad with curiosity.


    One constion might be that, after the previous orc incident, supplies to the higher floors have been plentiful.


    So there was no need yet for an expedition to wander around the 30th-floor caves.


    Though yers might soon see escort missions for these expeditions appear as side quests.


    "So, what should our party do?"


    "I think it''d be best to stay on the 30th floor for a while, as long as we have enough provisions. I want to see if there are any other creatures besides the Giant Worm, and we also need to negotiate the ownership of that golem."


    "The golem''s ownership?"


    Our group, gathered in the corner of a research tent, looked at me with questioning eyes.


    Especially Katie, who was deeply fascinated by the knight-like golem.


    Her gaze sparkled with such intensity that I couldn''t tell if she was addicted to the golem or regretting the loss of her family''s treasure.


    Nevertheless, everyone in our group had witnessed the might of the knight-like golem.


    Though its might hade at the cost of melting Katie''s magical artifact, which was incredibly inefficient.


    "As you all know, that golem melted the family treasure Katie had."


    "Right..."


    Katie lowered her head as if my words had reopened a wound.


    Irene, trying to console her, responded on her behalf.


    While I felt a bit guilty bringing it up, Katie''s actions did give us a im to the golem, so it might lessen the bacsh she might face.


    Under normal circumstances, adventurers would sell the golem to the Magic Tower.


    But doing so might earn the ire of the Northern Duke.


    If things go awry, she might get detained for ''re-education'' due to the financial loss she caused the family.


    Worse, she could be forced to take sessor lessons and would have to leave the party.


    So, the reason the golem could function is thanks to the magic artifact of the Wesley family.


    ...What?


    The artifact of the Wesley family awakened the golem that was dormant in the tower. So, this golem shouldn''t be sold to the Magic Tower but sent to the Frost Wolf Knights Division of the Wesley family.


    To prevent Han Se-ahs party from downsizing from eighteen to fourteen, a significant favor should be granted to the Wesley family.


    After all, we identally wasted a priceless magical artifact, one that cannot be equated to mere money.


    The party members, unfamiliar with how nobles operated, blinked in confusion.


    Charlotte then approached from the tent, her face adorned with a sly smile, as if she had just heard an entertaining story.


    "Oh my, trying to keep the princess by sending a golem in her stead?"


    Exactly. A precious ne sleeping in the family vault isn''t something that can be shown off. But a giant steel knight leading the charge of the Knights Division can be something to be proud of."


    Is that so?


    In short, it''s a bribe for the Duke''s adventurous daughter.


    Your daughter, the adventurer, has awakened the dormant Steel Giant on the 30th floor.


    So, use it in the name of the Frost Wolf Knights Division to subjugate monsters in the north and earn renown  that''s the gist.


    Isnt it like a child who broke a te, avoiding a scolding by presenting a perfect test score along with the broken pieces?


    Since we''ve reported our findings, it''s now time to roam the 30th floor, exterminate the Giant Worms and locate the real boss.


    Our two main objectives on the 30th floor are:


    First, to lure and annihte the Giant Worms, thereby repairing the three damaged golems.


    Second, to locate and confront the true boss lurking somewhere.


    Of course, this is from Han Se-ah''s perspective; the rest are unaware that a true boss exists.


    -Once all the golems are fixed, wont the log update?


    -Let''s do it properly this time.


    -We were told to walk the flower path, but you''re trying to fly off it.


    -After repairing all golems, we''ll likely face the true boss with all four of them.


    -We have a knight golem and an archer golem. What about the remaining two?


    The viewers also began to express their desire to see the real boss, thinking the party''s approach made sense.


    Given the betting stakes and it being turned on its head by the Giant Worm, they seem a tad on edge.


    It''s not like you can convert them into real cash.


    They''re just points that naturally umte over time, so they aren''t exactly valuable*.


    The only uses for these points are to pose questions or add color to chat messages, so they aren''t particrly valuable.


    Yet, the viewers who already ced their bets didn''t seem to care.


    "Why did you want to be an adventurer, Katie?"


    "Hmm, maybe because it seemed freeing? Or perhaps it''s because of the fairy tales I read as a child."


    "Fairy tales, huh? Well, even the children at the temple read fairy tales and dream of bing adventurers. Some even argue about whether it''s better to be a free-spirited adventurer or a glorious knight."


    "A knight? Well, watching them train with the soldiers, I wouldnt say it looks particrly glorious."


    Regardless of what the viewers think, Irene and Katie were lost in their own conversation.


    In contrast to Grace, who was still slightly awkward, Irene seemed to lead conversations with her quite well.


    With the encouragement of numerous viewers, we decided to return to the hangar, lure a Giant Worm, and defeat it.


    I wanted to carry around even a broken arm of a golem, but decided against it, just in case.


    After all, the quest progression is already twisted.


    If messing with the golems causes issues in its repair, it would be quite bothersome.


    While I could forcibly resolve issues involving physical strength, repairing a golem falls into an entirely different domain.


    It''s like if you forcefully tried to attach a missing arm or leg to a toy robot, you''d just break it.


    Especially when dealing with the delicate parts of a golem that''s filled with gears - you can''t just use brute strength.


    "So, do we have to wait for Rnd to bring a worm all the way here?"


    -Seriously, don''t just stand around! Find a way to lure it.


    -Just because you have a 6 doesn''t mean you can exploit them to the bone.


    -If you''ve got nothing else to do, maybe work on getting closer with the Northern Duke''s daughter.


    -Han Se-ah shouldn''t force things. Let it happen naturally.


    Still, recalling my previous experience, instead of traveling far, I bellowed out with mana-infused shouts while watching Han Se-ah''s stream near the pathway connected to the hangar.


    No need to go far when they''re even faster than mejust pouring mana into my voice should be enough.


    While intermediate adventurers would get pulverized upon impact, all I''d experience is the unpleasant sensation of getting dragged through the dirt and dust.


    I felt like a fisherman waiting for fish to bite, moving back and forth between the massive pathways and letting out long screams.


    ''...Should I venture a bit further out?''


    "Is there nothing nearby? The echoing sound seems to be Rnd''s scream, there''s no vibration."


    -This is why I told you to make some bait for the worm, you fool.


    -Why does this person just sit andin? (I really don''t get it).


    -If there''s nothing to do, help Grace and the Northern Duke''s daughter be friends.


    -With Rnd gone, Grace''s gone quiet. Please fix the audio.


    "Ah, seriously! If I go out, I might end up getting hit by the giant worm and reset to the morning. Then I''d have to report to the Magic Tower and Adventurer''s Guild all over again.


    ...But I just got an idea."


    [HanSeAhTheRndBackBreaker donated 5,000 won]


    Saying you had an idea is the funniest joke you''ve made recently.


    "Hey! ...Anyway, can''t we just make something that baits it in?"


    Unable to bear the viewers'' nagging any longer, Han Se-ah seemed to have thought of something as she pulled out a golem''s mana stone from her inventory.


    ---

 Chapter 137: For the Runaway Girl 2

    Chapter 137: For the Runaway Girl 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    After I spent ten minutes loudly screaming in the caves, Han Se-ah seemed to havee to a realization.


    "Maybe the mana stones of a rock golem are also processed from the corpses of Giant Worms?"


    If the corpse of the Giant Worm is needed to repair the broken golems and the liquefied mana tank of the golem repair facility also requires the corpse, then the mana stone of the rock golem might have been crafted using the mana extracted from the corpse- or so she spected.


    Ah, mommmmy-!


    -Until just now, you were a pretty cool mage...


    -Ahh, our Han Se-ah


    -If Rnd hadnt been there, the Giant Worm would''ve snacked on you.


    -How did he run that fast?


    -Using Taunt in a narrow pathway with no escape... very wise.


    Her spection might have some truth to it.


    The moment Han Se-ah scratched the mana stone she took out from her inventory against the cave wall, a Giant Worm appeared, charging toward her.


    If I, who was watching the stream, hadnt pretended to notice something and moved towards her, she might have ended up as minced meat just like Kim Seok-hyun.


    But other than that, the experiment was a resounding sess.


    Behind me, a crazed Giant Worm chased, and in my arms, a terrified beauty.


    The whole scene looked like something out of a movie, causing the viewers to pause their debates to watch my sprint.


    After being lured into the clearing outside the hangars, it seemed more attracted to therge golem than the single mana stone.


    "What are you doing?!"


    "Um, I was... curious if we could lure it with just the mana stone instead of the Knight-type golem."


    "You could have tested it within the hangars, couldnt you? Or somewhere safer!"


    Regardless of whether the strategy seeded or not, she deserved the reprimand.


    As the party''s leader, she had acted impulsively, nearly resulting in her death.


    Even in a game where she can respawn and roll back time, this shouldn''t be a gamer''s behavior.


    She took action without exining it to her teammates, almost dying in the process.


    Such reckless actions shouldn''te from a party leader.


    As I gently ced down the princess*, she bowed her head in embarrassment.


    "I''m... I''m sorry."


    "Just ready your magic now!"


    -You were talking smack before... look at you now.


    -Right, a teacher should scold to be a teacher.


    -If this was before meeting the goddess, Rnd would have probably left the party.


    -I thought he was into Grace? Why is he tailing you?


    -Seriously, be more careful.


    Fortunately, the mana stone''s aggro range was wide, so I was able to react sooner to the Giant Worm.


    As I carried Han Se-ah into the cave in a hurry, our teammates, who looked at us confused, couldn''t get a warning before the Giant Worm charged in, causing chaos.


    Thankfully, no one died or got hurt.


    Hold it tight!


    Got it, uh!


    Katie, our northern brat, controls the weaker-than-before knight-type golem to grab the jaws of the Giant Worm.


    The golem, perhaps because it wasn''t enhanced, wobbled each time the lengthy body of the Giant Worm writhed, trying to coil around the golem''s body.


    While the golem didnt fall or get pushed back, it was unable to throw or slice it off like it did on the first day.


    Seeing this, I lift my rarely used warhammer, concentrating my mana into it.


    It''s starting to feel like a boss monster-only weapon.


    That shell, it''s just like a rock! Hanna! Use the magic you used to weaken the golem''s limbs!


    Oh, okay!


    Being in a game means she wouldnt panic even if she nearly died.


    Even before hearing mymand, Han Se-ah, who was preparing her rock-melting spell instead of an attack spell, quickly casts her magic.


    Herbat intuition is exceptional but her judgement can be off at the weirdest of times.


    When the spell hit, parts of the Giant Worms rock-like armored skin began to melt, sticky and dripping.


    Looks like it''s not rock skin, but actual rock fragments attached to its skin.


    No magic resistance.


    Ill blow that part away!


    Ah! Be careful!


    Immediately, an arrow from Grace struck the now exposed weak spot.


    I initially doubted if a few arrows on that massive body would help, but seeing the arrowhead glow red and then explode changed my mind.


    She had coated arrows with some potion, turning them into what looked like explosive arrows.


    As her earnings as an adventurer increases, she invests more and more into her gear.


    The explosion engulfs the melting rock shell, revealing the creature''s true fleshy skin underneath.


    Irene wasnt just standing around either.


    As the Giant Worm thrashed, she perfectly shielded everyone from the shrapnel-like flying pieces of its skin with a protective barrier.


    The three of them seem to work really well together.


    If it weren''t for Han Se-ahs earlier blunder, it would have been close to perfect party gamey.


    With that thought, I swung my mana-infused warhammer down onto the Giant Worm''s waist.


    Crash!


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The Giant Worm, resilient even with its body severed in half, finally stopped its struggles after I crushed its head.


    It''s strange; a thrust through its mouth would kill it instantly, yet it remained alive even when split at the waist.


    It wasn''t some kind of zombie that only dies when its brain is destroyed.


    "If it weren''t for that barrier, we''d be in quite a mess right now."


    "Thanks."


    "It''s only right that I help... This stench is unbearable. Should we cleanse it?"


    "Let''s purify the area after the corpse ispletely gone."


    Thanks to the chaotic movements of the halved worm, the spacious field was now drenched in sticky green bodily fluids.


    If it weren''t for Irene''s barrier, our party would be smeared in this goo.


    Though unfortunately, the shield did not cover me or the knight-type golem...


    "Do you need more water magic, Rnd?"


    "How''s your mana?"


    "Don''t worry. I didn''t use any offensive magic, remember?"


    Han Se-ah was diligently washing herself with the water she had poured into a pot.


    As for me, removing my armor and washing it should be enough, but the massive knight-type golem can''t exactly take a human-type shower.


    We left the golem as it is for now.


    Because of this, Katie, who hade out of the golem''s cockpit, looked at the golem with sorrowful eyes, like a child staring at their broken toy.


    The golem wasnt broken, it was just covered in stinky, viscous fluid.


    Yet she hovered around it, her face as if the world had ended.


    Despite the overpowering stench, she seems to care deeply about the golem.


    "This fight went well, except for Hanna''s rather reckless move."


    "Oh, really?"


    "It''smendable as a mage, but not so much as an adventurer."


    Only after getting a direct hit from Han Se-ah''s water magic, did the Giant Worm''s fluids finally clear.


    Still soaked from the waist down, I continued my earlier reprimand.


    "You should havemunicated with the party if you were going to try something out. Especially since I was away.


    If I wasn''t on my way back, and if Katie hadn''t already been in the golem''s cockpit, our party might have suffered significant injuries or worse."


    -He''s right on all counts.


    -Lol youpletely missed the mood.


    -Have you never lived in society?


    -Lol, how did you mistake reckless as apliment?


    Seeing my reprimand, Han Se-ah lowered her head, while the others subtly nodded in agreement.


    She wasn''t only sorry to me, the NPC; she had to consider the chat too.


    Overly immersed viewers get genuinely upset at streamer mistakes after all.


    I wasn''t actually angry, so I easily epted her apology with a nod.


    Compared to hitting party members in the back with arrows or knocking down your tank with magic, this was pretty tame.


    "Next time, if you''re trying something, make sure you discuss it with the group to strategize beforehand. Even if I''m not around, Irene should be ready to deploy her barrier, or Katie should be positioned to block any threats."


    "I understand..."


    Han Se-ah, under a scolding, instinctively reverted to using more formalnguage.


    The viewers certainly wouldn''t let this moment go unnoticed.


    -Did someone just clip that? That''s the highlight of the week.


    -Acting after getting scolded by Rnd to get a hug. What a schemer!


    -Whether she gets scolded or hugged, it''s a win-win, right? Ooo Rnd Han Se-ah and Grace*~


    -Is this new content? The morning drama of Grace-Rnd-Han Se-ah?


    -That moment when your friend who promised to match-make you with a guy starts flirting with him instead! Oh man.


    [HanSeAhWhoUnintentionallyFoundLove donated 10,000 won!]


    Is your marriage with Teacher Rnd next? Or a love-and-war arc with Grace?


    "Ugh... mmm..."


    With her head lowered in front of the group and teeth clenched, she mumbled.


    Leaving aside Katie, who was more focused on the golem, the kind-hearted Grace and Irene quickly tried to console Han Se-ah.


    Then Katie chimed in


    "Uh, Hanna? Is the golem repair station working yet?"


    Watching the gradually shrinking corpse of the Giant Worm, she alternated her gaze between Han Se-ah and the golem hangar, looking as restless as a puppy.


    I''ll have to remember to go to the North for her character questter.


    ---

 Chapter 138: For the Runaway Girl 3

    Chapter 138: For the Runaway Girl 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Because of Han Se-ah''s unexpected antics, I found myself reprimanding her.


    However, this led to a crucial discovery.


    The Giant Worms appeared to be attracted to the mana stones within the rock golems.


    These stones might have been formed from the remains of other Giant Worms, judging by the frenzied behavior when the mana stones shattered, releasing their mana.


    Typically, one would investigate the golem''s mana stone at a location like the Magic Tower, to craft a lure.


    Thankfully, we already had an abundance of these mana stones in our inventory, sparing us the hassle.


    ''I had nned to sell the mana stones at a premium, but it seems we''ll end up using them all.''


    The primary drawback was the rapid consumption of these mana stones.


    Using the manaden stones by breaking them to unleash their magic was wasteful, but faster than any other method.


    After making such progress, it wasn''t smart to waste days in ab creating a proper lure.


    Not only was such a meticulous process out of character for Korean gamers, but it was also impractical for a streamer like Han Se-ah.


    "Another one''sing!"


    "Got it!"


    This marked the beginning of our hunting strategy.


    By crushing a mana stone at the entrance, I could draw the Giant Worm''s attention.


    As it pursued me, the knight-type golem, supported by my party, would swiftly deal the fatal blow.


    Given the worm''s weakness was its head, I wasn''t crucial to the strategy.


    Riding atop the knight-type golem, Katie would block the Giant Worm''s advance.


    Han Se-ah would then weaken its protective shell, setting up Grace tond the final hit with her explosive arrows aimed at its head.


    Any debris flung by the struggling Giant Worm was effortlessly blocked by Irene''s protective barrier.


    A textbook example of team synergy.


    -Katie''s rxed tone is so damn cute.


    -She looks like a cold beauty, but when she opens her mouth...


    -Once they repair the archer golem, they might be able to defeat the Giant Worm without explosive arrows.


    -But with a pathway that narrow, do we really have to crawl out?


    -The golem might fit height-wise lying down, but its shoulders look too wide.


    Viewers cheered at this thrilling scene.


    Some foreign viewers, particrly those interested in the mechs, were uneasy about how we were using the golem.


    Still, most were satisfied as long as the confrontation was thrilling.


    With the knight-type golem restraining the Giant Worm, even a yer mage teamed with a naturally-born 3 archer could effortlessly take it down.


    Manymented that they only had an average of 2 allies.


    But, honestly, that''s on the lower side.


    I''ve seen discussions suggesting that serious yers aiming for the 30th floor consistently use the reset feature to get allies with higher s.


    This prompted yers to initiate a kind of ''reset challenge,'' utilizing the reset function, which restarts the game without saving, sending them back to the start of the day.


    Each evening, they''d ask the Adventurer''s Guild receptionist for potential party members.


    Come morning, they would revisit the guild, relying on the reset feature until they secured a 3 member or better.


    The virtual reality aspect made this grind somewhat monotonous  the repetitive cycle of waking at the inn and trekking to the guild  but it wasn''t impossible.


    -After all the effort, I''m kicking off the game with a 5 Snow Witch!


    [5 Snow Witch Oksana''s Status Window.JPG]


    [Beautiful Oksana adorned in a blue cloak.JPG]


    To all the bastards whoughed at my 4 reset, look who''sughing now!


    No way I''d settle for just a 4.


    Haha, you finally did it!


    How long was the grind?


    After my day job, I''d spend roughly 6 hours just on the inn circuit.


    What''s this "inn circuit"?


    Head to the guild, listen to adventurers, race back to the inn, and if you get under a 4, hit the reset.


    Damn, is it because she''s a 5? That figure under the robe impressive.


    The game''s been out for 3 months and you''re only starting now? Crazy lol.


    Gamers can be quite extreme, even in the mobile gacha game ''Heroines Chronicle''.


    They are determined to begin with the highest-tier characters, some even resorting to software to automate the reset cycle for months on end.


    People restart the game until they get the character they want.


    This trend isn''t limited to Korea. It''s prevalent in Japan and even among Westerners acquainted with Korean and Japanese gacha games, thanks to extensive coverage by gaming news tforms.


    ...Of course, I didn''t stumble upon this out of sheer boredom.


    I was on the lookout for the release of another natural-born 6 character.


    "Rnd! No need to lure any more in! They''re starting the golem repairs!"


    While I had delegated most of thebat to my party members under the guise of ''gaining experience,'' I was preupied with both luring the Giant Worm using a mana stone and surfing the web.


    Grace''s lively voice resonated from the corridor.


    She approached quickly, her steps light and nimble typical of a scout, and clutched my arm.


    She appeared awestruck by the sight of the autonomous mechanical arm repairing the golem.


    Especially because that golem she''s looking at is the archer-type one she''ll be operating.


    We''d been using the golem''s magic stone to attract the Giant Worm, and our knight-type golem yed the role of exterminating them.


    As we took down more and more Giant Worms, mana pooled in the hangar, progressively activating different facilities.


    Through this, our knight-type golem, having shown signs of wear and tear from numerous skirmishes, underwent repairs.


    Simultaneously, the previously broken archer-type golem was repaired.


    If you look at just this part, it feels more like an SF mechanic game than a fantasy one.


    -If this is what''s at the 30th floor, wonder what''s above?"


    -We live in the age of BB Games. We live in the age of BB Games.


    -When I grow up, I want to be a mecha pilot.


    -So, where can I get a mecha pilot''s bodysuit?


    -I''m not sure about others, but please put our Snow Witch in a bodysuit. Please.


    With the sturdy knight-type golem defending the front and the colossal archer-type golem firing projectiles more reminiscent of siege equipment than arrows, our progress elerated.


    It unleashed 3m-long steel bolts at staggering velocities, effortlessly prating the Giant Worm''s mouth.


    The rate at which the giant worms are dying now exceeds the speed at which I''m luring them, resulting in a disturbing mound of their remains in a corner of the vacant clearing.


    "Could those two golems be a mage golem and a priest golem?"


    "Are those kind of golems even possible?"


    "Considering they''re from another world, it might just be possible."


    Though the rock golem mana stones'' consumption rate, which served as fuel, has doubled, Han Se-ah and Irene remain idle.


    They chat, eyes on the two yet-to-be-fixed golems.


    The odor emanating from the decaying Giant Worms was bing unbearable.


    Fortunately, the workshop, separated by a wall, shielded us from the nauseating aroma of their bodily fluids.


    While I checked the inte while luring the worms, Grace and Katie were riding the golems to handle them.


    Irene chatted away with Han Se-ah, who was entertaining the viewers on her stream.


    "This one''s rtivelyrge, but considering its proportions, it''s probably using a dagger, right?"


    "This golem only has a shield. Guess mage and priest golems was a stretch."


    The repaired golems turned out as follows: a knight-type golem brandishing a longsword, an archer-type golem equipped with an imposing steel longbow, a rogue-type golem clutching twin daggers, and a tank-type golem carrying a shield as vast as the hangar''s entrance.


    Clearly, even in this world, it''s impossible to forge golems with the capabilities of mages or priests.


    At that moment, a metallic female voice echoed.


    "Message from Golem Hangar B-301F."


    "Warning, anomalies detected at Golem Hangar B-301F."


    "An abnormal mana leak has been confirmed from B-301F."


    The voice rang out, clearly indicating progression in the quest.


    Those who had boarded the four golems, trying out their movements, turned their heads, gazing into the depths of the hangar.


    "Warning, threat of explosion due to abnormal mana leakage."


    "Warning, risk of structural failure due to mana explosion."


    "Golem pilots are urgently advised to address the situation."


    A massive secret door, big enough for a golem to walk through, began to creak open.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Beautiful pilots, rideable golems, colossal monsters, looming explosions, and a secret opening.


    Viewer enthusiasm was reignited by the quest narrative teeming with fantastical elements.


    The chat bubbled and boiled, like an active volcano.


    From confessions about their attraction to the women controlling the golems to mecha enthusiasts having serious debates about the differences in the golems'' design.


    From viewers eagerly specting about the boss monster to those debating the probability of Han Se-ah''s explosive demise - the chat was alive with spection.


    "How is it, Irene? Can you move the golem well?"


    "Yes, yes! Holding the shield and walking was a little awkward, but it moves more naturally than I thought."


    Han Se-ah was in the rogue-type golem with a dagger, while Irene was piloting the tank-type golem with a shield.


    And I had positioned myself atop the spacious shoulder armor of the tank-type golem.


    We brought all four golems in case anything unexpected showed up.


    Among us, the least adept at physical movement was Irene.


    Grace and Katie naturally had good physical abilities.


    Han Se-ah was also known for her fitness content, so her motor skills were pretty good.


    Though she was looking at me disappointedly as I perched atop the golem piloted by Irene.


    We proceeded through the suddenly discovered secret passage toward an unknown areabeled B-301F.


    ---

 Chapter 139: Someones Hobby 1

    Chapter 139: Someone''s Hobby 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The heavy footsteps of four massive golems echoed through the dark, secret path as they marched in line.


    Ever since theunch of the virtual reality game, I owned the world''s only 6 npc, and became the world''s top yer.


    Now I''m suddenly piloting a 6-meter-tall golem.


    Quite an unexpected turn for someone famous for workout streams and the asional gaming stream.


    Had someone told my past self,


    ''You''ll be the top-ranked yer in a virtual reality game, easily breaking a hundred thousand live viewers as a global streamer.''


    Would I have believed it?


    [9 PM News: Game Goddess Han Se-ah donated 10,000 won!]*


    [News Interview Edited.GIF]


    Has Han Se-ah made it from inte news to mainstream media?


    "Hey! I don''t know about other stuff, but stop making those fake edits!


    Of course not.


    It''s hard enough to believe in a virtual reality game that features NPCs moving as if they were real, not stiff A.I.


    There''s the children from the temple, graceful Irene and the unpredictable northern brat, Katie.


    But the most fascinating of all is Grace.


    She''s fun and rxed with other women, but in front of the man she loves, she bes a shy girl.


    Such deep and multidimensional personalities.


    Created from mere text-based programming.


    Their very humanlike behaviors, like acting impulsively when drunk, are eerily realistic.


    "I thought the next section was close, but this passage is quite deep."


    "Right? I hope the explosion didnt block our path."


    "Thats unlikely. If the situation was that dangerous, that voice would have told the pilot to run. They wouldn''t haphazardly risk someone skilled enough to operate such a massive golem."


    True, anyone who can operate such an incredible thing would at least be a knight or a mage in any world.


    Adding to the confusion is the NPC named Rnd, who''s talking behind me.


    He was the first NPC I met in this game, the very reason I became the world''s top yer.


    With his dazzling golden hair, jewel-like blue eyes, and youthful face despite being over thirty.


    Its no wonder Grace fell for him.


    Just the other day, there were reports of Rnd''s pictures floating around not just in gamingmunities, but in regr inte cafes.


    Some viewers were using them in clickbait posts, iming he was a new idol or a recently debuted Hollywood actor.


    "Rnd, it seems like the passage is ending."


    "Did you hear? Everyone, get ready for battle."


    Lost in these thoughts, the dark and vast passage finally came to an end.


    On one side of my view, viewers were buzzing with anticipation for the real boss monster, while on the other side, there was a quest window opened for the viewers.


    I moved my golem, which made a groaning sound.


    Ironically, in front of these 6m steel giants stood a human in armor who barely reached 2m.


    Some might find it peculiar, but the thin te of armor worn over that muscr body is stronger than a 6m tall, several tons heavy steel giant.


    -Is he a tank or a dealer for this?


    -Looking down from the golem, Rnd looks so tiny LOL


    -Did those over 180cm always look at me like this?


    -It''s not about being over 180cm, but over 600cm. Look at the camera height LOL


    -Can the camera only be attached to a character? Can''t we go check the boss with it?


    Compared to his usual imposing figure, Rnd appeared quite tiny.


    No matter how tall or strong Rnd might be, next to a 6m steel golem, he would barely reach its knee.


    Of course, it took less than a minute for the viewers to shift fromughter to throwing insults.


    "Hmm, what''s this?"


    "Rnd?"


    In the darkness beyond the passage''s end, where an empty area like sector 301E is, something discreet yet threatening flew towards us.


    Before Katie could react and draw her sword, or before Irene could cast a protective barrier, something sparked and vanished in the darkness.


    Before we could grasp the situation, Rnd''s deep voice, filled with mana, resounded in our ears.


    "Hanna, if you can use magic while on the golem, light up the area now!"


    "Ah, okay!"


    Ignoring the chat messages popping up in the corner of my vision, I followed themand.


    After all, when it came to ability, Rnd was outstanding.


    I swiftly removed my hand from the control orb of the golem and grasped the staff I had ced aside in the cockpit


    Just because it wasn''t a mage-type golem didn''t mean magic couldn''t be cast from within it.


    -Still, our girl listens well.


    -Wow your shining moment. The whole ce is nicely lit.


    -Our lighting team is doing great.


    -Streamer''s going to debut as the top lighting technician at this rate.


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    Thus, the dark arena was revealed, along with the identity of the boss monster that the viewers had been eagerly awaiting.


    The vast clearing of Floor 301F, simr to where the golem was on 301E, looked identical, save for the broken lights.


    From the smooth open space, to the hangar doors on the walls, to the sporadically damaged lights on the ceiling and walls.


    The problem was the massive monster coiling its tail in the center of the arena.


    Is that... a snake? Is what flew its tail?


    -Victory! Victory! Victory!


    -Mom, all my memories are gone. Why are you allughing when I''m so cold and in the dark?


    -Hey, hold on! That doesn''t look like a snake, wait a sec!


    -Lighting team, what are you doing? Get the lights right and aim the camera!


    -Bet you wish you could turn back time now, huh? But you can''t, can you?


    47% had bet on a cave monster being a boss while 53% bet on a maze monster.


    I''ve learned from years of streaming that once viewers start going wild like this, they won''t calm down, even if you ban them.


    You have to wait until they cool down a bit, then filter them out and move on.


    So, now''s not the time to focus on the chat.


    We need to deal with the boss monster in front of us.


    Rnd, I''ll cover you!"


    Hold it back! Find its weak spot!"


    The massive snake in the arena, with its glowing red eyes shining in the darkness, was clearly not a typical one.


    Its eyes emitted a more terrifying aura than any ghostly face I''d ever seen in a horror movie.


    I''ve yed a variety of horror games, but I''ve never seen a ghost scarier than the eyes of that snake.


    Is it even possible for a virtual reality game to produce such an intimidating atmosphere?


    Watching Rnd act helped me to momentarily push away the creeping fear.


    The enormous snake, probably about 20m long, was wriggling like a worm, struggling against a mere 2m tall human.


    -uhmm is this game bnced?


    -It''s unfair for Rnd to forget damage and just tank.


    -To make it more entertaining, he should be running around in just his underwear.


    -He''s holding it with his bare hands, what''s the difference if he''s in his underwear?


    -I hit the subscribe button three more times after seeing this, thank you!


    [Han Se-ah the Rnd Spinebreaker donated 10,000 won!]


    Stop spacing out. Please check the quest window. Why arent you showing it? So annoying.


    Ah, thanks for the 10,000 Spinebreaker. The quest? Oh right... But honestly, how can you not be amazed when a person is mming a 20m long snake on the ground like its a noodle?


    [The golem made from the Giant Worm''s corpse seems to excite them greatly.]


    [But the worms roaming the 30th floor seem more scared than angry]


    [Who or what could have terrified the Giant Worms?]


    With a variety of sounds, the massive snake iled pitifully on the ground.


    Following a viewer''s advice, I checked the quest window.


    I should at least skim through this so I can piece everything together and y my role as the mage of the party.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    A tangled questline, an overly powerful NPCpanion, and the national treasure-level magic artifact that Katie possessed.


    Thanks to the boss monster of the 30th floor that was dealt with after many twists and turns, I can roughly piece the story together.


    After briefly pausing the game due to viewers causing a ruckus with their questions, I opened a notepad for some organizing.


    30th Floor Story Summary.txt


    1. A world destroyed by the Demon King merged on floors 21 to 30.


    2. The humans of that world were wiped out, but the golems and monsters inside were transported with it.


    3. Why? Perhaps because golems aren''t living beings, they weren''t affected by the Demon King. As for the monsters, who knows?


    4. The Giant Worm is some kind of mid boss that came with the golem (simr to the Orc Shaman and the Orc Warriors).


    5. The huge snake at the end was the real boss monster.


    6. It seems to be a predator that feeds on the giant worms.


    7. Golem = snake snack. Worm = battery.


    8. The boss, hungry for some worms, bit into the facility''s mana reservoir.


    "Roughly this? Rnd would probably understand if I summarized it like this, right?"


    -Why are you asking us? Does it even matter?


    -I''ve lost three years, and you''re worried about this? My points are gone!


    -It''s obviously a snake, you idiot! Even if it''s from the maze, the first option is still correct!"


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    -Summarizing like that should be okay? I doubt Rnd will nitpick every detail.


    -Maybe just hand it over to the Magic Tower? Pretending to know everything might backfire.


    It was a snake so I thought the first option won, but ording to the quest window, the snake actually came from the maze with the worms and the golems.


    So shouldn''t the second option win?


    Some of them can''t ept this and are causing a scene, but what can I do?


    It was cave monster vs maze monster, after all.


    "Anyway, that wraps up the lengthy exnation of the 30th-floor quest! Well, if there are any mistakes in the details, you''ll probably find out from someone else''s stream. Knowing your personalities, you guys won''t hold back from pointing them out, right?"


    There were still many noisy viewers, but I chose to ignore them and ended the stream.


    There was no need to stream the aftermath of the battle.


    There are things I want to do without them watching, after all.


    ---

 Chapter 140: Someones Hobby 2

    Chapter 140: Someone''s Hobby 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    THIS CHAPTER IS 19+ THEREFORE, THE FULL CHAPTER IS POSTED ON MY KOFI


    IF YOU ARE 19+, READ /Post/140-Someones-Hobby-2-L3L2POBS9


    After finishing something outside of the game, I had to finish something inside the game as well.


    "Ah, this must be the rideable golem."


    "The craftsmanship of its joints is exceptional. I don''t know who made it, but I''d want them as an assistant!"


    A swarm of eager mages had gathered around the still-here giant snake boss and the rideable golem.


    Last time, without much thought, I started a donation-driven Q&A session for my viewers.


    The aftermath of that was rather heated.


    Normally, most viewers just send yful messages with questionable intentions, but in front of a mage, they spouted all kinds of expert knowledge.


    Donations, not just the usual amounts of 5,000 or 10,000 but even 50,000 and 100,000, apanied by questions unting obscure physics knowledge.


    I wasnt sure if these questions were genuine, but one thing was clear:


    Since then, mages have been flocking like bees to honey.


    "Hanna! You''ve made another remarkable discovery!"


    "It''s not just my discovery. Our group found it. In fact, our nun was the one who activated that device, and Rnd was the one who discovered the hidden pathway and held off the monster."


    Even now, despite clearly showing that I didn''t want to talk, they approached, invading my space.


    Maybe they''ve been so focused in their research that they can''t read a woman''s emotions, or maybe they just stubbornly chose to ignore them.


    Thankfully, Charlotte intervened.


    She was already here on the 30th floor.


    Compared to the mages who just arrived, she seemed to hold a greater authority.


    The knight-type golem belongs to the North


    This golem is in thisboratory


    If the monster''s corpse remains, the gate


    There may be an empty hangar


    It seemed Rnd also didn''t want to deal with the mages.


    After whispering a few words to Charlotte and her maid, he quickly retreated to our group.


    The chat didn''t care for the bothersome aftermath either.


    Naturally, the stream had been turned off a while ago and the camera drone aimlessly hovered above my head.


    With the stream off and our adventure paused, the exhration from the battle had everyone eager for a celebratory drink.


    Perhaps this is the charm of a virtual reality game.


    A medley of scents intensely imprinted itself on my senses: the sizzle of hot oil, the aroma of well-cooked meat topped with its apanying sauce, the warmth of various stews and soups, the sharp tang of strong alcohol, and even the faint, musky odor of an adventurer''s sweat from the next table.


    Alright! Weve conquered the 30th floor! To our adventures blessed by the Goddess-!


    To our adventures!


    The usual after-party at the Lucky Scoundrel.


    Steaming dishes are set on the table, sses sh and froth spills over.


    In reality, such a messy scene would have been irksome, but here, it simply added to the festive atmosphere.


    If this were the real world, I wouldn''t have indulged in such greasy food.


    Spicy chicken with strong beer, steaks dripping with butter, and chops thoroughly marinated in spices.


    From the perspective of someone who maintains their figure with regr exercise and diet, eating this would mean sticking to chicken breast for a week.


    Actually, given how ustomed ones body bes to a cleaner diet, it might be harmful to eat like this.


    Hanna! Our mage! Expert at finding golems and handling mysterious devices!


    You were truly amazing, Hanna!


    Amazed by the quality of the virtual reality game, we chewed on an array of dishes.


    But why are mypanions already so drunk?


    Why does the game simte all senses but not the sensation of intoxication?


    I felt slightly warm, butpared to my peers, it was nothing.


    Grace, who kept lifting her ss in drunken toasts, and Katie, who with flushed cheeks, began praising the knight-like golem, seemed truly drunk.


    As for me, I felt as if I had only drunk water.


    Ah, the effects of alcohol.


    A thoroughly drunk Grace began clinging to Rnd''s arm.


    Rnd, being a natural 6 tank, seemed unaffected by alcohol.


    Instead of beer, he was chugging some fierce-looking liquor and easily supported Grace.


    Irene, about Katie..."


    Yes, just likest time, Ill take her to the temple to rest. Ah, now that I think of it, since it''s Katie and not Kaiden, I might need to adjust the guest amodations a bit.


    Rnd was already on his feet, assisting Grace.


    Irene, on the other hand, was guiding Katie toward the temple.


    Naturally, I knew who I needed to follow.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---

 Chapter 141: Outside the Tower 1

    Chapter 141: Outside the Tower 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    After defeating the boss monster on the 30th floor, we were forced to take a break.


    The mages needed time to create a gate to transport the golem and boss monster''s remains without damaging them.


    Well, thanks to the game''s system, the break wouldn''tst more than three days.


    Regardless, a break is a break.


    Even if our party members are filled with a sense of duty, they''re not tireless worker ants.


    Continuous adventuring without rest would break them.


    "So, what''s the n for the golem?"


    "As discussed, the knight-type golem will be brought north, and the Magic Tower will purchase the other three. Apparently, they intend to dissect them for research since the mana stones needed aren''t infinite."


    Since the rewards from the 30th floor still needed to be settled, we gathered around a table at the guild.


    I informed them of the negotiations I had with the Magic Tower through Charlotte.


    As decided, the golems were sent to the north and the Magic Tower.


    After the Orc Chieftain on the 20th floor was killed and the altar destroyed, no more Orc Warriors or Orc Shamans appeared.


    Simrly, the rock golems vanished.


    Without the mana stones from the rock golems to fuel them, therge controble golems are pretty much useless.


    BB Games probably didn''t want yers to continuously use these massive golems.


    Even if mages managed to extract it from the caves, it would be of no use without fuel.


    ...Well, thanks to that, we managed to sell the remaining mana stones to the Magic Tower at a premium price.


    We used a lot, so selling all that remained barely broke even.


    "And, um, Katie. The Northern Duke ising to the Magic Tower."


    "...What?"


    Katie''s eyes widened in shock.


    She might have been more surprised about this than the boss monster or the golem.


    It''s not surprising, she is a runaway after all.


    Grace''s eyes lit up.


    Looks like she''s interested in her story.


    The stoic man in our party turned out to be the cross-dressed daughter of the Northern Duke, and the fact that a noble of such stature  someonemoners might never see in their lifetimes  is traveling all the way here for her, naturally piqued everyone''s interest.


    "But, why?!"


    "Because the mages saw your face."


    Like Charlotte Cavendish, many mages are of noble birth.


    Born into nobility, they''re able to realize their talents  be it in swordsmanship or magic  early on, thanks to the considerable resources of their families.


    In a medieval fantasynd where the terms ''equality of opportunity'' and ''human rights'' are as discarded as trash in a back alley, it''s a given that wealthy and high-ranking nobles have more ess to education.


    It''s impossible for these noble mages not to recognize the well-known features of ady from the North.


    And your artifact was brought up when we were discussing the knight-type golem.


    Ugh...!


    A silver-haireddy possessing a magical artifact, a treasure of the North.


    Plus the fact that the knight-type golem is being sent to the Knights Division directly under the Northern Duke.


    Anyone with a brain would recognize that Katie is the rumored second daughter.


    As Katie lowered her head, looking like she was about to m it on the table, Irene naturallyforted her, continuing the conversation.


    We''ve sold our rights to the golems and its maintenance facilities. At the very least, we would each earn hundreds of gold coins.


    Hu, hundreds?


    Oh, my


    From what Charlotte said, each of us could get hundreds of gold coins, the total amount could reach into the thousands.


    While Grace and Irene seemed stunned by the incredible sum, I''m more worried about the situation.


    In horror games, when there''s an autosave followed by a massive amount of bullets and healing items, it typically means there''s an extremely difficult boss ahead.


    The rewards of the 30th floor, iparable to the 20th, and the background of the floor - another world destroyed by the Demon King.


    I worry about how badly the marsnds from the 31st to the 40th floor might have changed.


    It was already brutal back when I climbed all the way to the 37th floor.


    What if it''s be even worse?


    Anyway, since a lot of money ising in, consider further upgrading our equipment. With hundreds of gold coins, we could even custom order from the Magic Tower


    Rnd? ...Oh, were you in the middle of something important?


    Just as the conversation seemed to wrap up, a familiar voice came from behind.


    A woman with shiny brown hair tied tightly into a ponytail.


    A slender figure with an impressive long spear - Lily Depp.


    I hadn''t seen much of her since I left the higher floors.


    What brings her here?


    Upon the entrance of this unfamiliar face, all the heads at the table turned in unison.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    4 ''Firm-Footed*'' Lily Depp*.


    A vanguard who wields a long spear, she skillfully suppresses monsters from a distance while positioned behind the tank with the shield.


    Her gentle puppy-like appearance is due to her downward-looking eyes, but she''s the type who fiercely dives into every challenge.


    In a positive light, she''s hardworking; negatively, she could be seen as overly aggressive and obsessive.


    Grace was the first to react as the brown-haired beauty, whose appearance seemed to have been enhanced by her star rank, approached me.


    Perhaps she remembers how Lily Depp acted when high-ranking adventurers gathered herest time, as she subtly clings to my side.


    ...Should I pretend I didn''t notice Han Se-ah swallowing hard amidst all this?


    "Rnd, you just came from a job, right? I''m sorry if you were nning to rest, but I have a request for you."


    "A request? From you?"


    A somewhat anxious-looking Lily Depp continued.


    A 4 from birth who had climbed up to the 35th floor.


    I wonder why someone of her skill would give a request rather than handle the situation herself.


    Even though both are 4, Lily Depp, who has been adventuring in the tower for over eight years, certainly has more experience than Katie Wesley, who''s been adventuring for just over a year.


    Unless arge monster appears, she should be able to handle things on her own.


    "My party may have had an ident. I''m not sure what happened."


    "...What?"


    "We had some mana stones left over due to the gates. There were plenty of Horned Wolf and Orc mana stones, we had plenty left to sell. Some of us went west to sell them, and now we''ve lost contact."


    However, her exnation made me nod in understanding.


    Those who''ve adventured with her for eight years are naturally near her skill level.


    Unless they''re joining lower-level adventurer parties like mine to mentor them, it''s natural for adventurers of simr skills to team up.


    Lily Depp was saying that a group of senior adventurers who usually operate around the 35th floor had disappeared, not in the tower, but within the kingdom.


    Considering that these senior adventurers wouldn''t just steal Orc mana stones and run, something bad must''ve happened.


    Whether they encountered arge monster or were ambushed by a powerful and mysterious group, one can only guess.


    ''Damn this fantasy world. Why do we have to worry about such things?''


    It''s not like they traveled a huge distance.


    It''s a week''s journey by carriage.


    Though a week by carriage sounds long, if you consider that a carriage travels around 50km a day, it''s roughly the distance from Seoul to Busan.


    A person from Seoul went on a business trip to Busan and either got bitten by a wild beast or was robbed by a gang.


    It''s frustrating when incidents like these happen.


    It reminds me why I was so keen to save money.


    I wanted to buy a peaceful territory and enjoy my retirement surrounded by magical tools.


    "Honestly, those guys aren''t the type to desert, especially just for an orc''s mana stone."


    "A senior adventurer wouldn''t covet an orc''s mana stone."


    "Right. They''ve made so much money, a reputation for themselves and valuable connections in this city. They wouldn''t resort to such actions for a mere mid-to-low-grade mana stone."


    I think I should turn this one down.


    I''m a tank, not a manhunter.


    In a world without CCTV and IDs, being asked to find someone in the West sounds ridiculous.


    Lily Depp herself, the one who gave the request, seems embarrassed, her face scrunching up in difort.


    However, these two...


    "Oh, a side quest..."


    "...What do you think, Rnd?"


    Han Se-ah whispered just loud enough for me to hear.


    She was probably checking out Lily Depp''s character window and unconsciously mumbled it out.


    Even if the stream is off, the system filter seems to be working well as the others didn''t hear, though I did.


    Then, in a rushed tone, Katie spoke up.


    "Since you two know each other, it''d be nice to help. Plus, I''m from the North, I haven''t been to the West yet."


    "Katie, you..."


    Kind-hearted Irene looked at her with pride while Lily Depp gazed at her with thankful eyes.


    But I knew, and Han Se-ah probably knew too.


    Our northerndy, Katie...


    She''s trying to avoid her father.


    ---

 Chapter 142: Outside the Tower 2

    Chapter 142: Outside the Tower 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The four directions of the kingdom - north, south, east, and west - seem to be made up of the different terrain dungeons and event dungeons from ''Heroines Chronicle''.


    Naturally, the snowy mountains and tundras of the North are designed for Christmas and winter season events, as well as dungeons for elemental mana stones.


    While the northern area represents a winter-themed environment, the western part stands for summer.


    One might wonder why not the South, but the South is characterized by swamps and jungles  a setting for barbariandies in leather bikinis and witches in tight-fitting robes.


    The western region of the kingdom is the backdrop for the indispensable bikini skins.


    Additionally, it epasses a desert wastnd setting perfect for the sexy cowboys.


    If you keep going west, you''ll reach a port city, and turning North from there, you''ll find an uninhabitable desertndscape.


    "Maybe arge creature traveled down from the North or the wastnds."


    "Right, that seems the most likely."


    In a medieval fantasy setting, this simply means it''s not safe.


    Though this summer beach setting might be relevant for ''Heroines Chronicle'', in ''Heroes Chronicle'', there is nothing of the sort.


    All that remains are giant monsters roaming the wastnds and sea monsters emerging from the ocean.


    It''s safer than the southern region, but more dangerous than the North or East.


    "Originally, Rnd, I wanted to request this to you alone. But if your party agrees, I''ll formally request Mage Hanna''s party."


    "For my part, I''m in favor."


    "We may need to climb the tower, but rescuing people is an act the Goddess would surely smile upon."


    With the northern brat wanting to avoid her father and the Saint Candidate willing to rescue people, the atmosphere leans towards epting the request.


    Grace tends to follow my opinion on such matters, and Han Se-ah, well, a quest window just popped up.


    Even if Kim Seok-hyun had already made it to the 30th floor, he neglected to farm golem mana stones in his haste.


    He needs to use all four golems but only has about two mana stones.


    So, he needs to farm golem mana stones, repair the other three golems, and also produce luring fragrances since he can''t lure with his bare body like I can.


    Although they''re on the same 30th floor, there''s almost a 2-week difference in terms of progress.


    Han Se-ah can take her time without worrying about losing the top spot.


    "I''m also in favor. I''ve been interested in the West, and if an acquaintance of Rnd''s needs help, why not?"


    It seems Han Se-ah has reached the same conclusion, expressing her agreement after a slight dy.


    Lily Depp''s eyes fill with admiration at the sight of the group offering their help before even hearing about the reward.


    Being a passionate and diligent woman, she seems to be deeply moved by such gestures.


    ...It would probably be moreforting if she didn''t know that one of the reasons for this decision is to evade a father, running from the North to the Centre and now to the West.


    "Th-thank you! Everyone! I promise to reward generously, even if I have to go into debt!"


    Lily Depp, unaware of these hidden motives, bows her head gratefully.


    She had hesitated to present this audacious request, and now a group, not just an individual, had readily epted it.


    She couldn''t help but be touched.


    Thus, the decision to take on a request to the West, rather than climbing the tower, was made.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Today, I''m thinking of heading to the Western part of the kingdom for a side quest, rather than the Tower. I wonder if any of you guys are active in the West."


    -Once got lost in the Western Wastnds and nearly died fromck of water. Mages are rare there.


    -Don''t most yers who ignore the tower head east?


    -The East is easier, so there are hardly any yers in the West or South.


    -I read a post about someone fishing in the West.


    -He tried to catch a big fish and ended up being squid food and quit the game.


    From a moving carriage, Han Se-ah begins her stream, chatting with her viewers.


    The camera isn''t focused on our group but on Lily Depp, who''s holding a spear.


    As we head towards the unfamiliar West with a new beauty, the chat lights up with viewer messages.


    While many yers venture outside the tower, as mentioned by the chat, the West is quite a treacherous region.


    As a result, the deep and distant ces of the West arergely unknown to the viewers.


    "To exin, this adventurer here is Lily Depp, a friend of Rnd''s. But her teammates, who had arge quantity of mana stones because of the gate, set out to trade and disappeared into the West. Since senior adventurers wouldn''t just run away with mere orc mana stones, something must have happened  hence the request for help."


    -Going all that way just to find someone?


    -Is this the dignity of the top ranker? Is this the dignity of the top ranker?


    -Fact) Kim Seok-hyun dropped back down to the 21st floor because of ack of mana stones.


    -If you just want to enjoy the game and don''t care about speed, this is good.


    -BB Games has warned us repeatedly: if you rush carelessly, you''ll get hurt, lol.


    As Han Se-ah chats with her viewers, Lily Depp and the group start discussing the West.


    Grace is from the East, and Katie is from the North, so no one knew much about the West.


    From the conversation, it appears that Lily Depp and her party are from the West.


    That''s probably why they headed West with the mana stones.


    Overhearing their conversation:


    "The West? It''s an extreme ce. You might think it''s simr to the East, but once you cross a certain mountain, it''s a vast barren wastnd. However, if you stick to the inhabited areas, it''ll be simr to the East."


    "A wastnd? Sounds dangerous."


    "It is. There are orcs driven out by the Kingdom, and giant monsters that appear out of nowhere."


    Due to the presence of the noble Katie, Lily Depp and the party talk politely.


    They all seem particrly interested in the wastnds of the West.


    Compared to the East, filled with green meadows and not-so-rugged mountain ranges, the West is a bit more extreme.


    Beyond the meadows, there''s a barren rocky mountain, and behind that, a wastnd bustling withrge monsters and orc tribes.


    In areas where people reside, if one mistakenly crosses a nearby hilltop, one might encounter demons.


    As expected of medieval times, there are plenty of superstitious rumors.


    "There''s a rumor that there''s not a single tree in the Western mountains..."


    "Not all the mountains are like that. There are quite a few barren rocky mountains towards the wastnds. Thanks to them, it''s easy to spot orcs when they approach."


    In this world, every living being, including monsters, is a creature blessed by the Goddess.


    As a result, wastnds where nts don''t grow are often seen as cursednds shrouded in superstition.


    Of course, the Tower is included in that mystery even if they''re not mentioned in religious teachings or scriptures.


    -Breaking News: Bikinis are now avable on the western coast.


    -Why are there bikinis in a medieval fantasy? LOL


    -If they bake macarons in the inns, why can''t they wear bikinis on the beach?


    -But is it worth going there? Isn''t the beach far west?


    -Anyone who makes it that far is impressive. How did they even get that far?


    "What? Bikinis? Even if it''s for the users, why bikinis?"


    [Han Se-ah is enjoying a gold drink* donated 10,000 won!]


    The bikini is an item for the user''s enjoyment... and convenience.


    "Oh,e on. Well, there''s a reason the game is for adults, right?"


    As Lilly Depp continued talking, the viewers, having heard her exnation, began buzzing with hopeful expectations.


    To see those bikinis in the West, one would have to travel by carriage for at least a month.


    The carriage then came to a stop.


    Unlike the Knights Division request, we''ll have to camp outdoors during the journey.


    Stretching as we go outside of the carriage, we see a campsite with remnants of a campfire.


    "Adventurers, I think we should stop here today. To reach the next resting spot, we''d have to push through the night..."


    We know the western road is dangerous. Take care of the horses and rest well tonight.


    By the looks of it, you must be from the west?


    The coachman parked the carriage in a corner of the campsite and released the horses.


    He was clearly familiar with the ce.


    He must be nning to eat his meal alone as he left without a word.


    Regardless, the party naturally gathered around Han Se-ah and Irene after disembarking from the carriage.


    Being in charge of carrying the inventory, Han Se-ah, and the cook, Irene, were naturally approached.


    Grace and Katie, with nothing to do, seemed to be following around casually.


    Lily Depp started toe my way but quickly nced around and approached Irene, who was dressed in nun''s robes, to strike up a conversation.


    "Sister? I think it''s time to prepare a meal, do you know where the supplies are?"


    "Oh, Hanna will take them out for us.


    She will?


    -Han Se-ah''s dazzling performance (as the pack mule)


    -In reality, she''s a streaming star, but in this world, she''s a top-tier inventory manager?


    -The never-ending tales of Han Se-ah, the genius mage.


    -Oh my, how is she pulling things out of thin air? Is this magic?


    -She''s truly milking this.


    I''m not milking anything! ...Ah, I''ll bring out the pot first. There doesn''t seem to be a ce to get water from, so I guess I''ll have to create it with magic?"


    My goodness! You can store things through magic? If such magic exists...!"


    Han Se-ah pulling a pot out of thin air and the wide-eyed Lily Depp.


    Theedic scene had the viewers spamming the chat withments about her geniusness, yfully teasing her.


    With the fact that Lily Depp''s party traveled to the West to sell extra mana stones; it looks like they also dabble in some light trade to make money.


    That aside, honestly, even if I knew this world was a game, the sight of someone effortlessly pulling out a human-sized pot from nowhere is astounding.


    ---

 Chapter 143: Outside the Tower 3

    Chapter 143: Outside the Tower 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Heroes Chronicle is a virtual reality game.


    While there is a main storyline, the kingdom is filled with NPCs that are like real people, triggering random events regardless of the yer.


    For me, it wasn''t just a game, but my reality for 10 years.


    Thanks to the unbelievable scale of this game, news outlets and online personalities, discussed the stability of virtual reality games, as well as the ethics and morals involved.


    "The horned wolf mana stones are the most abundant. Since there were so many horned wolves following the Full Moon Wolf, and since there''s a gate to the 10th floor, even intermediate adventurers earn money safely by hunting horned wolves on the 10th floor.


    Even if mages use a lot of mana stones, there''s bound to be surplus when the supply triples."


    As Han Se-ah, a yer, progressed through the main scenario and opened gates in the tower, the prices of mana stones began to fluctuate.


    Travel time decreased, and rare monsters surged out like a flood during boss monster events.


    Added to that, adventurers and mages who should be on the upper levels, including intermediate and senior ones, came down in droves.


    An oversupply was inevitable.


    So, we sat around the campfire, scooping up big pieces of meat from Irene''s hot stew while listening to Lily Depps stories.


    Although some nned on having dried meat for dinner, our kind future Saint, Irene, offered them a bowl of stew.


    -They even implemented market logic?


    -So, they tried to sell the excess mana stones and then got ripped off?


    -But what if ourrades just make off with the mana stones?


    -Sounds like a Samsung executive going to prison for stealing a MacBook


    -No wonder those who didn''t go to the tower were whining. Maybe it was because of the realism of self-employment.


    Thanks to the magic of the inventory, Lily Depp, who was able to fully enjoy fresh, piping-hot stew, devoured three bowls in delight and continued exining while fiddling with her empty bowl.


    We also collected quite a few mana stones on the 10th floor after hearing rumors. But when the price of the mana stones temporarily dropped, we got greedy.


    If we go to the western harbor city and sell them at the Magic Tower there, we should be able to make a profit.


    If we negotiate well, considering all the things happening in the tower recently, we calcted that we could get three times the price."


    "Three times? If you loaded a carriage full, it would make sense to leave for a business trip."


    The group, despite traveling by carriage for half a day, were still not fully acquainted, conversing with polite formalnguage.


    It seems that the distance felt from noble birth is unavoidable, even if the northern brat speaks as endearingly as possible, due to the world having a hierarchical system.


    Well, if Han Se-ah keeps chattering and sticking closely to her like that, theyll probably develop a sibling-like rtionship before they reach the city.


    Didnt Grace and Irene also fall for Han Se-ahs charm in the like this?


    "So, I''m thinking of heading west to the territory of Count Morris. It''s a territory with active trade with the port city, and it''s familiar to our party."


    "By familiar, do you mean youre from the territory of Count Morris?"


    "No, I''m from a neighboring territory. One of the people missing is from there... Huh?"


    "Um, Rnd?"


    Crackle, pop-


    Firewood burns with crackling noises under the bubbling stew pot.


    Amidst the slow voice of Lily Depp and Han Se-ahs inquisitive tone, various sounds weave through like subtle undertones.


    As the firewood splits, sparks fly, and the nearly emptied stew bubbles and spits; Grace senses something.


    "The sound of the insects has stopped."


    -Wow, its like watching a fantasy movie


    -I''ve seen this scene in martial arts novel lol


    -Those lines are so cliche, buting from her, it gives me butterflies Hehe


    -Meanwhile, only Han Se-ah is flustered, lol.


    -But they''re only a day''s ride away from city?


    The situation doesn''t feel as serious due to Han Se-ah''s live stream chat in the corner of my vision.


    We hadnt moved more than a day from the city, so it''s not like anything threatening could pop out, right?


    Then, in the silent forest, the quiet howl of wolves echo.


    "...Wolves? Was that a wolf?"


    "Wolves... did theye because of the horses?"


    Grace, who had trained as a hunter, was the first to sense the oddity.


    As she looked around, sniffing the air with an expression that suggested something was off, Katie, with her hand on her sword handle, asked.


    Encountering a pack of wolves during a long journey and a night outdoors is almost an everyday urrence in this world.


    Not just wolves, but wandering monster ambushes were asmon as traffic idents.


    But Graces opinion was different.


    "When I went around collecting firewood, I didnt see any traces of small animals around here. I think the areacks food, which is why there are fewer animals. Mister coachman, there aren''t any viges nearby, right?"


    "Eh? Ah, yes. Of course not. If there was a vige nearby, we wouldnt be camping here; we would have stayed in the vige instead."


    In a hilly terrain with more shrubs than trees, a destend typical of the West: there are no herbivorous animals like rabbits or deer.


    With no nearby vige, there are also no livestock to attack, so why would a pack of wolves be here


    At Graces words, Lily Depp and Katie, swallowing their saliva with a gulp, nod and draw their weapons.


    Sword de and spear tip gleaming coolly in the darkness, illuminated by the campfire light.


    In a fantasy world where mystery and magic exist, anything out of the ordinary usually signals danger, demanding vignce.


    Still, unlike the horses, I''m not frozen with fear.


    -Rnd isnt even holding a weapon, but hes intimidating


    -A senior adventurer and a natural 6 tank. I wonder if ''that'' is also intimidating


    [Chat deleted by mod]


    -These days, the mod is so fast. It even understands metaphors immediately


    Why am I hearing a wolf''s howl out of the blue?


    As I nkly wait in front of the bonfire, I can hear it slowly approaching.


    Instead of the now-silent insects, the rustling of bushes and the growling breath of a beast are audible.


    It''s close.


    It seems to have smelled the smoke and stew from our campfire and approached from beyond the hills ridge.


    I wanted to stay put out of sheerziness, but it''s clearly targeting us.


    "It doesnt look like it''s nning to leave. Ill check it out, so Lily, stay here and guard the horses with Katie."


    "Ah, ah! Right!"


    As I stand up, holding my warhammer and shield, the coachman starts, apparently startled.


    He came towards us, scared by the wolf''s howling, but he seemed to have forgotten the horses he tied up.


    Whether its a wolf, a horned wolf, or any wolf-like monster, they''re no problem.


    But if a horse dies here, well have to walk to the next city where we can buy a horse.


    If that happens, itll be faster for Han Se-ah to reset in the morning.


    "Where are the horses tied? Ill go with you, bring them here."


    "Yes, yes! Thank you, adventurer!"


    The coachman, for whom a horses death would spell the end of his livelihood, hastily leads Lily Depp away, disappearing beyond the field.


    Fortunately for us, the horses were tied in the opposite direction from where the wolf wasing from.


    The coachman stumbles and stumbles, tripping over a stone, his figure contrasting with that of Lily Depp, who moved steadily and silently, spear in hand.


    With two natural-born 4 melee characters and a 5 protection-specialized priest, we should be safe.


    "Irene, if need be, use a protective barrier immediately. Hanna, if any enemies target our bonfire to extinguish it, dont attack, just illuminate our surroundings with a light spell. Lily Depp and Katie should be able to handle whoeveres."


    "Yes, understood."


    "Got it!"


    -Even outside the cave, it''s just a ''shining'' performance.


    -Whenever its dark, shes automatically assigned as lighting director


    -She handles the camera too. She''s worth two people, reliable Han Se-ah


    -Genius mage (in charge of lighting)


    -A genius pack mule who can also use magic


    I move toward the hill, leaving behind Han Se-ah, whos once again under attack by viewers who think mages should use attack magic.


    Without any intent to silence my footsteps, my armor nked loudly as I trudged through the parched soil, pushing through bushes.


    The growling noises in the distance gradually get louder.


    The pungent odor of a beast and its unpleasant, damp breath suggested a wolf, but...


    "...What''s this?"


    Wolves, to be exact, wolves with saddles and orc warriors mounted on them.


    As if a cavalry unit about to charge, orcs mounted on wolves stared down at me from atop a hill, basking in the moonlight.


    Wolf Riders, the cavalry of the orc race.


    I''ve seen them in ''Heroines Chronicle''.


    Orcs were mass-produced easily, and they came as warriors, shamans, hunters, and riders, with variations of green, red, ck, and other colors.


    They always appeared in ces like dungeons for loot.


    But that was in ''Heroines Chronicle'', and this is ''Heroes Chronicle''.


    Moreover, I''m in a ce rtively close to a safe zone, not far from the kingdom''s capital and the city of adventurers.


    "...Did theye from the tower?"


    Dozens of orcs and dozens of wolves roaming around a deste mountain range where theres nothing to eat.


    ording to what Grace said, it''s odd enough that theres a pack of wolves, but what could these orcs possibly eat here?


    "No wonder this ce with empty."


    Screeeech


    A camera drone flew overhead.


    Simultaneously, a massive figure from the frontline charged towards me.


    ---

 Chapter 144: Outside the Tower 4

    Chapter 144: Outside the Tower 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    A wolf, posture low, furiously dashes down the hill.


    The beast, charging with the moon at its back, and atop it, an orc rider, swinging a lengthy axe spear, seeking to snatch my life away.


    The orc''s weapon, precisely targeting my neck, and the gaping maw of the wolf, with its densely packed sharp teeth, aim for my thigh.


    A sharp strike possible because it was a wolf, not a horse.


    Following the charge of the seemingly leader-like massive figure, theres also a pack of wolf riders.


    "Right. They are from the tower."


    They charged in a line and without even a scream, turned to stones.


    Even while riding wolves, orcs are still orcs it seems.


    In front of me, despite the leader and hispanions dying one after another, they continue charging just like any orc warrior would.


    The viewersugh above my head through the floating camera at this.


    I looked down at the bodies turned to stone.


    -He''s like some kind of eraser?


    -These guys just die in one shot?


    -It''s like throwing cotton candy into hot water


    -Its refreshing how easily they get wiped


    -Since a stonees out instead of a corpse, they came from the tower, right?


    Not just the orc riders, but the wolves they were riding also turned to mana stone.


    Seeing that, I recall the request we received through James Sullivan not long ago.


    We received a divine revtion there but there were no signs of orcs whatsoever.


    And now, orcs have suddenly appeared to the west of the Kingdom.


    Clearly, there must be a smartmander or strategist.


    Someone who knows that to avoid annihtion by the Knights, they must head towards the barren west instead of staying in the abundant forest.


    And that bastard not only smuggled orc riders out of the tower without adventurers knowing, but they also avoided the eyes of the knights in the forest.


    "Rnd? Were they wolves?"


    "What, youve already dealt with them?"


    Returning to the camp, mypanions who held their weapons greeted me.


    Nonchnt horses gaze at me, seemingly unafraid.


    The coachman looked at me as if I were a savior, though he was still scared stiff.


    Though meeting a pack of wolves on a path where no beasts usually roam is terrifying, this coachman in particr seems especially scared.


    "Anyway, the orcs have all been dealt with."


    "Not wolves, but orcs?"


    "Yeah, orcs riding wolves attacked. And this is their stone. It seems like it''s probably those orcs that went into Obernu Forest from the 20th floor."


    "...Why are they here?"


    Katie, who still hasn''tpletely emerged from Kaiden''s shadow, fluctuating between informal and formal speech, poses a question.


    Of course, I don''t know the answer to that.


    Han Se-ah might know through the quest window.


    "Oh, a linked quest? Is this part of the main scenario, or just a new event? Is it because we didnt find orcs in the forest back then?


    [It was not bandits who blocked the western road of the kingdom, but orc riders.]


    [Orcs and wolves that turn into mana stones upon death, just like the monsters in the tower]


    [Could these be the ones from the Obernu forest that kidnapped the female knight...?]


    -There are too many things to keep track


    -Maybe it continues like this if you make a wrong choice in a side quest.


    -So it was because they didn''t find them back then?


    -Story is solid so far, a lot of dead aliens


    Viewers throw out their assumptions one by one upon the first appearance of a linked quest, following main scenario quests, side quests, and character quests.


    While Han Se-ah reads the quest window and talks to the viewers, I also share my thoughts with my party.


    "Remember the request from the Knights Division? The task to find traces of orcs in Obernu Forest."


    "Oh, could those guys be...?"


    "Yeah, it seems like they escaped and came this way."


    "But isnt the forest surrounded by soldiers and knights?"


    "There must be a shaman or something. And theyre blocking outsiders from entering the forest, not watching for thingsing out from inside it."


    How they managed it as Irene questioned, we dont know.


    But they escaped.


    Whether they were lucky or the soldiers werex, they sessfully fled and settled on the western road of the kingdom.


    Dozens of orc riders, each with greater mobility than horses and carriages, and perhaps individually stronger than intermediate adventurers despite not being able to use magic.


    Since Lily Depp stayed behind to rest, their party, missing its vanguard, couldnt handle dozens of orc riders on t ground.


    Her party, however, is made up of high-ranking adventurers.


    Maybe they are recovering in another territory after sustaining heavy injuries.


    "What are you saying, Rnd? These creatures came out of the tower, went to the blessed forest, and then came all the way here?"


    "Yes, Lily. You might not know, but we received a request from the Knights Division after thest incident on the 20th floor. We heard that orcs, like the Full Moon Wolves, hade out of the tower and settled in Obernu Forest."


    "Oh, damn-"


    Her forehead furrowed heavily at my exnation.


    Their guards were down because they were heading home, from the central to the western region, not towards a remote area of the kingdom.


    Then suddenly, dozens of orc riders pop out.


    Setting aside the fact that all the carefully umted mana stones are gone, theplete disappearance of teammates who have been together for several years means a significant regression for Lily Depp as an adventurer.


    There are also hardly any adventurers using long spears.


    Even looking at our party, rather than cooperative attacks, wasnt it more like I grab monsters and push them towards the party?


    Or we go into a melee, trusting our sturdy shields, and fight individually.


    I understand how she feels, as our party too, is an unusual one.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "No more attacks, it seems."


    Maybe since we killed dozens, they have no morebatants and are just hiding out quietly."


    The coachman, with a nod, confidently steers the carriage and we finally arrive at a small territory.


    For Lily Depp and her party, this was a necessary stop for resupply.


    Unlike Han Se-ah, they didnt have an inventory.


    The easygoing Lily Depp, the warm Irene, and the witty Han Se-ah made for a nice stream.


    The women, excluding Irene, quickly became informal, whispering and talking together.


    Even the nobledy, Katie, seems to have melted into the group, which was a bit of a relief.


    She''s been teased so much as the ''northern brat,'' even though she''s the ''Sword Princess.''


    Watching her is probably like watching a child who''s been left out.


    However, considering she ran away from home, she seems to be adapting well.


    "First, lets find lodgings and listen for rumors at the inn."


    "True, if passing traders were attacked by orcs, there''s bound to be talk about it here."


    Im going to visit the temple once. I need to check if there were any issues with the brothers and sisters who were traveling for their pilgrimage."


    Without me having to say anything, she smoothly proceeds with the quest.


    She, who was teased as a light technician and a super pack mule, seemed quite conscious of it, trying to act as dignified as possible as the party leader.


    Then again, as a gamer, her pride in that regard might be quite real.


    "So, since it''s gettingte, lets get a room first. Rnd in a single room, and we can split into twos and threes."


    Saying so, Han Se-ah naturally sticks close to Grace.


    Han Se-ah and Grace, Irene with Katie and Lily Depp.


    It seemed like an arrangement with an ulterior motive at a nce.


    ...Does herpetitiveness extend to lust as well?


    A vulgar rumor about the libido of exercising women swiftly passed through my mind, but I dared not utter it aloud.


    After all, the stream is still on, and no explicit things were said.


    The viewers seemed oblivious, only buzzing about pajama and sleepwear outfits.


    "That sounds good. Rooms that can amodate all five of us are mostly crappy and cheap. We should spend to get proper rest."


    "Know of any good inns?"


    "Theres a ce I frequently visited after reaching intermediate level. They charge a bit high since they aim for customers rted to the upper echelons, but its spacious, pleasant, and even has some magical tools."


    No one seemed to notice Han Se-ahs sly scheme as Lily Depp naturally took the lead, guiding us to a lodging she knew.


    The city was significantly smaller than the adventurers'' city, but fitting for a crossroads heading west, it was bustling with traders.


    Streets packed with heavily filled carts and merchants burdened with bundles.


    The faces of the peopleing and going on the street held no dark emotions like fear.


    It seems the Wolf Riders hadnt started their activities in earnest yet.


    Whether Lily Depps group happened to be the first victims by chance, or if there was another reason, they had to hunt and kill the orcs either way.


    "Here we are. The sign''s a bit worn, but the inside is clean. The peculiar thing about the owner is, despite having all sorts of magic tools, they havent changed the sign.


    The stew smells good. It''d be nice to have tomorrow''s breakfast here.


    As beauties that catch the eye wherever they go poured in, the employee, unable to even greet them, became flustered and stiff.


    Han Se-ah confidently walked over to the counter attendant, whose mouth had opened slightly, and ordered rooms.


    She, without any intention of hiding her wealth, pulled out a pouch of gold coins from thin air and paid for all avable rooms - for three, two, and single upancy.


    Seeing the employee, who had stopped mid-calction to bow his head as if mming it, a softughter escaped her.


    Perhaps due to a bit of superstition about mages.


    Itll probably be quitefortable staying at the inn.


    "This is the ce. Lets grab a room, drop our stuff, and then explore the city.


    Yes, Lily unni*.


    Ha-ha, unni. Thats hard to hear amongst us rough adventurers.


    Han Se-ah, smiling brightly towards a smirking Lily, naturally wrapped an arm around Grace''s and followed the women up to the second floor.


    ---

 Chapter 145: Outside the Tower 5

    Chapter 145: Outside the Tower 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The small city of Ertta served as a kind of crossroads leading to the Western Count Morris territory.


    Normally, cities develop because people need to gather for some reason and create amunity.


    This was a mandatory stop for merchants taking risks to conduct deals near the northwestern wastnds and for those heading to the harbor city in the westernmost area to buy seafood and specialties.


    Even though the city wasnt veryrge, its streets were bustling with merchants and mercenaries.


    While merchants also gamble with their livelihoods when ites to money, they aren''t the type to rush into a ming pit without armor, hence, they naturally needed numerous mercenaries for protection.


    There are so many people, especially mercenaries.


    But what''s the difference between adventurers and mercenaries?


    -Just a guild difference, right?


    -For starters, there are more a**holes among mercenaries. They backstab a lot.


    -Why are you curious about that now lol?


    -Just saw it and spat it out, didnt you?


    -There are a lot of people ying as mercenaries instead of adventurers, right?


    Han Se-ah, observing the bustling street filled with mercenaries, threw out a question.


    Whether she casually asked the stream or blurted it out of curiosity, I wasnt sure.


    Responding to Han Se-ah''s mumbling, it wasn''t me but Lily Depp who answered.


    Walking along, with a long spear on her back, she began exining next to Han Se-ah.


    ...Does Han Se-ah possess some kind of charm that entices women?


    The speed at which the two are bing friends is no joke.


    In fact, theres not much difference. After all, mercenaries can register as adventurers, and adventurers can register as mercenaries. It''s just that the guilds emphasize different requests.


    Oh, is that so?


    Most of the requests from the Adventurer''s Guild are rted to monsters and involve requests from the Magic Tower, while the Mercenary Guild often takes requests from merchants or territorial battles.


    Although we are high-level adventurers, were also registered as bronze mercenaries in the Mercenary Guild, so we ept upper-level escort requests whenever we are heading west.


    "Upper-level escort requests? Arent those also avable at the Adventurer''s Guild?


    Well, in the adventurer''s city, there''s no Mercenary Guild. With a monster-infested tower embedded in the middle of the city and arge branch of the Magic Tower present, why would a branch of the Mercenary Guild establish there?


    They would just have their rice bowls snatched away by the Adventurer''s Guild and be pushed out. However, in this city, where only merchants wander around without any monsters or beasts nearby, theres a Mercenary Guild and no Adventurer''s Guild.


    Han Se-ah and the party nod to Lily Depp''s exnation.


    Although the exnation was lengthy, the point was all about money, which, as adventurers who earn through requests, was very easy to understand.


    She gave stories of adventurers who doubled their rewards by taking ovepping quests from both the Adventurers Guild and the Mercenaries Guild, those who met ignorant bandits while heading west and earned extra ie, and those who were betrayed by mercenaries thinking adventurers were easy targets but got a taste of their own medicine.


    With Lily Depp''s sudden storytelling session, both the party and the viewers were unwittingly drawn into rapt attention.


    Even if some of the viewers, who were gamers, became mercenaries, their ranks would merely be at the level of wooden or copper mercenaries, thus the stories from a silver were bound to be interesting.


    "It might be time to scatter and gather information?"


    "Oh, right! We should."


    Only Katie, who was under Reba, a gold mercenary, had the presence of mind to remind us what we should be doing.


    Prompted by Katie''s words, Han Se-ah hurriedly began dividing the group.


    Myself, Han Se-ah, Grace, Irene, Katie, and with Lily added, we made six.


    To hear rumors, pairing up into three teams seemed the best approach.


    Moving solo was too chaotic, and, excluding me, the visibly striking beauties would likely attract inconvenient incidents when dealing with mercenaries.


    However, moving in threes seemed inefficient.


    Everyone seemed to have simr thoughts as they exchanged nces, then Irene spoke up first.


    "Then, it seems like we should move in pairs. As for the time, umm... how about we gather at the inn before the moon fully rises?"


    The group nodded in agreement with Irene, having no objections to her suggestion.


    Then, they exchanged nces, seemingly contemting how to divide the pairs.


    In the midst of this, while watching Han Se-ah, who was sending a strong gaze towards Grace


    "I''ll go with Rnd."


    "...Huh?"


    Lily Depp stepped closer to me quite naturally and crossed her arms.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    I was the only Lily Depp knew in our group.


    Han Se-ah couldnt argue regarding this.


    After all, what can you say about wanting to stick with the only person you know when you''ve only known the others for just a day or two?


    Thus, in pairs, we scattered in different directions towards the market that dimly lit up as the sunset and darkness crept in.


    Being a city of merchants, magic lights were set up, ensuring it wasnt dark even after the sun set.


    It gave the vibe of a vibrant night market.


    Lets go this way, Rnd!


    Alright, got it.


    Lily Depp, who even linked arms with me, was seriously focused on gathering information.


    Probably concerned about her teammates.


    Though Han Se-ah might be plotting something herself.


    After all, there was a camera hovering above my head.


    It feels like the side quest suddenly became about love and war, huh? A friendly female acquaintance turns out to be an incredibly strong rival.


    -Why are you so serious on the love front?


    -Please proceed with the side quest, maam!


    -Still, stalking Rnd is more fun than gathering information, so isnt it alright?


    -You ignorant folks, this is a cliffhanger, a cliffhanger!*


    -Isnt it night market, not cliffhanger? (Really dont know)


    "Look, attaching ''really dont know'' is not an invincible cheat key. You may not have been caught by the AI, but youve been caught by my eyes, so go cool your head for about 30 minutes.


    Teaming with Grace, she naturally began something that looked more like rtionship counseling than information gathering.


    ncing at the stream I had opened in a corner of my view, I could feelughter about to leak out.


    The viewers were still unaware that Grace and I had crossed a certain line, and watched as if they were viewing a web drama.


    Indeed, the love stories of NPCs, who seemed more human than actual humans and were beautiful to boot, were bound to attract interest.


    Rnd? This is a ce mercenaries oftene to drink. Lets go in.


    Yeah, sounds good.


    Lily led me to a shabby inn while I was watching the stream on the side and following her.


    It was obviously more worn down than the inn we had booked rooms in, but judging by the loud, bustling voices bursting out, it seemed like a ce heavily frequented by mercenaries.


    Creeaak-


    As we pushed open the un-oiled wooden door, for a brief moment, all eyes converged on us.


    Although Lily, being a star-bearing beauty, attracted attention, no mercenary dared to start trouble or strike up a conversation, seeing that we were openly carrying weapons.


    Perhaps because it''s a city with many merchants, there were probably more escort requests than hunting or war ones.


    Seems like they had to temper their attitudes a bit to earn money.


    "Three more beers here!"


    "Uheheh, so I picked up the tab and that woman was gulping down--"


    "What the hell, its not the mercenary who''s gone missing, but the client...?"


    "Shit. This request really went south."


    As mercenaries noisily voice theirints, a small boy rushed over as we took a seat at a table.


    "Wee! What can I get for you two?"


    "Two ales, and enough sausage for two to eat well."


    "Yessir~"


    The boy, asionally ncing at therge man at the counter - perhaps this is a family-run inn - poses a question to us.


    Without me saying anything, Lily naturally orders two ales.


    The menu isnt particrly important, so I nod without furtherment and focus on the chatter of the mercenaries around us.


    "Did you hear? A ship heading from the western port to the northern port sank."


    "Ha, these damned pigs raising the passage fee these days..."


    "The boss upstairs seems to want to bulk up a bit, you thinking of going?"


    "That damn, when will we get to touch silverware? Done so many requests already."


    "Theres a street behind the Rusty Horseshoe Inn where the harlots gather"


    Leaning backzily in the chair and stretching out while waiting for the food, the surrounding din of diverse conversation reaches us.


    From gossip and banter to drunken grumblings and joyful revels.


    The tales weaving through this inn,mon to adventurers, were varied.


    Of course, I don''t expect to find a perfect clue about Lily''s missing party members by doing this.


    What I want is just two things.


    One, peopleining about orcs sightings or attacks by unknown beings, and second, someone who might trigger Han Se-ahs quest window.


    Its natural to take advantage of having a yer with a quest window in the team.


    "Rnd, should we try talking to those guys who mentioned the missing client?"


    "Hmm, it seems the most relevant, at least."


    Well, we should at least try to find some clues.


    As the small boy, holding a ss as big as his own head, wobbles over, I rise from my seat and head towards a secluded table.


    ---

 Chapter 146: Suspicious Movement 1

    Chapter 146: Suspicious Movement 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    A trio of mercenaries sat at an old weathered table: a woman with red short hair, a bald man with a goatee, and a young man with brown shaggy hair.


    Seeing all three casually resting their chins on the table, hands idly hovering over their weapons, I sharply pped a coin onto the table, making a distinct ''clink.''


    Naturally, my hand held a single gold coin.


    Oh dear, a valuable guest we have.


    "What is it? Got a story you want to hear?"


    The bald man and the young man turned towards me, chuckling softly, lured by the lustrous gold coin nowid bare on the table.


    Simultaneously, their hands moved naturally from their weapons to their drinks.


    In the Knights Division, ranks are divided based on swordsmanship and magic skills; for mages, ranks are determined by mana control and magical research achievements; for adventurers, ranks change based on the monsters they can handle.


    However, for mercenaries, the standard is straightforward and clear: it''s ''money.''


    Whether its individual skills or increasing scale, when a mercenarypletes tasks, builds trust, and gets their hands on big money, their rank goes up.


    Put differently, when a gold coin is offered like this, they are most easily swayed.


    Even if a stranger sits at the table or a suspicious person starts a conversation, if a mercenary can grab a gold coin without working for it, theyll dly give at least a nod of acknowledgment.


    There''s something I want to ask.


    Oh, the rich brother is asking us, mere middle level mercenaries?


    You were talking earlier, about a client who disappeared? I want to know where they might have gone and what might have happened.


    It''s amon story that a mercenary, without enough built trust, takes the money and runs.


    Since mercenaries buy their ranks with money and trust, just as novice adventurers might let their guard down and be killed by a goblin, low-grade mercenaries might take the request fee and flee the city without doing the work.


    However, it''s an almost unheard-of story for a client to vanish while hiring a mercenary.


    If someone can afford to hire mercenaries, they are likely to have significant influence.


    Such individuals would normally maintain trust by paying a cancetion fee instead of souring their rtionship with The Mercenary''s Guild.


    Ah, that? It was a bit unusual.


    It was like gossiping, but speaking would bring in more money than their requests.


    Just speaking gave them a gold coin so they had no reason to lie, especially to someone who just gave away a gold coin so casually.


    Thus, the three began to freely share their experience.


    Originally, the three of us were going to join a merchant caravan headed west. Instead of arge caravan, we decided to take a request from a group of peddlers who were traveling at the same time.


    Peddlers?


    Yes. Theyre not a merchant caravan, but individuals who have formed a guild. They carry small volume goods like mana stones, jewelry, and essories for nobles or wealthymoners. Theres no need to transport them by carriage, so they each carry a pack and travel together.


    "Madmen, walking without horses or carriages."


    The young man chuckled tipsily, lobbing a casualment our way while my eyes naturally met with Lily''s.


    This meant that merchants carrying mana stones, disappeared with word, right?


    Much like Lilys teammates.


    Where were these merchantsing from?


    They were from the west, that is, traveling through Count Morriss territory from the port city to Ertta. Our task was to escort from Ertta to the capital city.


    Merchants carrying mana stones, missing, with ties to the western port city and Count Morriss territory.


    At this point, it couldn''t be a mere coincidence.


    We had casually chosen this tavern, a regr spot for Lilys party, and somehow hit the bullseye.


    Seeing my expression turn grave, and Lilys eyebrows furrowing in return, the mercenaries promptly pocketed the gold coin on the table.


    Hehe, well, if by chance you knew the merchant, I apologize. I, uh, ahem, didnt mean to say it like that.


    Seeing our grave reactions to the merchant story, they immediately shrank back.


    Even in drunkenness, they felt a pang of conscience for possibly offending a generous benefactor who had justid down a gold coin.


    Seeing the three of them, whose characters seemed decent despite appearances, I casually waved reassurance before returning to our table.


    The little one, shuffling his feet, blushed as he hurriedly rushed over with a te of sizzling sausages.


    It seems like he thought wed dashed after only drinking the ale.


    Rnd, what do you think?


    It looks pretty clear that theres a connection. Perhaps those orc brutes have set up in that area.


    Then it wouldnt be bad to visit The Merchant''s Guild tomorrow. Lets see if there are guild members whosemunication was abruptly cut off.


    She, clutching her fork backward like a dagger, pierced a hot, oily sausage and chewed vigorously.


    Despite the shabby appearance of the establishment, a delicious scent of meat wafted pleasantly through the air.


    Looks like there''s a reason it was popr.


    Should I call it a game patch?


    Even the sausages of such a cheap inn contained a bit of spice to neutralize any off vors, and for that, I was immensely grateful.


    If this were some typical fantasy novel with lukewarm beer and rubbery chunks of meat, I might have turned the whole world upside down.


    Thinking like so, I swigged down some cool ale to wash away the oily residue in my mouth as Han Se-ah projected the quest window on her stream.


    [Having listened to theints of a drunken mercenary, it seems that a group of peddlers has gone missing.]


    [Merchants dealing in jewelry, essories, and mana stones, who even set up requests...]


    [The teammates of the woman who was transporting the mana stones also went missing in the same ce...?]


    Ah? It seems like the quest got updated! Is it from Rnds side or maybe Irene''s?


    -You know well that 0% chance it was found by you.


    -Forbes #1 Gamer in figuring out the answer


    -Isnt it Rnds side? They have a 6 and someone familiar with the city, right?


    -Forbes #1 mosquito that sucks the NPCs dry.


    -I think the northern brat''s just wandering around while Irene takes care of her


    Han Sa-ah''s chat is causing a ruckus in the corner of the view.


    Its not even been an hour since we all scattered, and yet its be even more chaotic.


    Since the quest window has been updated, we can fill our stomachs and head back.


    Casually ncing around, Lily, who had been observing my face from across the table, threw a question my way.


    Did you hear something from the mercenaries at that table as well?


    Hmm? No, I just listened out of curiosity, but it doesnt seem particrly relevant.


    Being a high-level adventurer, she seems to catch everything, from the rolling of my eyeballs to the shift in my gaze.


    Still, she does not know of the system holograms or the stream.


    Ill turn off the stream and we can return to the inn.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    [Daily Life Knowledge donated 10,000 won!]


    In the back alley of the Rusty Horseshoe Inn in the small city of Ertta, there are prostitutes known for their excellent service.


    Did you know about that?


    "Hey, you really... Rnd,e quick! Did you hear something?"


    After gorging on sausages, the already-gathered party members were waiting at the inn.


    Han Se-ah and Grace seemed to have asked traders at the stalls, while Irene and Katie went and asked priests and believers at the temple.


    I shared the story we heard in the inn with thedies, who hadnt found out anything particrly valuable.


    "Merchantsing from the west with mana stones have put out a request for escort, but then contact was lost with them. It seems like the orcs are ignoringrger caravans and targeting smaller merchants and travelers."


    Even though orcs attack mindlessly, they have enough intelligence to count numbers.


    They might charge when they simply outnumber the opponent but, they can distinguish betweenrge caravans and small-scale merchants.


    If theres a strategist among them who knows how to flee from the Obernu forest, they might be gathering mana stones.


    Though its unclear what orcs would use mana stones for, but still.


    Everyone nodded at the suggestion to head to the Merchant''s Guild tomorrow to hear more from the merchants.


    No one seemed to have heard any rted stories, so there were no opposing opinions.


    "So, we''ll head to the Merchant''s Guild tomorrow morning."


    Since the keyword that updated Han Se-ahs quest window was mercenary, both she and I know the answer.


    Everyone nodded withoutint and headed towards the floor with the bedrooms.


    Being the only man, I took the 1-person room, Grace and Han Se-ah whispering, took the 2-person room.


    Kind Irene took Lily and Katie into the 3-person room.


    -Hmm Grace in pajamas or Irene in pajamas


    -Might need to think a lot about where to ce the camera


    -It takes only a moment to fall into hell, behave yourselves


    -Curious about what the northern brat is doing, show us the 3-person room


    -What? You think she''s bouncing around on the bed?


    Nope, absolutely not showing. I''m ending stream and starting it back up when we proceed with the quest tomorrow~


    [Streamer of this era, God Se-ah donated 10,000 won!]


    Teacher, may I confess that Ive always admired you?


    Ahh, it''s a confession! Domhwangcha*!


    With Han Se-ahs yful shout and gesture, the stream turns ck, and the viewers, unable to ept the situation, flood the chat with chaos.


    Of course, the person who should listen to thoseints has already disappeared, so the chat''s fervor quickly fades.


    "So, today..."


    "Ah, Rnd... beside..."


    Regardless of the viewers venting their fierce anger into the void, Han Se-ah reveals her innermost desires immediately upon ending the stream.


    ...Even though there are cleaning magic tools, the soundproofing is terrible.


    ---

 Chapter 147: Suspicious Movement 2

    Chapter 147: Suspicious Movement 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    It was an old but neatly maintained spacious single room.


    Though traces of lingering footsteps revealed the passage of time, there were no protruding splinters or creaky wooden boards.


    The floor was smoothly polished, and the walls and ceiling were immactely kept, making for afortable stay.


    Oh! The 3-person room is a bit far away, so its fine, right? Unless you, like, call out Rnd''s name at night, the other mercenaries-


    Lo, lower your voice!


    Hey, even if Rnd is superhuman, he won''t hear us whispering like this, right? Surely, he wouldnt enhance his body with mana while resting in the inn?


    If there was a problem, it might be that the soundproofing was woefully inadequatepared to a superhuman''s physical senses.


    Even just lyingfortably in bed without strengthening my body with mana, I could hear Han Se-ah and Graces voices clearly.


    It seems like the design has the bed of the single room on the right and the bed of the double room on the left, with only a single wall separating them closely.


    So, if there were no wall, Han Se-ah and Graces heads would be right beside mine.


    Measuring the distance, it was approximately... less than 1m.


    No matter how much they tried to suppress their voices, with a wooden wall between us, their voices were too easy to hear with my superhuman body.


    But, Hanna.


    Yes?


    Han Se-ah, perhaps eager to push Grace into my room and peek inside, has a yful cheeky edge to her voice.


    However, her voice quickly falters at Graces question.


    Dont you have any thoughts?


    ...Thoughts about what?


    About doing it with Rnd.


    I guess she thinks I''m not listening since she instantlyunches a counterattack.


    Even though Grace bes a shy girl in front of me, normally she is like a sassy older sister character.


    I also realized that she can be very brazen.


    From what I see, you seem to like him more than I do. Its a bit suspicious? Maybe you want to join in?


    No! Thats, umm...


    Hey, dont shout. If you do that, Rnd might wake up.


    This girls talk, which ought to be private, flows from beside my head like a radio, providing an entertaining listen.


    The two, once whispering, now seem to have entirely forgotten Im in the next room, as their voices raise to a normal level.


    They talk like sisters, even consulting each other about their love lives, appearing very open.


    Han Se-ah, ying the older sister, continuously nudges and probes - only to be counterattacked with an offensive full of crude jokes.


    The only problem might be that the crude jokes Grace knows are based on her experiences with me.


    Hmm? Hanna, are you asleep? ...Hehe, pretending to be asleep, huh.


    She seems to have saved and logged out.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The night passed quietly without Grace visiting my room.


    In the morning, after Han Se-ah logged in and we gathered on the first floor of the inn, we agreed that while the lodging was decent, the food was somewhatcking.


    "Let''s go to the Merchant''s Guild as we discussed yesterday."


    "Sure, Ive taken on a few requests here so I know where it is."


    We headed out to the street together, having barely satisfied our hunger with a soup that felt rather mediocrepared to Irene''s cooking.


    Even though the meal was subpar, everyone seemed to be in a good mood, fresh from using a magic shower tool.


    The moment our party stepped onto the street, ting-


    Han Se-ahs stream turned on.


    "Hello, everyone! Today''s stream will start with us visiting the Merchant''s Guild to gather some information. If youre not sure whats going on, the chatterboxes in the chat might kindly tell you about the linked quest, or not."


    -Damn, only 10 seconds in


    -Thats true


    -Why aren''t you showing us your pajama outfits?


    "Why am I not showing it? I want to keep the good stuff to myself. Anyway, let''s make some progress on the linked quest."


    The streets, filled with merchants and mercenaries, were busy even in the early morning.


    Carts lined up, blocking the narrow roads, and rough curses flew from the mouths of mercenaries upon seeing this, creating a scene reminiscent of a hellishmute.


    I, armored, took the lead, forging through the densely packed crowd, with the rest of our group closely huddled behind me.


    Feeling like a salmon swimming upstream, I nudged people aside to make our way forward.


    "Hey, damn!"


    "Dont push, you son of a-!"


    "Who the hell is that?"


    It was no surprise that a variety of harsh responses erupted when I, being bothrge and broad-shouldered, pushed people aside with my heavily armored body.


    Of course, in the chaotic flow of the human river, no actual quarrels broke out.


    Mercenaries shoved aside by the shoulder would merely swing a fist in the air, swiftly disappearing into the distance.


    Since not everyone was stupid enough to verbally abuse a person armored head to toe, no particr incidents urred.


    "I wish I had inventory magic. Usually, pickpockets are a problem in ces like this."


    "Pickpockets?"


    "Yeah. If youre not storing your belongings with magic like Hanna, little guys slip hands into your pockets in a crowd like this. Like now."


    "Uh, ah!"


    Lily, almost as if she was pulling a carrot, swiftly lifted a young pickpocket, who appeared to be no older than 10, by the wrist from the crowd.


    It mustve taken some courage to target a group that included a fully-armored warrior, a woman with a spear, and another woman in a nuns robe.


    Lily, who had reimed her wallet from the inexperienced-looking youngster, nonchntly set him back down into the crowd.


    "Catching them and handing them over to the guards only results in seeing them get roughed up, without anything actually happening. If we don''t catch them, they pick our pockets, and if we show mercy, at most, people will talk about it. Truly troublesome little pests."


    "Oh dear..."


    Irene felt sympathy for the pickpocket rolling on the dirt floor.


    However, she froze upon seeing the pickpocket, who quickly stood up avoiding people''s feet and put his hand in a passing merchant''s pocket while he was at it.


    Street kids growing up in a much harsher environment than the city of adventurers have a vitalityparable to weeds.


    -You can catch pickpockets as a senior adventure, but I gotpletely robbed.


    -? There''s an inventory, how''d you get robbed?


    -There are quite a few kids who role-y


    -Since the game has high freedom, all kinds of perverts pop out.


    -I wall-climbed the outside of the tower on the first day. Being restricted to no inventory is nothing, lol.


    Finally, the pickpocket kid, having swiped a clinking coin purse, disappeared into the crowd, with shouts of "Thief-!" echoing through the bustling people.


    Only after the party silently handed over their belongings, such as waist pouches andnterns, to Han Se-ah did we arrive at the Merchant''s Guild.


    Piercing through the crowd, we arrived at a wide open space.


    Numerous carriages were neatly arranged here.


    People in uniforms, people in silk clothes, and shabby-looking peddlers were mixed together haphazardly.


    "Over there, thatrge building at the end of the square."


    "You can tell just by the sign."


    A tall andrge building made of dark gray stone and a spacious sign outlined with metal.


    The picture of a purse full of gold coins carved into the signmunicates that the building is rted to merchants.


    As dozens of people busily entered through therge main gate, what met their eyes was a brightly decorated lobby, like a noble''s mansion.


    From thergendscape paintings hanging on the walls, magical tools emitting light from within finely crafted ss crystals, to the sparkling armors and vibrant porcin hung on the walls like a museum-


    The party naturally shrinks back, just as the Guild intended.


    "There are so many people. They must be incredibly busy, right?"


    "Don''t worry, these folks are merchants after all. Irene, could you stand at the front? Beside me."


    "Sure, I understand."


    Merchants are as sensitive to money as mercenaries.


    We arent dressed shabbily and they wouldn''t get greedy just at the sight of gold coins.


    In the first ce, merchants, who live off trust, wouldnt dare to hassle a group with a nun.


    As sensitive as they are to money, they are to superstitions, too.


    As if to confirm my thoughts, a woman wees us with a poised posture.


    A beautiful woman, dressed in attire resembling a ck suit and wearing round sses, bows gently toward us.


    Sneaking a peek at Han Se-ah''s stream window, it seems like this character must have some stars attached to her.


    "Wee to the Ertta Merchant''s Guild. How may I assist you today?"


    "We need information about merchants who started out from the western port city."


    "Information, you say?"


    After turning off the stream window of Han Se-ah, which has gotten noisy upon the beautiful officedys appearance, I gazed into the sparkling eyes behind those round sses.


    When our eyes met so straightforwardly, I felt like I couldnt look away.


    The eyes of a merchant, fearlessly meeting mine, scrutinizing and calcting, are familiar.


    Arent they the eyes Ive encountered most during these ten years of saving and spending money on magical tools?


    "Hmm, information... Not bad."


    But those eyes are a bit strange.


    They arent eyes that weigh people and information on a mental scale to price them, but eyes that hold passion in an unexpected direction.


    Wondering what this was all about, I fiddled with the gold coins in my pocket, debating whether to press her with money, when Han Se-ahs voice rang out from behind.


    "Huh? What, there''s such a title? Is this straight-up an NPC for that content? But she''s a merchant?"


    At her absurd shout, I involuntarily turn the stream window back on.


    Satisfying curiosityes first.


    Thus, I came to know the identity of the NPC in front of us.


    2 Lewd Violetta


    ...Damn it, she said she was a merchant.


    ---

 Chapter 148: Suspicious Movement 3

    Chapter 148: Suspicious Movement 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    In games, especially in character-gacha games, the title before a character''s name summarizes their abilities.


    Grace, who became a ''Forest Stalker'' after obtaining a detection passive as a ''Novice Ranger''; Katie, known as the ''Sword Princess'', a skilled swordsman and the daughter of the Northern Duke; Irene, the hidden ''Saint Candidate'' raised in a temple; and myself, gradually converting mana into divine energy, Pdin Rnd.


    On the other hand, there are titles that emphasize a characters personality or traits rather than abilities, such as ''Ambitious'' Charlotte and ''Maid'' Mari.


    Information isnt a product I specialize in but a conversation between just the two of us should be fine.


    So, this bespectacleddy in front of me is...


    -Aaahhh I''m so excited, straight to the west I go!


    -Why are you the only one happy? Why are you the only one happy? Why are you the only one happy? Why are you the only one happy? Why are you the only one happy? Why are you the only one happy?


    -Today we run straight to the west, Rusty Horseshoe Back-Alley, Merchant Guild!


    -Idiots, you run there and it''ll be Ironwall Lady Violetta!


    -Dont hit me with facts, they hurt.


    She''s certainly a character.


    A vivid red tongue sneakily pops out, wickedly licking her plump lips before disappearing, setting the chat ame.


    Eyes curving devilishly, a tiny mole below one, movements that are both elegant andscivious, stroking my hand seductively then withdrawing.


    If thedies in the capital saw this, they''d likely tear their handkerchiefs in jealousy at the mingling of elegance and vulgarity in her movements.


    Of course, her seduction was easily thwarted.


    Even before I could respond, Lily and Grace, who had stepped forward on either side of me, began speaking instead.


    Lily looked slightly displeased and Grace intervened with urgency.


    But there was something they hadnt noticed...


    Oh my? The three of us, or maybe four?


    Lets just talk here.


    Lewd Violettas heated gaze isnt just over my forearms, but also Graces sternum and the nape of Lilys neck, hidden by her hair.


    If were swept along like this, Han Se-ahs stream might be dangerous in another sense.


    Even though virtual reality games have emerged and streams require adult certification due to nearly 100% realistic implementation, it''s obvious that you can''t openly have s*x on air.


    More threatening than the 30th-floor boss monster, she licked her lips again.


    The predator''s eyes flicked over not just me, Grace, and Lily, but also Han Se-ah and Katie, who were assessing the situation from behind, and Irene.


    Grace seems unable to even imagine a woman targeting another woman, but Lily, sensitive to gazes, immediately shrank back her previously confident shoulders.


    It seems she never imagined receiving such ascivious look from another woman.


    "A gold coin for just a story? You''ve got quite the generous hands... I''ve always liked big hands. Fingers too, thick."


    "Merchants and mercenaries, having set out from the western port city and passing through the territory of Count Morris to arrive at Ertta, have reportedly lost contact after leaving behind escort requests."


    "It''s also rather hard. I like it even more."


    Laying down a gold coin, I firmly stated what I wanted, unwilling to be swayed.


    Subtle sexual innuendos aside, she was definitely a member of the Merchant''s Guild, snaking around our words and steering the conversation to continue on her terms.


    Ordinary clerks wouldn''t act this way in front of a customer with a gold coin, so perhaps she is someone of stature.


    It seems like a monster, adept at evading the gaze of the Kingdoms Knights, has been attacking passing merchants. I request your cooperation for a smooth investigation.


    ...Hmm, the Knights? And a senior adventurer as well?


    As I continued, cing a senior adventurer badge next to the gold coin, the atmosphere with Violetta sharply shifted.


    She began to move busily, as if she had something like a calling device - tapping on something with buttons.


    She then pulled out documents to read, gesturing as she did so.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "What was that all about...."


    "A very unique individual."


    "But they certainly knew how to get things done, right? An actual talent in the Guild..."


    Lily scratched her nape, seemingly puzzled, her neatly tied ponytail swaying gently.


    Although she has resolved all sorts of monster and client issues as an adventurer and mercenary, this is probably her first time being sexually harassed by another woman.


    Irene and Katie, who didn''t understand all the sorts of vulgar insinuations about preferring big, thick hands and liking things to be rigid, gave naive responses.


    Of course, the viewers,prehending all too well, let their imaginations run wild.


    -As expected from Han Se-ah, top streamer here at FutureTV


    -Big hands, thick fingers, and something hard is preferable. noted


    -Keep noting, you f*cks have no ce to use that info


    -There''s gotta be others right? Im going to do a kingdom tour just in case.


    -No one seems interested in the quest


    [So What Can You Do Donated 5,000 won!]


    Since it''s by an NPC and not a viewer, you don''t know how to fight back, huh?


    "Aish, I never thought Id be number one in a VR game and get hit on by a female NPC. Can you just shut up?"


    Lewdments aside, she waspetent as her stars suggested, smoothly providing information in exchange for gold coins.


    Thanks to her, Han Se-ahs quest window updated, and we quickly exited the Merchant''s Guild building, hiring a coachman and heading west again.


    As soon as the transaction was over, she invited Han Se-ah toe for tea in the evening.


    Han Se-ah, not imagining that her sights would cross over to her, stuttered and fled*.


    Consequently, clips of her titled ''Streamer Gets Sexually Harassed'' started trending on the forum.


    "What kind of ce is Count Morriss territory?"


    "It has direct trade with a port city, so there''s quite a bit of seafood. Of course, most of it is salted fish or dried food. Thanks to that, penniless mercenaries chew on cheap dried fish instead of jerky, chewing it till their breath stinks. We did too."


    While Han Se-ah seethes at the clip of herself that has spread, and I sneakily watch it, chuckling, Lily describes the next destination to the group.


    Following the small city of Ertta, which connects the central and western parts of the kingdom, our destination is Count Morris''s territory, where Lily''s party had been traveling to.


    It''s arge domain, fully equipped with an Adventurers Guild, a Mercenarys Guild, and even a Magic Tower.


    As merchants frequentlye and go, there''s a Merchant''s Guild and a Mercenarys Guild, and to the north, theres a wastnd upied by orcs, so there''s an Adventurer''s Guild too.


    As adventurers explored the wastnd and hunted orcs, mages gathered to research and reim thend, establishing a branch of the Magic Tower, making it a perfect ce to sell surplus mana stones.


    "Fish snacks instead of jerky... Would that be tasty?"


    "Not at all. It''s something the poor eat. Just like there''s jerky made from cheap, leftover meat, fish snacks that mercenaries eat are hastily dried from poor-quality fish flesh, so it''s full of a fishy smell."


    "Just hearing about it is dreadful. It makes me even less eager to try fish I''ve never eaten before."


    "Grace, you have never eaten fish before?"


    "Well, I was born and raised in the mountains, a daughter of a hunter''s family. I''ve had more than my fill of meat, but never fish. Why would a merchant bring fish all the way to my vige? Katie, you''re from a noble family, have you tried it?"


    "I''m from the North. Even though we have a harbor, the fish distribution in the North isnt very active. It''s rare to find someone who has eaten seafood unless they''re from the West, right?"


    Although the conversation went off in an irrelevant direction, it was evidence that Katie had integrated well into our party.


    The viewer''s hearts were filled with awe at the somewhat mature image of the Northern brat engaging with people when the carriage slowlyes to a stop.


    It seems like we''ve arrived at a small vige that serves as a mid-way point.


    Before the door is opened, the smoke gently rising from a small hut visible through the carriage window gives off a cozy country vige vibe, like those from a fantasy tale.


    "We''ve arrived at a resting ce. This vige has only one inn, so you can get a room and rest there."


    "Ah, yes."


    However, it seems there is an inn for passing travelers.


    The coachman must have chosen this route because of the inn.


    The coachman, familiar with this area, naturally directs the horses toward the inn''s stable.


    We watch for a while before entering.


    It''s distinctly smaller than inns in the City of Adventurers or the small city of Ertta.


    In a meager inn with only three tables, we are the only patrons aside from one other.


    "Wee, how many rooms shall I get you?"


    A plump olddy, possibly without any other staff,nguidly poses the question from behind the counter.


    Maybe there are multiple paths one can take from Ertta to Count Morriss territory, making customers rare.


    We sat down at the least dirty table, with only dust umted and no food scraps to be seen, and ordered three rooms and meals.


    While inns with magic tools are luxurious, boasting a quality on par with modern business hotels, below that, the quality drops to the point where you wonder if there''s any difference between it and a stable.


    -Is this a vige where you die if you clean?


    -Ah, this ce needs a mop. Someone wipe away the filth


    -Mop? Wipe? That''s too lewd, ban them*!


    -The kids just gawk at the carriage, seems like everyones lost their taste


    While everyone was stretching and retrieving their purses and the like, which had been left with Han Se-ah in the city, the inn door opened with a bang and someone rushed in.


    "Hey, mercenaries havee?!"


    "Oh my, Elder!"


    "Vige Chief, just a moment!"


    A wrinkled old man, leaning on a cane, ran over.


    He looks like hes about to give a quest.


    ---

 Chapter 149: Suspicious Movement 4

    Chapter 149: Suspicious Movement 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    An elderly man with wrinkled skin and a few young men following him, concerned, burst through the inn''s door.


    The innkeeper, startled by the abrupt entrance, sprang to his feet with wide eyes.


    However, the old man, disregarding him, dashed toward us.


    More precisely, toward me, d in armor.


    "Oh dear, kn-knight sir!"


    "I am not a knight."


    Whether it''s due to his advanced age or some psychological shock, the old man, clings to me, mistaking me for a knight.


    The young men following him anxiously circle around.


    They want to stop him but can''t seem to bring themselves to physically restrain him.


    Perhaps its a given considering that, as a vige chief in such a small settlement, he would likely hold nearly absolute power among the residents.


    Moreover, seeing the chiefs face, it seems something significant must have happened in the vige.


    -Is this the linked quest or an added side quest?


    -Are there Wolf Riders around this vige too?


    -Really LOL, every time wee to a small vige, it''s being threatened by orcs.


    -It''s like always being told to pick herbs in RPGs.


    -waahh wahh, oh great hero, please collect some firewood from the mountain behind...


    Even the viewers, observing via the stream, spected that he''d offer a quest under the guise of a request.


    Han Se-ah, perhaps sharing this expectation, began to film the chiefs face as if conducting an interview, with the camera zooming into his expression.


    The elderly vige chief, trying to kneel and cling to me, the youths, restless yet unable to separate him from me, and my party, standing beside and behind me, trying to listen to the chiefs words.


    The peculiar standoff between the two groups ended when the chief truly knelt, grabbing at the hem of my garment.


    "Please, ept our request!"


    "Sir! These people are merely guests traveling west..."


    "Silence, all of you!"


    Contrary to his frail and slight physique, the chief bellowed, making the inn echo with his roar.


    He shoved aside the youths trying to restrain him, and againtched onto me.


    With gleaming eyes and a foamy, shouting mouth, he had on a bizarre appearance.


    Like someone inflicted with rabies.


    Instinctively clenching my fist, the quick-witted vige youths rushed back, forcibly dragging the chief away as he resisted.


    As if being wrongfully arrested, his arms held, being dragged away, the elderly chief continued to cry out desperately.


    Straining his throat, hoarsely yelling so we could all hear.


    "Our people, the young ones, they''ve disappeared! Im sure it''s the work of orcs! Those creatures, they areing back!"


    "Sir! Ben and Paul went to the neighboring vige for trade, remember?"


    "Ah, Im so sorry. Hes not usually like this... Hes just anxious because his son, who went trading, has not returned."


    Instead of the dragged-away chief, a fair-skinned, stout, and simple-looking youth bowed his head, exining the situation to us.


    Being a small vige, the chiefs son worked as a peddler, traveling to procure goods and was considerablyte in returning, he exined.


    Vige residents seem unbothered, having never seen monsters, let alone wild beasts, in the vicinity.


    They casually specte whether there''s been a dy due to how busy it is or duet to hitting the jackpot.


    However, the elderly vige chief, having experienced raiding orcs from the wastnd, bandit groups targeting the vige, and wandering monsters passing by in his lengthy life, is anxious.


    "...Hanna, what do you think?"


    "Eh, huh, me?!"


    After listening to the chief and watching the departing young people, a question was thrown at Han Se-ah.


    Abruptly interrupted from reading the chat,


    "Yes, as our party''s mage and leader, what do you think? Do you think the orcs we saw attacked people around here, or is it just the old chief''s trauma?"


    "Well, I think..."


    Its obvious, but I''m not asking because I believe in the genius mage Han Se-ahs conjecture.


    Im asking whether there has been a change in the ongoing linked quest window after hearing the chief''s story.


    To answer my question, Han Se-ah naturally rolls her eyes, pretending to think, and her finger, resting on her chin, flickers to move the hologram window.


    She thinks I don''t notice, but I have her stream open.


    "Quest, the quest window... Oh, wasn''t it originally about mercenaries?"


    [The narrow path leading from Ertta to the domain of Count Morris]


    [Arge misfortune seems to have struck the tiny vige seldom visited by outsiders]


    [What exactly is the reason they attack only adventurers and traveling merchants?]


    -Why are you asking us about your quest lololol


    -Your memory is really bad.


    -The ce where the merchant client disappeared was mentioned as the same ce where Lily''s party disappeared


    -I thought it was another quest but it seems to be the same questline


    -Things have changed. Orcs are roaming around this neighborhood now.


    [True Money Lover donated 5,000 won!]


    Don''t fall for it! She''s trying to frustrate you to snag donations! Oh, whoops.


    "...In my opinion, I think the chief is probably right. Remember how the Merchant''s Guild said there were no reports of caravan raids?


    It seems correct that the orcs are only targeting peddlers and travelers."


    Upon sessfully utilizing the quest window and the chat, Han Se-ah voices her opinion and the group nods in agreement.


    If the orcs are targeting smaller parties, then there is a higher likelihood they woulde towards such a small vige rather than a well-protected central trade route.


    ording to information handed over by the sly Violetta, gently caressing Lily''s hand with her finger, while there were no raided caravans, the number of peddlers has noticeably decreased.


    It went unnoticed until we showed up.


    She noted how trademission revenue had decreased to an extent.


    "When you put it that way, it seems like Hanna might be right."


    "I think so too. If the orcs are targeting weaker and smaller groups, they''d focus on small vige inhabitants rather than cities. Just like wandering monsters prey on vige livestock instead of wild animals, seeking easy prey is likely their instinct."


    Irene and Lily add a few words, agreeing with Han Se-ah''s exnation.


    Grace and Katie, although silent, gently nod their heads.


    "Excuse me..."


    "Hm?"


    The person quietly calling us is the innkeeper, who has been lingering silently at the counter for a while now.


    Approaching hesitantly, he tightly closes his eyes and deeply bows his head.


    "Um, if you think there might be orcs, could you perhaps take a look around the vige? I dont have much saved up, but, um, I also run a grocery store in this vige... I have some rations for adventurers, so I can give you that and some money..."


    It seems like the vige chief''s son isn''t the only one missing from the vige.


    The vige chief''s son, the only one with a carriage, has been visiting neighboring viges and is about three dayster than usual.


    The only son of the viges sole inn and grocery store went toward Ertta with a young hunter friend but has not returned.


    No matter how you think about it, theyve likely fallen victim to orcs.


    ncing around at our party as we each exchange nces, Irene steps forward, swallowing nervously.


    "I, I want to help..."


    Her gaze is fixed on a small wooden statue, previously hidden by the burly innkeepers physique.


    ...A statue of the Goddess.


    Apparently, this stout innkeeper is a devout believer, with a prominent symbol of the Goddess hanging boldly behind the counter.


    Upon closer inspection, something resembling a rosary is wrapped around his plump wrist.


    Our saint candidate, unable to ignore the suffering of ordinary citizens, couldn''t refuse the innkeepers request.


    "Oh, thank you so much, Sister!"


    "Well, although I said that..."


    "If you want to, then of course!"


    And Han Se-ah, of course, isnt brave enough to refuse the request of a 5 healer.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Exploring around the vige isnt difficult.


    Just like when I found the girl who disappeared near Grace''s vige, all I had to do was run around quite wildly.


    Moreover, today, while not quite to my level, the firm-footed Lily is also joining us.


    Two senior adventurers stepping out just to search for orcs is quite an overkill.


    However, if there were to be a problem, it''d be this annoying camera that''s like a thorn in my side.


    "So, Rnd and Grace will..."


    "No, it''s best if all four of us get involved to wrap this up quickly. Lily, Grace, Katie, and I will spread out in all directions to look for traces of them."


    "Is that okay?"


    "If the orcs didnt raid the vige, it means they are likely few in number. Plus, since I killed dozens of wolves, this area should be rtively safe."


    "Really? ...Well, if Rnd says so."


    I refute Han Se-ahs attempt to naturally pair me up with Grace again and push my opinion forward.


    Grace, who progressed from 3 to 4, has enhanced detection abilities and should be able to sense and flee from the orcs before they notice her.


    Simrly, Lily, despite also being a 4, has spent several years training with me in the tower and being a senior adventurer, shouldnt fall victim to orcs.


    What''s somewhat concerning is Katie, who has the talent equivalent to a 4 butcks experience.


    Attaching Irene to her should resolve that issue.


    "I''ll take the most dangerous, the north. Lily will take the west, Grace will handle the east, and Katie and Irene will take care of the south for our search."


    "Is Grace okay on her own since shes an archer?"


    "Hanna? You know that I learned the skills of a ranger, right? And since the east is the direction we came from, I don''t think its particrly dangerous to search for traces there."


    "Ah, right."


    "Ah, right? You, seriously..."


    "Hey, sorry. I was just worried, so...what about me?"


    Han Se-ah, taking a light jab from Grace, tilts her head and asks me, ignoring the chat nominating her for Forbes and other industry rewards.


    "I''ll take you with me. The north has the highest likelihood of having traces, and I''m thinking of going much farther. If theres a shaman, you should be able to notice, Hanna."


    "Huh?"


    Of course, its because of the quest window and mini-map... but I''m nning to run at an absurd speed while carrying her like luggage.


    Although her blushing cheeks tell me what she''s thinking, it''ll bepletely different from what she''s imagining.


    ---

 Chapter 150: Suspicious Movement 5

    Chapter 150: Suspicious Movement 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Ack, uh, uff-


    -Is Han Se-ah broken?


    -So you can torture people with virtual reality games.


    -Is this the voice of the female streamer who was doing sexy exercise streams until recently?


    -She imed she wasn''t a porter, but now she''s be portable*.


    -Anyway, it''s refreshing to see Han Se-ah in pain.


    A strange noise began to flow from Han Se-ah''s mouth.


    After crossing about three rugged mountains, carried like a duffle bag on my side with my grip on her slender waist, she seems to bepletely worn out.


    When I first put my hand on her side, she might have imagined being carried like a princess but probably never imagined being carried with one hand while running.


    The viewers tease and ridicule her, but she can''t even respond due to exhaustion.


    Of course, I had an excuse.


    My right hand was the one holding her, and naturally, a shield was held in my left hand.


    When looking for the girl, I carried Grace with both hands, but now, searching for monsters, how could both hands be left defenseless?


    "How about it, Hanna. Can you search with magic?"


    "Ugh, uh- Here, no, nothing..."


    Nevertheless, thanks to her dazed mind, instead of arguing, she''s doing her best to hold onto her sanity and looks at the minimap.


    She forgets to even perform the trick of concentrating mana on her staff by casting and then canceling the skill, and just groans.


    Continuing like this, it wont just be drool flowing from her mouth but other things, so I momentarily stop my swiftly moving legs.


    There''s no need to shake and spill everything that''s inside.


    "Seems like your body can''t handle it, should we rest for a moment?"


    "Uh, uh."


    Unable to properly utter even a word of agreement, I ce her on a t rock nearby, and Han Se-ah immediately stretches out fully.


    Her moderately sized chest, not fully hidden by her gear, rises and falls heavily but unusually, the viewers attention is drawn elsewhere.


    With the screen split into four due to the teams, three small screens are added to Han Se-ahs stream.


    The footage of the other party members appears in a tiny size in the corner of the screen like a minimap but its not small enough to avoid the viewers gaze.


    -It seems like Grace found something?


    -I can''t see Graces stream


    -Han Se-ah/Scandal/Sleeping soundly during the stream


    -But why is Rnd holding Han Se-ah like catching a rat?


    -They must have messed around off-streamst night lolol


    "Ahem, hoo... son''t assume I can''t see the chat window even at this moment. They didn''t implement hangovers, yet they added dizziness. This game."


    Thanks to the features of the virtual reality game, Han Se-ah recovers her breath and quickly regains her senses.


    While lying on the rock and squirming, she listens to the viewers'' fuss and erges Grace''s screen in the stream.


    We''re running north of the vige, in the direction of the wastnd, while Grace is exploring the surroundings of the road where the carriage had passed.


    On the screen, Grace, who had pushed through the bushes, was crouching on one knee, observing the dirt and scattered branches on the ground.


    To us, they might just look like branches, but traces left by orcs or wolves would likely be clearly visible to her.


    "Oh, it seems like she definitely found some kind of clue. Do you all remember? When we met her, she identified the location of horned rabbits and foxes in the herb field by observing the bent grass. She said if the grass is bent like this, a rabbit was sitting on it, and if it''s bent that much, a fox has stepped on it."


    -I was pretty amazed back then


    -When you learn a skill, footprints and traces shine so brightly in fluorescent colors that it hurts your eyes


    -But thats for yers, NPCs might be different


    -Why is Han Se-ah interfering with Grace''s stream? Is she muttering to herself? Turn her down and increase Grace''s a bit.


    A slightly serious look appeared on Grace''s face as she continued to examine the dirt pile and leaves with her slender fingers.


    The usual mischievous smile that always lingered subtly on her delicate features was gone.


    In the meantime, Han Se-ah, still pretending to catch her breath, checks the other screens shown on her stream.


    Lily, who went west alone, seems to have found nothing and was observing the surroundings from a hill.


    Meanwhile, Katie and Irene, who went south, were listening to the stories of the residents from another vige.


    "Are you feeling better now?"


    "Huh? Oh, yes! But, since I am a mage, I am a bitcking in stamina... Can we slow down a bit?"


    Han Se-ah, still conducting a fresh new type of streaming called ''rock-napping'', threw a question back at me.


    It seemed like her dizziness or something like it was recognized as a debuff, onlysting a short while since she recovered in about 5 minutes after being shaken around for almost 20.


    Still, she desperately pleaded to avoid being jostled back and forth on the side again.


    "Hmm, then lets cross that hill and look around on our way back."


    "Hey, cant you put me on your shoulder instead of your side?"


    ...Hmm, considering her aggressive hidden camera stalking, I''d like to shake her for at least two more hours, but if I do, she might turn off the stream, or even the game.


    As an NPC, I can''t go too far with a yer.


    I guess I''ll have to be satisfied with this for now.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Roughly crossing over about five hills, we headed north, and after confirming the boundary where even shrubs and bushes disappeared, the beginning of the wastnd, we looked around and returned.


    Although the mini-map was further filled out, unfortunately, Han Se-ah''s quest window was unchanged, suggesting that north was not the answer.


    When we returned, only Lily was in the vige.


    The rest of the party weren''t back yet.


    "Did you find anything? I only ran into wandering goblins, killed them and came back."


    "Nothing. No visible traces or residual magic. I went up to the initial part of the wastnd, but I didn''t see any footprints or anything."


    "...And Hanna, why is she like that?"


    "I carried her while running over the hills. Seems like her stamina is a bit weak, perhaps because shes a mage."


    Han Se-ah, tormented by all sorts of teasing from the viewers simply because she was in my arms, buried her face into the table due to mental fatigue.


    If I had known the effect would be this good, I would have used it sooner.


    No matter how much I tease, I can''t keep up with the thousands of cyber trolls.


    While exploring the unknown, I held the shield for protection with one hand, while holding her to my side.


    But on our return, since it was safer, I held her with both hands to amodate her request.


    But such reasoning was not important to the viewers.


    Indeed, those who tease every day know how to do it better.


    "Ah, you''re back already?"


    "We are. There''s another vige in the direction we went. ...What''s up, did you have to use magic against orcs?"


    While I was chatting with Lily, Katie and Irene entered the inn next.


    It seems that they collected stories from the residents of another vige.


    Even if the vige was wary of outsiders, they wouldn''t dare to be rude to a real nun who could use divine energy.


    The fact that both individuals were gentle, soft-beauty types must have also yed a big role as well.


    "I heard there''s a group of traveling merchants who regrly visit, but they said they''rete."


    "Yes. The residents in that vige weave fabrics and such, exchanging them for things like salt and flour, but it''s been difficult because the merchants haven''t arrived."


    "It looks like the merchants meant to go to that vige are also missing. As we get more information, it gets more and more suspicious."


    Lily nodded at Katie and Irene''s words.


    It could be dismissed as a coincidence once or twice, but with Lily''s party, the trading group in Ertta, the vige chief''s son, vige residents, and now even the essential goods merchants all going missing this week, it''s clear something is happening.


    As they were sharing stories of exploring the vige, Lily was mentioning that she had killed some wandering goblins nearby when the innkeeper quietly approached and ced something on the table.


    "Here, enjoy this while you chat. Oh, and this is, um, the rations for adventurers that we were supposed to give. My son just brought them back, saying these rations are good for travelers... But the guests whoe into the inn don''t even look at the rations, they just want to eat warm food


    A t, square b emitting a scent of dried grains.


    To preserve it, grain flour is steamed, baked, and ttened, like hardtack.


    Frankly speaking, its a bit tough and vorless to eat as is.


    It''s meant to be dipped in stew.


    It''s not typically a type of food that guests visiting the vige would buy.


    Nevertheless, seeing that it was clean and well-preserved without any mold or spoge, Han Se-ah put it in her inventory without hesitation.


    "We can put this in stew and boil itter. Once crushed, it''s just grain flour, after all."


    "Oh, my goodness! It disappeared?!


    -At this point, she''s enjoying it too


    -Chosen by Forbes, the No.1 streamer at attracting viewers


    -But since she''s technically the No.1 streamer, you could say it''s partially true, right?


    -A porter highlighting her inventory due to dissatisfaction with her lighting job


    -Fine no more lighting jobs, back to being a porter


    Only after all that did Grace finally arrive at the inn.


    She rushed in with her cheeks flushed and arms waving.


    Was the answer to the East?


    ---

 Chapter 151: Multi-Race Alliance 1

    Chapter 151: Multi-Race Alliance 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The border of the wastnd to the north was empty, and there were a few wandering goblins on the western road that Lily took care of.


    There was another vige nearby to the south that was expecting merchants, but ording to the residents, they wereter than usual.


    So, what remained was the east, where it looked like something had been discovered earlier on the stream.


    Grace, who returned thetest, plopped down on the inn table, her cheeks flushed.


    The innkeeper quietly brought her a ss of water.


    Haah-, ah, thank you.


    Grace, who had been running quite far to find traces, took a sip of water and caught her breath.


    Then she exhaled and started to smack her lips.


    At least, it seems like I found some traces. Not of orcs, but of a pack of wolves. But since those who attacked us before rode wolves, it could be them.


    "Yes, I haven''t heard any stories about wolves in this vige or the neighboring ones."


    Indeed, orcs were orcs: they left many traces.


    Even if they secretly fled to the west to avoid the knights, it seemed only the boss monster was smart; the orcs remained dim-witted.


    After all, just watching them charge in line on wolves, dying one by one, made that clear.


    Even goblins, when seeing theirrades die like that, would panic, shrieking in fear and losing all semnce of order.


    But orcs, when theirrades died from hitting me, became angry and came at me in the same way.


    About twenty of such creatures wandering around would undoubtedly leave plenty of traces.


    Wolf footprints impressed upon the drynd, traces of shrubs and bushes having been hacked down, wolf fur stuck to tall grass, and excrement left on the ground.


    It seems they moved northeast from this vige. The traces are quite old, so there are breaks in between, but some of the marks were very clear.


    So northeast means towards the wastnd again?


    They might have allied with the orcs in the wastnd. If there is a smart one among them, they might try to unite the scattered orc tribes.


    Everyone nodded in agreement to Katie''s words.


    Even if the creature wasn''t one that popped out of the tower, the story was usible.


    The concept of the orc race itself seemed to be nomadic marauders with significantly lowered IQs.


    A race that doesnt know how to farm, so they domesticate and ride wild beasts, living by piging and eating humans.


    Whoever came up with this frame, it has a familiar taste, like a fear of the Mongols*.


    Furthermore, barbaric tribes living in rough and barren environments, usually scattered, but uniting under a special leader is also a kind of clich.


    Entities like Orc Lords or Orc Generals have been seen over and over again in novels and games, havent they?


    "Yes, Katie''s words make sense. These are the ones who fled from a ce asfortable and prosperous as the Obernu Forest to avoid the eyes of the Knights. They must be aiming for something."


    "So, shall we go explore the northeast right away?"


    "The sun will set soon, will it be okay? We can rest here for the rest of the day and explore in the morning."


    Katie, who spoke out thinking that there must be something that the orcs are aiming for, immediately suggested pursuing them.


    Maybe a bit excited due to a sense of duty and obligation as a noble and as an adventurer.


    I asked for the opinions of the other members.


    Every time they catch my slowly moving gaze, the members slightly nod.


    Perhaps because victims have already emerged, their eyes are full of zeal.


    "I''m not tired from exploring for just a few hours in terrain morefortable than the tower. I''m fine, Rnd."


    "We only listened to theints of the vigers. Since there are people suffering, it would be best to hurry our steps."


    "Uh, I dont mind either, since Rnd carried me around"


    -No one here would back out alone


    -If we suggest to go and rest in this atmosphere, wont we be branded sociopathscking in humanity?


    -If we rested, wed have gotten attacked by the stream lolol


    -Seriously, if we found a clue, why not proceed, haha


    -If the stream stopped here, I would''ve turned into Thanos and snapped


    Thepassion of a saint, the duty of a noble, the friendship that wants to find theirpanions, empathy for vigers threatened by monsters, and the need for quick progress to prevent the poprity of the stream from plummeting.


    Various reasons gathered in one ce and moved them.


    "When the sun sets soon, we''ll have to fight relying on Hannas light magic. Fortunately, the weather is clear, so it would be nice if the moonlight is bright."


    "...Yeah, leave it to me!"


    -A burden attached to the side vs. a dazzling performance as a light source.


    -Just consider Han Se-ah as a walking spotlight...


    -Isnt tter-tter better than plod-plod*


    -Is Han Se-ah producing it? Pfft pfft, so erotic*.


    [Chat deleted by mod]


    "You, get out of here. Seriously, you went too far."


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The path we used to travel from Ertta to this small vige was a narrow dirt road, just wide enough for a single carriage to pass.


    The unpaved road, nked by steep, tree-covered hills on both sides, looked like a prime spot for an ambush.


    There were steep ridges covered with bushes on the left, and dense foliage spreading out on the right, making it a terrain where even the most ignorant orc could lie in wait.


    However, while the terrain is ideal for hiding, it''s also perfect for being tracked.


    In the blue bushes, there were clear signs of forced passage, and the small bushes had broken stems or sharp w marks.


    On the barren hill, devoid of nts, wolf paw prints remained clearly visible.


    "They crossed this ridge to scout and then turned back."


    "Is it their strategy to attack when they spot someone from the highest hill?"


    "They''re riding wolves, so maybe they''re using scent to track."


    Thanks to the very clear traces left behind, we, who knew the path the creatures had taken, followed their footsteps over the hill.


    ording to Grace''s analysis, this group was slightly smaller than the one that got trashed by mest time, with around ten members.


    If they travel in packs of about twenty near small cities, and around ten near small viges, is this also calcted and organized by their leader?


    "Rnd? There are bloodstains here."


    "Vigers?"


    "Judging from the wreckage of the carriage, it might be a small group of peddlers. But something seems off."


    After crossing a few hills, the sharp, rancid smell of blood wafted towards us.


    Descending from a hill, we saw a small carriage, shattered and copsed, and a horse carcass at a crossroad leading to another vige.


    The horse''s carcass was gruesomely torn, its hide ripped and shredded, perhaps devoured by wolves, and its head was rolling in the distant bushes in a horrible state.


    The carriage seemed more like a pile of lumber than a carriage, as if it had been axed with the intention of making firewood.


    Meanwhile, Grace, undisturbed by the sight, stepped over the horse corpse and poked at the shattered carriage debris with her toe.


    "What''s up?"


    "... There are no human corpses. Look, there''s no cargo that should be in the wagon either."


    "So, the orcs didn''t just loot the goods, they also kidnapped the people?"


    "Like thatdy knight back then?"


    Katie mentioned thedy knight we had rescuedst time in response to Grace''s words.


    Katie, scratching her cheek, began to exin about the strange behavior of the orcs to Lily, who looked at her full of questions.


    Orcs appearing on the 20th floor of the tower exhibited peculiar behavior, such as kidnapping ady knight and seemingly targeting nobles.


    These creatures seemed to have escaped from the Obernu Forest, avoided the eyes of the knights, and appeared to be heading west.


    "To be honest, it''s a pretty far-fetched story."


    "Right? I found it hard to believe at first too. I never expected a knight to be imprisoned under the hut of an orc shaman."


    "Well, I can''t use you guys, who are helping me, of lying... But what is it that these guys want?"


    "We''ll find out once we catch them."


    This time, it was not a knight but vigers that the orcs had kidnapped.


    They had taken people and even killed horses and destroyed a carriage, leaving more intense traces behind.


    "The bloody wolf tracks continue in this direction. They came from that direction and then headed this way."


    "The bloodied wolf fur left tantly in the bushes makes it easy to track."


    -Man, aren''t these orcs too obvious about being orcs?


    -They''re scary face-to-face, but following them, they seem so dumb.


    -Meeting them at a low level, they''re like a newbie slicer with sturdy equipment and high strength


    -Newbie slicers are usually equipped withbat power measurement devices for mid-level and below*


    -Even a viger could track this, lol.


    There weren''t specific traces of humans being carried on the wolves, but the wolves, after feasting on two horses without cleaning up, had passed through the underbrush.


    The broken underbrush and the wolf fur soaked in blood, scattered everywhere, were as clear as a painted cat''s paw prints.


    The direction?


    Unsurprisingly, towards the boundary of the wastnds.


    "The blood of the horses hasn''t even dried yet. It seems like less than half a day has passed."


    "Hmm, even if we catch up and find them, we''ll have to hold back until we find their main base."


    "That''s right. Eradicating the evil in front of us is not as important as eliminating the source. That''s how we ensure the safety of the vigers."


    Following the wolf tracks and crossing another hill, a small dust cloud is visible in the distance.


    It seems the wolves were feasting while the orcs took a break.


    They were just in front of us all along.


    ---

 Chapter 152: Multi-Race Alliance 2

    Chapter 152: Multi-Race Alliance 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The orc riders rushed around like they were advertising in the neighborhood, not even attempting to hide their presence.


    Alongside the distant howling of wolves, a cloud of dust was drifting towards the barren wastnd.


    Their demeanor suggested that anyone was wee to challenge their unruly behavior.


    Even though it would only take a single swing from a warhammer to crush a mere twelve wolves and orcs, we had to follow them quietly to find their base.


    Fortunately, they were too excited to look back and were heading straight for the wastnd.


    Just like how we were able to spot them, the terrain offered little cover to hide our movements.


    So we boldly walked over a hill and still didn''t draw the orcs'' attention.


    "Aren''t we risking being spotted now that we''re in the open?"


    "From the way they''re acting, it seems like they don''t even care."


    "Were orcs always this careless?"


    While the group was familiar with battling orcs, they didnt seem to know much about the creatures'' behaviors.


    We were keeping our distance, but even wild animals would sense our presence from this range and flee.


    It was only a rough distance of 200 meters in the vast open wastnd.


    Due to this, we could clearly see some vigers tied up on the wolves'' backs.


    Some were conscious, struggling against their bindings, only to be knocked unconscious again by an orc''s punch.


    Given the typical aggressive nature of orcs, it was strange they didnt kill the captives outright.


    -Feels like we''re watching a game on easy mode.


    -Theyre pretending not to notice.


    -Is it simr to those guards who only look ahead and miss everything on the sides?*


    -Pig-watching is getting boring. Why not just send Rnd and be done with it?


    -Considering this, maybe the knights who supposedly couldn''t detect them allied up with these orcs?


    "Hey, stop with the conspiracy theories. But it does seem somewhat believable. Like a corrupt noble conspiring with intelligent monsters, right? Thats amon theme in fantasy novels."


    Thus, on Han Se-ah''s stream, there were allegations that the Knights had betrayed humanity and conspired with the monsters.


    While it seemed unrealistic for the orcs to have such sway over the Knights, from a game quest perspective, it could be possible.


    At the end of that bizarre train of thought, the dust cloud stopped.


    "There are a bunch of tents set up. Looks like they really joined forces with the wastnd orcs."


    "Why are they capturing people alive? ...Are they nning to eat them fresh?"


    "Ugh, I hope not. They probably have hostages tied up like prisoners. Maybe they''re nning to use them as bargaining chips."


    Off to the distance, they could see tents soiled with dust.


    It seemed like a makeshift camp where the orcs gathered without any intention of stopping external intruders.


    They don''t even have a fence.


    A makeshift wooden pen nearby housed the wolves.


    "...So, where do you think they''re keeping the people?"


    "I think those bastards have spotted us."


    "Yeah, they''re getting back on their wolves."


    The group observed the orcs through their mana-enhanced bodies, while Han Sa-ah, relying on the system, attached a camera to an orc warrior and quickly surveyed the surroundings.


    Given the vast expanse of the wastnd, the orcs have noticed our slow approach.


    Those who had entered the tents were now pouring out, mounting their wolves, and charging towards us from their tent vige.


    Naturally, their target is us.


    "Do we even need to talk? How about we just eliminate them and then inspect the tents?"


    "Sounds good."


    In response to that, Lily, holding her long spear, confidently steps forward.


    Perhaps her adrenaline is up from hunting wandering goblins, she''s ready to charge in without hesitation.


    But I''m not worried about her; I simply nod in agreement.


    If Katie, who doesn''t have much adventurer experience, is around 4 level 20, then Lily Depp, who became a senior adventurer even before gaining her star, is probably nearing the maximum for 4.


    "I''m going in first!"


    As mana surged into Lily''s thighs, she charged forward, raising a cloud of dust like the wolves.


    In contrast to my heavy footsteps, she runs so gracefully that it seems like she''s gently treading on the ground.


    Of course, just because her run is graceful doesn''t mean the weapon in her hand is.


    The blue mana on the slender de of her spear flickers, perhaps she''s more stressed about her missingpanion than she''s letting on.


    "Shouldn''t we help her?"


    "Help? With what?"


    "...Huh?"


    Lily and the orcs were rushing towards each other without slowing down.


    Katie draws her sword to join, but the unfolding scene stops her in her tracks.


    Boom!


    When they''re close enough, Lily lowers her posture and thrusts her spear forward with even more force, kicking up a cloud of dust.


    All that can be seen is a brief blue sh through the dust cloud.


    It''s like a bolt of lightning shing within a storm cloud.


    The bright magic sh is followed by a thunderous roar, like the dy between seeing lightning and hearing thunder.


    "I''m not sure about Lily''spanions, but she''s a senior adventurer. She doesn''t need help to deal with mere orcs."


    In the ce where the dust settled, there were only the mana stones that had been orcs and wolves.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The world isn''t fair.


    Like with most things, the talents given to each individual are also unequal.


    In this sense, Lily Depp''s party was miraculously held together under the banner of friendship and loyalty.


    Close friends from the same neighborhood hade together to be adventurers, and with talent backed by effort, Lily Depp was the first to be a senior adventurer.


    Just as I, a senior adventurer, led Han Se-ah and the others around the tower, Lily''s party also roamed the tower under the protection of Lily, their senior adventurer.


    While I did so because of my desire to venture outside the game world, Lily kept the party together at a loss, purely for the sake of friendship and loyalty.


    "What''s with these guys?"


    It was natural for Lily to be impatient and rough in a situation with a bond so strong.


    "Who... who are you?"


    "Isn''t that what I should be asking, you bastards?"


    Leaving the mana stones behind, Lily dashed toward the tents.


    Only after securing the stones did others follow, only to find chaos.


    Two burly meny bloodied, having been clubbed by a spear.


    I wondered if they were captives from the orc encampment, but...


    "What''s going on?"


    "These guys had tied up someone and locked them in a wooden cage."


    "...These humans?"


    "That''s right!"


    Surprisingly, there were human coborators in the orc tribe.


    Would orcs, who charge at the mere sight of a human, coborate with humans?


    However, right in front of me were men that contradicted those thoughts.


    They looked ragged as befits those living in the wastnd, but they had a healthyplexion and were plump.


    Even though they were dirty, their clothes were not torn or worn out, and each of them had a weapon neatly sharpened on their waist.


    Dirty faces, new weapons, mismatched clothing, and hastily worn leather armor.


    From a fantasy perspective, they looked every bit the perfect bandits.


    "At least there''s one good thing."


    "Whats that?!"


    "At least we have some who can talk. You all check the other tents and see if you can find out from the kidnapped vigers whats going on."


    And in this medieval fantasy world without the concept of human rights, a bandit was no different from a monster who could speak.


    It didn''t matter if you killed them, as their corpses could be sold for money.


    As I said this, Katie, who had some mercenary experience, quickly left the scene, pulling Grace and Irene with her.


    After all, the sight might be too much for a hunter girl from a rural vige and a saint candidate who grew up in a temple.


    -To the Tent of Truth?


    -Wow, something''s about to go down.


    -Hey, is 19+ enough for torture?


    -It''s not confirmed that they''ll be tortured, but I''m excited.


    -Haha, time for a full-course torture session.


    Grace and Irene, who were pushed by Katie, didn''t understand what was going on and disappeared towards another tent.


    Even Han Se-ah, who was deeply contemting, followed Katie after packing away her camera drone.


    Just because there''s a 19+bel, it doesn''t mean she can openly stream inappropriate content.


    Streaming excessive violence towards human NPCs, and not monsters, would inevitably stir controversy.


    All that was left was two people sprawled on the ground, three Orc coborators looking at me in fear, and Lily Depp.


    "...I have a dagger, want to borrow it?"


    No, I prefer using my hands.


    For a smoother conversation, the group of five needed to be reduced to four.


    I learned this from John Smith, the 5 ''Silent Whisper'' of the Information Guild.


    While I don''t know how to torture as well as they do, we don''t need a high level of skill to instill fear in those untrained for it.


    Seeing someone fold up like an ordion is enough to terrify them.


    If not an ordion, then maybe like fruit put in a juicer or a chunk of meat being separated from the bone.


    ---

 Chapter 153: Multi-Race Alliance 3

    Chapter 153: Multi-Race Alliance 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    In a world where one can enhance their physical abilities through mana, civilians who can''t harness such power feel incredibly weak.


    Their flesh feels like the soft y yed with by children, and their bones are as brittle as the cornstarch trinkets from an elementary art ss.


    With just a slight exertion of strength, a person''s wrist can be twisted and their skin ruptures.


    The bones beneath the bleeding skin would also lose their shape and crumble.


    When arms and legs are manipted like so, they turn limp, like those of a broken toy.


    P-Please, I''ll talk, just... please!


    It only takes five minutes for someone to go from being a person to being nothing more than a pile of flesh.


    And that''s even when being careful not topletely tear them apart.


    They say the human body is 70% water, and in such cases, the victim starts to resemble a writhing puddle more than a person.


    This is a technique I learned from the members of the Information Guild.


    My overwhelming power isn''t suited for delicate torture methods, so it was rmended that I simply perfect one method and stick to it.


    After all, the bandits I encounter aren''t brainwashed assassins from some secret organization.


    So why bother with delicate torture techniques?


    I''ll speak, I really will


    It''s impossible to maintain silence when faced with the excruciating pain of limbs contorting and the body being torn apart.


    And even if they spoke without enduring any pain, they''re probably lying.


    Now, out of the five bandits, four have be my informants.


    They are individuals who join forces with monsters in order to survive, and theyck the mental fortitude and loyalty to keep secrets when they witness a person being turned into pulp right in front of their eyes.


    ...


    Ah, right, I had a question.


    The body, barely retaining its human form, had turned into a semi-liquid state, unable to maintain any posture.


    Only after witnessing this horror did the remaining bandits, be they robbers or whatever, hurriedly bow their heads to the ground.


    Daring not to meet my eyes, yet desperately wanting to live, they began to shout, their voices verging on desperate screams.


    Pl-Please!


    I know more than these guys!


    Th-This bastard! No! He knows nothing, he just followed us around!


    And so, the fourfold exnation begins.


    The western region of the kingdom is more barren than the east.


    It''s less icy than the north but the very concept of the west is that of a wastnd.


    There are neither nts to forage nor fruits to pick, and even animals like deer, which can asionally offer some sustenance, are hard toe by.


    As a result, the impoverished residents of the eastern territories clear forests and be farmers, in the west, most of them turn into bandits and robbers.


    After all, there are more groups of defenseless merchants passing through than rabbits and deer living in small forests.


    The four in front of me are no different.


    Unable to pay taxes, they escaped from the nobles'' territories, but they couldn''t even establish their own vige or be epted by other viges.


    Naturally, they became a group of bandits to avoid starving to death.


    We, we''ve never killed anyone! We only ever took a little food from the merchants as a toll fee...


    Yes, yes, that''s right! We''re just five guys! It''s impossible for just the five of us to target every merchant. We only took some food and a few coins from a handful of merchants to avoid trouble. But then, suddenly, the orcs!


    The ensuing story was somewhat predictable.


    Since the routes that merchants frequently used were well-known, these bandits set up temporary shelters near those routes.


    They would camp out, extorting tolls from easy targets.


    But suddenly, dozens of orcs came and not only abducted the residents but also kidnapped the bandits.


    The difference was that while the vigers and traders were tightly bound and imprisoned in dungeons or wooden cages, the bandits became the orcs''ckeys and were made to do the tasks around their tent vige.


    They bathed the growling wolves, restrained and fed the unconscious people to keep them alive, and organized the loot the orcs had brought back.


    Uh, Rnd?


    What is it?


    Well, we found the people who were captured. They show signs of abuse, but Grace says it wasn''t the orcs...


    Of course, they must have taken their stress out on the captured people.


    While the orcs didn''t harm people, it seems humans harmed other humans.


    Although they call it abuse, is it really possible that there isn''t a single woman among the captured traders and vige residents?


    It''s obvious just by seeing Irene, whose voice is trembling with anger.


    When they saw Irene in her nun''s robes, their expressions twisted, but as soon as they received her sharp gaze, they quickly lowered their heads to the ground.


    They didn''t dare to look up.


    Before I could step forward, Lily handled it swiftly.


    "There''s nothing more to hear, right? It gets too messy when you use your hands."


    What can I do? It''s all I''ve been taught.


    Isn''t it because you refused to learn anything else?


    With their heads still bowed, their four severed heads rolled away, bidding farewell to their bodies.


    As the red blood moistened the arid wastnd, I turned away with the trembling Irene and we headed towards where she came from.


    Among the people there are those who were captured today and those who were already captured before.


    There were merchants heading from west to east, vige residents going to other viges for barter, and cheap mercenaries traveling to remote viges to earn some money.


    ... The orcs just kept them captive?


    Yes, sir. And for some unknown reason, they sent a few hostages to the west at regr intervals.


    These were people who, apart from being tied up, hadn''t suffered any harm at the hands of the orcs.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The orcs were establishing a forward base.


    "What on earth is going on?"


    They kidnapped humans, used them to increase their numbers, and gradually built the base.


    They created tent viges in the wastnd, expanding their control over a wide area and solving the issue of limited manpower by kidnapping nearby bandits and the like.


    Even if the area they had to manage expanded, it didn''t matter because they would ride on wolves that were brought from who knows where.


    Humans, who became bandits due to hunger, served under the orcs withoutints.


    In return, they were fed and the orcs didn''t mind them bothering the kidnapped women.


    Thus, these humans naturally became loyal servants of the orcs.


    It was a clever strategy typical of orcs: mobility with wolves and increasing numbers with the bandits.


    "Never thought we''d see something like orc worshipers."


    "What on earth is happening..."


    The group muttered one by one, astonished by the absurd situation.


    A world where thend was filled with the grace of the Goddess, blessed forestsy thickly in the heart of the kingdom, and priests asionally heard divine revtions.


    How unthinkable it was for humans to serve orcs in such a world,pletely defyingmon sense.


    Sure, there were orphans, a disparity between rich and poor, and people suffering from the nobility system, but it was not a world where humans had to submit to monsters.


    -Why are these orcs so persistent?


    -This linked quest is expanding the story quite a bit.


    -It looks like the orcs will summon demons and start a war with the celestial beings.


    -A thousand-year war between celestial beings and demons, please save the world, brave knight.


    -Why are we climbing this amazing tower only to deal with orcs?


    "Hey, we shouldplete the quest regardless. If it''s a linked quest, it has to involve orcs. It''s a linked quest for a quest about orcs. And weren''t you guys bragging about it being a world-first? Should I just mute the chat?"


    While the party was taking it seriously, it seems the viewers were starting to get bored.


    Maybe because they just saw a pilotable golem which seemed to overshadow what''s happening right now.


    I mean, given a choice between piloting a 6-meter robot and a story about pig-headed orcs kidnapping people, I''d pick the robot too.


    But public sentiment is what it is.


    As a gamer, you can''t overlook a linked quest, but as a streamer, you can''tpletely ignore viewer opinions either.


    "Well, since we''ve killed all the orcs and bandits, there shouldn''t be any more danger. We need to head west."


    "The weapons are still there, so grab them. Once you cross three hills to the southwest, you''ll reach a vige."


    While I wished we could call in a subjugation team through our connections, we still hadn''t found Lily''spanions, so we had to keep moving.


    With the inventory stocked with tents and food, the decision was made to head toward the wastnds.


    Though captured by orcs, most of the prisoners were merchants.


    In other words, they were travelers in this rugged fantasy world with but a single backpack.


    With about twenty of them, each armed with a knife, mediocre bandits wouldn''t think to mess with them.


    Watching the group of captured merchants gather the goods left in the tents, and set out with the women and vigers to escape the wastnds, we too set our steps deep into the wilderness again.


    [Orcs and humans joined hands, or rather, orcs started tomand humans.]


    [From what the kidnapped people said, a few seemed to have been dragged deep into the wastnds.]


    [Why are they capturing and caring for the humans instead of eating or torturing them...?]


    -So, where is mecha bro?*


    -Huh, the orc enthusiasts are gathering.


    -Die Atmosphre in der Wildnis ist gut, aber ich mchte Roboter sehen.*


    -Guys use a trantor. Han Se-ah doesn''t speak any othernguages!!


    Hmm, maybe I should help sway public opinion a little.


    ---

 Chapter 154: Multi-Race Alliance 4

    Chapter 154: Multi-Race Alliance 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    As we ventured deeper into the northwestern wastnds, thend became increasingly deste and barren.


    Now, there were no trees or shrubs in sight.


    Tumbleweeds, like those seen in Western films, rolled about, and the wind kicked up dust clouds that obscured our vision.


    The air felt dry, parching our lips.


    We could feel it on our sensitive skin.


    "Should we have brought horses or something to ride?"


    "If the orcs returned within a day, they couldn''t have gone too far. Riding wolves, it would take half a day, but at our pace, we''ll catch up in a day. ...Though we''ll still have to camp out."


    Han Se-ah turned off her stream with the promise of turning it back on after finding the orc base.


    She moistened her lips with water droplets conjured by magic and walked through the wastnd.


    It''s a tedious and challenging journey, but the women were filled with enthusiasm.


    Perhaps it was witnessing a bandit who sided with the orcs, a traitor to humankind, that reignited their sense of purpose.


    "How can a human bow down to orcs? No matter how hard life is."


    "I thought the West was rich because of the traders, but it seems that the wealth gap is more significant than I thought."


    "In the north, if you leave the vige, you''ll freeze to death, so there aren''t many people like that... It''s not that people develop bad intentions just because it''s harsh. Those guys, even if they die, are just worthless scum."


    Lily remained silent while the others exchanged words.


    She seemed relieved that the orcs hadn''t harmed the captives, but the sight of humans tormenting others unsettled her.


    Recognizing this, Irene gently approached Lily andforted her.


    "You seem very worried about your group."


    "Well, yeah..."


    "I haven''t heard about yourpanions. Who are they?"


    "There are three of them, all intermediate adventurers. One woman and two men. So our party had an equal gender split."


    Whether to distract from the monotonous walk or to calm her uneasy heart, Lily began to speak.


    The rest of the group, who were previously just trudging along, began to listen intently.


    Lily, like me, was a senior adventurer.


    She also worked as a mercenary, traveling to the West and asionally trading.


    It was only natural for the less experienced members of the group to focus on her story.


    "We were all originally intermediate adventurers, but after a request with Rnd, I learned some things and advanced to senior adventurer first. But my group is close behind, and they''ll soon reach my level."


    "And they were... Oh, I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay. Mercenaries and adventurers are both upations like that. But given their skills, they probably weren''t defeated by the orcs. This isn''t just wishful thinking; they might have defeated the orcs and, due to some money issues, are now taking on requests."


    "Have you experienced something like that?"


    "Once, I went to assist in hunting arge monster, and we got separated. I lost both my money pouch and food, left only with my weapon and adventurer badge. Like a desperate novice mercenary, I quicklypleted requests to earn money and then got in touch with them."


    Being on the verge of harnessing mana outside their bodies, herpanions were probably at the very peak of the intermediate level.


    In gaming terms, they were likely stuck at the ''X9'' level, on the brink of advancing.


    That''s probably why she strongly believed that they wouldn''t be defeated by a mere twenty orcs.


    That''s why the mood did not sink into hopelessness.


    After all, if orcs on wolf-back and bandits are all they''re up against, things do seem hopeful.


    The likelihood of them being captured and tortured by orcs is lower than them losing their belongings and fleeing.


    Perhaps because Lily wasn''t all that down, the rest of the party seemed to have hopeful thoughts.


    To the vigers, orcs might mean certain death, but to intermediate adventurers and above, they''re just orcs.


    Lily had felt uneasy about losing contact with herpanions and the odd behavior of the orcs.


    But seeing the wolf riders and bandits easily dealt with made her feel somewhat reassured.


    Grace, how is it? Can you find any traces of the wolves?"


    "The wind is blowing strongly, so it''s a bit faint, but fortunately, I can see traces here and there. From what the captives said, some people were taken two nights ago. These seem to be their tracks.


    Even if the enemy forces were weaker than expected and their direction was clear from the tracks they left, we still decided to set up camp as the sun set and the moon rose in the vast wilderness.


    In such an open wastnd, wherever you pitch a tent bes the campsite.


    Following the wolf tracks that ran straight in one direction, we set up our tents next to arge mound that blocked the wind and looked up at the moon.


    I can''t do much when ites to cooking.


    Problems that can be solved by force, I can handle, but when ites to cooking or setting up tents, the party doesn''t give me a chance to do anything.


    It''s not that they underestimate me, but rather it''s their way of expressing their willingness to take care of these tasks themselves.


    I naturally handle the dirty work, such as interrogating bandits, so they are probably trying to be considerate in return.


    Hmm, this smells good. It smells better than usual?


    The innkeeper gave us some preserved food for adventurers. Seems like they baked quality grains for this.


    The savory smell wafted through the darkening wastnd.


    We seem to always end up having stew or soup, but thats alright.


    If you boil water in a pot and it''s thin, it''s soup; if it''s thick, it''s stew.


    Isn''t it better to fill our stomachs with a warm broth than to chew on hard bread or eat cold jerky?


    Irene crushed some preserved biscuits into powder and fried them with butter in arge pot.


    Then she poured in magically made water, added the finely crushed grain rations and some dried meat and let it simmer.


    The cooking process couldn''t be simpler, but when I taste the result, my mouth is filled with the rich and sweet taste of the grains.


    It fills my empty stomach with warmth.


    I can''t help but feel grateful to Irene.


    We should keep watch tonight, right? We dont know where the orcs are.


    I''ll take the night watch. The rest of you should get some rest.


    Huh?


    As everyone gathered closely, enjoying our stew, the topic of a solo night watch surprised them.


    Lily nodded in agreement, but the rest looked at me with concern or surprise.


    Originally, the purpose of taking turns standing guard was for training in the tower, and even a low-level adventurer could stay up all night for several days without any problems.


    But it seems they don''t know that.


    Nevertheless, since we have to traverse the wastnd, I urge them to sleep.


    One by one, they retreat into their tents.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    In a barrennd with nothing but the footprints of wolves and orcs, the sun rises.


    We had a peaceful morning without incidents like wolves sniffing our scent or orcs discovering the bonfire mes.


    The only notable urrence was that Han Se-ah logged off the gamete at night and reconnected to sync up with her streaming schedule.


    We should be seeing their base soon.


    How do you know?


    There are ovepping traces. It seems like a ce where they gather people they''ve kidnapped from various ces.


    Grace thinks that in a few hours, we will run into them.


    Han Se-ah discreetly fiddled with the system window, still viewing the pre-stream interface.


    It breaks my heart watching Han Se-ah and her quest. It looks like she hasn''t grown at all since thest time... She hasn''t even thought of asking the magic tower for support even once. It''s so sad...


    The Knights Division is clearly involved with this quest, but she seems determined to do this all with just her party members... My heart is aching...


    To soothe the viewers who were starting to feel bored with the wastnd and orcs, and to give a brief direction to Han Se-ah''s stream, I wrote a short post.


    Although we climb the tower to defeat the Demon King in the name of the Goddess, we don''t necessarily have to personally protect the peace of the world.


    Once we find Lily''spanions, the rest is the job of the Knights.


    To think that the orcs who escaped from the Knights, from the forest they protect under orders from the Royal Family, are plundering the kingdom''s merchants?


    If they don''t want to tarnish the name of the Knights Division, this is a pressing issue that demands their attention.


    Ah sh*t, what now...? Do I need to ask Rnd to contact the Knights Division? It seems like the viewers are getting bored too."


    Did you see it already?


    After a quick meal of reheated leftover soup, we resumed our journey.


    Han Se-ahs mutterings could be faintly heard.


    As it''s rted to outside the game world, the NPC party members couldnt hear it, but I clearly heard her self-talk.


    Considering how much advice from Mr.Heartache seemed to help, she probably had set notifications for it.


    Judging by her swift reaction to the post, a post I discreetly wrote only 3 minutes ago, she didn''t find it by chance.


    Rnd, look ahead!


    Whats happening, oh?


    And thus, we discovered the orc base.


    Or rather, what used to be the orc base.


    ...Isn''t that Reba?


    Large tents made of giant animal hidesy trampled and shattered, with mana stones scattered about.


    A dust cloud in the distance indicated that the smarter ones might have fled.


    People, who had been hostages, huddled terrified amidst the ruins, some even wetting themselves in fear.


    Responsible for this devastation were four individuals.


    A man with a shield, a woman with a staff, a man with a bow.


    Maybe she has an unlucky star? Or a star that shes with orcs?


    And then there was Reba.


    Looks like her mercenary group was ambushed by orcs again.


    ---

 Chapter 155: Multi-Race Alliance 5

    Chapter 155: Multi-Race Alliance 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    In terms of the game, Reba was a higher-ranked character of the same type as Lily Depp.


    It wasn''t aboutparing a berserker who used any weapon with a spearman who coolly and intricately handled a spear.


    It was because their life approaches were simr.


    Lily, who alternated between adventurer and mercenary tasks, and Reba, who acted as an adventurer while also leading arge mercenary group.


    The reason Reba got involved in this linked quest was also because of that mercenary group.


    -If it''s a linked quest, why is Reba here?


    -Is it some kind of abduction event again?


    -What happened overnight when the stream was off?


    -If Reba kidnapping Rnd is skipped again, I''ll write it in the will.


    -As soon as I turned on the stream, there''s ruins instead of wastnd.


    Is that Rnd?


    Reba, why are you here?


    Why wouldn''t I be?


    She still seemed a bit upset.


    However, it was fortunate that she could now be reasoned with.


    If it were the wilder days, she would''ve acted out uncontrobly.


    It was funny to feel relieved about being able tomunicate with someone on the same side.


    Before she received stars as a gacha character, Reba wasn''t a beast-woman but a pure beast.


    After confirming Reba''s face, the party silently dispersed to rescue the hostages.


    It looked like the bandits, who had teamed up with the orcs, had been dealt with as corpsesy scattered on the ground.


    The party naturally scattered, turning their backs to Reba.


    Given that the party clearly remembered Reba kidnapping me in the forest, they all seemed to understand she wasn''t someone easy to talk to.


    They recognized that Reba was someone who would charge when angry and attack when provoked.


    "Ah, damn it, chasing is a hassle but it turned out okay. Take care of the aftermath."


    "No, what the hell is going on?"


    "What do you mean, ''what''? Damn it. I heard there was a new brand of cigarettes at my regr store, so I sent one of my subordinates. Then I hear this bullshit about him getting captured by orcs. It''s ridiculous. How did he get abducted by orcs, not eaten by some beast?


    Uh, hehe... Hello?


    "You son of a b*tch, exin the situation and help him clean up.


    "Me?!"


    "Should I do it then? Do you want me to not only wipe your ass but also cook you a meal? You want to get hit until you look like an orc?


    No, ma''am!


    Instead of answering, what Reba presented was a feeble-looking man,ughing nervously while being gripped by the throat.


    His slim body and sses dangling on his face proved he wasn''t the physical type but more of a brainy type.


    He likely handled ounting and supplies in Rebas mercenary group.


    The nonbat personnel in charge of supplies seem to have been kidnapped by orcs while they were heading to Ertta for Reba''s errands.


    Understandably, Reba would find this situation uneptable.


    Indeed, it is quite absurd for someone from Reba''s mercenary group, a hundred members strong, to be kidnapped just for buying tobo leaves.


    Most of Reba''s party consists of senior adventurers, and the majority of her mercenaries are strong intermediate-level fighters.


    "Although I came alone, I brought means ofmunication. Thanks to the orcs and bandits being too dumb to recognize my badge was a magic tool, I managed to contact help right away."


    "So, who are those people?"


    "Those adventurers? Like me, they were kidnapped and dragged here, but right around when Reba was arriving, they suddenly broke free from their bindings and caused amotion. I guess they timed it right. Crisis turned into an opportunity, right?"


    If we summarize the chatterbox mercenary''s exnation, the incident unfolded in a rather absurd manner.


    There''s an Orc Chieftain who''s made the wastnds his base and is ''infecting'' wild orcs.


    He started indiscriminately kidnapping citizens from nearby western regions.


    Moreover, he specifically targets vigers and small groups of merchants,pletely ignoringrge armed forces and mercenary groups.


    Even if they infected the wild orcs into ''magic'' orcs, their numbers are still limited.


    The mercenary assumed it was probably an attempt to minimize the loss ofbat power.


    However, what the Orc Chieftain failed to consider was that among these ''easy targets'' was this talkative mercenary.


    And that there was a high-end magical tool that allowed directmunication from the western wastnds to the adventurer''s city.


    Having Reba''s direct contact due to the mission to deliver fresh tobo, the mercenary reported,


    "I''ve been kidnapped by orcs..."


    and had to hear all sorts of insults.


    Lily''s party members were also kidnapped by these orcs.


    "Derek? Richard? No way, you guys were captured by the orcs?"


    "No! It was for the sake of the vigers!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "The orcs used hostages, you see? They attacked us because we were few in number. When the situation turned against them, they threatened a child with a knife!"


    Even though they were intermediate adventurers, they got involved because the family traveling with them was taken hostage.


    What followed is what we witnessed.


    It hasnt even been half a year since the alcohol carriage was looted by orcs, and now a poor soul, who went to buy tobo, was kidnapped by orcs, along with his tobo.


    Reba, someone who wouldn''t let even the smallest slight pass, was eagerly waiting for her tobo supply before she entered the tower.


    When she heard the news, she dashed to the West with fury in her eyes.


    Things like orcs kidnapping humans, giving food and women to bandits in exchange forbor, or the orcs inside the tower infecting the orcs outside with magic  all trivial matters.


    Trample, hit, and destroy.


    Reba, infuriated, obliterated the dwelling ce of the orcs that angered her.


    Amid the chaos, Derek, Richard, and Eileen, Lily''spanions, freed themselves and fought the orcs


    I almost felt sorry for the orcs, as the three of them leveled up in session.


    They crossed over from intermediate to senior adventurers.


    "Oh? You''ve reached the senior level!"


    "It''s not just me! We''re all senior adventurers now!"


    One of the top-ranked adventurers of the 43rd floor went into a frenzy, trampling on tents and supplies, while a party of adventurers suddenly awakened to the senior level and began hunting down orcs in perfect coordination.


    [Streamer Hanna stole some milk from the Wastnd Tavern donated 10,000 won!]


    If I were an orc, I''d rage quit.


    "Thank you for the 10,000 won. So, a clever orc kidnapped three adventurers with 99% experience and then everything just exploded everywhere? Wasn''t this a quest that would have resolved itself?"


    -Still, it was a valuable experience


    -Valuable experience: Rnd luggage


    -Evolving from stationary to portable lighting might be the actual reward?


    -Quiero un robot grande y maravilloso.*


    In such chaos, no matter how smart the orcs may be, what can they do?


    They can only use humans, who were once their subordinates, as bait and escape.


    The abandoned subordinates either scatter to find their own way or use the captives as hostages.


    Lily''s party can''t chase to save the captives, and Reba, well, she was only there to relieve her stress by breaking everything.


    "What should we do, Rnd? Should we follow them?"


    "No. How about we leave the rest to the Knights Division? There are many people here, so I think we should return to the city for now."


    "The Knights? Hmm, true. Maintaining public order is the responsibility of the Western nobles, after all."


    And so, the linked questes to an absurd end.


    [There was a unique orc rallying other orcs in the western wastnds.]


    [ording to the survivors, this creature corrupted wild orcs with a strange magic.]


    [A capability to mutate creatures outside the tower, turning them into like the monsters inside, what in the world?]


    Leaving behind unsolved mysteries.


    "Oh, for now, the quest seems to bepleted. But the text is written as if it''s hinting at a sequel, like a post-credits scene."


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Han Se-ah''s quest ended with some unresolved matters, and Lily, along with her newly evolvedpanions, left our party.


    "Ah, Rnd! What made you contact us using expensive magicmunication?"


    "I found the orcs from the Obernu Forest."


    "...What?"


    After some discussion, we decided to prioritize helping the women who were assaulted and the men who were captured instead of chasing the orcs.


    However, we couldn''t just ignore this threat.


    Even if our party decides to return to the tower and start climbing from the 31st floor, those orcs need to be dealt with.


    It was passed by in the chaos, but the ability to infect monsters with magic, transforming living beings into mana stone-based mutants?


    Clearly a dangerous and ominous power.


    We can''t just let something like that roam freely in the Northwestern Wastnds.


    "The orcs who fled from the tower to the Obernu Forest have been kidnapping people in the Northwestern side of the Wastnds. These creatures have learned to use humans as hostages."


    "...Like they did with our youngest?"


    "Yes. We couldn''t chase because of the captives. But if those orc bastards resurface and start kidnapping people again, others might end up investigating where they''reing from."


    If the kingdom''s mages start a thorough investigation, they''ll discover the orcs turn into mana stones on death and trace their origin back to the Obernu Forest.


    This was a kind of threat.


    If you don''t clean up this mess now, it won''t be the adventurers facing the consequences, but the Knights Division.


    "...Thanks for letting us know, Rnd. I''ll buy you a drink when youe to the capital."


    The day after parting ways with the others in Ertta andmunicating with James Sullivan, rumors spread about the Knights Division suddenly marching westward to subjugate the Wastnds.


    It''s all theirs now, whether it''s the servants of the Demon King or some other threat.


    ---

 Chapter 156: Instead of the Crocodile Swarm 1

    Chapter 156: Instead of the Crocodile Swarm 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Han Se-ah returned to the Adventurer''s city, prioritizing the tower climb over the linked quest that was abruptlypleted.


    Choosing the tower was a decision made both as a streamer and as a top gamer, rather than wandering aimlessly for a side quest.


    Naturally, the viewers were thrilled.


    As ''Mr.Heartache'' pointed out, if this is a realistic fantasy world, shouldn''t matters outside the tower be handled by the Kingdom''s Knights Division?


    What the viewers truly craved was not an indirect experience of the vast fantasy world, but information on the higher floors of the tower they couldn''t reach.


    On average, most had just finished the 10th floor, while Han Se-ah was preparing to enter the 31st.


    She was expected to give insight into future floors as someone ahead of the pack.


    "Wait, you''re already on the 31st floor? And your group unlocked the 30th floor gate?"


    "Didn''t you hear about me looking for a golem mana stones?"


    "I don''t know, man. I was already above the 40th floor at that time, so I missed that. After that, I went west to save that idiot."


    "Heh, my apologies."


    While Lily and her party headed west to solve a mercenary request in order to make up for the lost mana stones, Reba and her mercenaries joined our group.


    Seatedfortably in arge carriage Reba purchased, we talked.


    After driving out the orcs, our journey back to the Adventurer''s city from Ertta was peaceful.


    Some viewers anticipated a restless Reba to suddenly kidnap me, and even Han Se-ah seemed subtly hopeful for such an event, but s, it didn''t happen.


    Perhaps because she had already vented all of her anger on the orcs.


    "When I left, they said the 30th-floor gate just opened. Are you taking the kids to the 31st floor?"


    "Of course. We didn''t form a party to just stop there."


    "If someone who went down the tower because they were toozy is going back up, there must be a reason."


    We shared many stories with Reba as we headed to the Adventurer''s city.


    About orcs that came from inside the tower to the outside, how they had preyed on and captured humans.


    As an elite adventurer and a mercenary leader, it''s an issue that can''t be ignored.


    "For now, I reported the remaining remnants to the Knights. Judging by what the merchants are saying, it seems like they took off as soon as they received my report. So we don''t need to worry about the outside of the tower and just focus on going up."


    "Well, those ipetent tin cans shouldn''t have let them escape in the first ce."


    Reba vented her frustrations about the knights, mostly umted through her mercenary work.


    The rest of the party had fallen asleep, buried in the soft cushions of the carriage, tired from walking through the wastnd all day.


    Han Se-ah, however, was exining to the viewers who didn''t understand the current situation.


    Han Se-ah had just finished a side quest that was also a linked quest.


    But for viewers who tuned into her streamte, it was confusing.


    They had expected her to be trekking through the wastnd towards orcs, but she was suddenly riding in a carriage with Reba.


    They were a little confused.


    While Reba began to yawn andin, and the rest of the party had gone to sleep, Han Se-ah was catching viewers up.


    -Thought you were going to fight orcs, where is this?


    -Why is Reba here?


    -Isn''t it obvious? Whenever there are orcs, Reba shows up, didn''t you know?


    -You said youd stream the orc battle, but the quest was already over when you started the stream.


    -If you dont upload a vod of the quest clear, I''ll piss myself.


    "How can you threaten me with that...? This will be thest exnation. I can''t keep repeating for everyone who joinste, right?"


    [Reba''s Forced Kidnapping Party donated 10,000 won!]


    Why didn''t Reba kidnap Rnd this time?


    "Hey, I''m not interested in your weird fantasies. Anyway, the orcs kidnapped the carriage that Reba uses to run her errands. Reba took them all out. So we cleared the quest without even having to fight. End of summary!"


    -You just doesn''t want to exin it all, lol


    -Of course its annoying, exining the whole adventure by mouth.


    -Basically, pay and ask a question, right?


    -If you''re smart, get separate rooms for Rnd and Reba.


    -So, did you call the Knights Division?


    "Ah, the Knights? I was actually nning to ask Rnd... But before I could say anything, he contacted them himself. The naked marathon knight, what was his name? James, I think he got in touch with James."


    While Han Se-ah was chatting with her viewers, pretending to look out the window, I too pretended to enjoy the scenery outside while opening a browser window.


    James Sullivan, who ran alongside the carriage shirtless, left a strong impression.


    I almost burst intoughter at the nickname they''ve given him, the ''naked marathon knight.''


    Despite being a knight, he''s casual and down-to-earth, getting along even withmoner adventurers.


    But when ites to work, he''s reliable.


    He''s also got a 4 buff, so he should be able to handle things on his own.


    The Knights Division dered their expedition and raced to the Western Wastnds.


    ...If the special orc survives, it might mean that the orc is important to the main storyline.


    "Hey, it''s not cunning. I was thinking the same thing even before that post was uploaded. Why run around the wastnd when you can just use Rnds connections~. But Rnd contacted them from Ertta first."


    Han Se-ah brushed off the viewers''ints and answered in her usual cheeky tone.


    The luxury carriage sped on smoothly.


    From a nameless vige in the west to Ertta, and from Ertta back towards the city of adventurers, the carriage ran non-stop.


    It was afortable journey, without any noise or rattling.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "I''m going in straight away, what about you?"


    "I think I''ll take a day to prepare before entering."


    "Really? I''ll wait up there, so hurry to the 40th floor. It would be great if you could also open the gate to the 40th floor on your way."


    "Do you think that''s up to us?"


    "If you''ve already opened the gates to the 10th, 20th, and 30th floors, then just st through to the 50th for all I care, youzy bum."


    Reba, who lightly patted my back and chuckled as usual, abruptly grabbed the neck of one of her mercenaries, who was seated quietly in a corner of the carriage.


    From amidst the beauties, she yanked him up as if a predator had caught its prey.


    With an attitude that was either carefree or rude  it was hard to tell which  she bid us farewell.


    She sprang over the wall and disappeared.


    "...I always feel this way, but she''s like the wind."


    "She''s more like... no, never mind."


    Irene murmured softly, watching the way she casually carried a person like baggage, while Grace held back from saying something disrespectful.


    Though she did generously buy us avish carriage covered in magic for afortable ride.


    It''s understandable to harbor ill feelings towards a woman who''s forcibly dragged someone they have romantic feelings for, but it''s better if those feelings aren''t voiced.


    After disembarking from the carriage and sneaking ast nce at the departing Reba, I turned to face the group, who were huddled together and waiting for my cue.


    "Then, let''s rest up today. Tomorrow, we''ll visit the Adventurer''s Guild and The Magic Tower, then head to the 31st floor."


    "What''s the 31st floor like? Is there anything special we need to prepare for?"


    "As I briefly mentioned before, starting from the 31st floor, it''s all marsnd. There''s very little solid ground to step on. Most of the time, you''re fighting in ankle-deep water. There are deep pools and sticky tar pits, so it''s best to fight in ce. As for preparation... maybe ropes to pull someone out?"


    The marsnd starting from the 31st floor was a truly dreadful ce.


    To give you an idea, even with my physical prowess, I hated it so much that I thought about quitting and rushing out the tower.


    There were narrow paths of dry soil about 30cm wide to walk on, with everything else being waterholes.


    Some were shallow, reaching only up to the ankles, while others wereke-like, with depths of up to 5 meters.


    On top of that, if you carelessly step on the floor mixed with y and sand, or on a tar pit, you could be sucked inpletely.


    One wrong step could be fatal.


    Yet, the marsh is also teeming with creatures like moss crocodiles, lizardmen, and vine snakes that attack adventurers.


    How terrifying is that?


    "Just hearing about it gives me the creeps."


    "Just wandering around will be stressful. Hanna, it would be good for you to learn magic to solidify the ground with rocks, or some ice-rted magic."


    "Me? Oh, right. They said they''d give me a magic book as a reward for selling the golem. I''ll learn some magic that can be used on the 31st floor."


    After my exnation, the group nods in agreement and leaves to do to their individual tasks.


    Han Se-ah headed towards the Magic Tower, interacting with the viewers and checking the rewards of the quest


    Grace went to the market to stock up on arrows and buy rope.


    Since Irene is ready with just her divine energy, she heads to the temple with some toys she purchased in Ertta.


    Katie heads to the alchemist''s street, probably to check on her magic armor.


    Now experienced adventurers, they finish their preparations without needing my help.


    As the sun sets, Han Se-ah logs out of the game.


    As dawn breaks, she starts her stream and gathers at the guild.


    Through the gate, which had more mages than adventurers, we head to the 30th floor.


    After going through the passage to the 31st floor, instead of musty, damp air...


    "...Rnd, didn''t you say it was a marsh?"


    "What the hell is this? Damn it."


    We''re heading towards a poisonous swamp filled with the stench of decaying corpses.


    What the hell, why has the difficulty suddenly changed?


    ---

 Chapter 157: Instead of the Crocodile Swarm 2

    Chapter 157: Instead of the Crocodile Swarm 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Bubbles boiled on the surface of the sticky purple swamp, bursting with a loud pop.


    As they did, a purple gas, unmistakably toxic to any observer, hissed into the air and dissipated.


    "Rnd, this ce wasn''t like this before, was it?"


    "...Of course not."


    Originally, the marsnd looked untouched, almost like the Amazon rainforest.


    The water in the puddles was clear, merely an inconvenience to step in, and not harmful to the skin.


    The vegetation was just dense trees, none of which looked like they would eat a person.


    But the scene in front of me waspletely different from my memory.


    -Uh, Teacher Rnd, is this really a marsh?


    -I''ve seen this in a demon hunting game before.


    -Feels like instead of lizardmen, we''ll face hordes of zombies.


    -The 30th floor had golems. Now, from the 31st floor, it looks like we''ll be hunting demons.


    -This is what a fantasy marsnd looks like, LOL.


    Puddles tainted in purple, trees that felt less like living beings and more like they were haunted, and things wriggling from under the mud that looked more like tentacles than roots or vines.


    "What on earth...?"


    "Hey, snap out of it and move!"


    While the group was distracted observing the surroundings, a desperate cry echoed from a distance.


    Instinctively, everyone, including Han Se-ah''s camera drone, turned their gaze in that direction.


    Tworge men who appeared to be guards were sprinting towards them, with a young woman and a young man, both smaller in stature, held closely to their sides.


    Judging by how they expertly navigated the narrow paths between the poisonous puddles, they were likely senior adventurers.


    "What should we do, Rnd?"


    "We don''t have space to make way for them here, so let''s use the passage and head back to the 30th floor."


    "Got it!"


    As the approaching group came into clearer view, the faces of the young woman and man they carried were turning a sickly blue.


    The purple puddles I assumed were poisonous seemed to be actually toxic.


    Retreating into the passage, the stale air of the cave reced the foul stench of the marsh.


    After a moment, the panting adventurers emerged from the passage, in a very poor state.


    Not only were the young woman and man suffering from poison, but the armor of the tworge men also showed signs of corrosion.


    "What happened to the 31st floor?"


    "I... I don''t know. More importantly, you have a nun in your party. Could she purify them? We''llpensate her, of course."


    A party consisting of a tank, swordsman, scout, and a rogue, without a mage or a priest.


    Clearly, they didn''t have the capability to neutralize the marsnd''s poison.


    At therge man''s request, Irene stepped forward, casting a nce at the group.


    Everyone nodded in approval.


    It''s only natural for priests and nuns to heal even those they don''t know.


    "Yes, may the Goddess''s mercy be with you all."


    With Irene''s soft whisper, a radiant divine energy descends like a cluster of stars.


    Simultaneously, the faces of two patients, previously pale and ashen, regain a healthy hue as they exhale long, deep breaths.


    Her healing mayck potency and buffs, but her skills are fitting for a Saint Candidate, specializing in purification and protection.


    The two individuals, who were previously struggling to breathe, now seem peacefully asleep.


    A moment of silence embraces everyone, as they bask in the warmth of the beautiful divine energy filling the dim cave.


    Thissts until Irene gathers the lingering energy back with a wave of her hand.


    "What happened on the 31st floor? Could you exin?"


    "Well, we owe you that much information at least. However, we also just climbed from the newly formed gate on the 30th floor, so we don''t know everything."


    "What you know will be enough."


    While a lightly-armored man who appears to be a warrior tends to the two unconscious individuals, another burly man in corroded armor sits down on the cave floor and begins his tale.


    "We were just as surprised when we first stepped onto the 31st floor. Instead of the lush marsnd full of life we expected, it looked cursed. It reminded me of tales from childhood, where evil witches dwelled."


    Whether he''s a good storyteller or just chatty, the tank begins his story with ir.


    From his words, most of the information about the 31st floor bes clear.


    Firstly, the puddles that reached their ankles have turned into toxic purple pools.


    While not immediately toxic upon contact, prolonged exposure results in itching and a decline in one''s physical condition.


    The tar-like swamps, possibly containing paralytic poison, cause one to be rigid and sink if stepped on, leading to drowning.


    Most monsters seem to have sumbed to the toxins, turning undead  like moss crocodiles transformed into zombies or lizardmen reduced to mere skeletons, ambushing people from the poison pools.


    "So, we lost our weapons to the corrosive venom spat out by the vine snakes. We''d like to request an escort back to the 30th floor gate. We can''t pay right now, but once we''re out, we can head to the guild and settle our debts."


    "What do you think, Hanna?"


    "Me? Well... maybe we should prepare some antidotes just in case. It''s better to go together for now."


    -From carrying bags, to lighting, to the mini-map, to the potion dispenser? This is the dignity of the top-ranked yer.


    -Mage (illumination), Alchemist (vending machine), yer (porter) - equipped skills.


    -Forbes Ranked #1 yer best suited to do grunt work.


    -Can''t we just trust Irene''s abilities and force our way through?


    Although some viewers wanted to challenge Han Se-ah''s words, the majority nodded in agreement.


    It was an undeniable fact for gamers that the purple puddles, clearly indicating toxicity, implied the need for antidotes.


    With our Saint Candidate showing a worried expression, the decision was made from the start.


    And so, Han Se-ah''s first adventure on the 31st floor came to an end in just two minutes.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    We headed towards the guild, escorting the group who were devastated by the changes on the 31st floor.


    There we found Reba, with her mouth wide open like a duck''s beak.


    "What''s up, Reba? Didn''t you go up?"


    "This damned ce, have you seen the 31st floor? The supply carriage is blocked again. All the horses pulling the carriage have been poisoned."


    Looks like she tried to hop on afortable ride up the floors aftering down for some tobo leaves.


    But looks like the changes on the 31st floor put a stop to that.


    The narrow path required them to walk through shallow puddles, but now the puddles are poisonous, inevitably poisoning the horses that stepped in them.


    Reba, who was restlessly puffing on her pipe in front of the agitated receptionist, suddenly vaulted over the table and stuck to my side.


    She seemed to have something to say, leaning in to whisper in my ear.


    "By the way..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Who''s that silver-haired one? Where''s our Kaiden?"


    "...Is this a serious question?"


    "What the hell? Should I ask as a joke then?"


    From Ertta to the city of adventurers, I thought Reba might have known something since she often looked Katie''s way.


    Turns out she was just inattentive after cooling down from the heat of battle.


    When she''s excited, she destroys everything in her path, and when she''s calm, she doesn''t care about her surroundings.


    She behaves more like a beast than a human.


    I whispered softly into her ear, amused.


    "That''s Kaiden. To be exact, she''s disguised as Kaiden, and when she''s not disguised, she''s Katie."


    "What?!"


    Reba was so shocked by my words that her voice startled even Katie, who was waiting silently at the table while Han Se-ah was settling payments for the poisoned adventurers and our escort mission.


    Ignoring the concentrated stares of nearby adventurers, Reba vaulted over another table and this time headed for Katie.


    "You''re Kaiden?"


    "Uh? Oh, ...yes."


    Katie, not knowing how to act being the youngest member of the mercenaries and now the daughter of the Northern Duke, answered in a casual tone.


    Her shoulders shrunk in response to Reba''s intimidating screams.


    "Why didn''t you greet me, you little rascal!"


    "Uh, what...?"


    "I introduced you to Rnd''s party and you act like you don''t know me? You''re not a mercenary anymore, huh?"


    "That''s not it..."


    Our northern brat looked at me for help, but I had nothing to offer.


    If she pretended not to know someone she used to know just because she took off her disguise, how could I help?


    The viewers'' chat was buzzing with excitement over the scene that looked like a college senior bullying a high schooler.


    Meanwhile, Han Se-ah left her camera pointing toward our group.


    ---

 Chapter 158: Instead of the Crocodile Swarm 3

    Chapter 158: Instead of the Crocodile Swarm 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The lobby of the guild was unusually full, with people seated at every table.


    Top-tier adventurers, who were normally hard to spot, had gathered en masse, chattering away.


    This left the usually not-so-busy receptionists looking frazzled.


    Ellis, trying to avoid the hassle, naturally approached our table.


    The other receptionists had to deal with high-ranking adventurers demanding information, making a ruckus.


    Their behavior resembled drunk, unruly customers in a restaurant.


    "Hey, any talks with the Magic Tower and the guild?"


    "What''s the n for the next supply carriage?"


    "Are we going to send mages to research the 30th floor?"


    "Are there any magical tools for detoxification in the Magic Tower or the Artisan district?"


    Some experienced receptionists skillfully managed the adventurers, deflecting questions they didn''t know and answering those they did.


    However, that was a skill reserved for the more experienced receptionists.


    Most receptionists were merely bullied by the adventurers, with tears brimming in their eyes.


    I could understand their anxiety.


    Suddenly, there were major changes on the 31st floor they had been exploring all their lives.


    Clear ponds had turned into purple poisonous puddles.


    Their distress was understandable.


    -The guild is a mess.


    -Feels like a turning point in the story? The tower''s changed a lot.


    -Wow an area like that in VR where all senses are implemented


    -Meanwhile someone''s looking very calm because they have a 5 Saint Candidate.


    "Hey, calm? Can''t you see I''m stressed? Everything''s a mess!"


    [Mr. Blind donated 10,000 won!]


    Right, your face does look stressed.


    "...Your username definitely matches yourment."


    Receiving a pouch mixed with gold and silver coins from a thankful adventurer, Han Se-ah returned to our table, enjoying her chat with the viewers.


    Just then, the guild''s door flung open, and in came the mages.


    It seems they heard of the upheaval on the 31st floor shortly after the gate waspleted, around the time our party returned to the city.


    Excited by the news, they''d raced from the Magic Tower to the guild.


    "I heard there''s been an incident on the 31st floor?"


    "Is there any adventurer who brought samples from the 31st floor?"


    "I''ll pay handsomely for any mana stones or materials brought back!"


    "If there''s an adventurer who descended from above the 31st floor, I''m willing to buy their information!"


    Adventurers demanding information from the guild, and mages seeking stories from the adventurers.


    With these two groups vying for attention, the guild turned into a bustling marketce.


    It was clear why Ellis wanted to stick with our table.


    The surrounding area became chaotic, while Reba, who had her arm wrapped around Katie''s shoulder, relentlessly asked questions unrted to the 31st floor.


    Meanwhile, Ellis was pretending to talk with me to waste time when a loud shout erupted from the second floor of the guild office.


    "Enough!"


    It was the shout of 5 Graham.


    "The incident on the 31st floor will be investigated by adventurersmissioned by the Adventurers'' Guild! This information will be provided to the mages of the Magic Tower as per our agreement! If you''re curious, go up there yourselves!"


    Normally, the old man wouldn''t be in the guild building, but today, due to the incident, he was in, receiving reports and organizing information.


    His powerful shout, infused with mana, resonated throughout the building.


    The strength was enough to flutter the robes of mages, yet it didn''t leak outside, showcasing his precise control.


    His yell was so meticulously controlled that it was probably a special skill.


    Quite different from someone like me, who only knows how to amplify physical power.


    If I shouted with such force, tables would be shattered, mages would be rolling around, and windows would be broken.


    His skills truly live up to his title of ''Cunning Old Man''.


    -That was a strong shout


    -Maybe cuz he''s older, his voice is softer than Rnd''s.


    -But Rnd shouted from outside the building, while he shouted from inside.


    -Are they kidsparing characters based on the volume of their voices?


    -Lol, anyways, a 6 would be stronger than a 5, you idiots~


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    "Really? Is this what you all find important right now? The guild is coborating with the Tower to investigate the Tower''s changes, and you''re seriously discussing a vocal battle between the guild master and Rnd...?"


    With Graham''s yell, the guild''s lobby fell into silence.


    Ellis, who was quietly hiding behind a table, stood up, cleared her throat, and addressed our party and Reba.


    Reba, who was previously looking at Katie, now tilted her head to look at Ellis.


    Ellis promptly took out pre-prepared documents from her bag.


    "This is a list of investigation requests for the 31st floor. I''ve already sorted out the easy and straightforward ones. What do you think? Are you in?"


    "You prepared the list in advance?"


    "I''ve only included rtively simple ones. Like collecting water from the pond, collecting toxic mud from the swamp, obtaining ashen wood samples, gathering mana stones from mutated monsters, and so on."


    It''s obvious, but there''s a limit to collection requests.


    If there are too many mana stones, they won''t sell, which is why some people go West to sell them.


    But what about easily obtainable items like water and branches?


    Even if the mages want them for experiments, they can''t possibly buy the huge amounts senior adventurers can bring to them.


    As Ellis pulls out a stamp from her bosom and stamps the documents, Reba''s eyes narrow slightly.


    "Hey, is it okay to do that?"


    "These are just the orders we had to ce. We receptionists discussed it this morning and decided on the number of orders for the day. This just happens to be the first batch."


    "Then give me one. You''re not only going to give them to Rnd, right?"


    "Of course not. I have exactly five forms, and by chance, two of the recipients are right in front of me."


    Reba, about toin at the tant favoritism, softens her face when she sees Ellis smoothly pull out another order form.


    Who would refuse an easy and convenient way to make money?


    Most of the senior adventurers sitting at the table would likely pester the receptionists and then leave with just a mana stone request.


    "Should we head to the Artisan district? Hanna, can you make an antidote?"


    "Well, I was thinking of buying a store one, but if it gets too expensive, I might have to make one. But to make it, I''ll need y from the 31st floor for analysis."


    "Hmm, that makes sense. Creating an antidote without a research sample would be impossible. But Reba, are you nning toe with us?"


    "Of course not. You guys will be wandering the 31st floor. I''ll buy a bunch of antidotes and go up first. I wonder if those alchemist bastards have antidotes for horses."


    As the guild tables be noisy with talk about requests, Reba, who had been grumbling softly, pats Katie''s shoulder and stands up abruptly.


    She may be foul-mouthed, beast-like, and seemingly indifferent to others'' affairs, but she''s still the leader of a mercenary group.


    Known for deeply caring for her subordinates, she''d likely buy various antidotes and paralysis remedies from the Artisan district and then make her way barehanded to the 40th floor and above.


    "And you, if you ignore me and don''t greet me the next time we meet, you''re dead, okay?"


    "Uh, I understand..."


    "That''s right. I rmended you because you''re skilled and have guts. But now that you''ve switched parties you''re ignoring me. How detestable."


    It was a highly impolite attitude towards a noble, but strangely it sounded correct and our Northern brat, found herself inadvertently using politenguage.


    With her characteristic agility, Reba pushes past the crowd and dashes out of the guild after giving another firm pat on the hunched shoulders of our Northern brat.


    After that, we also stepped outside the guild.


    Although Graham''s shout had diminished the uproar that resembled a bustling market, the guild''s congested space filled with receptionists, adventurers, and mages still felt rather stifling.


    "Shall we head to the Artisan district and purchase some antidotes?"


    "Hmm, Rnd?"


    As we headed towards the Artisan district, the same ce that was chaotic during the Full Moon Wolf attack, Irene discreetly approached and gently tugged at my sleeve.


    It looked a little like she was blocking the way, so the curious gazes of the group turned to her.


    Feeling those gazes, Irene''s cheeks briefly reddened.


    Straightening her shoulders, she opened her mouth,


    "Earlier, when I purified those adventurers... At that level, my divine energy might be enough... It''s a bit embarrassing to say this, but I''m confident in my purification skills."


    "Is that possible?"


    "As long as we''re not standing in a poisonous pit for days on end, yes."


    Irene always quietly assisted the party members from behind without boasting or unting her abilities.


    But now, she was confidently highlighting her skills.


    Because of that, the magnificent pouches of divine power that were concealed under her thick nun''s robes briefly stood out.


    The viewers went wild, and even I was momentarily distracted, but that wasn''t the main point.


    It would be natural to prepare antidotes in case of emergencies.


    But if she doesn''t want us to do even that, there must be a reason.


    Normally, the question regarding this would be posed by Han Se-ah, the party''s leader.


    But why was she, like her viewers, captivated by Irene''s figure?


    "Do you think this way because the opponent is undead?"


    "Yes. Whether these lifeless creations of the Demon King became undead, or if they merely wear the guise of undead, as someone who serves the Goddess, I can''t stand idly by. Those cursed beings in that unholy ce should be purified."


    Irene''s voice, now stern and cold, was a far cry from her usual tone.


    Even Han Se-ah was taken aback by her icy demeanor.


    Hmm, it seems our saint candidate, Irene, might have a character quest.


    With Irene following after Grace and Katie, it would be a perfect sequence of 3-4-5.


    ---

 Chapter 159: Instead of the Crocodile Swarm 4

    Chapter 159: Instead of the Crocodile Swarm 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The 31st floor, which used to have swarms of crocodiles, had transformed into a deathly marsnd filled with zombies.


    Due to this, I remembered a certain ability of mine.


    Thanks to a quest reward, a portion of my mana had changed into divine energy.


    When I tested this against goblins in the caves, it didnt seem particrly special.


    While reinforcement through mana seemed to lean towards reflecting damage, reinforcement through divine energy seemed to lean towards damage resistance.


    However, in this harsh environment, I discovered an additional advantage.


    By strengthening my physical body with divine energy instead of mana, weak field debuffs couldn''t invade my body.


    "Rnd, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine. Just make sure none of you identally step on it."


    On the 31st floor, the feeling of deliberately stepping on the purple poisonous puddles was rather fun.


    I felt like a child wearing boots and stepping into puddles on a rainy day.


    The poison was mild; it wasnt strong enough to corrode my armor.


    Any poison that seeped through was immediately repelled by divine energy.


    It was very different from my party members who were desperately standing on dry ground with uneasy expressions.


    "Since we''ve collected everything here, let''s look for a path upwards and check for monsters."


    "But with the terrain changed like this, will we find a ce to set up tents?"


    "Rnd, are there safe zones in the marsnd?"


    "Yes, there are. And we have to hope they remain unchanged."


    As we walked on a narrow path about 30 cm wide, we chatted amongst ourselves.


    Each breath brought with it a whiff of something rotten, and the sound of bubbling toxic gas could be heard around us.


    But it wasn''t particrly dangerous when monsters weren''t around.


    The 31st floor was now a challenge for not just veteran intermediate adventurers but also for senior adventurers.


    The narrow path itself wasn''t dangerous, even for intermediate adventurers who couldn''t externalize their mana.


    The same went for our group.


    Han Se-ah, a yer, was initially a fitness streamer and had demonstrated her talent in her very first battle against goblins and horned foxes.


    Grace, who grew up ying in the forests, and Katie, who had been wielding a sword since childhood, were no exceptions.


    The only slightly worrisome one was Irene, who grew up in the temple.


    Still, thanks to her innate 5 abilities, she seemed to cross the marsnd without any problem in nonbat situations.


    "Uh, Rnd? I feel something sshing in the puddles ahead. It''s hard to determine the exact number because they''re undead, but I think there are more than five."


    As we continued, we encountered the first group of monsters on this floor.


    Whether it''s because the 31st floor has be a kind of hard mode or because of the nature of the undead, Grace couldn''t determine their exact number.


    She pointed to arge poison pond.


    It wasn''t a shallow pond reaching only up to the ankles.


    It was sorge that one could call it a reservoir or ake rather than a simple pond.


    "Be careful, I''ll lead the way. Hanna, can you create a path?"


    "I think so. I''ll expand the dirt path, and we can act as lookouts from above."


    Upon seeing therge pond, Han Se-ah promptly raised her staff.


    Because they couldnt line up and fight on a mere 30cm wide dirt path like a train, she had used her skill points from the 30th floor for nonbat magic once again.


    As she chants a spell, the mana at the tip of her staff drips down like water droplets.


    When they seep into the ground, the narrow dirt path grows rapidly, spreading out wide and t, enough for four people to movefortably.


    -The skill''s name is Earth Control.


    -Every time Han Se-ah shouts a skill name, I''m d I''m not a mage.


    -Lights, bags, maps, and potion dispensers, now a path...


    -Even when she''s a senior adventurer, she probably won''t use attack magic. Sad.


    "Damn it, this is an intermediate-level spell, you know? If I control it well, I can even create sharp spikes to pierce enemies... or at least that''s what it says in the skill description!"


    Originally, Earth Control was a spell that could create holes in the ground or bring out rocky spikes to inflict damage and control enemies simultaneously.


    The name might be straightforward and a bit childish, but the spell itself is quite effective.


    In mobile games, it was just a damaging spell, but in virtual reality games, it has versatile uses like this.


    Creating water droplets with the Water spell to drown goblins or using the Spark spell, which lights fires, to blind the horned wolves, are examples of this adaptability.


    Han Se-ah might have decent physical agility, but her true talent lies in her mana control.


    ''She''s a little clumsy and perverted, but her magical ability is genuinely impressive...''


    I rmended her to be a mage who stays in the rear, but seeing her true magical talent unfold feels strangely satisfying.


    Even when she pretended to use magic by gathering mana around her staff to check the mini-map, her control was impable.


    The group stood side by side on the finely sculpted ground.


    Katie watches over the pond as she walks by, and Grace, staring at the pond, nocks an arrow on her bowstring.


    Bubble, bubblenot just a few bubbles popping, but dozens bursting to the surface.


    Emerging from below are moss crocodiles.


    No, they were moss crocodiles once, now they''re zombie crocodiles.


    Even though it had turned into a zombie, the creature''s body was still protected by thick scales and moss, resembling chainmail and padded armor.


    Instead, a nasty green slime dripped from its clouded eyes and wide-open mouth.


    Anyone could tell that it was far from normal.


    "... Will my arrows work on it?"


    "Try aiming for its eyes or mouth. Even before turning into a zombie, you couldn''t effectively damage a Moss Crocodile''s body with mere arrows."


    "So it''s just like a golem. Got it... I dont have many alchemical arrows left."


    It would be a waste to use arrows coated in potions just to killmon monsters.


    Taking a deep breath, she released her taut bowstring.


    The arrow shot past me, slicing through the wind.


    Thwack!


    Perhaps due to her upgraded 4 archery skills, the arrow lodged precisely into the eye of the creature lurking in the marsh.


    Grrr--


    "Did I not go deep enough?"


    "Maybe its skull is too thick."


    The zombie crocodile, dripping green poison from its wide-open mouth, was my favorite kind of opponent.


    Their sturdy bodiesbined with a zombie''s typical insensitivity made them slow, predictable monsters.


    And if they approach at that leisurely pace, I can easily smash them down.


    Considering my opponent is undead, I infused my warhammer with divine energy and swung it down.


    The resulting sound and sensation felt satisfyingly heavy.


    "So, regr arrows won''t prate, right?"


    "Yeah... Well, then, should I try an explosive arrow?"


    Seeing the aftermath of my warhammer crushing the crocodile''s head, Grace, standing beside Han Se-ah, bit her lip.


    As a scout, she felt herck of firepower the more we climbed.


    Even so, expecting a one-shot kill would be unreasonable.


    Even among top-notch swordsmen, it''d be a tall order to hack a Moss Crocodile to pieces in one blow.


    "Ew, it''s spewing poison! ...Really d I learned shield magic. I can''t always rely on the protective barrier for this."


    -The shield has basically be an umbre now, LOL.


    -mages are so versatile.


    -They''re pretty capable. Not as a dealer, but as a support, yeah.


    -yeah LOL. When I see a mage y while I''m just shing away, I get super jealous.


    -But she should at least learn one offensive spell. Otherwise, she has nothing to do.


    "No, guys. If you''ve never yed a mage, you wont get it. It''s not easy. Didnt Teacher Rnd mention in the early mage tutorial that using an offensive spell just two or three times depletes your mana? Mages can deal a lot of damage, but it''s super limited. Unless you''re chugging potions until you vomit, you can use those kind of spells maybe five times a day."


    As Han Se-ah shifted from portable light source to mage advocate, addressing her viewers, I raised my warhammer again.


    This area seems a bit tough for archers and swordsmen.


    If the ins and forests were hunting grounds for Grace, the marsnds distinctly felt like they were meant for blunt weapon warriors and priests.


    In any game, isn''t it natural for certain maps to favor specific sses?


    ''Should we change her equipment again? Maybe focus on upgrading her bow instead of her arrows.''


    With that thought, I smashed another zombie crocodile''s head.


    Thanks to the slow movements of these creatures, Grace''s arrows relentlessly targeted only the eye sockets.


    Even though crocodiles are fast in water, bing a zombie seemed to have given them resilience while sacrificing their speed.


    They now approached at the pace of a toddler''s first steps, making it more challenging to miss than hit.


    With things like this, Katie and Irene would have little to do.


    "...Isn''t it fortunate that the mana stones float in water?"


    "Yeah, cleaning them with water before storing them in the inventory should be fine, right?"


    "Or should we try purifying the mana stones with divine energy?"


    Due to the zombie crocodiles that couldn''t escape the water before dying, their mana stones floated atop the poisonous puddles, making the aftermath quite straightforward.


    ...I guess we''ll be picking up mana stones for a while.


    ---


    Raei: Hello hello, Author did a q&a! It''s pretty long so I put it here instead of the TL notes. It is fairly spoilery? Read below!


    Author:


    For those interested, just because I mention something in the author''s note doesn''t mean it won''t be addressed in the novel.


    As a reader myself, I really dislike that sort of thing. So, I''ll always answer based on the novel''s context.


    I don''t n on doing this often, but since we''ve crossed the 150th chapter mark, I thought I''d give it a try once.


    Q1: Is there a character who can face Rnd one-on-one and win? (SMALL SPOILER IN THIS ANSWER)


    A1: There might be characters who can match him, but none that can beat him. As depicted in the story, Rnd is wary of opponents skilled in martial arts or techniques. This is because he hasn''t been formally trained and relies purely on experience, swinging around in a straightforward and unrefined manner.


    So, while there might not be a character who can prate Rnd''s defenses, there are those he can''t catch. I once chased a rogue around in the RPG game ''Bless'' as a pdin, and despite hours of fighting, neither of us could defeat the other. It''s a simr feeling.


    Q2: Can''t Rnd ssh away the marsh water?


    A2: It''s possible if he uses mana. As described when hunting the Full Moon Wolf, the force was strong enough to flip the dirt on the battlefield and bury mana stones. Just as a high-ranking mage obliterated orcs with lightning, the destructive power of a senior adventurer who can externalize their mana isparable to a walking bomb. Of course, as the tank of the party, he wouldn''t do such things when team members are present.


    Q3: Has Rnd''s growth stopped? / Is the quest after the 40th floor Rnd''s? (SMALL SPOILER IN THIS ANSWER)


    A3: As many of you have guessed in thements, after Irene, Rnd''s quest will be unveiled alongside the story''s foreshadowing elements. I also n to introduce skills he hasn''t acquired yet, and the ultimate skill has been predetermined since Rnd was recognized as a ''Pdin''. I''ll do my best to make the writing as engaging and vorful as possible.


    Q4: What are Rnd''s physical/magical talents?


    A4: Rather than Rnd''s physical body, the talent of the modern soul inside Rnd is average. Unlike protagonists of other game novels who possess prodigious talents and acquire all sorts of skills, Rnd was designed to be a character who blindly pushes forward with the superior specs given to his game character.


    Frankly, I thought it would be excessive for a modern person to master blunt weapon techniques, shield arts, and martial arts on their own without a proper mentor, even with the transcendent stats of a 6 character.


    Kim Seok-hyun, who asionally appears, will handle the martial arts prodigy part.

 Chapter 160: Instead of the Crocodile Swarm 5

    Chapter 160: Instead of the Crocodile Swarm 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The monsters that had turned into undead varied in appearance, but they all shared a characteristic: they had be incredibly sturdy with a decrease in speed.


    The moss crocodile, cushioned by its thick, soft moss and hard scales underneath, had grown even tougher after turning into a zombie.


    However, a side effect was its slower movement, even in water.


    Moreover, bing a zombie meant it lost all its living weaknesses, such as its eyes and throat.


    The lizardman skeletons were the same.


    These creatures, having shed their reptilian scales, flesh, and blood to remain just bones, became a real nuisance for swordsmen and archers.


    Their proficiency with the de stayed, made them difficult to hunt.


    The most grotesque among them was the vine snake.


    Initially, it would camouge itself on trees, waiting to ambush with a constricting attack.


    But now, it looked more like a mutant than a zombie, with multiple elongated tentacles dangling from its head.


    Naturally, these tentacles dripped venom just like the jaws of the zombie crocodile.


    "...By the goddess."


    "Who knew that undead could be so repulsive?"


    Even Irene, who always wore a faint smile, frowned deeply at the sight.


    The viewers made disgusted sounds when they saw the tentacle snake that was once a vine snake.


    It spoke volumes when there were thousands of viewers reacting this way.


    It might be amusing to watch someone else struggle through this, but ultimately, wouldn''t these viewers have to pass through the 31st floor as well to see the game''s ending?


    Unless one chooses to go through the game without attempting to conquer the tower and just exist as a resident of this fantasy world.


    -bleh


    -How is the smell? I have a weak stomach. Maybe I''ll just leave the tower.


    -If we throw up in our capsules while ying, would we die from suffocation?


    -The cave streams were scary, but the venom swamp stream is just damn repulsive.


    "Um... My sense of smell seems to be numb from the paralyzing effect pretty quickly, so it''s bearable. But I''m not confident about closebat with those slimy corpses. Even if blunt weapons are effective against the undead, wouldn''t we still need to handle them directly? It probably feels really weird."


    The repulsive monsters and the stench of the field made it unpleasant.


    When watching through the monitor, you only see a gue-ridden area and a cursednd.


    In person, you''d have to experience those ces through all five senses.


    Who would want that?


    After showing the viewers around the 31st floor, defeating the zombie crocodiles, pulverizing the lizardman skeletons, and turning the repulsive tentacled snakes into porcupines, courtesy of Grace, it was time to decide our next move.


    "We''ve been on the move for quite a while and we''ve collected various samples. Should we return to the city now or should we search for a safe zone?"


    "What do you think, Hanna? Should we look for a safe zone or campsite, or go down to the 30th floor for maintenance?"


    "Hmm..."


    Naturally, the decision was up to Han Se-ah, the party''s leader.


    After chatting with the viewers for a moment, she pondered my question.


    We hadpleted all the tasks assigned by the guild.


    The potion bottles were filled with a purple liquid and sticky paralytic mud.


    We also collected ash-colored twigs and dried leaves in our inventory.


    We had dealt with the zombie crocodile, lizardman skeleton, and tentacled snake, collecting different types of stones from each.


    "Let''s call it a day and head back. It''s gettingte, and weck information about the 31st floor. If we have to spend the night inside the tower, it''s better to do so in the safe zone of the 30th floor."


    "True, we''re short on intel."


    "I didn''t want to dine in such an area anyway."


    After some thought, she decided on a retreat.


    With the monsters evolving and the terrain changing, camping seemed too risky.


    Irene, agreeing with Han Se-ah''s opinion, murmured in a cold voice.


    Given the belief of the Goddess Faith*, which considers life as a sacred gift, her reaction toward the undead wasn''t surprising.


    It''s said when a usually calm person gets angry, it''s terrifying, and now I understand what that means.


    Irene''s oddly stern voice prompted the group to start going through the narrow path.


    While I freely stepped on the shallow poison puddles, thanks to my armor coated with divine power, the rest couldn''t.


    I reached out to help their bnce and like that, we were on our way back.


    "I touched that purple puddle when I collected it, and it felt strangely sticky. If it gets on our equipment by mistake, it''ll be a hassle to clean."


    "It has a mild toxicity. It might corrode or wear out our equipment, so it''s best to avoid it."


    I might not know much about Katie and Irene''s gear, but Han Se-ah and Grace''s equipment are precious leather items they received as quest rewards.


    Refined with magic and alchemy, it wouldn''t be wise to expose them to an unknown poison.


    Just like someone fond of shoes wouldn''t trudge through mud in their new pair on a rainy day, adventurers, for whom equipment is not just a hobby but a lifeline, shouldn''t carelessly expose their gear to unknown hazards.


    "Ugh, I''m not sure if a carriage can travel on a path like this."


    Besides the group who cautiously moved their feet, sticky bubbles kept bubbling up.


    Katie murmured, finding the sight repulsive.


    With such a mess, escorting a supply carriage would likely cost a fortune.


    Either they had to feed the horses antidotes to prevent poisoning and move, or they would need to hire dozens of intermediate and lower mages to create a path using earth magic.


    "I want to find out why it changed like this and return it to its original state..."


    "If we can, we must definitely restore it."


    The others subtly tensed up at the sight of Irene responding immediately to Han Se-ah''s murmur, which wasn''t directed at the viewers but at the empty air.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Adventurers and the Guild rely on the loot from the tower to make a living and earnmissions.


    The mages of the Magic Tower research the mana stones from the tower and write papers about the environment inside it.


    Following these two groups, the temple suddenly bes involved in the narrative.


    Ellis reported that although monsters emerging from the tower to the outside world weren''t of major concern, the appearance of an undead zone inside the tower was causing quite a stir.


    "They all came out?"


    "Yes. The temple, usually reluctant to dispatch their priests, suddenly had their high priests flocking out, searching for the guild master."


    Upon returning to the guild and submitting items for the requests like the purple poison bottle, paralyzing mud bottle, and some bark, Ellis quietly approached our table.


    This was the first time something like this had happened, so I wondered if something might happen, but it turned out to be quite a situation.


    The temples in this world have significant influence.


    After all, there''s a real deity, and once a year, something like a divine message is passed down.


    The presence of a divine being, proving their existence through divine energy and messages, has elevated the authority of the temple immensely.


    But with great poweres great responsibility.


    If a single priest who can use divine energymits a disgraceful act, it would be considered sphemy.


    "Temple wants to work together?"


    "Maybe? I couldn''t catch the entire conversation. A group in white robes came rushing out and headed to the Magic Tower with the guild master. If they are talking with the top brass of both the Adventurer''s Guild and the Magic Tower, isn''t that an indication of the temple''s direct involvement?"


    The group nodded in agreement to Ellis''s spections.


    From the vige girl to the noblewoman from the north, their faith in the temple was quite strong.


    Indeed, it''s hard to find anyone as reliable as the temple in this fantasy world after living for 10 years.


    Unlike nobles who often debate rights and benefits, when followers of religion unite under the name of the goddess, their cohesion is like no other.


    And it''s not just priests and nuns; there are monks who practice martial arts and temple knights who enhance their physique using divine energy.


    If the lower-floor quests involved working with the mages, it seems the 31st-floor quest might involve the temple''s forces.


    [Suddenly, the tower has transformed into and of death.]


    [It''s strange for creatures that should imitate life to start imitating death.]


    [What on earth did the Demon King do to the tower that even non-living things turned undead...?]


    "Oh, after hearing from Ellis, it seems the quest updated. So, it was the Demon King after all. I guess we need to find the source of contamination. Maybe the boss is some huge contaminant like a tentacle monster or a filthy slime... Do I have to defeat that? Ugh..."


    -Closebat yers are screwed, LOL.


    -The answer? Buy a bomb from the Alchemist''s Guild.


    -Damn, I just started dual-wielding and I want to reset already.


    -So many filthy boss monsterse to mind: corpse golems, contaminated slimes...


    -BB Games needs to stop favoring mages. Closebat yers are doomed, ugh.


    As Han Se-ah mumbled, the chat reacted intensely.


    Reading their messages, I too felt tense.


    If there''s a big and filthy boss monster like a corpse giant or a lump of waste, there''s a 100% chance I''ll have to face it directly.


    When I previously hunted an ogre, I waspletely drenched in its blood and brain matter.


    The stench was so unbearable that I had to use magic tools to get rid of it.


    I wonder how horrible it would be to deal with an undead boss monster.


    Even if I shield my body with divine energy and mana, there''s no helping the unpleasant feeling.


    ---

 Chapter 161: Temple Knights 1

    Chapter 161: Temple Knights 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The day after hearing of the temple''s participation from Ellis, the eyes of the group gathered around the guilds table were sparkling with curiosity.


    It goes without saying but the temple is not just filled with priests and nuns.


    The temple is its own group and acts ording to the oracles of the Goddess, so it is essential to have military power.


    In this world where ferocious beasts and wandering monsters appear when you go to remote valleys far from the city, can you just send out priests and nuns?


    The temple trains monks and temple knights to subdue monsters and escort priests and nuns on their pilgrimages.


    They are beings that you won''t meet under normal circumstances.


    I never thought Id climb the tower with temple knights. When I was in the north, I never even saw their faces.


    It feels like Ive be the hero of a story my dad used to read to me when I was a child.


    Monks, fighters who train their bodies endlessly under the pretext of pilgrimage and subdue enemies using martial arts, and temple knights who use divine energy instead of mana to wield heavy armor and shields.


    There usually aren''t any asions that require their direct involvement.


    They only step in when ignorant bandits attack pilgrimage priests or when someone tries to scam the temple and spheme against the Goddess.


    In a world where the Goddess has proven her existence through divine energy, how many such ignorant fools could there be?


    In addition, they have no business cooperating with mercenaries or adventurers.


    Priests and nuns face all kinds of hardships in the name of pilgrimage, so there is no reason for those on a holy mission to ask for help from adventurers and mercenaries.


    "Rnd, have you ever met a monk or a temple knight?


    Ive seen them fight, but I''ve never fought alongside them."


    Even I, who have been rolling in this fantasy world for 10 years, can count the number of times I''ve seen them on one hand.


    When I was busy traveling around the kingdom for requests Like when I helped Graces vige, I met them once when I went to the southern mountains to deal with wandering monsters or giant species that flowed into remote areas of the kingdom. They were monks dispatched to subdue bandits who had plundered food sent to the temple.


    The party members were listening attentively to my story with sparkling eyes.


    Even Irene, a saint candidate, listened with interest.


    Although she grew up in the temple, perhaps she hasnt had the chance to meet monks and temple knights.


    To put it in game terms, monks trained in martial arts are specialized for PVP, while temple knights in thick armor are specialized for PVE.


    It''s nearly impossible for monks dispatched to capture bandits to defeat a tribe of giants.


    There was a time when I helped them carry out a bandit subjugation mission by hunting a giant creature that was blocking the path there.


    I dont know about the temple knights, but the monks were really good fighters. Of course, their opponents were bandits, not undead... The way they kicked off trees and dodged arrows as they rushed forward was quite impressive.


    The monks fighting style is, how should I put it, acrobatic?


    They were not satisfied just pushing off the ground; they used trees and wooden fences as stepping stones, fighting in mid-air like martial arts experts.


    The female monks, with their attractive thighs peeking through the slits in their monk attire, had staminaparable to rogues.


    Their evasion stats were pretty much maxed.


    Heh, Rnd, you''ve never seen a temple knight before?


    Even I, from a noble family, can count on one hand the times Ive seen them. I''ve never seen them in action, only from a distance when my father visited the temple.


    If even the Dukes families havent seen them, they must be really rare.


    To begin with, for noble families to see temple knights in action, they would have to be involved in a very unfortunate incident.


    Oh Is that how it is?


    As we were talking about monks and temple knights while upying a table, the door of the guild burst open.


    A tall knight in shining white armor entered, attracting the gazes of the adventurers, the viewers through Han Se-ahs camera, and all present.


    The armor, so immacte it looked like the knight might have a cleaning obsession, waspletely white from helmet to greaves and boots, with no decorations or patterns except for the engraved symbol of the Goddess Faith on the chestte.


    If you removed the chestte, one might suspect it was not armor but a piece of marble sculpture.


    -Wow, my eyes hurt LOL


    -How do they doundry over there?


    -This is the first time Ive seen a holy knight in a game stream


    -But why is it a temple knight? Isnt that a pdin?


    -Can you really describe armor asundry?


    Wow, but if the armor is that white, its going to be annoying to clean after a battle. I worry about wearing a white T-shirt if I''m about to eat soup; who would want armor that white?


    Even the adventurers and viewers began to murmur at the overwhelming presence of the temple knight, not a single inch of skin visible.


    From a modern perspective, the white armor is unique and one would only worry about it getting dirty; however, from a medieval perspective, it appears as valuable as treasure.


    The adventurers, unlike Han Se-ah and the viewers who are concerned about theundry, stop their bustling and feel a strange pressure.


    Regardless of them, the temple knight, unfazed, began reading aloud in a robust voice, standing in front of the door with arge scroll spread wide open in both arms.


    He was incrediblyrge in stature, butpletely hidden in armor.


    I had expected perhaps a beautiful female knight inside, but that wasn''t the case.


    "In the name of the Goddess, for the life of thisnd--"


    The temple knight with an impressive low bass voice seemed to be reading a promation from the temple.


    Putting aside the various religious embellishments, it was a deration that the temple knights would enter the tower with all their strength.


    After all, the monsters inside the tower are infinitely reproducing creatures that thousands of adventurers hunt every day.


    So, the temple knights dered that they would take charge of the safe zone, supporting the adventurers unconditionally until the cause of this incident was understood and the Magic Tower found a solution.


    My God, is the temple nning to create a sanctuary inside the tower?


    "Well, aren''t they undead? Considering that the tower is within the temple''s territory, they can''t just leave it be."


    Hearing this, the adventurers begin to stir excitedly.


    Adventurers, as people who risk their lives climbing the tower, strongly believe in religion, almost to the point of superstition.


    There are those who believe that if they donate offerings, they will be able to avoid death, diligently offeringrge sums to the temple; and others who believe that if they disrespect priests or nuns, the Goddess''s wrath will befall them.


    This superstition is prevalent amongst mercenaries and adventurers alike.


    Even amongst the highest ranks.


    There are many who believe their lucky survival in battles withrge species or named monsters is due to the Goddess''s grace.


    Um, Rnd? What should we do?


    What do you mean?


    The temple knight, having finished reading the scroll, turns on his heel and leaves the guild without a moment''s hesitation.


    Han Se-ah, like the other adventurers who began to murmur amongst themselves, tilts her head towards me and asks a question.


    Though her head is turned my way, her eyes stealthily shift towards Irene.


    It seems like Irene''s intense attitude is worrying her a little.


    Sitting at the table, listening to the temple knights announcement, Irenes eyes were zing with passion, so much so that you might say they were on fire.


    Even the corners of her eyes, usually softly downturned, were sharply lifted, changing her expression noticeably.


    Hanna, don''t tell me we''re not going to the 31st floor...


    No! Of course we are. I was just wondering whether we should thoroughly search the 31st floor and slowly make our way up, or if we should quickly break through to the 40th floor.


    Whenever there are anomalies in the tower, they always happen every 10 floors."


    "Um, well... thats true. Could the number 10 be associated with the Demon Kings dark magic? If thats the case, we should probably aim for the 40th floor."


    -Mommy is angry, hehe


    -It can''t be helped that a boss appears every 10 floors, lol.


    -From an NPCs perspective, it must be suspicious


    -The tower itself is suspicious, but what can they do even if they suspect something?


    -I hope the game ends with Han Se-ah being used of witchcraft.


    "I would find it strange too. At least with golems, they appear all over the 20s, so I dont think there are any NPCs that are too suspicious. Orcs gathered on the 20th floor, but golems appeared evenly from the 21st to the 30th floor. But still, bosses keep appearing every 10 floors and if I keep being the one to clear them, wont they start getting suspicious?"


    -Considering the filtering, it shouldnt go in that direction


    -Theyd probably favor the yer as a hero, I cant imagine them going on a witch hunt


    -If I get to the 70th floor and end up getting executed due to some political nonsense, thats just f*cked up lol


    -If theres an ending like that, thepany would be on fire


    -Fire? Considering K-gamers, they''ll probably show up at their door with swords


    Han Se-ah breaks into a cold sweat at Irenes spection.


    And so, the course of action for our party was decided, influenced significantly by Irene, who was unusually assertive this time around.


    ---

 Chapter 162: Temple Knights 2

    Chapter 162: Temple Knights 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Even though the temple knights have advanced to the 31st floor, our battles have not be easier.


    They''ve secured a safe zone and the priests and nuns are tending to the injured free of charge.


    Grace, due to thepatibility issues between archers and the undead, must carefully conserve her arrows.


    Meanwhile, Katie is limited to fighting on the narrownd created by Han Se-ah.


    Even though Irenes divine energy protects us from the venom, it is still an ufortable situation.


    "Whew, it definitely feels like weve moved to a new floor. This is much harder than the 30th floor."


    "If only we could have brought a golem... We wouldnt have to worry about this poison!"


    The party murmurs quietly as they stand right before the passage to the 32nd floor.


    The cave terrain is just as narrow, but the enemies also move ording to the terrain.


    However, the undead in the marsnd move without caring for the poison, putting us at a unteral disadvantage.


    The terrain is stressful for Katie, who specializes in agile movements, she specializes in abination of swordsmanship and footwork.


    But what can we do?


    The towers terrain is brutally challenging.


    From what I''ve heard from Reba and other top adventurers, after this marsnd, we will have to face flying monsters like harpies on a teau full of cliffs.


    ...Its frustrating, but we have to adapt.


    -Brat''s still going on about golems LOL


    -The more I watch, the more I want to quit and be a mage


    -She ran away because she didnt want to see her dad, but now she''s acting like a kid who got their toy taken away LOL


    [Chat deleted by mod]


    -Just the thought of piloting a robot had me grinning, but seeing the 31st floor, Im losing my enthusiasm


    The chat watching this scene closely continues to worry.


    Those who are purely spectators find it all funny, but the yers following Han Se-ah and Kim Seok-hyun, intent onpleting the game, can''t feel the same.


    Han Se-ah, being a mage, is focused on supporting by creatingnd for the party to stand on and filling in the swamp.


    However, most of the viewers chatting would be in Katie''s shoes, having to sh at zombies and skeletons on a narrow tform.


    Still, we found the passage to the 32nd floor quicker than expected.


    Thats all thanks to Hanna. Without her, we would be knee-deep in poison right now, receiving divine energy treatment.


    But since we are a bitte, we should find a safe zone as soon as we get to the 32nd floor. It will be tough to immediately find the ce... So how about we use Hannas magic to fill in a small puddle and set up a tent there? Hmm If I add my purification, it might just work.


    Then lets cut down those dreadful gray trees too. Their wriggling makes it seem like theyll strangle us in our sleep. Ive seen a lot of this kind of tree in the north, but these creepy ones are a first.


    After smashing the lizardmen skeletons and watching their bones turn into mana stones, the party talks and heads forward.


    The marsnd, sparsely popted with trees, allowed them to clearly see the passage in the distance.


    Compared to dense forests and dark caves, the visibility is better, so going up to the next floor is a bit faster.


    If necessary we could even use all of Han Se-ah''s mana or, I could carry two people on my shoulders to cross the poison swamp.


    Do you think welle across injured adventurers as soon as we pass through the passage this time?


    Nah, I doubt it. The story has spread, and the temple has even made an official statement. They must have prepared an antidote by now.


    Its not impossible, though. Even among the high-level adventurers, there are always those who overestimate their abilities.


    Rnd, you might just speak it into existence.


    Excited due to finding the passage so quickly, we chatted andughed as we circumvented the deep-looking poison pools and headed towards the passage.


    The tank crossing the gate first to ensure safety on the other side is an unspoken rule known by all our party members.


    Grace, the scout, stood by my side, while Katie, providing rearguard support, circled around Irene and Han Se-ah.


    However, the first sight that greeted us on the 32nd floor was not of adventurers fleeing from poisoning.


    "What the hell!"


    Suddenly, a trolls club flew towards my face.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Rnd? What is this, cough, thing?"


    "Ugh, bleh-- Oh, the stench"


    "Cough, hack--! Goddess, have mercy!"


    As the group crosses the gate, their faces turn red, almost like entering a gas chamber.


    It makes sense, as right in front of the portal through which they''vee, lie the remnants of a troll I''ve smashed to pieces.


    And it''s not just any troll corpse.


    Its one that has transformed into an undead, exploding like a gas bomb.


    Surprised by a sudden blow from a club, I retaliated, killing the yellowish troll with a single strike.


    It seems like skills using divine energy instead of magic deal extra damage to the undead.


    But who would have thought  a troll covered in yellow tumors, causing a gas explosion upon death.


    "Is that, cough, a troll?"


    "Yes, it seems the marsnd is randomly spawning monsters that should be on higher floors. Trolls are supposed to only appear on the 40th floor, along with horned wolves, orc hunters, and blind serpents."


    "So, a dangerous creature like this was waiting at the entrance of the 32nd floor?"


    Thanks to Irenes quick use of a purification spell, the group, with teary eyes, can now open them and re at the trolls yellow corpse.


    It was continuously spewing gas, as if telling us ''there''s a quest here!''.


    First zombie crocodiles, lizardman skeletons, paralysis tentacle snakes, and now a gas bomb troll.


    From the 31st to the 40th floor, the theme seems to be ''kill the melee damage dealers.''


    Even I, who killed it with a shield strike, got covered in gas.


    If I hadn''t unconsciously coated my entire body with divine energy, I would have run outside the tower to wash it off.


    "Ugh, I may be a mage, but what are melee yers supposed to do in this kind of area? As valuable as mages are in fantasy worlds, this is just too much."


    -I really want to reset.


    -Isnt corpse explosion a bit too much?


    -Well, corpse explosion is a ssic for dark magic.


    -Seeing Irene''s tearful face makes this so worth watching.


    As the group debates whether we need to collect from the troll corpse or search for mana stones among the dreadful pus-filled mass, I notice that the gas-emitting corpse is visibly dissipating.


    After a certain amount of time, does the corpse disappear, leaving only the mana stone?


    Thanks to the purification spell, the group, now with an immunity buff, gathered around the horrid corpse.


    The beautiful women, their hair sparkling with divine energy, create a bizarre and somewhat humorous scene in front of the dreadful remains.


    Even so, I''m not about to stick my hand into that pile of gruesome pus to extract the mana stone.


    For efficiency, it would be quicker if I, coated in divine energy, retrieved it.


    However, considering the troll''s size, it wouldn''t be just my arm going in  my whole upper body would have to go inside.


    Ill try using purification on this corpse too.


    Yeah, that seems like a good idea. The path is already narrow enough without it being blocked by that.


    The troll, not quite arge species at 3 meters tall, leaves behind arge corpse.


    Even I hesitate in front of it, prompting Irene to step forward and release another burst of divine energy.


    The yellow pus from the corpse melts away as if we''re washing a dirty bathtub or a sink with a cleaning agent.


    As the corpse disintegrates, releasing gas as it does, whats left is a fist-sized mana stone, clearlyrger than the ones we usually found in the caves.


    This draws the attention of our group.


    Normally, trolls only appear starting from the 40th floor, so I cant tell if this mana stone is from a regr troll or a mutated one.


    "So this troll was blocking the path?


    Yes. Trolls usually appear on the 40th floor; I didnt expect to find one on the 32nd floor.


    So Rnd, have you never seen a troll before?


    Not inside the tower. There are many trolls outside, especially in the south. We receive a lot of requests rted to them. They cant use magic and theyre not quite big enough to be ssified as arge species, but theyre still difficult to hunt without a mage due to their unique regenerative abilities. The rewards for such requests are quite high.


    This troll is like a dirty sales trick from a home shoppingwork, iming that 49,990 won is cheaper than 50,000 won.


    Its clearly smaller thanrge species of over 5 meters, but with a size of 3-4 meters and immense strength, its a troublesome opponent.


    Its skin isnt magically enhanced but is tough enough to withstand ded weapons.


    And with its bizarre vitality, it can regenerate its limbs in half a day.


    While not ssified as arge species, its a bothersome foe that intermediate adventurers would need to risk their lives to defeat.


    Especially these trolls, found here in the marsnds.


    When it dies, it releases a toxic gas, creating anotheryer of trouble.


    -The more I see, the more disheartened I be


    -Its so dark ahead, I cant see anything.


    -I didnt want to know about this future.


    -The only solution for melee fighters is to bring a golem with them.


    -Lets just switch the genre to mecha.


    Hmm, does this mean well encounter floors filled with mage killers or magic immune monsters as we go higher? Or floors with traps that make mana usage impossible? Honestly, when such biased maps appear, itsmon to see the opposite type of map appear soon after.


    My exnation of the troll makes Han Se-ah and the viewers shudder.


    Even on the 32nd floor, not the 40th, formidable foes that are hard for low to intermediate adventurers to hunt are appearing.


    At least it seems the troll has lost its regenerative abilities after bing undead.


    Does the tower difficulty increase from beginner to intermediate to advanced? Perhaps it gets harder every 30 floors.


    Instead of dealing with its annoying regenerative abilities, which can be countered with burning, we have to deal with its equally annoying release of toxic gas on death.


    ---

 Chapter 163: Temple Knights 3

    Chapter 163: Temple Knights 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Everything below the 30th floor was just a taste.


    Starting from the 31st floor, it felt like the developers were dering an increase in difficulty.


    Such as the toxic marsnd.


    The trees in the originally dense swamp had withered to ash grey, also providing a clearer view.


    Thanks to this, a toxic gas troll rushed towards us, sshing through poisonous puddles in its way.


    Of course, it wasnt just the troll; all sorts of undead creatures did as well.


    These undead creatures blindly charge at any living being within their sensing range, but luckily, since they moved slowly and in a straight line, we had no trouble detecting and dealing with them.


    "Ugh, this is really disgusting...."


    "I think Ill have a very light dinner tonight, maybe just half of what I usually eat."


    "As for me... I''ll just chew on some jerky."


    "I''ll make a weak soup with a mild aroma for dinner. Youll still need to fill your stomachs to fight, after all."


    While the group discussed their evening meal,ining that their mental fatigue outweighed their physical exhaustion, Grace walked briskly, gazing at the towering pir of divine energy rising in the distance.


    Since the view was clear, monsters were annoyingly persistent, but at least we could clearly see the safe zone.


    No monsters were around the divine energy pir, but we could see a few adventurers hastily moving toward the safe zone as well.


    "I wonder if they created that pir of divine energy as a guide for everyone?"


    "Maybe, but I think the pir naturally formed due to a divine spell. When a sanctuary is created, pirs made of divine energy appear to form a temple. It seems like the shape has distorted slightly due to neutralizing the poison."


    Seeing the pir of divine energy pushing away the foul air, Irene became noticeably more energetic than usual.


    Inspired by her, the rest of the team stopped their grumbling and started walking quickly.


    It''s not easy to lose energy while standing next to someone who smiles so radiantly.


    As the sanctuary and safe zone gradually got closer, we saw another group of adventurers walking ahead of us on the narrow path.


    Including the adventurers on another path, there were now three teams walking closely together.


    However, unlike usual, there was no sign of wariness between the groups.


    With divine energy soaring high in front of us and temple knights in shining white armor staring at us, no adventurer would dare to turn rogue.


    As the temple knights in their shining white armor came into view, Irene naturally moved ahead of Grace.


    Noticing this, a man from the leading group of adventurers slowly reduced his pace before approaching us.


    He wore a wide, sack-like grey robe resembling that of a monk, and at his waist hung a belt with a symbol of the Goddess Faith.


    "Hello, sister. By any chance, have you seen anything suspicious?"


    "Hmm, apart from a troll that''s supposed to be on the 40th floor appearing here, this 31st floor seems no different."


    "A troll? A troll, you say... What I saw was a strange snake inside a gray tree. I thought it was a safe ce and decided to rest, but paralyzing tentacles came crawling out from inside the tree trunk. I came to warn you to be careful when resting on tree branches or simr ces."


    "Is that so? Thank you, brother."


    It seems like he intended to warn Irene about the snakes hiding inside trees.


    However, his party seems to have not run into a troll yet; he was startled by Irene''s words and hurriedly ran back towards his group.


    Considering the troll is strong enough to be a boundary between intermediate and senior adventurers, adventurers have no choice but to be cautious.


    That a named monster from the 40th floor is roaming around the 32nd floor is arge danger.


    After briefly exchanging words, the group of adventurers ahead of us greet the temple knights and enter the safe zone without any issues.


    We follow suit and soon arrive in front of the temple knights.


    "Sister, who has embarked on a harsh journey, you have worked hard in carrying out the will of the Goddess."


    "Hello, brothers. Is there anything we should be careful of in the safe zone?"


    "The puddles inside are transparent, but the purification is notplete yet. They still carry a mild toxicity. Although it might be inconvenient, I advise against using the spring water inside."


    It seems the temple knights'' purpose is more towards guidance and support than interrogation, as they let us in without asking further questions.


    As we followed Irene inside, a temple knight on our left suddenly grabbed me.


    I looked at the knight in his white armor blocking my way.


    "Um, brother?"


    "...What''s going on?"


    Our party, walking ahead, turned around to look at us, and even the temple knight responsible for exnations looked surprised at his colleague blocking me.


    Despite the gazes, he scrutinizes me from head to toe.


    Facing his sharp gaze from within the white helmet,


    ''Did I have any issues with the templetely?''


    However, the question thrown by the temple knight was something I didn''t expect at all.


    "By any chance, have you received a revtion from the Goddess?"


    "...Why do you ask?"


    "Because you possess divine energy."


    Maybe he was able to see traces of divine energy in my shield due to his high level?


    Knights of the temple cannot be adventurers.


    Of course, this is because they are a military group that moves ording to oracles and revtions from the Goddess, and they possess divine energy.


    They cannot take up adventuring as their main profession.


    From the perspective of a temple knight, I must be an extraordinary anomaly.


    Like how scouts are skilled in tracking living beings and rogues excel at disarming traps, temple knights can imbue armor and weapons with divine energy.


    So, when an adventurer like me openly uses these skills, it naturally leads to confusion and questions.


    Hey, whats happening here? Rnd isnt supposed to use divine energy, right? Or wait, is he actually using divine energy at this moment?


    -He''s a Pdin, idiot


    -You dont even know what your tank is doing?


    -You should probably just give Rnd to me


    -So what is Rnds character quest? Are the temple knights involved?


    -So temple knights arent Pdins, only Rnd is... and how about Irene?


    The temple knights at the entrance, as well as the viewers and my party members, all threw curious nces my way after hearing the question.


    I realized that since receiving divine energy from meeting the Goddess, I had experimented alone but I never actually told my party members, ''I can use divine energy.''


    When we received a revtion from the Goddess in the Blessed Forest, divine energy was bestowed upon me.


    A revtion! You received a revtion?


    Yes. Sister Irene and our party heard the voice of the Goddess."


    Answering it head-on seemed like the best option at the moment.


    Corruption in the temple is unlikely in this world and we could even receive their support.


    At my words, the temple knights look at me with tear-filled eyes, while my party members seem confused.


    Looks like thedies thought of the Goddess''s revtion as a ''secret only our party knows.


    Especially our Northern brat; her piercing re is almost painful.


    It''s hard to believe, but seeing the divine energy within you, it must be true. I hope the Goddess''s blessings be upon Sister Irene, and you, the adventurer siblings.


    Luckily, the temple knight, who I thought would start interrogating me, bowed his head without a moment''s hesitation and stepped aside to let us pass.


    Once inside, we saw a tent vige set up around arge hearth.


    Looks like were supposed to pick out an empty tent to rest in, and then use thergemunal hearth in the center to prepare our meals.


    Rnd! Is it okay to just, you know... blurt that out?


    As the gaze of the temple knights faded and since no other adventurers were around, Katie, with her cheeks puffed up in frustration, approached me.


    She must be upset about my disclosure of our secret mission, meant to be known only to our party members.


    With a fierce gaze, she attached herself to my side as I sat down in front of an empty tent.


    The rest of the party members gathered around, waiting for an exnation.


    "It was something bound to be revealed sooner orter. And as for divine energy, it has been gradually increasing. I just hadnt mentioned it."


    "Since when exactly?"


    "Like I said, since after meeting the Goddess. My mana is slowly transforming into divine energy."


    I showed them my tightly clenched fist radiating blue mana and then pure white divine energy.


    Their eyes widened in disbelief.


    In this world, using two types of energy is nearly impossible, so it was hard for them to believe even when seeing it with their own eyes.


    There are form-changing characters in Heroines Chronicles, but even that I''ve never seen in my ten years in this world.


    My divine energy is quite weakpared to the mana I possess.


    With dimension travel, reincarnation, system holograms, and helping Han Se-ah with quests all happening at once, I hadnt given my situation much thought.


    However, to the NPC party members, excluding Han Se-ah, it must seem like Ive been given a special ability following the revtion from the Goddess.


    "Its like"


    Just as Irene, her eyes filled with emotion, was about to say something, BOOM!


    "What the-!"


    "An explosion? Did someone mess up a spell or something?!"


    "Aaaah, help, help!"


    A hot gust of wind rushed into the safe zone, apanied by a loud noise.


    ---

 Chapter 164: Temple Knights 4

    Chapter 164: Temple Knights 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    An unusual explosion sound and cries of agony filled the air.


    The temple knights, who guard the sanctuary, were the first to spring into action.


    As I saw them turning into small dots in the distance in their shining white armor, I hesitated for a moment, wondering whether to follow them or not.


    That''s when Irene, standing next to me, gently tapped my forearm.


    You should go and check whats happening.


    Yeah, youre right.


    I was concerned that my party might be caught in some event-like battle and be in danger, but then I realized  we were in the sanctuary of the temple.


    No way a 5 Saint Candidate with a specialization in protective shields could get hurt in the sanctuary, so I decided to follow the temple knights and went towards the source of the explosion sound.


    As I got closer, a rush of heat hit my face as if sitting in front of a bonfire.


    The loud sound indeed came from an explosion, and the scorching air was filled with purple smoke, carrying a sharp, acrid smell with it.


    "What is this...?"


    Lady, were you attacked by a mage?


    The ground around was ckened and scorched, clearly marking the site of the explosion.


    If this had been the modern world, I would have thought it was a gas explosion or a bomb.


    The temple knights, having arrived first on the scene, were busy administering first aid to the groaning adventurers using their divine energy, all the while asking questions.


    The only female adventurer who appeared to be unharmed was in a state of panic, her face pale.


    She was just standing there, opening and closing her mouth as if trying to speak but unable to find her words.


    It looked like she was the one who had screamed for help, but why was she frozen in ce like this?


    To be honest, its strange to see such a reaction.


    If youre a high-level adventurer, youve seen death before  its a part of the job.


    From your early days as a novice, youre exposed to the harsh realities of this profession, witnessing the death of fellow adventurers and civilians alike at the hands of monsters.


    So to see her panicking at the sight of people injured  not even dead  is unusual.


    Lady? You''re in shock, but we need to treat your injuries."


    Thats a good idea. Lets give her first aid and then transfer her to the sanctuary. The other brothers and sisters are better equipped to handle her treatment there."


    The man and woman caught in the explosion suffered severe burns on their upper bodies, particrly their arms and faces which were unprotected by armor.


    Then, there was the female scout, frozen in ce, opening and closing her mouth without uttering a word.


    The two involved in closebat bore the brunt of the explosion, while the scout, positioned behind them, had likely screamed for help.


    The temple knights gave me a nce but didnt say anything, quickly picking up the two injured people and hurrying away.


    Given theck of information from the injured party, I couldn''t determine if a fire magic-wielding monster or a crazed mage had cursed this group.


    I couldnt see anything else except for the injured adventurers.


    "Uh, uh, I, I


    Hmm, excuse me.


    The female adventurer remained as still as a statue even after the temple knights and the injured had departed.


    I didnt hesitate.


    We couldn''t afford to linger by the mysterious explosion site, even if the safe zone was nearby.


    The woman didn''t resist as I wrapped an arm around her waist and hoisted her over my shoulder.


    Given that she was hunting on the 32nd floor, she must have had a decent level of physical strength.


    Nevertheless, I carried her back to the safe zone with ease, like she was weightless.


    "Rnd, who is that?"


    "She''s from the group that got injured. She fainted while standing, in a state of mental shock, so I brought her here."


    The safe zone''s entrance was filled with activity.


    Temple knights, the injured, and priests providing healing were everywhere, alongside curious adventurers drawn by the loud noise.


    Han Se-ah, among the crowd, slyly threw a question my way.


    Although she had a clear view of the entire situation through the camera she mounted above my head, she feigned ignorance.


    It was a bit absurd, but amusing at the same time.


    -Looks like a troll. Her fire arrows are used up.


    -Is this floor a gimmick for melee characters, or a gimmick to kill them?


    -Anyway, there''s a clear way to deal with it, so it doesn''t matter, right?


    -I should bring alchemical arrows and a crossbow as a secondary weapon.


    -You''re not going to throw trolls at the boss on the 40th floorter, are you?


    The chat, filled with viewers watching through Han Se-ahs camera, buzzed with spection.


    The consensus seemed to be that the yellow gas trolls were responsible, exploding upon impact.


    This theory made sense, considering the mmable nature of the trolls'' noxious gas.


    Even normally, defeating these trolls releases a burst of gas into the surroundings.


    So, if this gas triggered the explosion, the pieces of the puzzle fell into ce.


    "Um... So you think she''s in mental shock?"


    While the viewers were forming their theories, Irene slowly approached.


    Her abilities werent as effective in healing severe burns.


    However, she had a knack for calming troubled minds.


    The faint divine energy emanating from her gentle palm seemed to prate the chest of the female adventurer, who had been staring nkly into space.


    It provided a sense offort, like a mother soothing a child.


    "I, I..."


    "It''s okay, you''re alright."


    Even a faint trace of divine energy is powerful.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The female adventurer,forted by the divine energy, suddenly broke down, crying like a child.


    Irene, unbothered by the tears soaking into her chest, held her warmly.


    Cradled in Irene''s embrace, the female adventurer slowly lifted her tear-streaked face.


    As people silently gathered around, the female adventurer attempted to speak to the approaching priests.


    "It was a troll... a huge one, covered in yellow tumors."


    Her testimony, delivered slowly due to her strained voice, confirmed the viewers'' suspicions: a troll was to me.


    Just like I had instinctively used divine energy upon the troll''s sudden appearance, the three-adventurer party had thrown all their power into the unexpected assault.


    The issue arose from the archer''s enchanted arrows.


    "It looked a bit unusual, but still, it was a troll, and it had transformed into an undead. So, I figured a ming arrow would work well. I... I didnt think..."


    "Did the troll explode because of your ming arrow?"


    "Yes... I aimed for what I thought was a weak point, the tumor on its head, with an arrow enchanted with me magic. And then, suddenly, everything just exploded, and because of my mistake, those two..."


    In her panic, she used the enchanted arrow without warning her teammates, resulting in the troll''s violent explosion.


    The warrior, defending against the troll with his shield, and another adventurer, attacking its ankle to hinder its movement, were caught in the st.


    The tank, bearing the brunt of the explosion, had his face horribly burned as he couldnt block it in time.


    The sword-wielding vanguard suffered severe injuries to his arms and face.


    And so, the female adventurer, with her sharp eyesight, had watched her error lead to herrades being torn apart by the explosion, leaving her in utter shock.


    "...For that gas to cause such a massive explosion."


    "I''m d I didn''t use me magic. Honestly, I was considering setting fire to the pile of corpses with spark magic to clear it away."


    After the adventurer shared her entire story while in Irenesforting embrace, she buried her head in Irene''s arms once again.


    The expressions of the surrounding adventurers shifted noticeably, reflecting a mix of sympathy and shock.


    Typically, when hunting trolls, the go-to strategy is to inflict multiple wounds and then set them on fire to prevent regeneration.


    So, for intermediate adventurers who cant channel mana externally into an aura, theres an almost certain chance they would opt to use fire against a troll, just like the female adventurer did.


    It appears that divine energy is also effective against undead trolls, simr to fire.


    However, the ability to enhance weapons with divine energy is something only temple knights can do.


    "We need to quickly share what we''ve learned here with the temple."


    "Brothers, do we have anymunication tools here? We need to get the word out to prevent more casualties."


    As some adventurers rushed into the tent vige with serious expressions, following the words between the temple knight and Irene, Han Se-ah and her viewers began to offer various opinions.


    They started to analyze the situation, noting that when trolls are hit with just a single fire arrow, they explode with a force stronger than intermediate-level offensive magic.


    This insight suggested a potential new tactic.


    The most popr idea was to lure the slow-moving undead into the path of the trolls and trigger an explosion.


    "Yeah, if these walking bombs create such massive explosions, they''re probably meant to be used in our favor. Since they move as slowly as the undead, they could be useful as long as we keep a safe distance. The only concern is, what if we identally set them off and cause the poison pools to explode and spread everywhere?"


    -So if melees mess up, will we get a shower of guts instead of gas? Haha, that''s funny.


    -At least having a one-hit kill strategy is something.


    -But do the trolls drop mana stones if they die in the explosion? If the stones also explode, that means we''re losing out on both money and experience!


    -I can''t decide if this gimmick is supposed to help us or just make things harder.


    [Explosions Are Art donated 5,000 won!]


    Why don''t you have Rnd throw the trolls at the monsters?


    "...That''s a good idea."


    While Han Se-ah was discussing with the viewers, Grace, who had been fiddling with her quiver with a strange expression, stealthily approached me and asked a question.


    "Um, Rnd? I also have arrows simr to what she was using... Should I use them on the troll?"


    "...It might be best to go to the ce where the explosion urred and decide after checking if there are any mana stones left."


    It seems that Grace had been considering shooting an explosive arrow if we encountered a second troll.


    I almost had to endure an explosion shower instead of a gas shower.


    ---

 Chapter 165: Temple Knights 5

    Chapter 165: Temple Knights 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Explosives have always been a favorite among gamers.


    Misuse them and they be a tool leading to your own downfall; wield them wisely and they transform into a means for easily taking down high-health, formidable monsters, even in boss raids, and oveing various challenges and glitches.


    I too, before falling into this world, enjoyed ying dragon hunting games with friends.


    We''d stealthily ce barrels of gunpowder atop the head of a slumbering dragon and then cleave it open with a greatsword.


    "Throwing it could be tricky, but luring the monster might work. The st seems even stronger than intermediate magic, and it''s certainly more mana-efficient. Perhaps using Earth Control or telekinesis, though I haven''t learned that yet, could push it away. Then a fire arrow triggers the explosion... That would be a goodbo."


    -So vanguards need to be the ones who lure the explosives into position, right?


    -So if tumors explode, can''t we sever limbs and use them as grenades?


    -If we gather unexploded remains of trolls, is it possible to craft bombs through alchemy?


    -The boss is probably going to be big. We should use a troll to bomb it


    Han Se-ah and her chat shared a passion for explosions.


    While the heavily wounded adventurers were healing, thanks to the priests'' divine energy and sanctuary buffs, everyone else was thrown into chaos with the unexpected appearance of exploding trolls.


    Amidst this, the crowded chat was abuzz with innovative and clever suggestions.


    Some even proposed using limbs from the dead as ammunition...


    I have to admit, the idea was quite intriguing.


    "Alchemy using the tumors... clever thinking. It looks like they''ve integrated sub-content well with the tower''s progression. And it makes perfect sense for cksmiths and such to make tools specifically suited for challenges in the tower."


    As Han Se-ah had a lively discussion with her viewers, Irene was also busy at work.


    The priests, nuns and temple knights were all bustling about.


    Irene, with her generous heart, couldn''t just stand by idly.


    She took away wrist guards set aside for healing and handed them to a priest.


    Then, taking a damp cloth from a nunthere to cleanse away the blood and filthshe gently wiped down a female adventurer whose skin was slowly healing.


    Irene''s actions were infused with tenderness and care.


    The priests and nuns, dedicated to their purpose, didn''t hesitate to soil their hands as they cared for the wounded.


    Their dedication, brimming with humanity, even inspired the watching adventurers, who began looking for their own ways to lend a hand.


    One figure stood out: a male adventurer stepping beyond the safety of the sanctuary.


    His light leather armor, thentern, and the assortment of tools, including an iron rod at his waist, marked him as a rogue.


    "Excuse me, priests? I believe this is the mana stone from the troll that exploded near the adventurers earlier."


    "Is that so? You''re an honest man. May the Goddess''s blessings apany you on your journey."


    While others awkwardly handled the scattered armor and weapons, assessing them or aiding with the removal of damaged gear, this rogue headed straight for the center of the st site.


    His actions reflected the true spirit of an adventurer: always quick to spot and grab opportunities, even in the aftermath where lives were nearly lost.


    The rogue handed a priest a fist-sized mana stone, unscathed and asrge as the ones we had collected.


    It seems that a troll''s mana stone survives even after the creature explodes.


    Oh, so the mana stone remains even after the explosion. Maybe the best strategy for hunting trolls is to trigger them to blow up?"


    -Intact mana stone = approved strategy by the game developers


    -even if it''s not approved, well, who cares.


    -It''s time for Han Se-ah, the porter, to evolve into Han Se-ah the bomb pouch.


    -Throwing a troll tumor and igniting it with a spark, thats what real magic is


    Regardless, Han Se-ah''s attention was entirely on the bomb troll.


    What kind of games was she into before ''Heroes Chronicle'' that gave her such a fascination with bombs?


    Meanwhile, thanks to the baptism of divine energy, two adventurers began to rise, steadying themselves on their feet.


    An archer, the one who had been in Irenes arms, sprinted towards the group.


    The mingling of pure white divine light with Irene''s kind smile looked sacred.


    However, Han Se-ah, didn''t even bother to angle her camera toward the scene.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Irene, driven by her firmmitment to vanquishing the undead, led our group with unmatched vigor.


    Her enthusiasm had us spending more time than usual in the tower.


    For adventurers, staying over a week in the tower is normal.


    Although we can exit every three to four days through the gates, the tainted marsh and the persistent undead outside required longer stays within the tower.


    "Brothers, should we be cautious of anything in particr?"


    "There''s no sanctuary set up past the 36th floor. If you''re intent on clearing those evil beings, it''s best to keep pace with the temple knights."


    "Understood, thank you."


    Irene, who usually has a warm smile on with the temple knights, turns cold the instant undead creatures appear.


    How well has she taken care of our group until now?


    From our morning greetings to our ventures in the tower, and until we settle down for the night, her acts of kindness are countless.


    As Irene focuses intently on destroying the undead and chooses to stay longer in the tower, the rest of us also push through the tower''s levels without objection.


    We progress from the 32nd floor to the 33rd, then to the 34th


    "Hey, I''ll give you some mana stones, can you treat my poisoning?"


    "Don''t go that way. An exploded troll has made the path impassable, but it should be repaired by tomorrow."


    "Seen anything out of the ordinary? Other than loud troll explosions, not really."


    Perhaps it''s because the temple knights, nuns, and priests are a constant presence, establishing beacons of divine energy on each floor, but we no adventurers looked on edge around us or looked ready to unsheathe their swords.


    In this medieval setting, even the most battle-hardened adventurers show deference in the presence of the holy.


    After spending a week inside, we sessfully passed through the 35th floor.


    If we consider the time it takes to go back down from the 34th to the 30th floor, we''ll be spending nearly ten days inside.


    Previously, it would have taken over 10 days just to reach the 30th floor on foot, but now, with the appearance of Han Se-ah and the use of gates, even 10 days inside the tower seems long.


    -How much longer are they staying inside?


    -Irene looks kinda obsessed, but it''s kinda cute.


    -When will she start using troll alchemy?


    -Isnt it time to wrap up the current quests and start new ones?


    -It''s exhausting just to watch. How does she y in such grime for so long?


    "Since we''ve reached the 35th floor, I should take a break. It feels more like work than y at this point. If we couldn''t take out trolls from a distance with arrows or spark spells, I would''ve taken a break earlier."


    The prolonged journey is wearing on everyonementally straining our group.


    It''s also filling Han Se-ah''s inventory, straining her stream schedule, and even the patience of her viewers.


    Our inventory, once filled with provisions, is now overflowing with mana stones, loot, and various collected items.


    The chat from the viewers is bing repetitive, withments like ''troll explosion one-trick.''


    Seeing zombie crocodiles and lizardman skeletons over and over wasn''t very entertaining.


    A visually dynamic fight, such as those involving mounted golems, might hold the chat''s interest.


    But no one wants to watch a battle that''s merely a slow, grinding affair with the sole tactic being to attack relentlessly over a long period.


    "Okay, I''ve marked the entrance to the passage on the 35th floor, so we should start making our way down. We''re almost out of food."


    "Really? Then let''s head out for some tower maintenance."


    Hearing this, the party, gathered at the entrance to the passage, collectively breathes a sigh of relief, as Irene nods in agreement to Han Se-ah''s statement.


    Grace and Katie finally rx, having been on edge due to Irene''s grim expression when confronting the undead.


    Katie, in particr, had been noticeably tense over Irene''s mood switches.


    "So we''re going back down instead? That works for me. I''ve been meaning to maintain my sword, and I''m almost out of the oil-soaked cloth I use for it."


    "My supply of alloy arrowheads is nearly gone, too. With all the trolls around, I should really only carry me and explosive arrowheads from now on and skip the rest."


    The atmosphere is thick with the stench of poison and decay.


    The path is cramped, and the undead creatures we face are revolting.


    Our sense of mission, inspired by the Goddess''s revtion, has its limits.


    Thankfully, the divine energy of the sanctuaries makes things bearable.


    Without the divine energy and protective buffs, we might have ended up like Reba, who once neglected personal hygiene to the point she looked and smelled like a beast.


    If it weren''t for the purified spring water in the safe zone, we all would have ended up like that.


    Running low on supplies, we make a beeline for the 30th floor, avoiding monster encounters whenever possible.


    Our steps are not just light but eager.


    Thanks to the open trails and the sluggishness of the undead, evasion is simpler than in the cramped quarters of the caves.


    "We''ll meet up at the guild tomorrow morning."


    "Got it. Im going to take a long hot bath and get a good nights sleep."


    "Ha I want to wash up right away today. After visiting the guild tomorrow, we should go to the market before heading back to the tower. I need to refill my arrows and Hanna needs to restock food."


    Exiting through the gate on the 30th floor, our party is greeted not by foul odors or damp cave air but by theforting scent of fresh-baked bread.


    Despite the inviting smell, our only desire is to get back to our amodations for a well-deserved rest.


    What the next day will bring at the guild is anyone''s guess.


    ---

 Chapter 166: A Story Only I Dont Know 1

    Chapter 166: A Story Only I Don''t Know 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The party members werepletely exhausted after their lengthy adventure.


    Despite having restful sleep in a sanctuary infused with divine energy, over ten days of relentless activity had taken a toll on their bodies.


    Upon leaving the tower, they each staggered to their rooms, too tired to even consider celebrating their recent victories.


    Han Se-ah didn''t even bother to secretly attach a camerashowing just how tired everyone was.


    The following morning, rejuvenated by hot baths, we gathered at the guild''s table to look for requests on the 35th floor.


    It was then that the guild''s doors burst open.


    Is Adventurer Rnd, Sir Rnd, here?!


    A temple knight in shining white armor stood at the entrance.


    Her armor was typical of her kind, but her voice, emanating from beneath her helmet, was unexpectedly gentle.


    All eyes turned toward the knight, their attention captured by both her imposing presence and the feminine quality of her voice.


    Some of the gazes then shifted to me, full of curiosity.


    The high-level adventurers who recognized me seemed to silently question what I could have possibly done to warrant a temple knight''s search.


    I am Rnd, but


    Oh, Sir Rnd! You are as tall and handsome as I heard.


    The knight hade in search of someone, and upon spotting me, she spoke with a hint of caution.


    I knew better than to foster bad rtions with the temple, especially in a medieval fantasy world, so I responded carefully.


    However, there was a noticeable excitement in her voice, free from any hostility or anger.


    It seemed to be about the divine energy.


    She was a temple knight, a person who lived ording to the will of the Goddess.


    Yet she seemed as excited as a child in front of a birthday gift.


    As she enthusiastically grasped my wrists, the nking of her white gauntlets filled the air.


    I had thought that amon adventurer like me, using divine energy, might be shunned or looked down upon.


    Was this a modern person''s overly influenced by fantasy novels perspective?


    Without realizing it, I channeled divine energy into my hands, which she held.


    Her reaction was of pure astonishment.


    "Wow, this energy is so pure!"


    -What''s going on here?


    -I was looking forward to a possible event on the 35th floor, but is this turning into a temple-rted event?


    -That knight''s eyes and voice... what''s wrong with her?


    -I thought we were going to go shopping and then make some troll bombs.


    -So where did the bomb pouch go? There''s only a chattydy here.


    [Troll e Specialist Han Se ah donated 10,000 won!]


    If you pretend to slip and remove the knight''s helmet, I''ll donate 100,000 won.


    "Hey, as the story progresses, and she''ll probably take off the helmet herself. There''s no need to rush and risk injury. Plus I''ll look like a creep."


    [Han Se-ah''s Yuri Party donated 5,000 won!]


    The temple knight will... take it off by herself...? What are you hinting...


    The scene was surreal: the temple knight caressing my fists as if she were an otaku caressing a limited edition figure.


    Han Se-ah captured the moment on camera while her chat buzzed with activity.


    Even as a seasoned warrior who had seen it all in thest decade, I found the situation hard to navigate with my usualposure.


    The others at the table shot curious nces at Irene, wondering what was happening.


    Irene herself, our group''s only connection to the temple, appeared just as bewildered by the temple knights'' attitude.


    I realized if nothing was done, we could spend the entire day fixated on my divine energy disy.


    So I dissipated the energy and addressed the knight with a question.


    "May I ask why you''re looking for me? Is there a request rted to the contaminated marsnds you need help with?"


    Caught up in her excitement, the temple knight seemed to snap back to reality.


    "Oh, right! I got carried away and almost forgot my purpose."


    She looked up, her face still hidden behind the helmet.


    Unlike the stern and rigid temple knights I''d imagined and seen so far, this one exuded a carefree spirit.


    Sensing my puzzled look, she released my arm and cleared her throat, bringing a fist to her mouth as if to steady her voice.


    "Ahem, Sir Rnd,panion to Sister Irene on her noble quest, I extend an invitation from the Goddess herself to visit the temple. And, of course, your fellow adventurers are wee to apany you."


    She straightened up, offering her arm with a formal air.


    Once these guys decide to treat you with respect, do they always address you as ''Sir'' and treat you like a knight, just like how martial artists are addressed in wuxia novels?


    With this thought in mind, I nodded in agreement, suspecting the invitation might be rted to the Fragment of an Unknown Dimension I had received afterpleting the 30th-floor quest.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Under normal circumstances, we would''ve sold the mana stones, picked up a new quest, purchased ingredients for stew and soup from the market, filled Han Se-ah''s inventory, and taken time to replenish supplies like Graces enchanted arrows.


    "Please follow us this way."


    The Temple Knights instructed us with impable manners.


    Instead of our routine, we found ourselves being courteously surrounded by the Temple Knights in their immacte white armor.


    As we epted their escort, they formed a protective circle around us, shielding us from the curious eyes of the public.


    Their presence naturally drew a crowd.


    The sight of a dozen knights in shining armor, bearing the emblem of the Goddess Faith, caught the attention of everyoneadventurers heading to the tower, busy merchants, and residents cleaning their storefronts or organizing their stands.


    -Are they going to publicly execute Han Se-ah


    -The party of the genius mage, Hanna, ising out!


    -Look, it''s the Crown Princess herself!


    -I think these guys have a screw loose.


    - So, what exactly is happening here?


    "Looks like Rnd''s personal quest is tied to the temple. We all thought only Irene would be involved, but now the temple knights are here for Rnd. Maybe it''s due to his Pdin title?"


    Grace and Irene seemed ufortable with the attention, while Han Se-ah and Katie, no strangers to the spotlight, appeared unaffected.


    The knight''s attitude towards Han Se-ah shifted slightly; maybe they were starting to believe she was indeed a genius mage.


    We arrived at the temple, enveloped by the temple knights in a formation.


    They guided us beyond the areas typically open to the public, such as the prayer hall and the orphanage''s yroom.


    We entered sections that weren''t even disyed on the minimap.


    "This ce isn''t on the minimap. It seems you can only ess it as part of the storyline. Given the game''s open-ended nature, I''d wager ess depends on more than just story progression. Like a high level affiliation with the temple."


    As we reached a majestic hallway nked by towering white pirs, it felt like stepping from a cathedral into a space inspired by an ancient Greek temple.


    Even Irene, who, as a Saint Candidate, might have been expected to be familiar with such a ce, gazed around in awe.


    We were ushered into a grand hall lined with white pirs.


    The temple knights stood motionless, almost blending into the architecture.


    The lead knight gestured for me to step forward into the center of the hall.


    "Rnd, Sir Rnd of Lombardo. You have heeded the Goddess''s summons, harnessed divine energy, and embarked upon a treacherous journey."


    ''Where is Lombardo?''


    I wondered this as I stood there, listening to a voice addressing me.


    It wasn''ting from any particr direction; it filled the space, perhaps amplified by magic or divine energy.


    The problem was, I couldn''t understand the gentle female voice enveloping the hall.


    Since I fell into Rnd''s body in its adult form, I was clueless about his past or his ce of origin.


    As I stood there in silence, grappling with my own ignorance about Rnd''s past and his connection to Lombardo, I realized that myck of knowledge was partly due to how I had entered this world.


    I had posted a lengthy message on themunity forum and spammed macros without reading Rnd''s character bio.


    I''d been living in this world for ten years, yet new things like this pop out of nowhere, like the addition of the Northern Duke to the world''s setting.


    Perhaps, as a side effect of hearing Han Se-ah''s direct conversations with her viewers, I was oblivious to the ''patch notes'' that NPCs seemed aware of.


    Caught off guard by the conversation, I simply bowed my head, staying quiet.


    "......"


    When in doubt, fitting in with the current atmosphere is half the battle.


    "You could settle for an ordinary life of wealth and honor. You could avoid the darkness for afortable, peaceful existence. Yet, you''ve chosen to climb the sphemous tower. Who could question your determination? Isn''t that so, Sister Irene?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    I bowed my head silently, thinking  I have toplete the quest, anyway  when suddenly a voice came from nearby.


    Startled, I realized they were from Irene, who, clearly nervous, had stepped trembling into the center of the hall.


    Suddenly, I received a notification:


    [Detected a Fragment of an Unknown Dimension]


    [The Blessing of an Unknown God Descends Upon Your Body]


    Unlikest time, no illusions showed up, nor did a system message asking for confirmation pop up.


    Yet a system message popped up as if I had confirmed something.


    What had I agreed to?


    ---

 Chapter 167: A Story Only I Dont Know 2

    Chapter 167: A Story Only I Don''t Know 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Suddenly, a system window appeared.


    From this, there are only a few things I can deduce about the overall situation.


    Firstly, my origin might be an essential piece of information.


    Considering they call me Sir Rnd of Lombardo, Lombardo probably isn''t some forsaken farmer''s vige stuck in the countryside.


    Even in my previous life, they called me the son of Jeongseon, but they never referenced towns and viges.


    Secondly, the owner of the voice resonating throughout the temple now.


    If they can freelymand the temple knights and invite guests to the temples secret areas, they must be someone of high stature.


    And this high-ranking individual seems to be talking about me.


    Of course, my brain didnt go beyond that.


    Ive grown ustomed to oveing hardships and challenges with physical and mana strength, rather than deducing or using my brain.


    "Irene, what is it, or who is that?"


    "Yes, uh, what?"


    While I was struggling with my weak brain, the rest of the party''s attention naturally shifted to Irene, who was behaving unnaturally.


    As soon as we left the temple, amidst the apuse and intense stares of the temple knights, Han Se-ah and Grace immediately surrounded Irene, almost like they were arresting her.


    No one paid any attention to the changes happening most likely due to the increase in difficulty level, such as free healing services from the temple or the temple knights offering help in dealing with the swamp anomalies.


    Instead, the chat filled up with questions they wanted to ask Irene.


    That made sense since Irene seemed to recognize the beautiful voiceing from thin air.


    Unlike the rest of the party, who showed amazement at the voice, Irene seemed to be wondering why she was hearing this voice here and now.


    "You acted like you knew the owner of that voice. When they called you, you were so overwhelmed you even bit your tongue."


    "No, thats not it."


    "Is it because youre a nun that you''re really not good at lying"


    -Should Han Se-ah be the one saying that?


    -It does seem suspicious.


    -Lol it was like her saying ''why are you here?'' with her body.


    -She was so cute when she answered. She even bit her tongue. I clipped it.


    -It''s looked like a private first ss being scolded by a sergeant.


    She bit her tongue when answering, and her legs were trembling so much when she walked to the center of the hall that one of the temple knights had to stop himself from offering her support.


    "Well, that''s... It''s something we shouldnt talk about to the guild."


    "Hey! Why would we report this to the guild? It would just increase the number of people being jealous and annoying us."


    Seemingly convinced, maybe because of the sense of camaraderie between recipients of the Goddesss mission, Irene, who couldn''t shake off Han Se-ah and Grace clinging to her sides, finally opened her mouth.


    "That person is a saint. She usually stays in the capital, but I was surprised to hear her voice."


    In a fantasy world with a Goddess and a temple faction, the term ''Saint'' is indispensable.


    So when Irene mentioned ''Saint,'' the viewers, Han Se-ah, Grace, and even Katie werent particrly surprised.


    After all, if a nun from the temple bows her head in deep respect, it is easy to guess that she must be a highly esteemed person.


    In the temple, those who receive and act upon the divine revtions of the Goddess are referred to as Saints or Saint Candidates.


    Irene exined in her gentle and distinctive tone.


    To summarize her exnation about Saints and Saint Candidates: there are quite a few of them, but the voice we heard earlier belongs to the most esteemed among the Saints.


    This implies that one of the greatest Saints has high expectations for Irene, a Saint Candidate.


    I guess my character quest was just something on the side.


    The important character quest here is Irene''s possible promotion to Saint.


    The partys cheeks flushed with excitement as they listened to her story on their way to buy dried grains at the grocery store.


    They were not simply given a mission to climb the tower; they were now part of a journey that may lead to the birth of a new saint.


    Katie, in particr, seemed to feel like she was the main character.


    Her cheeks turned even redder, her shoulders shook with excitement, and her steps quickened.


    I wonder if this happened because Irene is a Saint Candidate, or if other yers could also experience this by pursuing a story with a priest or nun character. Either way, it seems both the temple''s influence and the other factions are getting stronger as the tower''s difficulty increases.


    -Then what about Rnd?


    -Giving a sword and telling him to defeat the Demon King is a bit of an old story.


    -So if the temple supports the Saint, does the yer be a heroter?


    -Irene the Saint, damn!


    While the excited Katie was glued to Irene''s side, having forgotten to buy sword-cleaning oil and a cloth at the general store, Han Se-ah and the viewers exchanged various opinions.


    Fortunately, the questions thrown at me were easily ignored since the aggro was on Irene.


    Anyway, once we get through this damned marsh, we''ll probably get something out of it. But theres no way a temple NPC willnd thest hit on the boss, right? The 30th floor was easy thanks to mechs, but I was quite nervous about getting thest hit stolen by Reba on the 20th floor.


    While purchasing finely ground flour, dried meat, and filling the inventory, as well as stocking Grace''s quiver with expensive alchemic arrowheads and buying sword-cleaning supplies, the group never seemed to run out of things to talk about.


    I think I''ve bought everything I need... I should check the requests at the guild.


    Oh, right. I couldnt check the requests. First, I need to sort out the unounted mana stones and gathered materials from yesterday.


    Katie clung to Irene, while Graceughed and teased.


    Han Se-ah suddenly shifted the conversation, starting to talk about fantasy clichs, which made the chat burst intoughter.


    As we headed to the guild, an unexpected piece of news awaited us.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Ah, Rnd! You havent entered the tower yet, thats a relief!


    Whats going on, Ellis?


    Upon opening the door and entering the guild, despite it being around noon, the ce buzzed with adventurers and bustling guild staff.


    The most noticeable among them was Ellis, wearing a visibly annoyed expression and hugging a pile of documents to her chest.


    Usually, Ellis, a significant figure in the guild and a ''big sister'' to the staff, was more known forworking and snacking than for handling menial tasks.


    Seeing her involved in such grunt work was unusual.


    The previously cheerful group fell silent, sensing the ominous atmosphere.


    If there was suchmotion in the Adventurers'' Guild, it likely meant something had gone wrong in the tower, and many adventurers had probably died.


    The safe zone on the 35th floor has lost contact. Not just the adventurers there, but also the mages from the Magic Tower managing themunication magic tools, and even the temple knights managing the sanctuary, weve lost contact with all of them.


    ...And theres no contact from the floors above the 36th?


    Floors 34th and 36th are in contact. The only ce we cant reach is the 35th floor. Were debating whether to send adventurers from the adjacent floors to check it out, or to wait and send arge-scale search partyter.


    As expected, Elliss news was grim.


    We werent just talking about a regr safe zone; this was a sanctuary created by temple knights, priests, and nuns.


    And it was on the 35th floor, of all ces.


    With bosses appearing every 10 floors and events every 5 floors, this felt like a mid-boss scenario.


    While I pondered this, Ellis continued to exin.


    Of course, other adventurers will likely go to check the 35th floor. Though most would avoid it because it''s dangerous... If you were nning on entering the tower today, could you perhaps investigate the 35th floor?


    The adventure from the 31st floor onward had be noticeably more difficult, with explosive trolls and monsters turning into undead.


    Many adventurers would choose to back out.


    This was particrly true for those at the upper intermediate level, whod been hunting safely in the marsnd up until now.


    Even though the trolls had an obvious weakness  explosions  the increased difficulty couldnt be denied.


    It was an inevitable situation, even with the temples intervention.


    We couldnt force those unprepared to hunt trolls.


    "Yes, understood!"


    "For our brothers..."


    Intermediate adventurers are withdrawing, leaving the 35th-floor investigation to a small number of senior adventurers.


    This has made Ellis, who seems quite busy, request help from Han Se-ah and Irene.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, they both readily agree.


    Strictly speaking, excluding myself, the overall strength of our party is at the upper end of the intermediate level.


    However, we can''t back down now, having received a divine mission and encouragement from an unknown saint.


    You could say we are driven by a sense of mission, or a bit more bluntly, intoxicated by religious spirit.


    Either way, the rest of the party, without any discussion, readily agrees to the proposal.


    After all, who among the medieval fantasy residents could resist the formidablebo of a Goddess''s vision and a saint''s voice?


    With newfound determination, the party begins to make their way toward the 35th floor.


    -Can you open some bets for the mid boss?


    -So, when are you going to make a troll bomb?


    -I have a feeling something big and disgusting is going to appear.


    -That''s definitely a mid-boss vibe, right?


    -Why isn''t the Alchemist''s Guild moving?


    "Damn it, I wanted to take a half-day break to level up my alchemy skills but I feel like you guys won''t let me."


    Along with the viewers, who are suspiciously obsessed with the troll bomb.


    ---

 Chapter 168: A Story Only I Dont Know 3

    Chapter 168: A Story Only I Don''t Know 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    After entering the 30th floor through the gate and ignoring the Blind Serpents that returned in ce of the vanished Giant Worm after the boss event, we swiftly moved to the 31st floor.


    It looks like only the 35th floor has an anomaly, as the 31st was uneventful.


    Purple poison pools were still bubbling, and in the marsh full of paralyzing mud, undead creatures loungedzily, like hippos taking a mud bath.


    "Looks like trolls appear on the 31st floor, too. Shall we handle them with arrows? ...But if we burst them now, I feel like poison will ssh everywhere."


    "They''re just wriggling around, so there''s no need to bother with them. It looks like the marsh is deeper than we thought. They can''t seem to climb out."


    As we passed a troll sinking into the mud marsh and headed towards the passage to the 32nd floor, nothing significant happened, and Han Se-ah''s quest log remained unchanged.


    "The main quest starts on the 35th floor, perhaps? My quest log hasn''t updated yet. Though, I must say, it''s a bit disorienting with everything suddenly changing.


    I miss the times when we could just hack off the heads of boss monsters without a care."


    [The safe zone on the 35th floor has suddenly gone silent.]


    [Neither the adventurers heading to the 35th floor nor themunicators from the Magic Tower can be reached.]


    [With the support of the temple knights, even a sanctuary has been established. Who could be behind this...?]


    -Rnd must find it convenient having a walking backpack tucked to his side


    -Oh,e now, Se-ah, don''t start whining. Have you forgotten your shining performance in the cave?


    -Lol, strategy for the 30th-floor boss: Stand on a robot''s shoulder with a shlight.


    -So, without any bombs, what can you even do?


    -Just like how Seok-hyun stood up to the Horned Wolf, stuff your inventory with troll bombs and suicide bomb them.


    Han Se-ah disyed the main scenario windows that popped up at Ellis''s words.


    It felt like a barrage of events hit us as soon as we reached the 31st floor.


    The field itself,beled a gue zone, had transformed, and monsters had turned into undead.


    Named monsters, which should have been on the 40th floor, began to appear from the 31st, and the Goddess Faith dered an assault on the Tower.


    On the 35th floor, what seemed to be an intermediate boss had sprung forth.


    Moreover, from Han Se-ah''s perspective, the simultaneous progression of Irene and Rnd''s character quests certainly added a lot to the te.


    Ignoring the slow-moving monsters as much as possible, we arrived at the safety zone on the 33rd floor.


    No matter how much we ignored the monsters and moved on, it was impossible to shake them all off, so it was about time to take a break.


    "Hello, brothers. Do you happen to know if there has been any contact with the 35th floor?"


    "Unfortunately... we still haven''t been able to establish contact, sister. Are you on your way to check on the 35th floor''s situation?"


    The temple knights, standing boldly in front of the safe zone as if to proim that the incident was confined to the 35th floor alone, seemed to have received the news as well; concern was evident in their voices.


    They want to go up there to save their brothers and sisters right away, but their duty to protect the sanctuary is equally important, leaving them unable to act.


    Perhaps that''s why, after giving Irene a respectful nod, they turned to our group with an intense and pleading gaze.


    "Considering the harshness of the journey ahead, rest is as important as battle itself. Please, take a good rest and lend a helping hand to our brothers and sisters. Ah, you''ll find the safe zone if you keep to the right past the passage on the 35th floor."


    "Of course, it''s the least I can do, brother."


    Inside the safe zone, there was ack of notable activity.


    A few adventurers had taken over several tents,fortably sitting and tending to their weapons.


    One was grimacing while rubbing a suit of armor, its surface rough and pitted from corrosion damage, or meticulously wiping down a spear shaft and sword defamiliar scenes all around.


    Seeing their damaged equipment, it was unlikely they were high-level adventurers.


    Since there was no need to interfere with each other, we took a few empty tents for ourselves and settled down in front of them.


    Thanks to my undead keep-away skills and Irene''s protective spells, our party''s armor was neither corroded nor damaged.


    Still, having walked a dirt path for so long, there was no avoiding dirtied boots and greaves.


    "The terrain is polluted, and even the dry earth feels unpleasant."


    "It''s a good thing Hanna knows how to use Earth Control. Otherwise, instead of dusting off the dirt, we''d be washing and purifying poison soaked up to our ankles."


    So there we were, copsed in front of a tent, tending to our gear.


    My armor was coated with holy power and needed only a little more than a wipe from the dirt on my boots, but the rest of the party didn''t have that luxury, resulting in muddied lower legs.


    Even when we avoidedbat and raised the earth to create t ground, battling undead that crawled up soaked in poison meant it was inevitable for the dirt floor to mix with the toxic liquid, turning into a muddy mess.


    Despite the cramped conditions, we all huddled around Hanna, boots off, in a different environment than the dry caves wed encountered before.


    It seems she intended to wash away the slightly toxic mud with water magic.


    -I want to grow up to be a foot wiper.


    -But can you wash leather boots with water?


    -Well, they''re magically crafted, so they must be waterproof, haha.


    -Forbes'' #1 stream for foot fetishers.


    -It''s not a pair of 5,000 won sneakers from some market, it''s a pair of leather boots made by alchemy


    ...They''re so consistent.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    After spending a day in the safe zone on the 33rd floor, we rose early in the morning to hit the road again.


    Although we couldn''t see the sun rise inside the tower, we were able to keep time precisely with the morning prayers of the priests and nuns, and Han Se-ah''s login times.


    From the 33rd to the 34th floor, and then from the 34th floor to the entrance of the 35th.


    "Thanks to Hanna''s magic, we got here quicker than I thought we would."


    Right? Mana spikes are amazing every time I see them.


    Grace murmured, standing at the ce where we had recorded ourst location with thentern.


    It had taken us less than two days to get back, since we weren''t exploring new territory and could use the mini-map since we had been here before.


    Perhaps sensing that praise for the genius mage Hanna was about to start again, Han Se-ah hurriedly approached and grabbed my forearm, nudging me toward the passageway.


    Im not one to be pushed around by the grip of an intermediate mage, but I''ll pretend I can''t resist for now.


    While it''s amusing to see Han Se-ah teased, my curiosity about my system window malfunctioning and Han Se-ah''s main scenario is greater.


    "I''ll enter first this time as well. But don''t follow me immediately, we don''t know what might have happened. Likest time with the troll, there could be issues at the entrance... Wait five minutes before following."


    "Hmm, that sounds like a good n. After that, Irene should go, followed by Grace, me, andstly, Katie. If something happens on this side, Katie can handle it on her own. Is that okay with you, Katie?"


    "Of course."


    Watching Katie pound her breastte with her fist, I took a step forward and headed for the passageway.


    The main reason I wasn''t worried was because of Han Se-ah''s camera drone naturally sticking above my head.


    Although we say five minutes, Han Se-ah, who can peek through the camera, can control the group''s entry to the 35th floor with various excuses.


    Since the camera isn''t used like a map hack sent to a specific location, but rather attached above a person''s head, it can''t be used to scout out cave-like maze terrains.


    However, in situations like these, being able to peek at the next floor has its pros and cons.


    After onest look back at the group for confirmation, I raised my shield to my chest and entered the passageway.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    ''...What is this?''


    For a brief moment, it was as if someone forced me to blink, causing my vision to darken and then brighten.


    Whaty before me was, as expected, a contaminated marsnd full of purple poison puddles and ashen trees.


    I almost let my guard down at the sight.


    If it werent for the strange vines wrapping around the ashen trees.


    The ashen trees, desated and twisted like those of a forest ravaged by wildfire and marsh pollution, were entwined with vines that looked less like nts and more like the tendons or muscles of an animal.


    They were a translucent off-white, sleek and seemingly dampan unnervingly unpleasant sight.


    Eek, what is that? It looks like something from that zombie game I yedst time. If we follow those vines, well find a massive lump of flesh that controls the zombies, right?


    -If the camera drone could fight those tentacles, it would be a great appreciated, thanks BB Games.


    -To be honest, they look like they could be boiled into a stew.


    -Still, theyre better than the yellow pus piles of a troll, right?


    -If you follow those vines, youll probably find a nest of flesh monsters or undead.


    -So, todays side dish is tentacle stew?


    Apart from the mysterious vines wrapping the trees, the surroundings of the passageway were intact.


    There were no undead monsters buried in the paralyzing mud marsh in front of the passage, nor any creatures that had spotted me and were approaching from beyond the clear line of sight.


    Thanks to that, as I spent the five minutes observing the unidentified vines, one by one mypanions began to arrive through the passage.


    Hmm, what is that?


    Ugh, how disgusting Is that what caused trouble on the 35th floor?


    As soon as the girls got over, they frowned at the sight of the vines strangling the trees.


    It was hard not to notice the vines that tightly coiled around the towering trees, more so than the paralyzing marsh or the poison pits.


    However, seeing that Han Se-ah hadnt opened her quest window yet, perhaps the quest hadnt been updated.


    Lets head to the safe area first. ording to the temple knight, we should go to the right If we go around this pit and head in that direction, that should do it.


    That sounds good. Something bad might have happened to our brothers and sisters, or maybe something went wrong with themunication tools.


    Even after thest of us, Katie, had joined at the front of the passage, nothing unusual happened.


    I wondered if the fleshy tentacles would strike us like snakes


    But maybe they were just ordinary vines after all.


    With that thought, everyone silently followed Grace, who was looking at the vines but then turned to lead us to the safe zone.


    ---

 Chapter 169: A Story Only I Dont Know 4

    Chapter 169: A Story Only I Don''t Know 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The 35th floor, the safe zone which we had lost contact with, appeared to be not too much different from the 34th.


    "Do you notice more vines than before?"


    "Yes, and they''re thicker the closer we get to the safe zone Its creepy."


    "Hmm, Rnd? Hanna? Should we try cutting one of these?"


    Excluding the gradually increasing number of ash-colored trees and unidentified vines, the situation was such that the more we walked, the more our open view narrowed to a level simr to the lush swampnds we had seen before.


    The ashen trees were dense here, roots sprawling into mud and poison, vines coiling around them.


    Seeing this, Katie eventually couldnt contain her curiosity and drew her sword from her waist.


    She paused to get permission firsta good show of discipline.


    ...Of course, as an adventurer, its only natural to ask for the leaders permission before taking any action.


    However, her image as an immature brat is already strongly ingrained.


    Watching her, now a thoughtful adventurer, I feel an unexpected pride.


    "It wouldnt hurt to check it out in advance. Lets cut one and take a sample."


    "Right, we have to submit it to the Magic Tower and the guild. Hanna? Did you bring sample bottles?"


    As Katie, wielding her razor-sharp sword, strode towards the vines, Han Se-ah nodded in response and retrieved arge ss bottle from her inventory.


    The vines looked so foreboding that it seemed as though cutting them might trigger some event.


    Grace and Irene seemed to think the same, as Grace nocked an arrow to her bow and Irene prepared to cast a divine barrier, both throwing worried nces at Katie.


    "Hup!"


    With no intention of merely probing, Katie''s sword shed up and then shed down through the air.


    Thanks to her training with the knight''s division, the downward strike was clean and textbook-perfect, even to my untrained eye.


    "Hmm?"


    "What? It cuts through so easily."


    The party looked on in bewilderment as the vine fell away cleanly under the sharp blow of the sword, more easily than slicing through well-cooked meat on a grill.


    The tension that had built up at the sight of the suspicious vines dissipated in an instant.


    There were no spurts of poison, no writhing like a live snake.


    Just a vine that, once severed, fell to the ground and dried out instantly, looking as grey as the ashen trees.


    "Is there even a point in collecting samples like this?"


    "If we send it to the Magic Tower, the mages will probably put it to good use."


    While the vine was attached to the tree, it was translucent and sticky as tendons in a soup.


    But the moment it was cut, it dried up instantly, resembling dried fish or beef jerky, which looked quite absurd.


    Han Se-ah, after slipping on a pair of gloves probably meant for alchemy, pulled out a withered vine fragment and ced it into a ss bottle from her inventory.


    The party prodded at the trees as they passed, moving on without the cheesy horror flick trope of vines creeping up behind us.


    We walked through the quiet gue zone for a good while.


    Isnt it too quiet here?


    Strange, I dont see any monsters.


    I cant see the pir of divine energy from my brothers and sisters, nor any cursed undead. Is it because of these creepy vines?


    -Is this another walking simtor?


    -Walking simtion-gue Zone edition


    -Who would be twisted enough to y this lol.


    -Well she is getting paid to do this.


    -Hello, Han Se-ah. Turn off the stream for stuff like this.


    As we walked on without any signs of life around, the party members felt uneasy, and the viewers began to feel bored.


    Who would find entertainment in a swampy gue zone filled only with ghastly gray vines instead of a beautiful forest?


    Moreover, even though we seemed to be heading in the right direction, the safe zone wasnt appearing.


    Han Se-ah broke the silence.


    ...Should we make some noise to draw out survivors or monsters?


    What?


    Her suggestion might have been absurd for a safety-conscious adventurer, but for a streamer, it made perfect sense.


    No one would enjoy watching hours of merely walking, no matter how immersive the game was.


    As Rnd, a 10-year veteran and senior adventurer, I debated whether I should scold her for talking nonsense or, as a gamer possessing Rnd, whether I should support streamer Han Se-ah.


    "...Thats a good idea. There could be brothers and sisters in danger nearby."


    "Really...?"


    Irene nodded without a moment''s hesitation and stepped forward, her hand aglow with a brilliant orb of divine energy.


    It wasnt so much a spell but a simple release of power, and the divine energy shot into the air like a rocket.


    Irene tended to be ruthless in front of undead, and perhaps because we had lost contact with the sanctuary''s forces in the safe zone, she seemed much more impatient than usual.


    Though Han Se-ah had made the suggestion, Irene acted without consensus, impulsively releasing the divine energy.


    She must have noticed my startled look, for she soon bowed her head, her cheeks tinged with embarrassment.


    "Ah, uh... I apologize. I was just feeling a bit impatient...


    "No, it''s fine. We should havee across the safety zone by now. Since we haven''t, this isn''t too bad.


    -That''s right! This is what gaming is all about!


    -Haha, if the monsters arent appearing, you should pull them.


    -Whats our tank doing? The healer is the one taunting the monsters.


    -This is all because of Han Se-ah.


    -If youre going to use a 6 and 5 like that, do a giveaway for the viewers.


    Nevertheless, no one really had the heart to scold Irene.


    Grace was simply scanning her surroundings within her search range, finding nothing, and Katie, seemingly bored with the walking, had her sword drawn, ready for action.


    As for Han Se-ah, she was busy managing the fiery viewers, pacifying the excited crowd while skillfully booting out the craftily toxic ones from the chat.


    With everyone''s tacit agreement, the divine energy that Irene hadunched beautifully into the sky exploded like fireworks, scattering softly.


    An immediate reaction followed.


    Rnd?! They are not vines, they''re tentacles!


    From the gray vines that remained docile even when shed by a sword.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The gray vines, which had merely clung to the trees unaffected by sword, staff, or kick, began to move as if alive.


    The moment Irene''s divine energy burst and dissipated, the vines sprung to life like serpents.


    In an instant, they lunged forward, now charged with energy as if a machine had just been powered on.


    Goddess, grant us your protection!


    These bastards!


    But it wasn''t as if the tentacles caught the party off guard. Katie, already with sword in hand, swiftly sliced through the encroaching vines, and Irene followed up by casting a protective barrier with the divine energy she had gathered.


    The white divine energy barrier spread out over the swamp like a mosquito unfurled outdoors.


    The trouble was that the vines seemed to react quite sensitively to the divine energy.


    Ugh, this is disgusting.


    Should I try setting it on fire with my arrow? No, wait. Hanna you should try sparking it with your magic.


    I''m so, so sorry!


    The situation had turned like setting up a mosquito outdoors, with a light inside to attract bugs.


    Every vine that had wrapped around the ashen trees clung revoltingly to Irene''s protective barrier.


    An ordinary priest or nun would have been devoured, their divine energy drained and buried among the vines.


    But our party was different. Irene''s ability granted her immunity to damage below a certain threshold.


    As unsightly as it was, these mere tendrils that had twisted around the trees stood no chance against the protective shield of a 5 defense-specialized Saint Candidate.


    No, thanks to this, we''ve learned something valuable. These vine creatures absorb divine energy. The denser the trees and vines as we move towards the safe zone means theyve been draining the divine energy from the safe zone.


    That''s...!


    Grace patted Irene, who bowed her head, thinking she had put the party at risk.


    However, Grace''s words only made Irene''splexion turn even paler.


    Anyone could have made that prediction after seeing how the vines attached themselves like leeches to divine energy.


    But to say it outright to Irene, whose heart was already burdened with concern for her religious brothers and sisters, might have been too much for the already anxious Irene.


    With a gasp, followed by a hup, Irene''s sullen form made Grace realize her slip of the tongue.


    As we watched, Han Se-ah stealthily approached and tapped my forearm.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Rnd, there are too many of them. A spark spell won''t be enough to handle this. Can you step out of the barrier and blow them away with a burst of mana?


    Indeed, looking at the mass of vines outside the barrier, we would need more than a spark spell or ming arrowswe''d need gallons of oil and explosives.


    Is this an opportunity to test the Blessing of an Unknown God?


    Without hesitation, I nodded and coated my entire body with mana before stepping out of the protective barrier of divine energy.


    Hmm, it feels unpleasant, as if Im being chewed by a worm.


    It wasn''t a damp or squishy feeling, but with hundreds of tentacles licking at my armor...


    Tentacles should not be associated with a male knight.


    Thinking this, I gathered mana into my hammer without hesitation.


    Since divine energy was in shorter supply and the creatures could absorb it, I chose mana- all of it.


    ---

 Chapter 170: A Story Only I Dont Know 5

    Chapter 170: A Story Only I Don''t Know 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    I''ve heard all sorts of phrases like ''feeling so good I could fly'' or ''as if my body had been reborn''.


    Frankly, I believed such talk to be nothing more than exaggeration.


    That''s why I made the mistake of dismissing the notion of my body being imbued with the ''Blessing of an Unknown God'' and went about my usual business.


    "...The sky?"


    I swung my warhammer with the concentration of mana that I usually do, as if the weapon, which had endured ten years alongside me, was indestructible.


    Suddenly, the world turned topsy-turvy, and my senses jumbled.


    A buzzing in my ears, a fog in my head, and the mana encasing my body trembled unsteadily.


    Where there should have been a sticky mud swamp and pale tentacles, now a gloomy ashen sky stretched open.


    So at this moment


    "Am I flying? No, falling?"


    It appeared I had been buoyed into the air by the recoil from striking with my warhammer.


    I tensed my back and twisted in mid-air to adjust my posture.


    Looking down from the sky, the mass of pale tentacles that had been below me was gone.


    The mud swamp, the poison pit, the cluster of ashy treeseverything around me had disappeared.


    The silver lining, though, was the white protective shield on the chaotic ground below, still staunchly holding amidst the rain of paralyzing mud, poison, and vine fragments.


    It hadnt shatteredperhaps because it was struck by soft mud and poison rather than hard fragments.


    ...But it was cracked all over, like a window on the verge of breaking.


    "Ro, Rnd?! You''re okay, right?!"


    -No, f*ck lol, you were supposed to wipe out the tentacles, not the entire area


    -Is this stronger than the lightning magic that cleared the 20th floor?


    -Pdin''s holy magic (physical)


    -Rotate the camera, there''s nothing left here.


    -Cracks on a 5 shield just from ssh damage? Looks like itll break on touch


    Soaring into the air, then slowing and beginning to fall, I corrected my posture and snuck a nce at Han Se-ah''s streaming window in the corner of my view.


    A small blue dot floated in the void beyond the chaos and cracked shield.


    It seemed I had severely miscalcted my strength.


    The blessing in my body must have also boosted the efficiency of physical enhancement via mana.


    ...During the battle with the Full Moon Wolf, I had flipped the ground, creating a wave of dirt, but my weapon-enhanced body wasn''t supposed to beunched away.


    It felt as though a grenade in my hand had turned into dynamite.


    "Rnd! Arent you overdoing it a little?!"


    "Is this the might of a senior, no, a top-rier adventurer...?"


    As Inded heavily on the mucky, poisoned earth, sinking knee-deep, mypanions rushed over.


    To them, unaware of the unknown gods blessing, it seemed my actions were intentional rather than a mistake.


    As they dashed forward, the ground suddenly gave way to a sunken quagmire, causing mypanions to sway unsteadily.


    It was then that Han Se-ah quickly took stock of the situation and deftly employed Earth Control to forge a slender, winding path through the mire.


    "Ugh, this ground... How about we get off it and then talk?"


    "I didn''t even touch it, but my ankles feel all tingly. Does the mix of poison and swamp intensify the toxicity?"


    Filled with the desire to escape themotion, Grace and Katie, who had stumbled in the bog, now stood on the dry path, vigorously shaking out her ankles and mutteringints.


    I''m a little embarrassed.


    I hadn''t anticipated bing this powerful.


    My physique was already exceptionally robust and strong, and now with the added boost in mana efficiency, it''s hard to keep control.


    It''s like a college student who, after gaining superpowers from a spider bite, identally breaks a door handle.


    ...Although, admittedly, the scale of my blunder is iparable.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    I struck with all my strength.


    Like a person doesn''t pass out from exhaustion after hitting a punch machine, my mana wasn''t drained to the point of making adventuring impossible.


    "Ahem, I thought they were sticking to absorb the divine energy. I couldn''t possibly smack them one by one, so I intended to just blow them away with the aftershock..."


    "You thought they were stuck to the barrier?"


    "And the ground turned out to be weaker than expected."


    It was as if a missile had hit; mud and poison sttered everywhere, and the ground was hollowed out.


    I just meant to use the shockwave to send them away, yet not a trace of the tentacles remained.


    I never expected to be buoyed into the sky.


    The sight of me rising through the mud seemed to amuse mypanions, as their faces were free of fear or dread, only voicingints about the mud clinging at their ankles.


    Trying to pass off myck of control as a ground issue, I managed to contain my embarrassment as mypanions nodded in understanding.


    Grace nced around and, spotting something, grinned at me.


    "It seems we''ve achieved our goal, haven''t we? There''s a bit of a ruckus and signs of life in that direction."


    "It definitely seems we''ve drawn more attention than the divine energy could! Maybe my brothers?"


    Irene, all smiles, clung to Grace, peppering her with questions upon hearing about signs of life.


    A pang of guilt stung me, but right now, the priority was the unknown survivors stranded on the 35th floor.


    As Irene''s urgency grew, Han Se-ah swiftly created a straight path through the marsh with Earth Control, guided by Grace.


    [The 35th floor, cut off from contact, was eerily silent]


    [A strange scene where not even monsters were visible, let alone adventurers and priests]


    [Vines that don''t react to mana but absorb divine energy...?]


    During my ascent into the sky, the quest window had updated, and now she was freely using her mana.


    Maybe she thought I could handle the rest or she disliked the idea of the quest failing due to dy, I couldn''t tell.


    This earned Han Se-ah a slew of new nicknames from the viewers.


    -A solid performance following a shining one, wow


    -Is she a mage or a construction worker?


    -After lightinges paving... amunity-friendly worker... reliable God-Se-ah!


    -If Rnd destroys, Han Se-ah builds? What a redevelopmentbo, this isn''t even a contracted service


    -Oh look at her using mana so freely...


    "What redevelopmentbo? If we took a detour, youd foam at the mouth saying, ''Why, why not just go straight ahead?'' Yet now-"


    [Top-tier stoneworker Han Se-ah donated 10,000 won!]


    If you ever get stuck at a floor, you should team with Rnd and y territory tycoon.


    "How do you expect me to clear the game ying like that?"


    It seemed Katie and Han Se-ah were also quietly thrilled by the destruction that had unfolded before them.


    Unlike Irene, who was excited out of concern and hope for her siblings, these two were fidgeting for different reasons, and only Grace managed to keep her cool amidst the party''s unrest.


    There, using mana freely, we found a temple knight battered to near death.


    "Brother!"


    "Ugh..."


    More precisely, a temple knight battered to shreds surrounded by injured adventurers.


    The temple knighty on the ground, half-conscious, while the adventurers stood around him, weary and staggering.


    Oddly, they were in a very wide clearing.


    Could this have once been the safe zone?


    "Sister, you mustn''t use divine energy here!"


    "Step back!"


    As I mused, startled adventurers hurried over, trying to restrain Irene''s wrist before retreating under Katie''s menacing re.


    They didn''t seem to be attacking Irene out of malice; real fear was evident.


    Irene, discerning something from their reaction, gracefully lowered her hand.


    Instead, Han Se-ah offered an adventurer a health potion from her inventory.


    "...Um, I haven''t used a potion before, is it for drinking? Or do you pour it on?"


    -How have you yed the game till now?


    -How is this different from that politician* who asked if the bus fare was 50 won?


    -Forbes'' #1 streamer known for creating content with just a sentence


    -Aren''t you a mage and an alchemist? LOL


    -Alchemist (doesn''t know how to use potions)


    Her muttered remarks left me amused.


    I thought she had grown enough to not need any hand-holding, but it seems there''s still a way to go.


    When Han Se-ah offered the potion while talking to the viewers, an adventurer snatched it up, removed the temple knight''s helmet, and poured the potion into his mouth.


    It was a low-level potion purchased in advance, not very potent, but it should be enough to restore some vigor to someone half-conscious.


    As the white helmet came off, it revealed brown, tousled hair and a simple countenance.


    Ignoring the viewers who were disappointed that the knight wasn''t a beauty, Han Se-ah approached the knight, whose face seemed to belong in a rural vegetable shop, and asked,


    "Brother, what has happened here?"


    "The creatures, they kepting, endlessly... eating away at the sanctuary..."


    "Rest now, knight. We will handle the exnations."


    As if the word ''brother'' was a trigger, the half-awake temple knight attempted to speak but was gently pushed back down by the adventurers.


    Still, just from his few words, I could roughly guess what had happened.


    ---

 Chapter 171: Plant-Type Monster 1

    Chapter 171: nt-Type Monster 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    From the adventurers'' story, it seemed that the 31st floor was themed around infection and erosion,pleted with the undead, an essential element of any fantasy world, along with vines that specifically counteract divine energy.


    "...The Sanctuary is arge-scale holy spell that circtes divine energy. Divine energy from priests ascend to the heavens, purifying the very space, and then, like rain, it descends upon the earth, showering blessings on all living beings below."


    An adventurer, perhaps linked to the temple or a mage interested in divine magic, exined how the Sanctuary channels divine energy upwards to cleanse thend on a vast scale.


    The concern, however, was the vines.


    Like moths to a me, they swarmed towards Irene''s divine energy, and simrly, they clustered repulsively upon sensing the divine energy raining down from the Sanctuary.


    Although fragile enough to be effortlessly severed by Katie''s de, the sheer multitude of these vines painted a more daunting picture.


    A 30cm vine poses no threat to a human, but amass them into tonnes, and they be an inescapable, deadly force.


    "The priests and temple knights managed to fend off the grotesque vines encasing the Sanctuary, but... it''s as if they regenerate, reappearing incessantly until all the Sanctuary''s divine energy was drained, including that of the temple knights and priests."


    Just as suspected, the Sanctuary was devastated by the entangling vines.


    Thend where adventurers and temple knights stand is unusually wide and t, perhaps because it was once the safe zone.


    What''s peculiar is the untouched state of the t terrain.


    Despite the ground-shattering confrontation with the vines that left temple knights unconscious, the ground remained unscathed.


    "Hey, did those vines just suck up the divine energy and vanish?"


    "Vines? If you''re referring to the tentacles, then... Yes. Some adventurers and priests were dragged away, but the vines seemed to crave divine energy, not humans. When the divine energy depleted, we grouped together to resist, but the vines lost interest and retreated."


    Perhaps they were only fearsome in number.


    It might have been an event-style quest, not a mid-boss as one might have preconceived from the events on the 35th floor.


    These vine or tentacle-like parasites drained the Sanctuary''s divine energy dry.


    The knights and priests, in their terror, expelled divine energy, which only served to bury them under the weight, and they were abducted.


    After leaving a void where only battered adventurers remained, the creatures lost interest and withdrew, causing Irene''splexion to turn grave.


    While some adventurers emerged unscathed, the majority of temple knights, priests, and nuns were ensnared and dragged away by a mass of tentacles.


    "...I see. Thank you."


    "There''s a favor I''d like to ask. As you can see, there''s nothing left here, so could you escort us out of the tower?"


    At the mage''s words, everyone nods in agreement.


    The mage, looking exhausted but not visibly injured, continues speaking, whereas the adventurers, who had to fight physically, are all in tatters.


    It seems they fought valiantly to protect even thest standing temple knight, with many sustaining broken or twisted limbs in the fray.


    With no divine energy avable for healing and the necessary supplies likely swept away with themunication devices, the makeshift splints crafted from roughly cut ash-gray trees and scraps of tents are a woefully inadequate solution.


    "Of course, the temple will not ignore your efforts."


    "Since everyone can walk, shall we head down now?"


    Irene''s words are met with nods from the group.


    Han Se-ah, as a yer, would never choose to abandon NPCs in this crisis, and our good-hearted party is not about to ignore those in need, so Irene agrees.


    The adventurers shed tears of gratitude at Irene''s decisive nod and our party''s silent eptance.


    They have lost all their provisions, but fortunately, their gear is intact, and the injuries, while painful, are not life-threatening.


    "Let''s use any potions we have to treat the injuries first... Then, before we leave, we should head to the safe zone on the 34th floor. We need to pass this information on to the Adventurer''s Guild and the temple."


    "Let''s follow Irene''s n. There are eight injured; it would be difficult to move them all out of the tower."


    After providing first aid with Han Se-ah''s potions for those with leg injuries, I carried the unconscious temple knight.


    With seven injured adventurers and one temple knight out cold, we''ll have to avoidbat as we proceed.


    The path back to the 34th floor was peaceful.


    Ash trees and vines grew thick only in areas nourished by divine energy, as we had felt when heading to the safe zone.


    Nearing the passageway, the ash trees became more sparse, like the asional tree along the street rather than the dense growth further into the floor.


    The adventurers visibly rxed at this sight.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    And so, we arrived at the safe zone on the 34th floor, avoiding anybat.


    "That''s what happened? ...The temple will remember your dedication."


    The temple knights of the 34th floor eximed, taken aback by the sight of their unconsciousrade I had carried.


    They nodded gravely after being informed of the situation, as if reciting an official statement of the temple.


    The gestures of the priests and nuns who took care of the adventurers became slightly more polite.


    How to put it?


    It was as if they went from doctors treating patients to attendants serving VIPs.


    Watching the adventurers feel embarrassed by the extra care, the party members approached me.


    "We''ve ryed the situation to both the Guild and the Magic Tower. What''s next? Should we go back to the 35th floor to search for the roots of those strange vines?"


    "Roots?"


    "Yes, roots. The adventurers referred to them as tentacles, but they looked more like vine nts to me. There might be a root causing them to grow like that."


    Encouraged by Han Se-ah''s confident words, the party nodded in agreement, fully trusting in the genius mage Hanna.


    My gaze drifted towards Han Se-ah''s streaming window as I pretended to think.


    -Quest window cheating is crazy lol


    -First inventory tricks, now the quest window?


    -Can''t exactly say the quest window told you, right? haha


    -Why not im you received a divine revtion and got the information that way?


    -You''d be burned at the stake for sphemy


    The viewers in the chat were yfully mocking Han Se-ah, making her ears turn red, even as she managed not to stutter.


    It seemed her body was honest, even if her lying skills were improving.


    [Strange parasitic vine nts that proliferate by absorbing divine energy]


    [Adventurers from the Guild and mages from the Magic Tower are also stumped by these creatures that have overrun the Sanctuary]


    [A nt-type monster that proliferates by absorbing divine energy? What could be its rtion to the undead?]


    I saw the quest window that Han Se-ah had opened for her viewers.


    It was updated, either from survivor testimonies or from returning to the 34th floor, and it confidently dered that the entities on the 35th floor were parasitic vine nts.


    That''s why Han Se-ah thought of looking for the root.


    Indeed, since it''s written that parasitic vine nts proliferate, it makes sense to feel the need to find and pull out the root.


    I''ve heard that if you don''t remove the roots of nts like ivy or kudzu*, their stems will keeping up if the roots arent extracted.


    "Definitely, there''s logic to that. The creatures increased in number the closer they were to the safe zone, and the ash trees seemed to thrive alongside the vines.


    Trees were scarce closer to the passageway giving us a clear view of the area. But around the safe zone, there were a lot more trees and each tree was infested with vines."


    "Ah, right! The magic tools and tents were pushed away due to how thick the ash trees grew."


    Katie, surprised and making a fuss upon hearing evidence that supported Han Se-ah''s opinion, seemed shocked to learn that these spring-like,tching creatures are actually nts.


    "Shall we head back to the 35th floor then? We''ve avoidedbat and still have plenty of supplies."


    "That''d be good. ...There might still be living brothers and sisters."


    "Ah..."


    "Still, we should rest. Let''s stay here for the day before we go."


    Irene''s words, tinged with a mix of emotions, prompted Grace and Katie to subtly move closer to her.


    Their close bond from adventuring together and receiving a mission from the Goddess was nice to see.


    Honestly, it seemed unlikely that there would be many survivors, but in such dire times, it felt inappropriate to voice such a bleak outlook, so I simply nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 172: Plant-Type Monster 2

    Chapter 172: nt-Type Monster 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Acting rashly out of impatience can lead to losses.


    It''s not just a matter of financial loss or injury.


    The Tower is a savage realm filled with sacrilegious monsters, unknown even to the Goddess of Life.


    Being gravely injured is considered fortunate here, as most adventurers simply vanish without leaving a trace inside the Tower.


    While food isn''t a concept in the Tower, appetite is, turning monsters violent from starvation.


    Undead nt monsters? Wait, if they have roots and feed on divine energy, they''re not undead, right?"


    "Yeah. We''ve given samples to the Magic Tower, so they might figure something out.


    Irene, though desiring to return to the 35th floor immediately to aid those in danger, knows we can''t rush things.


    She quietly sets up her tent and starts organizing.


    Herpanions gather around her, trying to lighten the mood with chatter.


    The conversation centers on the nt-type monster they encountered for the first time.


    In this world, most monsters are vicious twists on animals, sparking much curiosity.


    Even I havent seen many nt-type monsters.


    Talking about monsters to cheer someone up might be odd, but its better than sitting in silence and brooding over negative thoughts.


    Rnd? Do nt-type monsters have any distinguishing features?


    They do. But these creatures seem closer to undead than nt-type.


    Han Se-ah, with her camera, interrupts our conversation and approaches to ask a question.


    The rest of the party looks on, giving the impression of an interview.


    Viewers of the top-ranked stream might expect to learn more knowledge about monsters, but sadly, the monsters on the 35th floor defy all norms.


    Even the mages at the Magic Tower wouldnt believe in monsters that only consume divine energy if it weren''t for evidence of it.


    Typically, nt-type monsters camouge and lie in wait, capturing unsuspecting animals.


    They dont swarm like zombies upon sensing divine energy.


    Most nt-type monsters are found in the dense jungles at the southernmost part of the kingdom. They camouge and ambush passing animals. There are some that live in groups, but none that actively attack like those on the 35th floor.


    Really? Hmm maybe we need to fight them more to learn more.


    -Nah she''s trying to mooch off us.


    -Well, you''re ranked first, so you have to learn through experience.


    -But seriously, if we don''t use divine energy, they don''t even react, so they''re pretty useless, right?


    -Maybe all they have is their numbers.


    -So, how about a troll bomb? Blowing them up with a bomb seems like a viable option.


    Eyes filled with anticipation turned to disappointment, but what could be done?


    If Han Se-ah''s stream wasn''t the top-ranked, I might have feigned knowledge through an inte search.


    But now, she was the first to witness this as the top streamer.


    Yet, mypanions managed to lift their spirits by discussing the individual weakness of the creatures and their non-reactivity to anything other than divine energy.


    Irene couldn''t help but chuckle softly at their obvious efforts.


    "Yes, thank you all. I''m nning to make a nice stew for dinner. Lets fill up and get an early nights rest for tomorrow."


    "I''ll get the ingredients from the inventory right now."


    With a richer stew than usual, we filled our bellies and soon retired to our tents.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The next day, thanks to Irene preparing soup early, Han Se-ah quickly had her breakfast upon reconnecting and then we headed for the 35th floor.


    After detonating an approaching troll with a single arrow and taking care of Lizardman Skeletons emerging from the swamp, we faced the passageway to the 35th floor.


    There, about a dozen adventurers were gathered, buzzing with conversation.


    "...What is this?"


    "This looks ominously eerie."


    The passageway to the 35th floor was entwined with ashen vines.


    The passage, usually a solitary stone doorway in an open field with mana visibly pulsating from within, was now overgrown with ashen vines, extending outwards.


    Everyone hesitated, perhaps wary of what might happen if they crossed over recklessly.


    After all, it was unlikely that all these adventurers were from the same party, and no one wanted to risk their lives for others.


    "What should we do, Rnd?"


    "Let''s wait here for 5 minutes... no, make it 10, just to be safe. Irene cant use her protective spells, so be prepared to use shield magic."


    "Understood."


    With mypanions looking on worriedly and the other adventurers watching us as if we were mad, I entrusted myself to the passageway.


    Despite the unnerving vines wrapped around its frame, the center remained clear, allowing unobstructed entry.


    Han Se-ah''s camera drone also joined me on the 35th floor.


    Thankfully, I wasn''t immediately attacked by the parasitic vines, so I had time to slowly survey the surroundings.


    "The trees have grown incredibly in just one day..."


    The first thing I noticed was the ashen trees and ashen-white vines, which densely obscured what was once an open view.


    I remember there being hardly any trees near the passage, and more appearing as we approached the safe zone, but now their growth was undeniable.


    It seemed the temple knights, priests, and nuns that had been captured were now devoured by these nts.


    Facing trees that had seemingly grown overnight, I swung my war hammer at the closest one.


    With a creaking sound, the ashen tree fell lifelessly, feeling like hitting a dead, withered tree.


    The vines entwined around it also fell to the ground without resistance.


    Do they not resist unless divine energy is used?


    ''What kind of quest is this? A time-attack quest to uproot them as they endlessly multiply?''


    Even after I smashed the tree and crushed the vines, they didn''t move.


    I was tempted to raise my divine energy to test their reaction, but I had to wait for the rest of my party to arrive.


    Instead, I tore at the vines wrapping around the passage we came through.


    Since the vines extended from the 35th to the 34th floor, I thought pulling them out on the 35th might kill the ones on the 34th.


    My theory seemed to be correct as mypanions started to arrive less than ten minutester.


    "It hasn''t been 10 minutes?"


    "Suddenly, the vines around the passage withered and died. I thought you cleared the area, so I crossed over."


    "Wow! Haven''t these things increased drastically?"


    "Definitely, they''ve multiplied a lot."


    Han Se-ah, leading the way, and the rest of the party were startled to see the ashen trees that now densely popted the area.


    A ce that was barren yesterday had transformed into a forest today.


    Katie, intrigued, drew her sword and started to prod the trees and vines, like a curious child poking at things with a stick.


    "The trees seem ordinary. The vines, even though wrapped around the trees, don''t seem to have visible roots... Maybe they wither so much upon dying that their tiny roots disappear?"


    "Maybe if we gently pull them instead of killing them, we could find out if they have roots?"


    As Han Se-ah joined in, eager to provide her viewers with some information, the vines were quickly chopped and dissected.


    Examining the cross-section of the trees and crumbling the withered vines with their fingers, Irene and Grace also began to investigate.


    Of course, all that probing and examining didn''t yield any useful information.


    -Are we just going to keep digging around here when we have a long way to go?


    -Let''s end Han Se-ah''s touchy y here~


    -Spends time with kids, and now she''s acting like one.


    -But shouldn''t we be getting this information from the Magic Tower?


    -No, lol. What can you find out just by touching?


    After a while of aimlessly smashing trees and cutting vines, the viewers'' patience reached its limit.


    For reasons unknown Han Se-ah let out a small disappointed tsk.


    "It doesn''t look like we''ll find anything useful by staying here. How about we head towards the safe zone and then trace back the origin of these vines?"


    "That sounds like a good idea. There were a lot of trees in the safe zone yesterday, so we might find something today."


    With that, Han Se-ah, like a child who had their toy taken away, grumbled a few words to the viewers and then brought up the idea to the party.


    They all stood up, looking somewhat disappointed, to leave.


    Hmm


    Did they actually find that fun?

 Chapter 173: Plant-Type Monster 3

    Chapter 173: nt-Type Monster 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The 35th floor, once a marsnd, is now overrun by a dense jungle of ash-colored trees.


    We push forward, breaking through the encroaching trees while sighs of exasperation escape from our group.


    Not a single monster in sight, just trees crowding our vision, perhaps adding to our frustration.


    Katie, swinging her sword to clear the way through the trees, is visibly annoyed.


    "If it''s grown this much in a day, won''t the 35th floor be too dense to even set foot on in about a week?"


    "Probably. Since it''s spreading through the passageways, it might engulf the other floors too."


    As our weary group discussed, a suggestion from the chat came to mind.


    It proposed using information from the Magic Tower and troll by-products to make bombs to clear out the rampant vines.


    Although it was just ament about turning Han Se-ah into a bomb expert, the idea now seems strangely tempting.


    In game logic, with such densely grown nt-type monsters, there should be a quest to exterminate them using something like a herbicide instead of directbat.


    That''s based on my experience with keyboard and mouse RPGs, though.


    "My goodness, it''spletely filled the clearing."


    "Which way should we go now? Grace, do you sense anything?"


    "No. There''s nothing to detect since all these are nt-type monsters with no movement."


    Seeing the group disheartened by the sight of the clearing filled with trees, the idea gains more weight.


    Maybe the right approach isn''t to head straight to the 35th floor, but to rescue people, get out, and then return with some hints from the Magic Tower.


    I''d confidently face arge monster or an army of orcs, but finding the roots of a parasitic nt or clues for a quest update among thousands of gray trees?


    That seems like a task for a born 6 archer.


    "Damn, this is really frustrating. This doesn''t seem like a map made for wandering around. It really doesn''t look like we should be here right now."


    -Are we experiencing the proverbial ''needle in a haystack''?


    -Lol, it''s like we''ve entered a map we''re not supposed to.


    -If there''s no one around, why not just bring oil through the inventory andmit arson?


    -From civil engineering to arson, is that how we''re going about this?


    -Not a shining, but a burning performance?


    Han Se-ah, sharing simr thoughts, begins to grumble as she gazes at the camera next to Grace, who is scanning the surroundings.


    Given her experience with various games, Han Se-ah is questioning whether bulldozing through this dense jungle is the right strategy.


    But despite the doubts, we have already made our way through the passage.


    Turning back now would not only waste time but also negatively impact Han Se-ah''s stream.


    I''ve been finding myself increasingly concerned about Han Se-ah''s stream, but it''s unavoidable.


    We can''t risk her giving up on the game, not even the slightest chance.


    As a top streamer and a celebrity, she should be able to y and clear the game, while living a warm, full, and peaceful life.


    ying with odds lower than 1% is fine in a game, but when ites to staking my life and future, I won''t tolerate even the tiniest probability.


    "Haah... This seems endless... We have no choice."


    "What''s the matter, Rnd? What are you nning?"


    "It looks like you guys need to head back down to the lower floors for a while."


    The sudden deration of retreat surprises the group, their eyes widening.


    They hadn''t expected that we would not even attempt to proceed through the ash-colored woods.


    Of course, the intention was not to retreat without trying.


    In fact, it was quite the opposite.


    When the situation calls for results, brute force is often the best approach, and executing such straightforward strategies happens to be my forte.


    "...Is this really the right way toplete the quest?"


    -Questioning this now?


    -So there was a reason he didn''t make a bomb


    -The dignity of a 6 owner is different


    -Haha, how is that the firstpanion in a gacha?


    -I''m having simr thoughts too


    In the stream window, Han Se-ah mutters with a hint of irritation.


    The group, resting in tents near the passage, seems a bit worried about me, but Han Se-ah''s concern seems to stem from a different reason.


    After all, just as I watch Han Se-ah through the stream, she also watches me through the camera.


    "...Damn, I can''t see anything ahead."


    After sending the group down to the 34th floor, I gathered divine energy without hesitation.


    Suddenly, like zombies awakening from a deep slumber, grayish-white vines surged towards me, entwining the whole world as if to demonstrate the destruction of the sanctuary.


    It felt like diving into a pool filled not with water, but nts, or like identally burying my head in dense bushes.


    With a body strengthened by divine energy and a warhammer empowered by mana, facing countless enemies was straightforward.


    What followed was a simple and repetitive task.


    Since I couldn''t see ahead, I just clenched my teeth and swung around me.


    Bang-


    Boom-


    Each swing of my mana-charged warhammer sent hundreds of vines shattering and flying away.


    Yet, more vines, targeting the divine energy in my body, seemed to keeping endlessly.


    But they couldn''t be infinite.


    "No, I mean... Rnd is struggling, and I feel bad saying this, but... does he really need to go to such lengths? There''s a saying, ''more haste, less speed.'' Perhaps retreating was actually the right strategy?"


    Thankfully, I could still see the stream window.


    The vines havepletely buried me, blocking out all light, but conversely, this means Han Se-ah''s camera above is only capturing the writhing vines.


    So, I can freely browse the inte without being noticed.


    Recalling the days of mindlessly grinding a Maple Leaf game with inte streams ying on the side, I yed a variety show I had been interested in on the inte window.


    Even if these creatures feed on and multiply through divine energy, how fast I destroy them would surely outpace their proliferation.


    Retreating seems to have been the right choice after all.


    I regret this, this feels like an endless grind.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "...Rnd, are you okay?"


    "Yeah, don''t worry. I''m fine."


    While watching a variety show, briefly tuning into Han Se-ah''s stream, viewing web drama summaries, and watching streams of indie horror games, I mindlessly smashed the vines to bits.


    As the relentless vines started to dwindle and my vision cleared, I almost ended up watching a military video about the Chinese army deploying human wave tactics against the 7th Mobile Corps, suggested by the algorithm.


    It took so long that Han Se-ah ended her stream from boredom.


    "Um, Rnd? I have something to ask."


    "Hmm?"


    "Why did you go to such lengths to destroy everything?"


    Grace, who had just climbed up to the scene of destruction, posed her question to me.


    To anyone, it would have seemed like a mindlessly brute act.


    Even I felt regret while watching videos about the mysteries of space or the terrors of the deep sea.


    But there was a reason behind this seemingly foolish approach.


    "Irene? Can you float some divine energy into the air likest time?"


    "Are you sure it''s okay?"


    Despite her hesitation, Irene trusts me and gathers arge amount of divine energy, floating it upwards.


    The group flinches and readies their weapons at the sight of the bright white orb rising.


    "There''s no reaction from the vines around us, right?"


    "Right, none."


    "Then we can track them. Let''s head back to the safe area and use the divine energy as bait to see where any remaining vines might be."


    "Ah...!"


    However, the surroundings were eerily quiet, contrary to the tense atmosphere.


    Thats probably because I had overturned the ground in all directions with my weapon.


    The vines, which had been attacking like snakes, turned to ash and were blown far away with the dust.


    The ash-colored trees, which should have been entwined with vines, were uprooted and shattered, rolling on the ground due to my rampage.


    I thought I had controlled my strength, but seeing the wide area affected, the unnamed god''s blessing is even stronger than I thought.


    After all, thats why I flew into the sky when I struck the ground before.


    "Wow, unbelievable. Theres not a single vine left on the trees. It seems all the vines that were here crawled towards Rnd near the passage. Are these really nts? Not snakes?"


    With only trees left and no vines, we started exploring the 35th floor.


    Irene and Grace worried whether we should rest, seeing as a day had passed while I was swinging the warhammer, but if we were going to rest, I wouldn''t have chosen such a brute force method and would have simply visited the Magic Tower.


    There''s a saying, ''If the body is weak, the mind must work harder,'' but I think I need to start using my head a bit more.

 Chapter 174: Plant-Type Monster 4

    Chapter 174: nt-Type Monster 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The starkndscape of the 35th floor, filled exclusively with ashen trees, evoked a strange sensation.


    It resembled an unfinished game map, devoid of monsters.


    Other than the poison puddles, muddy swamps, and ashen trees, there was nothing but emptiness.


    Looking at such destend, I couldn''t help but think:


    "Damn, wasing here a mistake?"


    I even questioned my own foolishness.


    I''m not quick with numbers, but seeing the hundreds of trees entwined with vines, I could roughly guess their overwhelming number.


    The idea of smashing each one seemed absurd.


    Still, this approach yielded results much quicker than waiting for the Magic Tower''s research.


    With that in mind, I moved towards Irene, who had taken the lead.


    After such extensive destruction, if there were any responsive vines, Grace would surely notice first.


    "How about it, Grace? Do you sense anything?"


    "Not yet, nothing specific. They feel like ordinary nts when they''re still, so I can''t detect any presence. It''s confusing whether the vines out of sight are just dormant orpletely destroyed."


    "Is that so? ...Then, shall we head towards where there seem to be more trees?"


    "Let''s do that. The vines and these creepy trees seem to grow together. It''s not like a nest or anything."


    Perhaps because I''ve smashing them all day, or because the divine energy Irene cautiously unleashed was lesser than the divine energy bolstering my body, but the vines didn''t seem eager to approach.


    So, we headed towards the area where the trees were visibly denser.


    Choosing a direction based on the safe zone, we saw one side densely covered in trees, so thick that the ground was barely visible.


    Since these grey-white vines always entangle the ashen trees, heading towards the denser forest seemed right.


    Looks like I have to lead the way again.


    "By the way, Rnd, are you really okay? You''ve been using mana to smash everything for half a day. Shouldn''t we rest before going?"


    "Thanks for worrying, Grace. But I still have plenty of mana, and I know my condition better than anyone. I''ve foughtrge monsters for three days straight before, so don''t worry too much. When you reach a higher level of mana control, such feats be possible."


    Thump, thump.


    Even without the vines, we still had to break through the trees.


    As I cleared a path with my mana-infused warhammer, Grace, looking concerned, clung to my side and started small talk.


    I''ve witnessed senior adventurers demonstrate superhuman feats multiple times, but even I''m worried when I stay up all night and when I miss meals.


    But ironically, I felt better than ever, thanks to divine energy and the blessing of an unknown deity.


    As we made our way forward, breaking through the trees and periodically releasing bursts of divine energy, we sensed an imminent attack.


    "...Something''sing from over there, fast."


    The stationary vines might have evaded an archer''s detection, but once they started slithering like snakes, they were easily noticeable.


    These vines, far from moving stealthily, started lunging at us aggressively, darting between the ashen trees like snakes on the hunt.


    The sight of the grey-white vines swimming over the poison pools, causing ripples like water snakes crossing a river to catch prey, was disgusting.


    "Ugh, it''s hard to believe these things are nts."


    "Whoa... They''re moving like that and they''re still nts?"


    "You''ve seen it when we cut them. No guts, no muscles. Just sticky fibrous vines."


    Their numbers, however, were notably few.


    The fact that these once-swarming vines now resembled snakes swimming in water meant there were probably less than ten of them.


    Should we even refer to these vine nt monsters as ''individuals'', or is there another term?


    While I was thinking that, Katie, seemingly irritated, swiftly shed through all of them.


    The vines were silently and neatly severed.


    Instead of the daunting mass that had once overwhelmed the safe zone, the sight of them weakly crossing the poison pools, only to be methodically sliced by Katie''s sword, was almost pathetic.


    "They don''t look like much seeing them like this."


    "That''s because Rnd dealt with most of them. It''s amazing that there are any left after fighting for half a day."


    "Still, these creatures don''t drop mana stones. They''ll probably deter other adventurers from venturing into the 35th floor."


    Despite the ominous vines that entangle the passageway on the 34th floor, there are always adventurers full of spirit.


    A day has passed since we caused amotion and uprooted the vines, so someone might enter the 35th floor, either knowing about the vines orpletely unaware.


    What awaits them is a 35th floor devoid of monsters, just filled with trees.


    "...Right, no mana stones. If both the 34th and 36th floors end up like this, no mana stones wille out of the tower."


    "What on earth is happening in the tower?"


    Is the Demon King conducting some sort of economic retaliation against adventurers?


    Such an absurd thought briefly crosses my mind.


    Of course, if we consider reality, it''s more likely a nefarious game developer''s gimmick to block yers'' revenue rather than an economic blockade on the distribution of mana stones.


    During the orc crisis, the distribution of mana stones surged, causing merchants to flourish.


    These merchants were then ambushed by orcs that had escaped from the tower.


    Now, it seems we''re facing the opposite situation.


    But since we''ve forcibly broken into the 35th floor and are on our way to clear it, a mana stone scarcity event seems unlikely.


    "Should we go back and find a different way?"


    "No, I''ll create a path. It looks like there are no monsters around, so there''s no need to conserve mana."


    -Han Se-ah starts using her brain


    -On the 35th floor, she is finally showing some progress


    -Forbes'' #1 slowest streamer


    -I just want to see it all burn, let''s set it aze


    -It looks dry enough to burn well


    Watching me smash through everything, even the usually talkative andughing chat is getting prickly and restless.


    They must be very bored.


    These cyber bullies have made pestering Han Se-ah a sort of game whenever they feel bored or listless.


    For me, it''s been a non-stop half-day ofbat, but from the viewers'' perspective, it''s different.


    They were tired of the monotonous and repetitive destruction so Han Se-ah ended the stream, but it looks like there wasn''t much else to watch.


    It must feel like there''s been no progress at all, since rescuing NPCs on yesterday''s stream.


    "No way, I''ve been using my brain all along, not just now! Though I''ve relied a lot on scripted lines, I still managed to get us this far!


    Honestly, I''m also tempted to spam the chat as a viewer, asking if there''s been any update in the quest window.


    What if it''s a glitch in the quest like on the 30th floor, where we skipped ahead in the storyline?


    When we fought the golem, we had to backtrack by watching Kim Seok-hyun''s stream because we had skipped too far ahead.


    I hope nothing simr has happened due to how we broke through this floor.


    Han Se-ah, after verbally sparring with the viewers to alleviate her boredom, pulls up the updated quest window, soothing my mind.


    Upon entering the 35th floor we surprisingly found no monsters present.


    Instead of undead monsters, we were greeted by countless vine monsters.


    The fact that not a single mana stone dropped... does this mean all these creatures are part of a collective entity?


    Following the hint about nt-type monsters, the viewers, tormented by boredom, began noisily posting their spections in the chat.


    The chat was so chaotic it was difficult to read, but everyone was expressing their thoughts, regardless of being right or wrong.


    -Maybe something bigger than arge monster ising?


    -A big one


    -Kept asking if a big one wasing, never thought a really big one would actually show up


    -So Rnd spent half a day just trimming the branches?


    -It took half a day just for a trim, the ultimate thickening agent


    The most popr theory among the viewers was the emergence of an ultrarge species.


    They thought there would be nothing significant in a mid event, but they were wrong.


    The excitement of the viewers, reminiscent of kids just before a school break, was a bit overwhelming.


    Childishness aside, the theory itself was usible.


    "A really big tree? Or a huge cluster of vines?"


    No matter how many vines we cut, no mana stones came out, suggesting that each vine was not an individual monster but part of a super-sized monster.


    The quest window also mentioned ''part of a collective'', so the event on the 35th floor might involve a giant nt creature that''s been growing somewhere in hiding.


    Combining all the various chats and donations, this was the prevailing theory.


    "...Is that it?"


    "If it looks that big from this distance, just how massive is it...?"


    It didn''t take long to realize that the collective intelligence of the viewers had a surprisingly high chance of being correct.

 Chapter 175: Plant-Type Monster 5

    Chapter 175: nt-Type Monster 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    There was no need for exploration skills.


    Simply moving towards where some vines remained brought a huge tree into sight, standing out even with the poisonous ponds and the paralyzing marsh.


    It dwarfed the surrounding ash-colored trees, making them seem like mere fuzz.


    "Wow, it''s huge. Looks even bigger than the buildings in the city."


    "It''srger than a small castle in the capital or the North."


    Indeed, at a nce, it felt like a building on the horizon.


    In Seoul, it would be like the LotX Tower*  sorge it defied perspective.


    This spectacle caused quite a stir among the viewers.


    -Is that really a mid-boss?


    -That thing doesn''t look like it''s meant to be physically ovee.


    -Could Rnd slice through it?


    -Huh? Use magic, magic!


    -In a fantasy world with a Magic Tower and alchemists, why would you think of using your body first? LOL


    [Generous Rnd''s Mighty Warhammer donated 10,000 won!]


    You''re not nning to deal with that using your ''Help Me Rnd'' ability, are you?


    [Read the Quest Window donated 5,000 won!]


    You''re supposed to get help from the Magic Tower, why are you here?


    Even through the camera, that tree is staggeringly huge.


    It would be different if it were a building or golem, but it being a tree makes it even more bizarre.


    Its grotesque appearance hardly qualifies it as a tree.


    Back in my elementary school days, there was a tree in the yground, its branches and vine-like limbs providing shade over the stairwell.


    Whether it was a wisteria* or something else, I can''t recall.


    "Given how sinister it looks, it''s got to be the culprit of the 35th floor''s mid-event, right? ...No please, don''t nitpick every word I use, I know calling a tree the ''culprit'' is a little weird... It''s the main problem here though."


    Therge tree was grotesquely entwined with whitish vines.


    The sight of these vines, thick and abundant enough to rece every leaf on the tree, was unnerving.


    The way they slithered like snakes, entwining the nearby ash-colored trees, made me think of erosion and infection.


    The closer we got, the clearer the grotesque sight became.


    Vines slithering around into every tree, like inserting eyes into a doll or batteries into a toy, was disgusting.


    "Hmm, seems like they''re all dead."


    "Oh, Goddess..."


    As we got closer, more details became visible.


    There were remnants of adventurers'', priests'', and temple knights'' equipment, along with bleached skeletons.


    These creatures, responsive to divine energy, but not averse to consuming humans, left behind only bones in just a day.


    The sight of the damaged equipment and barely intact bones, possibly dragged here from the safe zone, prompted Irene to murmur a prayer and make a small sign of the cross.


    The bones, stripped of flesh and twisted and broken like overheated iron rods, indirectly hinted at the horrors that had urred.


    The more we approached, the more our heads tilted upwards.


    "...It''s huge, monstrously so."


    "So many vines around. Is it expanding its territory?"


    The giant ash-colored tree, endlessly producing whitish vines, felt less like a tree or a monster and more like a concrete factory.


    As we gazed at its imposing form, our steps gradually slowed to a stop.


    We hadn''t discussed it, but the increasing tilt of our heads instinctively told us this wasn''t a task our party could handle alone.


    ''...Alone, it would take a whole month to destroy.''


    If it were just a vine-producing factory, I could demolish it myself.


    I''d just have to smash the nearby trees and pull out the roots.


    Since vines aren''t very strong offensively, methodically resting and breaking it down could work, like taking on a giant from the bottom up.


    But efficiency is the issue.


    Even with my formidable physical strength, spending a whole month logging trees for a quest is not sensible.


    It would be better to hire mages from the Magic Tower and use alchemical solutions.


    Just because I can exert powerful force like heavy construction equipment, it doesn''t mean I''d demolish a skyscraper with just one excavator.


    Why take on such a challenge when I could use explosives and more equipment?


    "Let''s stop here and bring in mages from the Magic Tower?"


    "It doesn''t seem to react to mana, but it might be better to restore the safe zone with the mages and then continue."


    Faced with the colossal tree beyond one person''s capability, the party members began voicing their opinions.


    Katie nced at me, or more precisely, at my warhammer, before biting her lip firmly.


    As a senior adventurer, I think I could break it alone, but that doesn''t mean I should just go and do it by myself.


    When the atmosphere naturally shifted towards a retreat, the viewers in the chat started to buzz.


    -Yep, let''s head back to the Magic Tower quietly.


    -Rnd might be able to do it, though.


    -No way, it took half a day just to deal with the vines. If we leave this to Rnd, we''re looking at a week-long break, you blockheads.


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    -Do these kids even think?


    The chat was divided between two opinions: ''Let''s throw Rnd at it'' vs ''Why bother?''


    It''s funny how they''re treating a person like a demolition bomb...


    The amusing part isn''t that they doubt I can do it, but rather ''If we leave it to Rnd, it will take so long itll be boring''.


    Seems like public opinion isn''t leaning towards me, probably because of how yesterday''s stream awkwardly ended while I was dealing with the vines.


    Eventually, amidst the noisy chat, our party headed back outside the tower.


    We needed to inform the temple and the Magic Tower.


    Divine energy-absorbing vines, nt-type monsters that don''t yield mana stones, and the arrival of a gargantuan monster that endlessly reproduces vines.


    Just hearing about them is terrifying, but the adventurers won''t really feel a sense of urgency, all because of one trait: they only react to divine energy.


    ''I bet if we hit the main body, it will trigger some sort of counterattack pattern...''


    Didn''t the quest window already suggest getting help from the Magic Tower?


    It likely means research on the whitish vines and the super-sized monster constantly producing them is necessary for the quest to progress properly.


    If I wanted to brute-force it, I could call in contacts from beyond the 40th floor.


    Exining the predicament faced by the Temple forces and opening my wallet should provide enough justification and interest, leading them to rush down.


    Destroying it alone would be an absurd act, taking over a month, but if about 20 top-tier adventurers gathered and smashed it without a care for the aftermath, it could be done in under a week.


    Technically, if a dozen high-level mages from the 43rd floor were assembled to spam skills until mana exhaustion, what could this 35th floor creature do?


    The worry, however, is that this approach might twist the quest like what happened on the 30th floor.


    In an open-world RPG, I wouldn''t care about messing up quests and would just push through, but the problem is the highly suspicious Goddess tied into the storyline.


    I can''t just ignore it.


    ...Though ever since the blessing of the unnamed deity, there have been no quests or rewards, just a standstill.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "So, whats the Guild going to do?"


    "The Guild? Well, were following the Temple. It''s in chaos."


    As Iy sprawled out on the table, Ellis naturally approached and started speaking.


    Her eyes were sparkling with interest, probably because she issued the request that started this whole thing.


    Even as a seasoned member of the Adventurers'' Guild, this was an unprecedented event for her.


    Given it''s a main scenario quest thates from the yer, it''s not incorrect to call it a historical first.


    Irene left for the Temple with a serious look, and the Adventurers'' Guild, amidst its chaos, began sending people to the Magic Tower and the Temple.


    The safe zone was an absolute space for adventurers.


    The adventurers might be indifferent, but the Guild was in an uproar.


    Monsters don''t appear in safe zones.


    They don''t attack them either.


    Thus, the guards in the safe zones are there to protect the expensive magical tools of the Magic Tower, not as soldiers to defend against monsters.


    This has been an unchanging rule since the very first moment adventurers stepped into the Tower.


    The rule was broken, and as a result, mages from the Magic Tower and people from the Temple died.


    It forced everyone into action, as if a fire had been dropped on their feet.


    "So, where does it feel like it''s heading towards?"


    "I don''t know exactly what they''ll do... but I saw a lot of new wrinkles on the Guild Master''s face. It seems like he''s nning to pour in a lot of resources."


    "It looks like the Temple will make a significant move, and the Guild will support it to the point of straining its finances. No matter how independent the Adventurers'' Guild is, they can''t proudly face the damage incurred by the Temple."


    Katie, who had been listening to Ellis''s exnation in silence, nodded.


    Being from a noble background, she''s more sensitive to matters of honor and retribution.


    It''s likely that both the Adventurers'' Guild and the Temple will react strongly.


    Her words were urate, as chaos ensued only a few hours after returning from the tower.


    "Therefore, in the name of the Goddess, we shall vanquish this evil monstrosity! Those who serve the will of the Goddess, arm yourselves"


    I knew the Temple would participate because of the undead, but I hadn''t expected the mid-event of the 35th floor to lead them into dering a holy war.

 Chapter 176: Holy War 1

    Chapter 176: Holy War 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Chatters who enjoy organizing things posted a summary of the situation on the forum.


    It seems I''m not the only one feeling that this quest got tangled up because of me.


    If only Han Se-ah''s quest hadn''t gotten twisted...


    [Vine-Infested Passage.JPG]


    [Scattered Skeletons and Torn Priest Robes.JPG]


    [Han Se-ah''s Quest Window Mentioning the Magic Tower.JPG]


    Looks like the story got twisted again, so here''s a summary of how it should go:


    1. Vines take over the 35th-floor safe zone, all contact is lost


    2. Passage is blocked by vines, need the Magic Tower''s help to break through


    3. Entered with the Magic Tower''s aid, but found itpletely filled with vines


    4. Finally got through, only to find everyone dead and a massive tree in sight


    5. The temple goes berserk after learning this from the Magic Tower


    I think this is the normal story, but Rnd just brute-forced his way through, bypassing steps 2 and 3, jumping straight to 4.


    Fortunately, it''s not that the order got tangled, but rather some steps were neatly skipped over and the progression didn''t get messed up.


    So it''s good things got messed up?


    Luckily, we don''t have to run around looking for quest triggers


    Han Se-ah has been popr since her workout streams, how did she end up as the ''Mecha-Stripper''...?


    me the Yankee kids


    ming others, lol, that nickname was spread by forum trolls lolol


    Anyway, isn''t it good that a holy war has begun?


    Holy War! A Holy War!


    Among the highly upvoted organization posts with continuously updatingments, thest one caught my eye.


    Anyway, it doesn''t matter since the holy war was part of the storyline, right?


    Had I stubbornly tried to solve everything alone, we might havepletely missed the holy war major event.


    But, looking at the oue, dering the holy war much earlier seems like an advantage.


    Originally, the temple would have intervened after assessing the damage between the 34th and 36th floors.


    If the quest got tangled with golems before, this time it was tangled with vines.


    "Hey, what do you mean by holy war?"


    "It''s serious! A monstrous creature appeared in the tower, specifically targeting and killing priests."


    From a gamer''s perspective, that''s roughly the gist, and NPCs outside the guild were buzzing.


    Not just adventurers and mages, but even the nearby merchants were startled.


    After all, this world is one where a Goddess truly exists.


    Although she doesn''t reveal herself openly, she has proven her existence through divine energy, oracles, and revtions.


    In such a world, the significance of a ''holy war'' is far heavier than one might think.


    The city''s residents were also confused, as no incident had ever urred in the city.


    They were unaware of the events unfolding inside the tower.


    However, one thing was certain: the temple was inplete turmoil.


    "Look, the temple knights..."


    "Are theying from outside the city too?"


    As soon as the news reached them, the temple dered a holy war without any hesitation.


    We had juste out of the tower a little after lunch, and the holy war was dered before evening  the speed of this felt unnaturally fast.


    It seemed as if there was no internal discussion within the temple, as though someone of high rank had impulsively pushed for it.


    Perhaps it was that saintly figure who had spoken to us.


    Maybe that''s why priests, nuns, and temple knights were flooding into the city from the outskirts.


    Invoking the call of ''holy war,'' they were calling back all personnel outside.


    Everyone from nuns who had been on healing missions in remote viges to knights scouring the mountains for bandit suppression was summoned back.


    Even while sitting at the guild''s table, themotion outside was so loud that we could hear everything.


    There were rumors of a group in shining white armor entering the city, and that the guards at a checkpoint simply let a group of nuns pass without question.


    "What do we do when a holy war is dered?"


    "We should probably join the temple knights and deal with that giant tree."


    "We''ll need to wait for Irene to return before we go ahead, right?"


    It was almost frightening how quickly they returned to the city within such a short time.


    Fromte lunch to early evening, the temple''s forces openly gathered in the city.


    Amidst this chaos, we waited.


    Irene had not returned to the guild even after the holy war was dered.


    Perhaps the temple would involve us in the holy war through some form of request.


    Since we hadn''t used up much on the 35th floor, there wasn''t much to prepare, so our party sat leisurely at a table.


    Han Se-ah''s inventory had a bit of food consumed, but not so much that we needed to restock.


    "Everyone, you''re here."


    "Irene!"


    In this quiet wait, Irene returned to the guild.


    Weed by the fervent chatting of weary viewers.


    Fromte lunch until early evening, spanning roughly three hours, Han Se-ah''s viewers waited for Irene without even a brief pause in the stream.


    Their patience in enduring the wait in silence was driven by a simple reason: the excitement and buzz generated by the mere mention of a ''holy war''.


    -Absolutely a holy war! Definitely a holy war! Once again, a holy war!


    -Holy war! Holy war! The time for heretical judgment hase!


    -C''est un temple au nom de sainte desse!!*


    -Looks like the Yankee kids are going crazy again


    -The stream has not just gone off track, it''s headed to another world


    People d in brilliant white priest and nun robes march toward the tower''s gate in a disciplined formation, resembling soldiers.


    Considering that the robes Irene and others usually wear to the temple are a dull gray, these strikingly majestic white garments are a sight to behold.


    Arge symbol of the Goddess Faith, hoisted high on a long silver staff, is held up by a nun dressed head-to-toe in white.


    Beside her, priests in white clerical robes, ornately decorated with golden threads, carry bibles in one hand and small staves in the other, chanting a prayer in unison, like a military hymn.


    "Oh, Goddess."


    "May grace be with us..."


    The citizens watching this grand spectacle instinctively bow their heads, filled with fear and respect for a group with seemingly superhuman abilities, different from knights and adventurers.


    "This is incredibly overwhelming..."


    "Even when our family went on major inspections, it was never like this."


    Due to this, the shoulders of our party, following the temple knights up the tower, tensely shrank.


    While the viewers were half-mad with excitement, dering a holy war, even bringing unrted speeches like Hitler''s into the mix, that fervor had nothing to do with the in-game NPCs.


    Under the intense gaze of the citizens, both Grace from a rural vige and Katie, a nobledy, felt equally intimidated.


    Only upon entering the gate and moving to the 30th floor did they rx and breathe a sigh of relief.


    "So, Irene? What are we supposed to do with the temple? Are we to guide them to that giant tree?"


    "For now...? I haven''t heard the exact details, just a request to join them..."


    Upon entering the gate, what awaited them wasn''t the daunting gaze of onlookers, but people busily constructing a forward base.


    It seemed they weren''t nning to rely solely on the temple''s priests and nuns, as they had managed to cram in cooperating individuals within that short time.


    The temple used its connections to bring in stonemasons and carpenters, who started a massive construction project using materials that arrived before the temple.


    Without any intention of stopping at a safe zone, the 30th floor''s open space in the cave is being rapidly transformed.


    "Where should we go... Should we head to the 34th floor in advance?"


    "You are here, Sir Rnd!"


    As I pondered what to do amidst this chaos, a voice echoed in my ears.


    The camera, which had been scanning the chaotic construction site, swiftly returned to hover near my shoulder.


    Addressing me was a temple knight with a voice I hadn''t heard before.


    Amid the hustle and bustle of building materials being ferried and workers shouting, this knight had impressively found me amidst the dense crowd constructing not just a makeshift camp but a full-fledged base.


    "Sir Rnd, Sister Irene, and the other sisters apanying you. Would you honor us by epting our invitation?"


    "Of course."


    I nodded without hesitation at the polite invitation of the temple knight.


    There was no reason to refuse in this situation, and since we returned to the tower with the temple forces, it seemed like Han Se-ah''s quest window had been updated.


    Just like the spective post I saw on the forum earlier, it wasn''t a tangled situation but rather a clean skip over several steps.


    [A giant nt-like monster contaminating its surroundings, seemingly defying the Goddess''s will]


    [The temple dered a holy war without hesitation upon hearing the story of the creature attacking the sanctuary]


    [But the creature clearly absorbs divine energy, can it be dealt with by the temples power...?]


    -Really? If they go to the 35th floor, wont they just be snacks?


    -Hope the nuns dont all end up as monster food


    -Seriously lolol they are elite members of the Goddess Faith, they wouldnt just recklessly charge in, right?


    -They must have some ace up their sleeve to have dered a holy war


    If senior adventurers showed their prowess against the orcs on the 20th floor, then the temple, under the banner of a holy war, is expected to demonstrate their might against the tree on the 35th floor.


    Such expectations filled the viewers'' chat with anticipation.


    "Please proceed inside."


    "Thank you for guiding us, brother."


    "Its my duty, sister. May the Goddess''s grace bless your path."


    While ncing at the chat, I followed the temple knight, only to see a mini temple-like structure, already standing majestically.


    A miniature temple built of stone, not wood, inside the tower  isnt that a bit out of ce?

 Chapter 177: Holy War 2

    Chapter 177: Holy War 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Inside the newly built small temple, a question came from a nun, elegantly dressed.


    I wondered if she was a regr nun or someone like a saint, like the voice we heard before.


    Given Han Se-ah''sck of reaction, she''s likely not a saint.


    Anyway, to modern people, the term ''holy war'' probably evokes two images.


    The first is the Crusades linked to Catholicism, conducted in the Pope''s name*.


    The second is terrorism by Muslims in the name of figures like J*had*.


    In the world of Heroes Chronicle, the holy war seem to be a blend of these two.


    "Brother, you are renowned as a giant yer, aren''t you?"


    "That''s a title I haven''t heard in a while."


    In Heroes Chronicle, a holy war is essentially an extermination order.


    It''s the temple''s deration to cease all external activities and annihte a particr target.


    They bring back the nuns who were healing those not embraced by the Goddess in remote areas and priests who journeyed far to spread her will.


    Everyone, from monks quelling bandits to temple knights hunting monsters, pauses their urgent tasks for the holy war.


    Halting all temple activities like service, conversion, bandit subjugation... all actions are paused to annihte the opposition.


    In other words, by any means necessary.


    "Brother, I''m embarrassed to ask, but I have a favor."


    "If you need me to lead the charge, I''m always up for it."


    "You are indeed a bold Brother."


    This ''by any means necessary'' also includes hiring mercenaries and adventurers.


    It''s a sacred war in the Goddess''s name, not about hoarding honor, but about achieving the goal as swiftly as possible.


    Thus, it''s no surprise that I was chosen as the temple''s weapon in this holy war.


    As a senior adventurer who has received a revtion from the Goddess and recognition from temple knights, not to mention having a saint candidate as an ally.


    "...Rnd, you look like you knew. Are you experienced in holy wars?"


    -Calling it ''experienced'' sounds so naughty, hehe


    -A holy war led by an adventurer, seems strange...


    -The temple wants a 6 boost too. If you''re jealous, get one yourself


    -But the way they understand each other seems suspicious


    "I''m not interested in your peculiar fantasies. Anyway, it looks like in this quest story, even without temple-rted NPC allies like Irene or Rnd, yers can gain the temple''s support through their fame. The main scenario can''t progress without the temple''s assistance."


    As I conversed naturally with the temple knight, mypanions behind me began gossiping with wide eyes.


    Grace stuck close to Katie and Irene, while Han Se-ah pretended to listen to the group''s conversation, engaging with her viewers.


    The topic of conversation was how surprisingly knowledgeable I seemed.


    Grace and Katie were hanging on Irene''s every word, asking if there had ever been a holy war in the past, while Han Se-ah was analyzing why the temple had dered a holy war from a gamer''s perspective.


    "Rnd, what were you talking about?"


    "Have you been part of a holy war before?"


    No sooner had the temple knight left than Grace and Katie rushed to me, their eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    It didn''t seem like a simple deflection would work on them.


    Grace''s behavior was one thing, but when did Katie be so familiar?


    Was it the impulsive nature of a nobledy, or a sense ofradeship due to the Goddess''s revtion?


    At some point, Katie, following Grace''s lead, showed no hesitation about clinging to my arm.


    Unlike Grace''s curvaceous figure, Katie''s slender build was hidden behind her breastte, but still, having a beautiful girl cling so freely was a bit unsettling.


    "I haven''t been part of a holy war, but I''ve taken on many requests from the temple."


    "Requests from the temple?"


    "Grace, who else would assign monster extermination requests to adventurers in poor and remote viges?"


    I couldn''t ignore their curious gazes and began to exin.


    It''s no easy task for a countryside vige chief to travel over mountains and rivers to reach a city or the guild of a nearby lord when a wandering monster appears.


    If they''re lucky, a swift herbalist or hunter from the vige might pass by, but many vigesck such skilled people and even silver coins to offer as a reward.


    That''s when the priests and nuns of the Goddess Faith step in.


    Skilled in divine energy and capable of dealing with wandering monsters, they assess the situation while on their missions of service and ry information back to the nearby temple.


    I then take these requests, building connections and collecting small earnings to make a fortune as I travel around the kingdom.


    If any madman dares to trouble these priests and nuns, the monks are quick to respond.


    "Yes, Rnd is right. The temple has to care for regions all over the kingdom, but due to ack of manpower, they often hire adventurers and mercenaries."


    "Ah, I see. There were priests climbing the mountains in the north during winter. The soldiers were so worried about them.... So that''s why you''re so calm whenever the temple is mentioned?"


    While it''s partially due to my experience, I think it''s also because the game scenarios can be quite predictable.


    Unable to say this outright, I simply nodded, and Katie''s eyes seemed to glitter even more.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The temple''s strategy was straightforward yet brutish: a hammer and anvil approach.


    "...Just me?"


    "Yes. Fortunately, a saint specialized in enhancement magic has just arrived from the capital."


    Though it felt more like a needle and anvil situation, the strategy made sense.


    The n was for the priests and nuns to cast all their buffs on me under the saint''s leadership, while I led the charge under the temple knights'' protection.


    It was like the gimmick on the 30th floor, where I rode the golem, but this time one ally NPC would be extremely empowered.


    "Is the reason you asked about the Giant yer because you''ve tried this strategy before?"


    "Yes. Twelve years ago, we executed a simr n with a knight, known as the Giant yer, to vanquish those corrupted by evil."


    It seemed the cut-off for receiving the buff was soloing a giant kind.


    It''s said that you''re called a Giant Hunter if you take downrge creatures like ogres in a group, and a Giant yer if you do it alone.


    This wasnt a self-proimed title but one spread by the kingdom''s bards, so its uracy is uncertain.


    Exiting the small temple, a temple knight immediately came up to me.


    The request was made by a lovely nun, but the detailed exnation came from a man, making it feel somewhat maniptive.


    Caught in these thoughts, Grace and Katie clung to me again.


    Grace seemed concerned, while Katie appeared captivated by the romantic notion of being chosen as the temple''s sword in the holy war.


    "Alone? Are you sure you''ll be okay, Rnd?"


    "Arge-scale enhancement spell from a saint, what would that feel like?"


    Continuing our conversation, we moved from the 30th floor to the 31st, and then from the 31st to the 32nd.


    Starting from the miniature temple, priests and nuns in white garments marched forward.


    Unlike adventurers who form groups of five for profit, these priests and nuns didn''t even nce at the fallen mana stones.


    Even though the lizardman skeletons had be tougher as undead, they couldn''t withstand when about fifty priests simultaneously cast holy magic against twelve of them.


    From ordinary priests to NPCs of 3-4 that viewers would eagerly team up with, nearly a hundred gathered to cast their magic like a water gun fight at a water festival.


    It was only a matter of time before another temporary temple was built at the safe zone on the 34th floor.


    "Wow, we startedte from the 30th floor after the meeting, but we''ve already reached the 34th. I wanted to see how far we could go before the end of the session, and we''ve not just cleared it... we''ve practically constructed our way through."


    -Is this a holy war or a holy construction project, lol


    -It''s kind of scary seeing a temple built at every safe zone


    -This holy war bus looks super sweet, really looking forward to it


    -So if we break through the 35th floor, they''ll build one for us too, right?


    "But without Rnd, things would probably proceed differently, right? Just like how other characters appeared instead of the mage during the orc event."


    "Still, since it''s a public event, they''ll likely boost the strongest person or enhance the entire party. Honestly, the way Rnd does things is not exactly normal."


    The 35th floor passageway showed no signs of growing vines.


    There, the priests and nuns, lined up in rows like an army, parted to the sides, opening a path for our party.


    The chat erupted with excitement at this sight.


    ...These are just priests and nuns in white robes, right?


    The way they behaved seemed more like they were trained for military parades rather than just worship and service.


    ---


    *The catholic part is fine, it is true ording to history books.


    J*had (i instead of the *) seems to be a gged word so I''ve written it like so.


    Also the statement should specify ''extremists/terrorists,'' not Muslims in general but I''ve kept it as so since that is what the author wrote.


    Fun fact: J*had is actually an arabic word meaning ''struggle'' so the sentence ''The second is terrorism by Muslims in the name of figures like J*had'' is incorrect and is a wide misconception.


    Uh don''t quote me on that tho... me just google stuff and then cross check to see if multiple sources say the same thing...Toggle New Ads


    Bonus chap! I''m on vacay so I''ve got lotsa free time... There''ll be bonus chaps here and there to try and get this novel a little closer to the raws.


    6/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 178: Holy War 3

    Chapter 178: Holy War 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    At the gate of the 35th floor, priests and nuns stood in formation like an army.


    The nuns were adorned in pure white garments with silver symbols and intricate patterns, while the priests bore them in gold.


    In their hands were staffs resembling gpoles, some crafted from pure silver, others shorter and made of gold, studded with jewels.


    The sheer amount of gold spent was staggering, especially considering the white marble they had brought to build a temple.


    Amidst this dizzying disy of wealth, someone parted the crowd of priests and nuns and approached me.


    Brother, are you ready?


    Yes, anytime.


    An elderly man with a kind face approached me amidst this overwhelming scene.


    His white eyebrows and partially bald head may seem unimpressive, but his upright posture exuded an extraordinary aura.


    In contrast to the neatly lined up priests and nuns, he wore a tattered and faded brown monk''s robe.


    His sleeve revealed an old wooden staff, humblepared to the ornate gold and jewel-encrusted ones.


    Holding the well-worn staff and pulling out a weathered leather-bound book, the old man''s presence involuntarily made me stand straighter.


    ...Wait, what? He''s not a born 6, but he has six? Can NPCs level up and increase their stars without a yer?


    -He said he came from the capital, probably someone you can''t meet except in the main storyline.


    -Irene is a saint-in-training, but this old man is like an actual saint.


    -Why are these NPCs so intimidating?


    -So, whats this old mans skill?


    -A 6 buffing another 6, I pity the boss.


    This gentleman seems more like a monk than anything else.


    Beneath his loose robe, his wrists were not frail but supported by muscles as tough as ancient trees, and the hand gripping the staff felt heavy andrge enough to easily crush a human skull.


    He must specialize in enhancement magic, favoring monk buff skills.


    Instinctively, I sensed that he could deal significant damage to me if fully buffed.


    Regardless of Han Se-ah''s gaping in awe or my tensed shoulders, the old man paid no mind.


    ncing briefly at Han Se-ah''s streaming window, I learned his name and title.


    6 Torchbearer Saint* Ambrosio.


    I n to infuse you with divine energy through a holy ritual.


    Right now?


    No, we will walk towards that monstrosity and perform the ritual on the way. All you need to do is follow and keep pace.


    With a calmness as if inviting me for a stroll, he turned and began to move forward.


    The priests and nuns started to follow in unison, their majestic formation captured by Han Se-ah''s rapidly moving camera.


    On the left, priests adorned in resplendent white and gold, and on the right, nuns arrayed in white and pure silver.


    The start of this luxurious parade, more befitting a show of power than a religious event, prompted mypanions to huddle close.


    "Is it really alright for us to be here?"


    Their worried expressions suggested they too, as adventurers, either instinctively sensed Ambrosio''s formidable power or were intimidated by the overwhelming opulence of the temple''s forces.


    Indeed, such a spectacle was not something even nobles wouldmonly witness.


    "Well, I guess it doesn''t matter; they would''ve stopped us otherwise. Looks like they''re heading forward, probably nning to enter the 35th floor. ...Did Irene go to assist with the holy rites?"


    "She went ahead, following that old man."


    That exins why I couldn''t see Irene; she must have been summoned as a saint candidate.


    With this thought, the priests and nuns, who had briefly stopped at the passageway''s entrance, began to move again.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The passageways of the tower are quite narrow.


    To put it more precisely, they are not built forrge-scale passage.


    While the stone doorways can amodate a cart, they certainly can''t fit hundreds of priests and nuns marching in formation.


    These doorways, just wide enough for a single cart, about 3 meters wide and 5 meters high, had been the standard I''d known in the tower for the past decade.


    "Damn, did they lower the game''s difficulty instead of increasing it?"


    And then, that standard was effortlessly broken.


    "Rnd, the passageway, its?"


    Priests and nuns, chanting hymns, moved forward.


    They did not attempt to conceal their divine energy, boldly advancing to convey the will of the Goddess.


    Then, the previously narrow passage expanded grandly, transforming to resemble the entrance of a majestic temple.


    Just as the mages in the Magic Tower had researched and opened gates every ten floors for yers, could the temple also manipte the tower for smoother yer progression?


    The priests and nuns walked into the now widened and majestic passage, like a grand event cutscene designed for yer enjoyment.


    As we followed, a brilliant cascade of white light poured down from above like a waterfall.


    A tingling sensation coursed through my muscles.


    "Oh, it''s starting. I really want to watch with some popcorn."


    -Keep it down, please?


    -Talking about popcorn at such an incredible scene


    -How dare you during the Holy War, the Pope''s lifelong dream?


    -A guerra santaea! Toque a trombeta celestial! (The holy war begins! Blow the heavenly trumpet!)*


    -The thumbnail must be beautiful because theres an increase in American viewers.


    As we stepped into the widened passage of the 35th floor, we were greeted by a vast meadow.


    More precisely, it was a storm of divine energy forcefully filling poison pits and paralyzing swamps.


    Like my own inefficient physical enhancement, the temple seemed to be forcibly ttening the field with a crude infusion of divine energy.


    Advancing towards therge tree without regard for whaty ahead, their movement seemed stubborn to the point of foolishness.


    "Rnd, how are you feeling? It seems like divine energy keeps flowing into you."


    "My body is getting lighter. I''m still not sure what to expect."


    As the poison pits were filled and the taintednd overturned, divine energy surged into me, endlessly like water from a fountain.


    The priests and nuns, bearing sacred relics, emitted divine energy from both sides, while Irene and Ambrosio up ahead manipted it.


    "Even in a ce of sphemy, we fear not, for the Goddess is with us. Her graceforts me like a mother''s love.


    With every recitation of scripture by the priests and nuns, the divine energy intensified.


    At the edge of my vision, grey waves rose against the fiercely swirling divine energy, almost mocking the safe zone as child''s y.


    What are they nning to do with those ash-white vines that are absorbing the divine energy and expanding?


    As I pondered this, I continued walking unhindered through the center of the priests and nuns.


    Suddenly, something leaped forward.


    Of course, it was Ambrosio, wearing his worn and frayed brown monk''s robe.


    "The Goddess bestows her bounty before my enemies and anoints me with oil; my cup overflows with her grace."


    The old man, cloaked in divine energy like armor, faced a terrifying surge of vines, resembling the violent waves of a stormy sea.


    It looked as though he would be overwhelmed and swallowed up any moment, but the reality was quite the opposite.


    The vines, attacking like a school of piranhas on a bleeding animal, disintegrated into dust and scattered into the air in the blink of an eye.


    In that brief moment of darkness, as my eyelids shut, the world seemed to move in slow motion, imprinting the scene onto my retina.


    The old man''s gestures were infusing the vines with an excessive amount of divine energy.


    "Damn, that''s brutally straightforward."


    This revealed that Ambrosio''sbat style was simr to mine.


    As a monk, he might know physical techniques, but his essence was to overpower through sheer force, relentlessly pushing forward regardless of the opponent''s reaction.


    "Huh?"


    "Where did Rnd go?"


    Lost in my thoughts, I suddenly found myself beside Ambrosio.


    Turning around in surprise, I saw Han Se-ah''s camera drone swirling in the air.


    I, who should have been amidst hundreds of priests and nuns, had leaped dozens of meters to the forefront in a single stride.


    It was unintentional.


    ncing around, I saw Ambrosio, who had just shaken off the vine dust from his sleeve, leaping towards me.


    "Brother, you seem to absorb divine energy quite well. In my eighty years of practicing holy arts, I''ve never seen anyone adapt so effortlessly."


    "This, right now?"


    His kind smile resembled that of an elderly man watching a yful child.


    And thanks to that, I began to understand my condition.


    Like my first day transformed from ordinary to superhuman, I hadn''t yet adapted to the specifications of my enhanced body.


    Like a superhero who gained superhuman abilities from a spider bite and identally broke the sink, I had leaped from the center to the front of the group without proper control of my strength.


    Realizing this, my head started to feel hazy.


    Each breath made my chest swell to the brink of bursting, and every slight twist of my wrist and clench of my fist produced an eerie sound.


    Staring at my alien hand and taking one step forward, I felt the weight of my new capabilities.


    "...Now, Brother, you may proceed."


    Walking feels like treading on a bed of cotton candy, with the soft earth beneath yielding and cracking.


    As I slowly rx my arms and draw my warhammer from my waist, the leather belt attached to the handle snaps like aged thread, and objects like thentern tter to the ground.


    That was a special belt made in the Magic Tower, not part of my character.


    As these thoughts cross my mind and I take two more steps forward, my vision suddenly darkens.


    In just three steps, I have bypassed the vines and ashen trees, finding myself standing before the gigantic tree.


    Exhaling a long breath, I realize that I have covered hundreds of meters in a single breath.


    This is neither a situation for a hammer, nor an anvil, nor a needle.


    I instinctively lift my warhammer to strike down, but then a thought strikes me.


    If I hit the ground in my current state, it would be a disaster.


    So, I grip the warhammer with both hands as if holding a baseball bat.


    "Ha, hahaha-"


    Even to myself, myughes naturally at the awkwardness of my stance, devoid of any basic weapon skills.


    My head has been oddly hazy, making me feel lighter.


    It''s as if I''m not gearing up for battle, but rather an adult rampaging through a children''s yground.


    My head is cloudy, and my feet feel light.


    Holding the warhammer feels like grasping air, and even as I tense my muscles, they seem to rx.


    If I push my hips back a bit more, I might look like aedian imitating a baseball yer.


    However, the crackling sound near my ears indicates a destructive power far beyond a child''s toy.


    I put all my strength into my shoulders, twist my waist, and feel an odd sensation of rxation in my body as I take a deep breath.


    "...Is this my third breath now?"


    And then, as I exhale  Bang!


    A refreshing breeze blows through, and the world brightens.

 Chapter 179: Holy War 4

    Chapter 179: Holy War 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    As the obscured view clears, a vast sky unfolds before me.


    The gigantic tree, like a towering building before me, along with the numerous grey trees and vines surrounding it, have all disappeared.


    The scene is more aptly described by extinction than destruction, a grimndscape.


    There''s nothing left ahead.


    Not only the nt-type monsters, event creatures, but also the poison ponds and paralyzing swamps have vanished, leaving overturned earth bare, stretching to the horizon.


    ''Did I just wipe out an entire floor?''


    With this thought, I look back and see priests and nuns scattered on the ground, their white robes dirtied with dust, stirring feelings of regret within me.


    Ambrosio is the only one standing; mypanions must also be sprawled on the ground.


    "How do you feel, brother?"


    "Surprisingly well."


    Ambrosio, chuckling, asks as if asking during a casual walk.


    I reply calmly, but my mind is in turmoil.


    Damn, isn''t the temple too powerful?


    If a single saint''s enhancement magic is this potent, then the knights of the temple could shatter the Demon King and conquer the world, dering a sacred empire.


    It''s like a tank barging into a duel of swords and spears, firing a cannon  apletely unbnced scenario.


    If such enhancement magic is a skill that can be used anytime, then the difference between a kingdom''s knight and a temple''s knight is as vast as between a wooden sword martial artist and a tankmander.


    "Well, the temple did go a bit overboard. Brother, even though the divine energy used in the spell dissipates, a residual amount will remain in your body. That will aid you in your journey in the name of the Goddess."


    "Overboard, you say?"


    Ambrosio chuckles, gesturing towards the priests and nuns struggling to stand, covered in dirt.


    His eyes reveal aplex emotion as he looks over them.


    Could it be that the priests and nuns have suffered a permanent penalty?


    As I ponder this and follow Ambrosio''s gaze, something strange catches my eye.


    "Hehehe, worry not, brother. We dered this holy war in the Goddess''s name, and this is a burden we must bear. There''s no way to bring treasures when we grow old and join the Goddess''s side."


    The priests and nuns are empty-handed.


    They once held staffs made of pure silver, gold, and adorned with jewels, but now, as they rise, shaking off the dirt, they''re all barehanded.


    Just considering the length and size of the pure silver and gold staffs, they wouldn''t be light.


    But if they were sacred relics used in the temple, what would their price be...?


    The fact that the priests and nuns are all unscathed after getting up stokes my curiosity.


    The residual divine energy from the enhancement spell alone was potent enough to purify hundreds of meters ofnd.


    It''s remarkable that everyone is fine despite using such a significant amount of divine energy.


    "Um, Priest...?"


    "Yes, what is it?"


    "I was just wondering, how much does it cost to use this kind of spell...?"


    "Hehe, how could one possibly quantify the Goddess''s grace in mary terms?"


    Did he think I felt burdened, as if owing a debt to the temple?


    Ambrosio, with a benevolent smile, pats my shoulder and picks up my belt from the ground,ughing heartily.


    This belt, crafted from dragon leather refined through alchemy, had pathetically torn when it got snagged on my warhammer''s handle.


    As I take the torn belt and gather myntern, Ambrosio casually remarks, as if it wasn''t meant to be a secret.


    "Well, it did cost an amount equivalent to purchasing a saint relic."


    It sounds like the price for power was money.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    At first nce, it seemed like an easy task, but a deeper look revealed that the temple had spent more money than expected.


    The miniature temples built from the 30th floor upwards weren''t constructed just forfort.


    Five miniature temples, crafted from luxury marble, spanned from the 30th to the 34th floor.


    Hundreds of priests and nuns held hundreds of sacred relics made from pure silver and gold, not to mention a self-grown 5 to 6 saint and a supporting 5 Saint Candidate.


    If the miniature temples were built with a purpose, then something significant must have been used within them.


    Wasn''t all that equivalent to the price of a single castle?


    It was a half-joking thought, but it sent chills down my spine.


    "Rnd? Is something on your mind?"


    "...Just thinking, if that money had been distributed to the Adventurer''s Guild, we could have formed an army of high-level adventurers."


    "What? Ahahaha, that''s quite a joke."


    Grace, who had rolled around on the ground covered in dust from the aftermath,ughed happily at my words as if they were a funny joke, patting my shoulder.


    However, I was dead serious.


    As an adventurer, I couldn''t even begin to understand the exact amount of gold needed to buy a castle.


    But one thing was clear: the amount needed to buy a castle was more than enough to hire all the adventurers I knew, and then some.


    Even with the money I had saved up over ten years, I couldnt afford even a castle wall.


    Knowing that this world is a virtual reality game created by Han Se-ah, umting gold might not be very useful, but the sheer amount spent was still regrettable.


    If they had given even a quarter of that sum, I could have resolved the issue with a few acquaintances in a month.


    "What are you doing, Rnd?"


    "Calcting the money the temple spent."


    "What? Why? ...Well, I guess I''m also interested."


    Was it a sense of powerlessness?


    Whether it was due to the massive divine energy that had left my body, or knowing that a single enhancement buff cost as much as a castle, I felt oddly drained.


    Sitting in the tent provided by the temple, mypanions started entering one by one.


    Grace entered first.


    True to her agile nature as a scout, she had swiftly regained her posture even amidst the turmoil of my weapon''s shockwave.


    She couldnt avoid getting dirty, but at least she didn''t make a fool of herself in front of the viewers.


    Han Se-ah, who had rolled on the ground so hard her neck could''ve snapped, had been frantically looking for me.


    Same with Katie.


    Thankfully, the camera drone had been above me, so it didn''t show my embarrassing fall in full detail.


    -Learning earth magic through rolling on the ground?


    -I''ve seen this in fantasy novels. She''s boosting her affinity with the earth element, haha


    -Did the cameraman drop the camera and start rolling too?


    -If the camera drone hadn''t captured Rnd, I would have thought the game had reset, lol.


    -So, why is Rnd lying there? Is it a side effect?


    "I didn''t know he''d fly that far in one step. I was expecting some dazzling lights and a sweeping wave of divine energy, not to summon a storm with a bat swing."


    Han Se-ah, still receiving an earful from the viewers, doesn''t stop talking even as she lifts the tent entrance.


    It makes me wonder if the quest proceeded amidst that chaos.


    The field was decimated by my strike, swung from right to left like a baseball bat, and the monsters were annihted.


    With the grey trees, vines, and the colossal specie all gone, the temple''s priests are fixing the ground and scattering divine energy.


    My concern is that nothing was left behind in the field  not even the ashes that monsters usually drop when they die.


    If there''s any part of the quest remaining, it might bepletely messed up.


    "Still, it looks like the quest is cleared, and it seems the 35th floor itself might be a sort of safe zone. It''s odd, not the 50th, but the 35th floor.


    What''s next after the 35th? The 70th, and then the top at the 100th?"


    I couldn''t see the quest log, but fortunately, it seems the quest isplete.


    The mid-event on the 35th floor probably involves the temple''s forces joining in and arge base camp being established inside the tower.


    "Rnd, how are you feeling?"


    "I''m feeling great. My divine energy has increased tremendously."


    "That''s good to hear... Honestly, I was a bit worried there might be side effects after something so grand."


    Irene was thest to enter the tent.


    As a Saint Candidate, she might have been talking with Ambrosio, the saint, as she arrivedte while Grace and Katie were talking about my swing.


    I was initially dazed by the notion that one buff cost as much as a castle, but I didn''t feel too bad.


    Instead, my body felt stronger, just as Ambrosio had said.


    My divine energy, which was a part of my mana, had surged dramatically, increasing to about 40% in one go.


    My body felt rejuvenated, as if it had been reced with a new one.


    My skin toughened, muscles firmed up, and bones felt as solid as steel girders.


    "So, what do we do now?"


    "What else? We either head up to the 36th floor... or go back outside the tower to regroup."


    "Do you think the temple will try to stop us?"


    "Why would they? From what I saw, they''re too busy fixing the ground Rnd smashed. It''s too soft, so they''re likely to call in the mages from the Magic Tower for some foundational work."


    After checking my condition and standing up from the tent, mypanions naturally started following me.


    Since we didnt do much on the 35th floor, we began discussing whether to ascend to the 36th or exit the tower.


    The decision was to go outside, report back to the guild, and take on new assignments.


    In truth, the assignment was half an excuse; it seemed everyone was eager to wash off the dust and dirt from rolling on the ground.


    Considering the dirt was from a terrain gued with poison pools, paralyzing marsh and undead, it was understandably ufortable.


    ...Realizing that the dirtiest we''ve ever been in our adventures is because of me is so absurd that it almost made meugh.


    With that, we left the now safe zone of the 35th floor and exited the tower.

 Chapter 180: 180: Holy War 5

    Chapter 180: 180: Holy War 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The event monster on the 35th floor was easily defeated to the point of being anticlimactic.


    However, what came after were far from insignificant.


    The most dramatic change was theplete purification of the 35th floor.


    For other gamers, this event might have been a challenging quest, but for Han Se-ah, it was a walk in the park.


    Consequently, the 35th floor transformed into a safe zone, devoid of any monsters.


    Common belief held that the Tower was a sacred space, untouched by the Goddess''s blessing.


    Thus, the purification of an entire floor set the world abuzz.


    In light of this, the Magic Tower entered the fray for research, while merchants, driven by profit motives, hired adventurers to brave their way to the 35th floor.


    Both groups, deeplymitted to their respective causes, wasted no time setting up tents and getting down to business.


    "Wow, are these all requests for the 35th floor?"


    "Thanks to the temple, the mages are in a frenzy. And now, with the merchant guild jumping in, the situation is intense. It seems like soon, there''ll be more requests for high-level adventurers than for the lower or intermediate-level ones."


    Underneath Ellis''s eyes, darkened from listening to our heroic tales, I could see the fatigue.


    The battle might have been easily won, but the guild staff were still buried under a mountain of paperwork.


    Now, an entire floor of the Tower had been purified.


    Although not certain, it seemed likely that the Adventurers'' Guild, the Magic Tower, the temple, and the nobles were negotiating fiercely over this newly avablend.


    The temple was the main agent of purification, and I, as an adventurer, assisted.


    However, this doesnt mean that the kingdom''s nobility within the Tower could bepletely disregarded.


    "There are so many requests that I can''t even pick out the good ones for you. Want to scoop up all the profitable ones like you used to? If you choose wisely, you could potentially handle over ten at once."


    "No, those days of frantic money-making are behind me."


    "That Rnd? ...Well, that makes sense, considering you started from the lower floors again."


    Ellis, remembering my past as a wanderer of the kingdom, hoarding wealth, subtly hinted at the opportunity.


    However, with Han Se-ah apanying me in climbing the Tower, there was no need to ept every request for the sake of gold farming.


    We are not stuck, nor are we strapped for cash.


    Making money can wait.


    For now, its better to head straight to the 36th floor rather than getting bogged down with trivial requests rted to the 35th floor.


    "Ellis, any issues with the 36th floor?"


    "Huh? Oh, right. Nothing much, just the monsters have turned into undead. Its pretty much the same as the 34th floor."


    "These requests are more like hiring construction workers than adventurers. Shoveling dirt,pacting the ground, covering swamps, filling poison pits"


    While Han Se-ah asked about the situation on the 36th floor, Katie seemed to be curious as she began examining the stack of requests Ellis was holding.


    She lists off tasks that hardly seem befitting of a high-level adventurer.


    With a monster-free floor now in existence, they appear to be contemting going beyond mere tents or shacks, possibly solidifying the ground to build a vige.


    "Well, if you''re not interested in the 35th floor requests, I rmend these. After the recentmotion, a heap of requests havee in from the Magic Tower, not just for the 35th floor."


    "Really? Thanks."


    Ellis, swamped with work, grabs a bunch of requests and casually ces them on the table.


    Even in the midst of this, she seems to have sorted them somewhat, as none of the requestsid out on the table involve manualbor.


    The requests, explicitly marked as above the 35th floor, involve gathering materials and hunting undead on the 36th floor and above, to investigate if they''re rted to the anomaly on the 35th floor.


    Most requests are usually grouped in ten-floor intervals, but these specify the exact floor.


    "If we''re only taking materials from the 36th floor, we won''t need to gather anything on the way up."


    "With the temple upying floors 30 to 35, hunting below the 35th floor is going to be tough, right?"


    "That''s a good point. When we went up yesterday, they were just clearing everything with divine energy."


    We sit at what has now be our semi-regr party table, chatting and going through the requests.


    Tasks like collecting soil and poison from the 36th floor, gathering bark, and acquiring mana stones from the 36th floor - each specifying the precise floor number.


    Nevertheless, the essence of these tasks doesn''t really change.


    As usual, we just need to gather materials and hunt monsters to retrieve mana stones.


    "But how do we prove that the mana stones are specifically from the 36th floor?"


    "That''s not verifiable, so I guess if anyone''s caught scamming, they''ll be severely punished."


    Thus, after a day''s rest, we looked over the requests once more then set off for the 36th floor.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Traveling from the 30th floor to the 36th through the gate didn''t even take a day.


    "The temple is really serious about conquering the tower..."


    "Are the priests and nuns still there?"


    This was due to the priests and nuns who roamed the floors from 31 to 34 with an intense zeal to eradicate every monster.


    While the fewer temple knights guarded the miniature temples, hundreds of priests and nuns inside the tower moved in groups, dissolving the undead with their divine energy.


    Usually, a floor might have a handful of high-level adventurers, but with hundreds of them using divine magic, it''s no wonder that the undead had no chance.


    It''s like a newly opened RPG game where yers outnumber the monsters.


    Furthermore, the paths cleared with divine energy were more extensive than I had expected.


    The tower is essentially a space where you wander a barren expanse to find the doorway to the next level.


    But now, Ambrosio and hundreds of priests have plowed a straight path between the doorways leading to each level with their divine energy.


    There was no need to make wide detours around poison ponds or get stuck in paralyzing swamps.


    Just step out from the passage on the 31st floor, walk on the cleansed ground, and the passage to the 32nd floor is directly ahead.


    "So, from the 31st to the 34th floor, they''re practically safe zones now?"


    "I didn''t expect to see more priests and nuns than monsters."


    "My brothers and sisters are all zealouslypleting their duties. We should hurry up too..."


    The path from the 32nd to the 33rd floor, from the 33rd to the 34th, and from the 34th to the 35th was the same.


    Thend purified by divine energy was not narrow, but wide enough for hundreds to move in groups.


    Walking forward as if on a leisurely stroll, greeting the passing priests with a nod, we soon reached the 35th floor.


    And now, the 35th floor had be a safe zone in its entirety.


    "Wow, they''re already putting up pirs. No wonder the northern traders click their tongues when talking about the southern merchants."


    "There might be fewer adventurers, but why are they building such luxurious buildings? What kind of business are they nning?"


    "Well, those adventurers are all high-level. Selling drinks to someone like Reba could make a good profit."


    "True, high-level adventurers might be fewer in number, but they definitely have deep pockets."


    As we observe the construction, which seems to be preparing roads as well, groups of workers from the architectural guild, dozens strong, bustle around - a sight notmonly seen in the tower.


    Maybe it''s because there are no monsters from the 30th to the 35th floor, but there are a remarkable number of fragile workers who can''t use mana.


    Given the stonemasons mobilized for the temple construction have also set up camp, the headcount is massive.


    -Watching the construction industry boom in a fantasy game is quite a sight.


    -This isn''t even a redevelopment zone.


    -But the way the world changes due to the yers is amazingly well implemented, right?


    -True, it''s spot-on, especially with adventurers getting kidnapped due to mana stone prices.


    -So, yers with lighter wallets just work construction on the 35th floor to fill them up?


    "There are so many construction requests because of the sheer number of people. It seems they''re targeting the top-tier adventurers above the 40th floor.


    No, it''s not just spection... The shops here are significantlyrger and more luxurious than those in the vige. They seem to be tantly nning to rip people off by selling luxury items, don''t they?"


    You can even see people hastily setting uprge tents to sell alcohol.


    Tables spread out in front of the tents, and waitresses moved busily between them.


    The short skirts, revealing the waitresses'' behinds, make it clear they''re offering more than just food.


    It looks like they''re targeting top-tier adventurers who are conquering thete 30s and early 40s floors.


    Essentially, it''s like a branch of the ''Lucky Scoundrel'' inn.


    Given that top and elite adventurers are known for having lots of money and a higher risk of dying young, it''s natural that they''re the target of prostitutes, jokingly called prime husband material.


    "But isn''t it convenient for yers to have such arge market here? Normally, they have to leave the tower just for groceries, but if they can stock their inventory here, it would make conquering the tower much easier. As for the requests... I bet an Adventurers'' Guild branch will pop up here eventually?"


    -But there are gates every ten floors, right?


    -Maybe it''s not so easy to climb from the 40th floor?


    -No, it''s just that Han Se-ah clears levels too quickly.


    -Exactly. Normal yers take days to climb just one floor from the 20th level


    -It makes climbing the tower look easy


    "Didn''t I say it before? If you''re jealous, just go recruit a 6panion and y the game... That''s as far as I''ll go."


    The amusing gap between the map bnce designed for average yers and Han Se-ah, with a naturally born 6, effortlessly breaking through.


    I overheard this conversation while passing the massive construction site that the 35th floor has be.


    The goal is the 36th floor, now to hunt the undead monsters that have be hard to find.


    ...So what about the troll bombs?


    Should we guide the creation of them in preparation for the 40th-floor boss?

 Chapter 181: Familiar Taste 1

    Chapter 181: Familiar Taste 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    On the 36th floor, just below the 37th floor where I quit climbing the tower due to the filth.


    "Skeletons ahead, fourteen of them!"


    "I''ll widen the ground for you, Katie!"


    "Rnd, you rest, I''ll handle this!"


    As soon as the monsters appeared, Katie, itching for action, drew her sword and dashed forward.


    At the end of the narrow dirt pathy a vast paralysis marsh, and from it emerged Lizardman Skeletons, dripping with toxic mud.


    The higher the floor, the more skeletons there were, increasing the difficulty.


    More skeletons slowly emerged, their stark white bones emerging from the mud.


    Slow they were, but with the undead''s unique brute strength and stamina, if caught in their grasp, even steel armor would crumple, and leather armor would tear.


    A horde of monsters capable of tearing a living person to shreds approached, yet Katie showed no sign of fear.


    If the opponent was a monster capable of tearing people apart barehanded, Katie was a skilled swordsman capable of slicing through dozens of soldiers with just one sword.


    "These guys, once you know how to fight them! They''re nothing!"


    "Are you okay?"


    "Don''t worry!"


    Initially unable to shine against these bone monsters due to her non-blunt weapon, Katie now revels in the battle.


    Her sharp sword strikes shattered bones and cleaved joints, causing the skeletons'' limbs to fall off like broken toys.


    True to her 4 swordswoman origins, Katie''s swordsmanship improved rapidly.


    Despite struggling initially against the undead due to her preference for a lighter, one-handed sword, she adapted quickly.


    If I stepped in, I could destroy several at once with my increased divine energy, but since Katie was also part of our group, I couldn''t solve everything alone.


    As I stand guard behind the group, Katie single-handedly beheaded every enemy.


    "Phew... It''s easier to fight enemies that resemble humans."


    "Right, these guys are harder to hunt with swords."


    "Yeah. The knight swordsmanship I learned in the North was mostly designed forbat against humans."


    Katie, unscathed and steadying her breath, conversed with Han Se-ah while collecting mana stones.


    The viewers also began to chatter lively as they watched the beautiful young girl elegantly sh her enemies, a simple but visually appealing sight.


    -She''s really earning her stars.


    -Just looking at her sword skills, she could slice up our party too, but whenever she opens her mouth...


    -Ah, don''t cry, our little troublemaker!


    -At least she''s not throwing a tantrum.


    -Judging NPCs by whether they throw tantrums or not, lol, treating her like a real kid.


    While pretending to be on the lookout and secretly watching the stream behind Irene, the rest of the party busily collected mana stones, and filled ss bottles with the paralysis mud from the marsh where the skeletons had emerged.


    On the 36th floor, Katie dealt with the bipedal skeletons that walked like humans, while Han Se-ah and Grace handled the tough and slow-moving zombie crocodiles, ensuring a smooth exploration.


    Even the sudden emergence of trolls was easily resolved with just one arrow from Grace, allowing uninterrupted progress.


    The real challenge, however, was the increased number of undead.


    The tough zombie crocodiles swarmed in such numbers that they could be described as a horde, inevitably prolonging the battle.


    "...Disgustingly numerous. At this rate, I''ll run out of arrows by the time we find the passage to the 37th floor."


    "Zombie crocodiles, truly a nuisance..."


    -Seeing these undead, I''m really tempted to be a mace warrior.


    -Wouldn''t it be better for our sanity to use a hammer or an axe instead of a sword?


    -That''s why Rnd with his hammer, is the strongest.


    -It''s good that Han Se-ah learned some civil engineering, otherwise, they''d be stuck fighting in a tight space.


    Despite being pierced by more than ten arrows, the zombie crocodiles slowly crawled forward, snapping their jaws against Katie''s sword until their heads were severed.


    When surrounded and in danger, Irene''s protective shieldpletely blocked the crocodile''s bites, allowing us to attack unterally.


    However, this one-sided violence eventually became monotonous.


    "Phew... No wonder most knights in the North gave up using swords when fighting monsters."


    "Really? Even the knights abandoned swords?"


    "Not the Frost Wolf Knights, but the knights from the neighboring domain, the Ashen Bears, I think? The knights tasked with subduing the mountain monsters mostly used axes. I remember visiting a cksmith with my father and seeing piles of axes instead of swords."


    Katie grumbled while cleaning the mud off her sword de.


    Irene approached her with small steps, delicately checking for any injuries.


    Despite knowing the protective spells had kept the crocodiles at bay, she still seemed concerned.


    The party, using the water conjured by Han Se-ah''s magic to wash off the mud and gather mana stones, was about to move forward.


    "...Wait, someone is approaching from behind."


    It was Grace''s soft warning that stopped the group''s steps.


    Meeting fellow adventurers inside the tower was an expected affair.


    The tower''s interior, contrary to its appearance, was incredibly vast.


    It could take over a week just to navigate and find a passageway, yet most adventurers roamed simr areas.


    The Magic Tower had already conducted studies on the distances between passageways, so there was rarely a need to travel far; most would simply change direction.


    "...What do you want?"


    "Heh, why so scared? We''re just fellow adventurers."


    But adventurers turning into robbers, preying on their own kind, was also amon urrence.


    Even with Irene, a nun, in our group, their eyes gleamed with greed, and they didn''t seem likely to back down easily.


    Even as Grace openly readied her arrow on the bowstring, the men justughed.


    Maybe it was the presence of four stunning beauties, apart from me, that clouded their judgment.


    Or perhaps, they thought they could score big on the 36th floor, knowing the temple''s influence spanned from the 31st to 35th floors.


    Their numbers wererge, possibly indicating they were nning an outright robbery.


    "What should we do, Rnd? They outnumber us."


    "If they attack, get inside Irenes protective barrier."


    Typically, parties don''t exceed five members for profit, but they had an inefficient mix of five warriors and four archers.


    Our group consisted of two front-liners, an archer, a mage, and a priest  five in total.


    Seeing four seemingly delicate beauties, they might feel overly confident.


    In a world where mana exists and goddesses are real, to lower their guard because the opponents are pretty, makes me wonder  are these guys even high level adventurers?


    "Hey, I have a question."


    "What? When you''ll go to the underworld? Or how many clients yourpanion can handle?"


    "...Don''t you recognize me?"


    Their failure to recognize me meant they probably aren''t high-level adventurers.


    Their response seemed almostically clichd, reminiscent of something street thugs would say.


    The robbers-turned-adventurersughed heartily, coughing and sputtering.


    Their disy was so sloppy it was almost unbelievable.


    Ive been in this world for 10 years, hustling as an adventurer all that time.


    Despite traveling far and wide on requests, my base has always been this city of adventurers.


    Ivepleted merchant escort missions, coborated with knight orders to subdue bandits near the city, and even ran around the city shouting with Han Se-ah after she joined this world.


    A senior adventurer who saved citizens by leaping over buildings, known for being a blond, fairplexioned handsome man, and having worn the same full-body armor for ten years  by now, not recognizing me almost meant being a failure as an adventurer.


    "Are you famous enough to be known? Or perhaps a noble? Judging by your looks, capturing and selling you might be more profitable."


    "No matter... it''s fine if you don''t recognize me."


    Even with my straightforward statement, their reaction indicated they probably weren''t high-level adventurers.


    It seemed they were hunters from around the 20th floor who had taken this chance to ascend higher, likely aiming for the substantial price difference between the equipment of intermediate-level and senior adventurers.


    As I took a step forward, an arrow shot straight towards my face.


    It whizzed through the air, sharply targeting my cheek, exposed by the absence of a helmet.


    Thud-!


    "Wh-What?"


    "Poison arrow Ah, so they didnt prepare the poison separately but soaked it in a poison pool? These guys are somewhat cunning."


    "Rnd?! Are you alright?!"


    Without any effort to block, the arrow harmlessly bounced off my cheek, leaving a sensation like a flick, apanied by sttered fragments of the crushed arrowhead and a few drops of purple liquid that briefly obscured my vision.


    I wondered why these guys had climbed all the way to the 36th floor.


    Were they nning to use the poison from the contaminated swamp?


    After all, a poison that could affect even a senior adventurer would be quite handy if applied to an arrow and directly injected into the bloodstream.


    However, what they, and even my party, hadn''t anticipated was the further strengthening of my body due to the holy powers I received from Ambrosio.


    "Sh-Shoot, shoot them all! Just shoot!"


    "Yeah, keep shooting, don''t run."


    It was as if my skin didn''t even consider being pierced by attacks not infused with mana, almost like I was immune to such a simple assault.


    At this point, only an equal in the senior ranks, fully infusing their weapon with mana, could potentially inflict a wound.


    Then, an odd thought struck me, and I looked down.


    The attackers had positioned themselves at a crossroads next to a poison pool.


    Walking along the dirt path would turn me into a porcupine from the arrows, while the side was blocked by a deep poison pool that looked likely to submerge my lower half in its thick purple liquid.


    It was quite deep, not just reaching the ankles.


    I wonder, if I were to scatter the poison pool with my hammer, could I possibly capture them alive?

 Chapter 182: Familiar Taste 2

    Chapter 182: Familiar Taste 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The hesitation was brief and the action immediate.


    Relying on my innate warrior instincts, I swung my warhammer with the ease of a golfer swinging a club.


    Although I never had weapons training, resorting to the awkward stances I learned during physical education sses in middle and high school, my formidable physique lent power even to these unpolished moves.


    With a sound like air bursting, a wave of purple toxic liquid surged forth, engulfing the robbers like a wave in a water park.


    What the-?


    My eyes!


    Senior adventurers, capable of emitting mana outside their bodies, could roll boulders and hurl rocks with more force than crossbow-fired arrows.


    Yet, they were flustered by a mere ssh of water, clearly not senior adventurers after all.


    Some closed their eyes tightly or crouched behind small shields to protect their faces from the poisonous liquid, an immediate but inappropriate reaction in the face of an enemy.


    Vanguards, who should have held their ground, either covered their faces or crouched in defense, while archers meant to provide cover were scattering in disarray, afraid of the toxic ssh.


    Really, losing the advantage, just like that.


    It was absurd that, even in surprise, they would close their eyes or cover their vision, especially when an armed enemy was less than 10 meters away.


    Even without mana enhancement, this distance was close enough for immediate engagement.


    Like right now.


    Haaah!


    In the brief moment when the view was obscured by the purple toxic wave, Katie, having quickly assessed the situation, drew her sword and charged forward.


    She gracefully darted over the other side of the toxic pool, moving as elegantly as a dancer.


    I was initially surprised at her agility, thinking she had reached a higher level, but a closer look revealed small mounds of earth under her feet.


    These discreet tforms had been covertly created by Han Se-ah, who had engaged the robbers in meaningless conversation as a diversion.


    Katie''s sword, targeting the leader of the robbers, who had his face drenched in toxic liquid and was blindly trying to wipe it off, slid effortlessly through the armor and into his neck.


    Despite being a nobledy known as the brat from the north, she was essentially a cold, calcting swordswoman.


    Trained with knight orders and tested in a mercenary group, she executed her move without a hint of hesitation.


    The only one startled in the midst of this ruthless action was Han Se-ah, who momentarily forgot it was just a game, due to the realism.


    Then Grace''s arrow precisely pierced the eye of a robber archer, who was clumsily trying to regain his stance.


    "What''s with these guys? They''re way weaker than skeletons?"


    "They''re probably a band of robbers from the middleyers, targeting those who climb up relying on the temple."


    "Ah, really? With the increase in easy and high-paying quests, there''s been a surge of intermediate adventurersing up..."


    Maybe the tension of facing other archers for the first time had drained her energy.


    Grace''s voice,cking strength, seemed out of ce for someone who had just instantly killed a man with a single arrow.


    It''s true, none of us expected a band of robbers tantly blocking the path to be this frail.


    While we were having this conversation, Katie was bustling about like a fish in water up ahead.


    Clearly, she had umted significant stress from fighting undead creatures, resistant to her swordsmanship.


    "Uh, wow... She doesn''t hesitate at all. And as a 4, she''s really toying with them. I thought Rnd would just crush them like he didst time."


    -But doesn''t their equipment look pretty shabby?


    -This nobledy, so ruthless, chopping off heads without hesitation


    -This really does feel like a fantasy world, she''s just plowing through them


    -With those skills, she could easily take on the 20th floor boss, right? They''re definitely low-level


    -Instantly dominating the field, hahaha, just watching is entertaining.


    Grace''s arrows, since the opponents were weak enough for mercy, pierced the back of the archers'' hands instead of their eyes or necks.


    Three of their archers were quickly incapacitated, unable to even notch their arrows.


    One was instantly killed by an arrow through the eye, while the others writhed in pain with arrows lodged in their hands and forearms, frothing at the mouth from the toxic liquid.


    This gave Katie an easy time handling the four remaining robbers.


    "This fucking b*tch!"


    "Get out of the way! You,e here!"


    "I can''t believe they dared to attack us."


    The opponents were so disorganized that Katie tutted and muttered to herself.


    They had plenty of experience overpowering weaker foes through sheer numbers, but it seemed they had no experience facing a few strong opponents in tight, ufortable quarters.


    Their attempts at a coordinated attack were embarrassingly poor, easily sliced through by Katie''s sword, which twisted like a silver snake, puncturing their bodies with swift, precise strikes.


    They were dressed in leather armor and padded underneath, but easy targets nheless.


    Katie effortlessly neutralized them by targeting vulnerable areas like the neck, inner arm, and armpit.


    It took less than five minutes for them to be sprawled across the muddy ground, soaked in toxic liquid.


    "Two are dead here, and three... should we tie them up and take them to the knights at the temple on the 35th floor?"


    "All the archers are dead. I meant to subdue them, but it seems they were poisoned by their wounds."


    The first to be pierced through the neck and another who bled to death from a stab in the armpit ounted for the two fatalities.


    The remaining three were captured alive after being hit in the seams of their armor, dropping their swords.


    The most absurd part was that the thugs hit by Grace''s arrows ended up writhing in pain and then dying from the poison.


    Unlike the warriors who simply dropped their swords and sat down, these archers, shot in the forearm, rolled on the ground and ended up poisoned to death.


    It was a stupid move, showing their ignorance of anything beyond the forest terrains of the lower 20 floors.


    Lying t on a path drenched in my toxic liquid was bound to result in poisoning through their wounds.


    Their actions might have been a reflex, recalling how they used logs in the forest or stctites in caves for cover.


    However, on the 36th floor, transformed into a poisonous marsh, it was a clear act of suicide.


    "Seriously, to think of using a poison pond for cover and then dying from that same poison..."


    "A fitting end for criminals who rejected the Goddess''s grace. We should just take them to the brothers on the lower floors."


    "I''m not sure if these guys were just weak, or if I''ve improved. I faced four alone and it felt too easy."


    With no intention to drag the bodies, we quickly bandaged them and used ropes from our inventory to tie up the robbers, continuing our conversation.


    Despite the anticlimactic end of the battle, Irene couldn''t hide her irritation, which was rather cute to see.


    The only one who seemed oblivious to the mood, or perhaps chose to ignore it, was Katie.


    She seemed eager to test her sword skills.


    Fortunately, we weren''t too far from the passageway to the 35th floor.


    We tied the robbers'' arms behind their backs and picked up their dropped weapons and shields, which Han Se-ah stashed in her inventory.


    With three big bundles, it was obvious we needed to head back to the 35th floor.


    "Should we cut off their heads to im a bounty?"


    "We''re not handing them over to the city guard but to the temple. Let''s just leave the bodies and go."


    "Yeah, even if we brought the heads, the brothers on the 35th floor probably wouldn''t recognize them."


    "Then let''s just head back quickly. We haven''t strayed far from the passageway, right?"


    Han Se-ah was initially shocked by Katie''s suggestion to take the robbers'' heads, but Grace and Irene intervened.


    It''s one thing to be in an adult-rated game, but as a streamer, depicting the act of severing and carrying heads is a bit too much.


    Han Se-ah, who almost filled her inventory with the dripping heads of the robbers, hurried the group along.


    -The stream is on the edge of being shut down, watch out


    -It''s kinda surreal seeing these beautiful girls debating whether to rip off the heads of robbers


    -I remember being freaked out carrying heads around during mercenary y, turns out it''s a fantasy culture thing lol


    -But even with an adult rating, wouldn''t the stream get cut off if it goes too gore?


    -Yeah, there was this guy streaming mercenary activities. He got banned for opening up a person''s abdomen on the battlefield,beled as sadistic content.


    "Logically, if you start disassembling limbs and showing intestines, obviously you''ll get banned... Even horror movie reviewers struggle to edit out gore scenes, let alone doing a live show unting organs. The admins will definitely take action against that."


    An arrow stuck in the armor or a sword sh between the seams of the armor might be fine.


    But, as Han Se-ah said, slicing off heads from dead bodies in front of the stream is definitely not allowed.


    "Is Hanna scared of corpses?"


    "She might be, she''s a mage after all. Even among the brothers, many are reluctant to kill."


    "True, killing a monster feels different from killing a person."


    This attitude might have been perceived differently by the rest of us.


    Grace, who had experienced wandering monsters and robbers in her vige in the outskirts; Irene, who had embarked on a pilgrimage and gained various experiences; and Katie, who had risen from the bottom ranks of a mercenary group, might see Han Se-ah as a delicate flower in a greenhouse.


    In a desperate effort to save the stream, we ended up adding another misunderstanding about Han Se-ah as we returned to the 35th floor.

 Chapter 183: Familiar Taste 3

    Chapter 183: Familiar Taste 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    After narrowly avoiding a stream suspension, Han Se-ah descended again to the 35th floor, bringing along three hefty robbers.


    Fortunately, no monsters had respawned along their path, so they didnt have to engage in battle while encumbered.


    Groaning under their burden, they finally arrived at the 35th floor.


    Hmm, brother? Could you exin whats going on? I have an idea since youre with the sister, but still.


    Yes, I''ll exin, brother.


    The sight of three men, bleeding from their forearms and bound with ropes, prompted immediate action from the temple knights.


    However, as Irene, d in her nun''s robes, stepped forward from behind me, their demeanor softened instantly.


    Is it because in this world, the weight of religion is heavier than blood?


    Without any evidence, the temple knights readily believed Irenes testimony that she had been attacked.


    Even though they wore helmets, I could sense their expressions contort with anger as they took custody of the robbers.


    They seemed almost ready to beat the robbers to death on the spot if they hadn''t been in in sight.


    "...Is something wrong, brothers?"


    Oh, its just that


    Sensing their anger, Irene, after handing over the robbers, posed a question to the temple knight.


    They had tried to rob a nun and got caught without a fight, but this excessive rage must have a reason.


    Realizing btedly that he couldn''t hide his emotions, the temple knight awkwardly scratched his neck.


    One knight led the robbers towards the miniature temple, while the one who had been scratching his neck lowered his voice and began to exin.


    So, you''re Sir Rnd, the one who assisted the sanctuary. I apologize for not recognizing you sooner, brother.


    Oh, it''s okay. If it''s not too much trouble, may I know what''s happening on the 35th floor?


    Today alone, weve received over five reports of robberies. The fact that only five people have escaped to report it suggests there might be many more victims who couldn''t even send a message.


    As I suspected, arge group of robbers had moved upwards.


    The temple knight''s subsequent words were almost identical to my earlier spection.


    It was a side effect of the temple knights having directly cleared the path from the 30th to the 35th floor.


    Intermediate adventurers, who were operating below the 30th floor, saw an opportunity with the slower undead.


    A lizardman with a scimitar could easily overpower an intermediate adventurer, but a lizardman skeleton, due to its slowness, was an easier target if one was prepared.


    Instead of tirelessly hunting spiders or bats in caves, bringing a blessed blunt weapon to fight skeletons proved much more profitable.


    The temple knights were patrolling the area, and since the undead moved much slower than spiders or bats, the risk of being caught while escaping was minimal.


    The intermediate adventurers, driven by their greed, ascended to the 31st floor and above, followed closely by a swarm of robbers targeting them.


    This chaotic scene wasnt limited to adventurers - merchants and construction workers also milled about, attracting robbers like ants to sugar, enticed by the prospect of easy loot.


    It looks like the temple and the Adventurers'' Guild might join forces soon for a subjugation request. There are just too many who have strayed from the Goddesss path.


    Ah, I see.


    Yes. While you, brother, should have no worries with your skills, there will be many nuisances for a while. May the Goddesss blessings be with you on your journey.


    Thank you for the information.


    I could now understand the temple knights'' anger.


    The temples investment from the 30th to the 35th floor wasnt for profit but was driven by faith, aiming to conquer the tower despite running at a loss.


    Parasitic robbers exploiting the temples efforts only aggravated the situation.


    The temple had dered a holy war and poured a fortune into reaching the 35th floor for the Goddess, but robbers were now exploiting this situation to prey on adventurers?


    The tower''s conquest was meant for the Goddess, and these robbers, hindering that, weremitting a sacrilege like heresy.


    The temple knights had a reason for grinding their teeth at the sight of the bound robbers.


    Its fortunate that some were captured alive. Hanging them at the entrance should serve as an example.


    As the temple knight left tomission a gallows, Han Se-ah muttered softly.


    It really is like the Middle Ages here. I thought they were taken for the bounty, but theyre being taken to be hanged. And Irene didnt even flinch at the mention of hanging.


    -Being a mercenary and visiting other territories, itsmon to see bandits hung


    -But theyre bold, its only been a day since the holy war deration lol


    -Do others frequently encounter robbers in the game?


    -It seems like robbers target yers with shabby gear


    -If you stay on one floor for too long, youre bound to encounter robbers Rnd just speeds through floors


    Speaking of which, do you guys often run into robbers? Including those who attacked Rnd in the lower floors and got killed by reflective damage, this is only my second time.


    [Dr. Goldfish Han Se-ah donated 5,000 won!]


    Effortlessly stirring up drama and attempting to raise funds through it


    [Han Se-ahs No.1 Inner Thoughts Trantor donated 10,000 won!]


    Basically, Im in a party with 6, 5, and two 4-stars. The riffraff doesnt bother us.


    Ah, really. Instead of learning from my stream, viewers just get better at trolling. Talking about robbers was to understand the viewers experiences.


    While Han Se-ah chatted with her viewers, Irene seemed toe to a decision, exhaling strongly with determination.


    With clenched fists and pursed lips, she turned around, her face set with resolve.


    Hey, Hanna?


    What is it?


    Then, boldly addressing the party leader Han Se-ah, she proposed.


    Lets take down these robbers for a while!


    Robber Subjugation Requests.


    At first, Irene''s proposal seemed out of the blue, but upon closer examination, it was logical and rational.


    Our partys goal was to explore uncharted spaces, following the will of the Goddess.


    With the temple''s support and significant investment in purifying the 35th floor, our goal, including Han Se-ah''s yer quests, holds religious significance.


    After all, the main storyline also prominently features the Goddess.


    We can''t simply move on, leaving those who disgrace the efforts of our fellow brothers and sisters.


    Youre right. We''re climbing the tower following the Goddess''s revtion.


    Katie nodded in agreement.


    Grace, though silent, didn''t show any signs of objection.


    We had received a revtion from the Goddess, and the robbers were desecrating it  an indisputable fact.


    That''s why Han Se-ah, astutely ying along, posed a question to Irene.


    Are you suggesting we roam around looking for robbers? Wouldnt that slow down our progress in conquering the tower?


    Well, thats


    As a streamer, Han Se-ah was eager to ascend quickly, hence her question.


    But it was a piercingly urate one.


    Our main duty was to conquer the tower and thwart the Demon King, not to hunt down adventurers-turned-robbers.


    As a party that received a revtion, we couldnt ignore robbers tarnishing the Goddesss will.


    However, fixating too much on eliminating robbers could actually impede fulfilling the revtion.


    Irene, who could be considered almost naively straightforward, fell into a dilemma, pondering deeply.


    Katie and Grace watched her struggle with a slight smile.


    Finally, Katieforted the troubled Irene with apromise.


    Why overthink it? While exploring the 36th floor and searching for the passage to the 37th, Grace can just check for any nearby human presence. We can avoid monster battles but check if the presence is that of robbers.


    Oh Thats a good idea!


    The northern knights dont scour every mountain when patrolling for bandits and maintaining order. We cant wander aimlessly without specific information.


    Realizing her overzealousness, Irenes cheeks flushed red.


    She felt a bit embarrassed being advised by Katie, who was the youngest and was often treated like a much younger sibling.


    I don''t feel negatively about it either, rather, I feel more a sense of pride.


    So, as Katie suggested, if we sense any human presence, we''ll check it out first.


    Sounds good. From what the temple knights said, it seems like there might be quite a bit of activity.


    At Katie''s words, Irene blushed and nodded, and Grace also nodded in agreement.


    Adventurers turned robbers, in addition to monsters transformed into undead?


    We can easily handle robbers of intermediate level, but I hope we don''t encounter any high-level adventurers who have turned rogue.


    If we face high-level adventurers, it''d be dangerous getting hit.


    Wed need to defend ourselves with shields and armor.


    No matter how strong we''ve be, we can''t withstand mana-infused attacks without strong armor.


    I wish life could be a bit easier...


    Thinking a thought that would likely provoke outrage if someone heard it, we decided to take a look around the 35th floor.


    The Adventurers'' Guild might havee up, or the merchants might have put bounties on the robbers.

 Chapter 184: Familiar Taste 4

    Chapter 184: Familiar Taste 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Even in a world where a god has proven their existence through divine energy and revtions, there are still crazy people.


    The existence of those who are brazen enough to challenge a god is precisely why monks go out rescuing priests and nuns and subduing bandits.


    And then there are the foolish ones who gain too much confidence in their own strength, bing as brave as they are foolish.


    ''Do they think they''re strong just because they''re intermediate-level?''


    Intermediate-level adventurers are skilled enough to walk with their heads held high anywhere they go.


    They can enhance their bodies with mana to some extent and, though they can''t infuse their weapons with mana, they can single-handedly defeat more than a dozen average soldiers.


    They are stronger than trained soldiers, and even if their opponent is a knight, they are stronger than low-ranking knights with little experience.


    They may be inferior to well-equipped knights of the same intermediate level, but howmon are intermediate knights?


    The threatening temple knights are easy to spot, walking around in pairs in their bright white armor.


    And it would be too easy to pick targets for an attack for a band of adventurers turned robbers, especially since they''d surely have a scout.


    Those in white armor are temple knights, those in priest and nun robes are participants in the holy war, those with poor armaments andrge numbers are hired workers, and groups of 4-5 are fellow intermediate adventurers.


    It''s easy to identify them, so it makes robbery easier too.


    "Do these guys not think they could run into a senior adventurer?"


    "Maybe they think they can overwhelm a senior adventurer with numbers."


    But the dimwitsmitting robbery right under the noses of the temple''s forces seemed unable to even imagine the possibility of a senior adventurer on the 36th floor.


    "Damn it, why won''t the arrow stick...?"


    One axe warrior falls to the ground, a gurgling sounding from the hole in his throat.


    He was confident as an alchemical arrow flew towards my neck, but as the arrow tters to the ground with a ''pik'' sound, he stood dumbfounded before being pierced by Katie''s sword.


    The arrowhead, meant for hard-shelled monsters, rolled on the ground, exploding into fragments.


    A solid preparation for hunting adventurers, but only enough for intermediate-level ones.


    Is it the arrogance of the ignorant?


    Like frogs in a well, these intermediate adventurers, filled with arrogance disproportionate to their meager skills, kept trying to overpower others by numbers.


    "Catch her! She''s just a girl!"


    "Damn, the ground''s copsing!"


    "It''s not instant poison, attack!"


    Unable to leverage their numerical advantage, they were overwhelmed by Katie''s elegant swordy, Grace''s supporting fire, and Han Se-ah''s maniption of the terrain, each robber meeting their end one by one.


    asionally, an arrow aimed not at me but behind me would fly, but an arrow that couldn''t prate my skin certainly couldn''t break through the shield of a 5 Saint Candidate.


    The robbers, lured by the faces of four beauties, including a nun, met their end as mere cold corpses on the ground.


    The exotic beauty with rare ck hair, Han Se-ah.


    Grace, with a voluptuous figure barely concealed by leather armor and a sly smile.


    Irene, although fully covered in a nun''s robes and hood, her facial features alone make her stand out in beauty among us.


    And Katie, with her flowing silver hair, exudes both youthful charm and elegance.


    No wonder the robbers, deceived by appearances, thought us easy prey.


    Sensing our presence and approaching, they are captivated by Grace''s beauty, holding their weapons carelessly.


    Since there are more beauties behind, they naturally shoot arrows at me first.


    It''s the same with everyone we meet.


    "Just a girl, catch her!"


    "How dare you!"


    After realizing their arrows have no effect on me, they panic and unintentionally give the first strike to Katie.


    Katie takes full advantage, skillfully wielding her sword and slicing through the robbers with no hesitation.


    Although they are robbers, they are also intermediate-level adventurers.


    Katie''s joy in overpowering fellow intermediate-level adventurers with pure swordsmanship is evident in her fierce, unhesitating strikes.


    One by one, the robbers fall, pierced by Katie''s sword and subdued by Grace''s arrows.


    Thus, our party, seemingly fated to be repeatedly attacked for our beauty, has be adept at swiftly dispatching the robbers'' throats without hesitation.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    I never expected to encounter more adventurers intent on robbery than actual monsters as we climbed up here.


    "Why are there so many who defy the Goddess''s will?"


    "Perhaps there are just too many fools around."


    The frequency of attacks on the 35th floor was so high that it became a nuisance to capture and send them back alive.


    It''s absurd how, because of our four beauties, they attack 100% of the time.


    Irene murmurs in disgust at the sight of the dead robbers.


    On the 36th floor, we encountered only three groups of undead, yet there have already been five parties of robber adventurers.


    Capturing them alive to send back to the 35th floor was bing tiresome.


    "What, is our party smeared with honey? Howe every time we lock eyes with other adventurers, they challenge us to a battle? This isnt some Pokmon world, damn it..."


    -Did we switch our role from monster hunters to butchers of humans?


    -If our NPCpanions were intimidating male characters, wed probably be 100% safe.


    -The beauties are just too pretty.


    -Even vige NPCs favor handsome men and beautiful women, and it seems robbers can recognize beauty too, haha.


    -And amidst all this, your skill in copsing the ground is just getting better and better.


    "Wouldnt it be better to just knock them out with poison? I''m worried about Katies beheading show. Not to mention, getting an arrow in the face or a flying head could get my stream banned."


    While Katie excitedly sharpens her swordsmanship, Han Se-ah vents to her viewers.


    Irene is repulsed by the rotten mentality of these adventurers, while Han Se-ah starts to struggle with the sight of adventurers dying instead of undead.


    Seeing skeletons shattering or zombie crocodiles'' mossy skin tearing isnt considered gory, but the sight of robbers heads flying due to Katies sword is dangerously graphic.


    Katie''s graceful moves, dancing and swinging her sword elegantly atop narrow mounds of earth, captivate numerous viewers.


    However, the gory destruction is a horrific sight, threatening Han Se-ahs career.


    "If I get a warning, Ill just fix the camera on a close-up of Katie''s face. Right? You guys arent going to learn or mimic Katie''s swordsmanship anyway. Just enjoy her smiling face."


    -Katies eyes are intense.


    -Isnt the Northern Brat too young for us?


    -Imagine getting banned because Rnd suddenly starts a meat grinding show.


    -But if Rnd hits them, there wont even be a corpse left, so wouldnt that make it a cleaner broadcast?


    -Forbes no.1 ranked as the cleanest (physically obliterated) stream.


    Han Se-ah, having just copsed the ground under a robber drawing his arrow, fixes the camera on her face and continues the conversation.


    Facing human opponents has brought a different kind of challenge for Han Se-ah.


    No matter how expertly she can control the camera, she''s hesitant to film, unsure whether Katie''s sword will make a light sh or a deep, showy cut.


    After confirming the camera was on Han Se-ah, I strode forward.


    I''ve been patient with Katie''s sword training, but after five encounters with robbers, it''s getting annoying.


    "Katie, lets deal with this quickly since there''s nothing worth taking."


    "Okay, got it!"


    The patience of even the Buddhasts only three times, and this is the fifth time, which is too much.


    I waded through ankle-deep pools of poison without needing to exert too much force.


    Arrows desperately flying towards me aim precisely at my face, but I just slightly dodge those ufortably targeting my eyes, and they cant even scratch my skin.


    Intermediate-level adventurers resorting to robbery were no movie heroes who dramatically ascend to higher levels of skill in the face of danger.


    The robbers, trapped by the copsed dirt road, fell one by one, their bones breaking with each hit.


    Some already lost their lives to Katies sword, so my joining of the fight made for quick work.


    "As for their gear, it doesnt seem worth selling. Maybe just the arrows?"


    "Their pockets are empty, doesnt look like there were other victims... What should we do with the bodies?"


    "No bounty, so dropping them in the swamp should be fine."


    Both the dead and those barely alive were thrown into the nearby paralyzing mud swamp, sinking with gurgles.


    Only then did Han Se-ah remove the camera from her face.


    During that short time, she seemed to have received morements from the viewers, mumbling to herself as Grace collected alchemical arrows from the robbers'' bodies.


    Seems we were the first ones they attacked, as their pockets were empty.


    It''s fortunate there were no other victims, but I wonder if these robbers attacked us solely because of our party''s beauty.


    "Hey, Rnd? How about we go down to the 35th floor for a bit?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Weve fought against humans five times already, and there are too many robbers. It''s unusual. Let''s check if a bounty has been issued for their subjugation.


    Continuing these unrewarding battles seems pointless."


    Han Se-ah softly suggested this after we finished cleaning up.


    She no longer stutters while lying, but her eyes still frequently nce towards the hologram screen, like someone nervous about public speaking  cute.


    Maybe a side quest rted to these robbers has appeared?

 Chapter 185: Familiar Taste 5

    Chapter 185: Familiar Taste 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    "Isn''t this just too much, no matter how you look at it?


    We''ve faced a group of about ten adventurer bandits five times.


    We''ve killed about 30 monsters, but we''ve killed around 50 thieving adventurers.


    As adventurers, it''s normal to be cautious and suspicious when encountering others in the Tower or the kingdom''s remote areas.


    However, meeting fifty bandits in a day is just absurd.


    But there''s one condition that makes it all make sense.


    Han Se-ah''s side quest.


    "No matter how you look at it, the number of bandits attacking us is unusually high. Let''s head back to the 35th floor."


    "Indeed even though there are many patrolling brothers and sisters, there are too many bandits."


    Katie, who was eagerly swinging her sword at the bandits, and Irene, who was blocking arrows with her barrier, both nod in agreement with Han Se-ah''s opinion.


    Even someone unfamiliar with the ways of the world would find it strange to encounter fifty bandits in a single day.


    Ever since Han Se-ah appeared, the emergence of boss monsters and gates makes it feel like we''re truly in a game world.


    Katie, who was busy cleaning her dirtied sword de, effortlessly hops over a copsed dirt road.


    It''s a surprisingly cute sight, considering she''s just in dozens of people in a day.


    "Then let''s quickly head to the 35th floor. I need to buy a whetstone for my sword. It''s one thing to target the joints of the undead, but human fat dulls the de."


    "Didn''t you buy that when we were shopping for ingredientsst time?"


    "I thought I wouldn''t need my sword much since we were against the undead I didn''t expect there to be so many bandits."


    Watching Katie, seriously dedicated to maintaining her sword, Grace and Irene can''t help but chuckle.


    It seems a bit hard for a hunter, who considers bows and arrows disposable, and a priest, who uses divine magic through bare hands, to understand.


    As for me, I''ve seen enough adventurers who treat their weapons like lovers to understand.


    There''s a reason why fans who approach me are ecstatic to receive my secondary weapons as gifts.


    Without any hesitation, the party, who had unceremoniously dumped the bandits'' bodies into a muddy swamp, moved back to the 35th floor.


    If a quest has really started, it looks like we''ll be shuttling between the 35th and 36th floors for a while.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The fact that this world is a game cannot be denied.


    In the Tower, a boss monster emerges every ten floors, and upon its defeat by a yer, a gate appears.


    Han Se-ah, using a semi-transparent camera drone, films andmunicates with her viewers, unbeknownst to the NPCs.


    Even the sensation of the world pausing when saving and logging out is a clue.


    "Good day, brother. As one who walks the path of the Goddess, I am honored to meet the Goddesss Sword."


    ''Such formality can be overwhelming.''


    Hence, Ivee to ept and understand that unexpected urrences,beled as quests, are part of this reality.


    A female temple knight, her face hidden by a helmet, chatters away.


    It''s likely due to the powerful divine energy I used to clear the 35th floor, which has made her extremely friendly.


    Upon reaching the 35th floor and encountering her near the miniature temple, she immediately starts to exin without any hesitation.


    She speaks of the workers who came to the Tower for the temple, who, hearing that there were no monsters on the 35th floor, began to wander out of curiosity.


    Moreover, adventurers who were active around the 20th floor also flocked to the 30th floor, drawn by various reasons to join the temples cause.


    "The sisters studying holy magic were worried that the remnants of the wicked spirit you vanquished might still linger. Perhaps its not monsters but an evil spirit stirring up human malevolence."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes. Well, it could be that those with weak wills, who have hidden their malevolent nature, are being influenced by such evil.


    The carpenters and stonemasons who came for the temple aren''t fighters..."


    And then, the iprehensible number of adventurers who began to engage in banditry.


    Its almost as if, for the quest, all the kingdom''s bandits were concentrated on the 35th and 36th floors.


    This left even the temple knights puzzled.


    In a world where bandits and ouws exist, they typically emerge in unstable, remote areas like wandering monsters, not in front of a consecrated temple.


    "The real issue is distinguishing them. We can''t tell apart the noble adventurers from those bandits seeking an opportunity. It dys orders to subdue them."


    Its a situation that smears the dignity of the temple.


    Now that a holy war has been dered, dozens of bandits could be hanged without objection.


    The problem, as the temple knight said, is finding a way to differentiate them.


    These arent bandits who have built a stronghold and gained notoriety over time.


    Its unlikely that any well-known bandit from the 20th floor would have made their way up to the 35th.


    In the Tower, criminal activity is rampant, with few survivors able to give testimony due to their dire circumstances.


    Victims, left without antern, archer, or supplies, and injured, wandering the Tower, have a slim chance of survival, let alone reporting to the guild  it''s as rare as winning the lottery.


    "This is why the temple''s brothers are deeply concerned. They can''t just randomly capture every adventurer entering the Tower, as it goes against the Goddess''s will."


    "Understood, thank you for the information."


    "Ha, if my babbling can be of any help to you, brother, I''ll keep talking until my lips wear out."


    -I''m scared that might actually be possible.


    -The audio isnt just full; it''s overflowing.


    -If they were part of the team, the editors workload would have increased fiftyfold.


    -So, the number of bandits increased because of the quest, right? Thats why the temple peeps are acting weird.


    -Forbes'' no.1 Most Annoying npc to streams.


    Thanks to the lengthy exnation, the viewers'' chats, filled with boredom, pop up on the screen.


    Han Se-ah, however, seems content, realizing she didnt need to exin the quest herself as the NPC did all the talking.


    While the party members'' expressions hardened at the temple knight''s words, I sneakily nced at the stream, where a quest window appeared next to the chat.


    [The 31st floor of the Tower, safer than the lower levels due to the temple''s unprecedented deration of holy war.]


    [Workers and mages, gathered in the Goddess''s name, have crowded the area.]


    [But, as they say, where there is light, there is also darkness; criminals too have converged for their own gain...]


    What stands out in the quest window is not the term ''bandit'' but ''criminals.''


    The quest implies not just bandits but that criminals have emerged.


    Could it be that an outright criminal organization has infiltrated as far as the 35th floor?


    No way, even if they built a temple here...?


    The quest window explicitly states that criminals have arrived.


    The issue then lies with the miniature temples constructed from the 30th to 35th floors for the holy war.


    Temple knights patrol in pairs, and priests and nuns, grouped in tens, are scattering divine energy.


    What could criminals possibly gain in such a neighborhood?


    I can''t even begin to guess what these criminals are up to or how they''re operating.


    "It seems we werent the only ones encountering bandits."


    "Criminals appearing right in front of the temple? Could it be some sort of ck magic from the Demon King?"


    "I doubt it. Even if the sister said so, the 35th floor has already been purified and a temple built. It''s a ce showered with the Goddess''s blessing. If there were such things, the saints would have noticed."


    Despite Grace''s mention of evil spirits prompted by the talkative temple knight, the others seem to dismiss it as a light joke.


    If a ce dered and purified as a holy war site by the temple still harbored evil spirits, it would be the work of the Demon King.


    Since there was no mention of evil spirits in the quest window, Han Se-ah, myself, and even the viewers simply assumed that the quest had attracted a criminal organization.


    Isnt it typical for game quests, where a savior sets off to save the world, only to be asked by a local housewife to bring some eggs?


    Or being tasked with moving luggage, only to face an unreasonable time limit?


    Even if it''s a bit nonsensical, we just go with it.


    "Lets see if a market has sprung up in the meantime."


    "Already? Ah, theyve set up tents and opened general stores for adventurers? Merchants are quick to capitalize on opportunities. They even make their way to the frozen wastnds of the North."


    No matter how much we ponder the bizarre increase in criminals, like a monster wave, theres no solution.


    The party members seem to think the same, as Grace, with her keen vision, points towards a direction with her long, slender finger.


    From general stores selling adventurer essentials like ropes, oil, and whetstones, to makeshift inns serving hot meals withrge chunks of meat.


    We may not know about the criminals, but the merchants have definitely made their presence felt.


    "Look at that, a whetstone that costs three copper coins outside is going for thirty-five here?"


    "Well, an intermediate-level adventurer might hesitate, but a senior adventurer would rather spend an extra thirty copper coins than descend five floors and go outside."


    "True, Rnd used to casually tip gold coins at the tavern. But still, an 11-fold increase is hard to swallow. Is it because I''m still an intermediate-level adventurer?"


    "Still, its better to buy here than to go outside the Tower."


    The shopkeepers, looking to make a hefty profit from those risking their lives in the Tower.


    Grace tuts, closing her wallet, confident with the arrows she looted from bandits, but Katie, true to her noble upbringing, buys a heap of whetstones, oil, and cloth without hesitation.


    Who would have thought wed experience such price gouging inside the Tower, almost like a tourist trap?


    But how does Han Se-ah n to resolve this criminals side quest?

 Chapter 186: Incident at the Tent Village 1

    Chapter 186: Incident at the Tent Vige 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    While it does mean spending a bit more money, the quality of the market on the 35th floor was surprisingly good.


    Given that these merchants had set up shop right next to the temple and hired adventurers, it made sense.


    Rather than selling shoddy items at high prices, their approach seemed more focused on enticing high-level adventurers to eagerly open their wallets.


    "The quality is better than I expected."


    "Wow, this fruit is really fresh. It''s hard to believe this was bought inside the tower."


    From the whetstones, cloth, and sword oil that Katie first purchased to the fruit offered to Irene, all the products were of mid to high quality.


    No wonder adventurers didn''t hesitate to spend.


    Thanks to Han Se-ah''s inventory, we enjoy hot soups and stews every meal, but for ordinary adventurers, dried meat and fruit are the norm.


    Dried fruit is quite pricey, so lower-level adventurers sometimes resort to soaking hard, brick-like biscuits in water with their dried meat.


    Despite it not being mealtime, adventurers gathered around a rugged wooden table in front of arge tent, their faces brimming with joy as they gulped down soup. Perhaps they hunt on the 34th floor and take their ease on the 35th?


    "Hmm Still, I think Irene''s cooking tastes better."


    "Definitely, her cooking is better than what most inns serve."


    Passing a general store selling whetstones, oil, and ropes, and a makeshift inn where adventurers were gulping down soup, we noticed arge man in front of a tent, recing theces on an old leather armor.


    It looked like a makeshift cksmith shop, offering simple repairs and maintenance.


    Has it only been a few days since the 35th floor was opened?


    Humanity has only reached the 43rd floor, yet here they are, setting up shop without hesitation on the 35th.


    Though it''s just arge tent with some wooden boxes and tables...


    With a general store, inn, cksmith shop, and temple, what''s the difference from a vige?


    Adventurers are risking their lives, rushing into a ce that''s dangerous even for intermediate-level adventurers.


    Maybe being a merchant also requires a certain talent.


    "Look at that, Katie. They''re repairing armor. Shouldn''t you go?"


    "Considering there''s no forge or anvil, it seems they''re just offering basic maintenance for old armor. Right now, they''re only recing looseces. Besides, my sword just has a bit of human oil on it; it doesnt need any major repairs."


    As we strolled through the market street, observing the overnight expansion of this makeshift vige, a strange feeling began to emerge.


    It''s frustrating to recall that on the 37th floor, where I quit, adventurers would nibble on a palm-sized piece of dried meat and a fist-sized lump of flour biscuit all day due to insufficient food supply.


    Yet here now on the 35th floor, adventurers are slurping hot soup.


    Honestly, I''m used to boss monsters causing sudden havoc, and even epted that mages were crafting magical devices like modern wonders.


    But ever since Han Se-ah arrived, many things have changed, and the scene before me now is particrly striking.


    How do I describe it?


    It''s like being a climber who risked life and limb to reach a treacherous mountain peak, only to find a cable car installed at the top and tourists casually eating instant noodles.


    There''s no direct loss to me, but it still feels somewhat odd.


    I thought a market with just tents wouldnt offer much, but it seems to have everything."


    "There''s a shop baking bread in a makeshift oven. It smells great! Shall we pair freshly baked bread with our soup tonight? I wonder if the bread will stay fresh in Hanna''s inventory?


    Given that other food items don''t spoil in the inventory, freshly baked bread should stay preserved too. We haven''t been buying bread due to inventory space, but now that there''s a market on the 35th floor, it might be worth considering.


    Hmm... It really does seem like they have everything.


    While Irene and Han Se-ah discussed whether the inventory would keep the bread fresh and how much space it would take, Grace''s gaze was drawn to something else.


    When they said the market had everything, they really meant it  there were even women who looked unmistakably like prostitutes.


    The Goddess Faith, which venerates the deity governing life, doesnt outright reject even monsters, as they are considered life forms too.


    Both monsters and bandits, who harm life, are treated equally as criminals.


    As a result, whether prostitutes sell their bodies secretly or strut openly in back-alley red-light districts, the temple doesn''t interfere much.


    Goodness, have prostitutes climbed up here too?"


    "Adventurers risking their lives are prime customers... Well, who else would buy services from prostitutes in a city of adventurers? It''s not something I''m familiar with, though.


    I quickly rified to Grace, who shot me a sharp look, as we watched the prostitutes crowd into arge tent.


    Prostitutes ascending to the 35th floor escorted by adventurers through paths paved by the temple was quite a sight.


    But if there were any criminals, wouldnt they be the prime suspects?


    The notion of a local bakery smuggling drugs instead of flour, or the cksmith fixing leather armors at a makeshift forge being a back-alley kingpin, seems too far-fetched.


    More likely, the pimp leading the prostitutes would be involved with the criminals.


    The issue, however, is that I can''t bring up the criminals mentioned in the quest.


    Officially, I''ve juste down to talk to the temple about encountering a veryrge amount robbers, so only Han Se-ah, who has opened the quest window, knows about the criminals.


    Looks like they''re nning to build an entire vige on the 35th floor. A vige within a city  that''s kind of funny.


    Well, it''s natural for viges to develop at busy crossroads and evolve into small towns as the poption grows. Though I doubt many will choose to live here permanently.


    Han Se-ah didnt seem too concerned about seeing prostitutes while lighting up the minimap in the city.


    And the party members, true to being residents of a medieval fantasy world, appeared indifferent.


    Wait, Han Se-ah, if the quest window mentioned criminals, shouldnt you suspect the red-light district first?


    -Nighttime exploration of the tent viges red-light district, anyone?


    -Clearly, thats where the quest is headed


    -Insisting on visiting the district is purely for quest progression, no personal motives, Your Honor


    -Lol, its hrious to go from seeing armor and robes to revealing dresses and miniskirts


    -Who knows, maybe thosedies'' outfits have higher defense than Han Se-ahs robe


    [Red-Light Lantern Thief Han Se-ah donated 10,000 won!]


    Where might the criminals be? 1. Bakery 2. Restaurant 3. Red-light district


    Seriously, if youre going to steal, why stealnterns from the red-light district If your donation name matches your nickname, youre getting added to the permanent ban list. The quest might be headed there because of the criminals... But can I stream a visit to such a ce? Last time I explored the minimap, I turned off the camera because there were areas that were not suitable for streaming.


    -Last time, was it the alley behind the Horseshoe Inn?


    -You still remember that, you crazy guy lol


    -Those whove yed the game know there are some ces too sketchy to stream


    -Warrior women in barely-there bikinis prowling in alleys


    -Minis skirts so short, it seems risky, but they dress modestly in front of the temple


    Did Han Se-ah really crawl into every corner of the city''s underbelly just to light up the minimap?


    ces where scantily d prostitutes openly wander are more like slums than anything else.


    No matter how much the temple helps, the city is shaped by merchants and citizens, not lords and serfs.


    In a world devoid of human rights, where only money talks, the reality for those at the bottom is harsh.


    In a ce without welfare, insurance, or even the concept of human rights, imagine how the penniless survive.


    Is that an inn? The open space next to it, filled with adventurers, looks like a spot for those with personal tents. What should we do, rest here for the day and then go up? Or head back to the 36th floor?


    Mypanions, who were eyeing the prostitutes'' skimpy outfits, exchanged nces when I asked.


    If we go back up, we might face monsters on the 36th floor, risking sleep deprivation.


    But it feels a bit too early to rest, with the evening still young.


    The party members exchanged nces and nodded slightly before responding.


    "Let''s rest for the day. We''ve dealt with a lot of heretics who defied the Goddess''s will, so it would be wise to take a break and climb tomorrow."


    "Right. Katie also dealt with most of them, so you never know."


    "I''m fine, but if we climb now, I doubt we''ll get much done."


    Han Se-ah''s expression subtly brightens at their response.


    She probably would have made up excuses to infiltrate the red-light district if we had decided to climb.


    But would infiltration be possible, even for a quest?


    In this fantasy medieval world, ck hair feels exotic.


    Just looking at our group, Irene and I have blonde hair, Katie has silver, and Grace has shiny grey hair.


    A ck-haired exotic sorceress, a morous archer, a blonde nun, and a silver-haired nobledy.


    If thisbination could infiltrate a red-light district, that would be quite the feat.


    I wonder if mere robes would suffice for disguise.

 Chapter 187: Incident at the Tent Village 2

    Chapter 187: Incident at the Tent Vige 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Han Se-ah, along with her viewers, seemed to think of infiltration as something easy, probably influenced by fantasy novels orics.


    They were quietly discussing a n to sneak into a prostitution area that had emerged in a corner of the tent vige due to a quest.


    I feel sorry for Han Se-ah, who was earnestly nning and looking for a nice hooded robe, but that''s just an unrealistic idea.


    Such a n might have been feasible outside the tower, in the city''s red-light district, a bustling ce frequented even by disguised young nobles seeking adventure.


    However, this is the 35th floor of the tower, and the prostitutes here are openly unting themselves.


    Do you think they sell hooded capes in this general store? Apparently, they use capes not just for style but as makeshift nkets for sleeping outdoors.


    -LOL, a waterproof cape is a must-have for a mercenarys life.


    -Cape? Is that something Rnd would do?


    -But they''re really ufortable. Like Rnd said, one misstep and youre wrapped up in your own cape, game over.


    -It needs to be big enough to cover you while sleeping, but if it''s too big, it''s cumbersome in a fight.


    -Fact: Even Superman got beaten up like a dog once because of his fancy cape.


    Focused on chatting with her viewers, Han Se-ah failed to notice that not a single adventurer was hiding their face with a hood.


    In the tower, adventurers instinctively reach for their weapons and be alert upon encountering others.


    It''s not umon for them to suddenly turn hostile and attack fellow adventurers.


    In a ce where even a casual encounter can lead to mutual suspicion of murder, walking around with a face-covering cape?


    In such a scenario, you might be met with an arrow rather than a guarded stance.


    In a neighborhood where everyone, even bandits, roam with uncovered faces, hiding your own would be suspicious.


    "Let''s use this spot since it''s close to the market and empty."


    "Alright. We can use this tent here... Oh, theres even a ce for a fire."


    While Han Se-ah was busy making these unrealistic ns and chatting with her viewers, the rest of the group found an empty spot in the tent vige.


    It was suitably distant from others but still not far from the market street.


    The other adventurers seemed to be dispersed in various ways  some were right at the edge of the clearing near the temple, others boldly upied the center.


    The clearing was quite spacious, and since adventurers were spread out in every direction, there was no other adventurer party right next to them.


    "Is everyone hungry? If we''re nning to sleep early and leave early, I thought of making soup and serving it with bread from the market for dinner."


    "I''m fine with eating early. Swinging the sword a lot made me hungry."


    "Rnd is... okay, then let''s just eat now."


    At the suggestion of an early dinner, Irene nodded and quickly approached Han Se-ahs side.


    She took out a pot and food ingredients from her inventory, lit a fire on the prepared firewood with magic, and filled the pot with water.


    Seeing her like that, I couldn''t help but understand why the viewers teased Han Se-ah as a professional porter.


    I advised her not to obsess over attack magic and she obediently followed it.


    "Hm? Rnd, why are youughing?"


    "Oh, nothing. It just feels weird to be thisfortable inside the tower."


    I thought I had managed to keep myughter under control, but either my smile gave me away, or Grace''s observational skills were exceptional.


    As I watched Irene preparing the meal and Han Se-ah assisting with magic, Grace quietly approached and linked her arm with mine.


    The touch I expected to feel on my arm was absent, thanks to the armor.


    As I pondered this, a semi-transparent camera drone slowly made its way towards us.


    Katie had started sharpening her sword with a whetstone and cloth she bought from the market, while Han Se-ah and Irene was preparing our food, leaving Grace and me naturally alone.


    She was pretty eager to use our interactions as stream content, attaching the camera whenever possible.


    Is this also some kind of virtual marriage show?


    A virtual marriage show with NPCs, certainly a unique concept in streaming.


    "Rnd, you made it up to the 37th floor, right? What was the 35th floor like before it was corrupted by the undead?"


    Viewers on Han Se-ahs stream had formed fan clubs, even forming nicknames for the 3 girls.


    Some nicknames for Grace were as if she were their favorite camgirl.


    Does this mean Han Se-ahs stream needs an NTR tag?


    Lost in these random thoughts, I was brought back to reality by Grace, who leaned her head on my shoulder, unaware of the cameras presence.


    Her question made me recall the dreadful past.


    Not the ashen color but the lush green of the marshy area, the stifling air andrge puddles that hindered carriage movement, leading to poor meals.


    No matter how I thought about it, it was a harsh environment that I couldn''t speak highly of.


    "Well, it was just as difficult to walk, like now. Whether it was poison puddles or water puddles, both hinderedbat in their own way. And many adventurers were killed by moss crocodiles. While fighting Lizardmen, the crocodiles would silently swim up and bite their legs."


    "Undead have be tougher but slower, right? Crocodiles... are they fast?"


    "Crocodiles are usually quiet and slow, but they''re fast when they attack. Like a coiled snake that suddenly strikes."


    "Like a snake? Are all scaly creatures simr? I remember hearing that the Blind Serpents on the 30th floor, before they disappeared because of the golems, also attacked swiftly."


    Grace, having lived in a vige in the outskirts, was unfamiliar with the crocodiles of the southern jungle.


    In this medieval fantasy world, there weren''t any zoos for citizens, nor an inte to browse animal encyclopedias, so herck of knowledge about crocodiles was understandable.


    Grace seems skeptical about the incredible speed of zombie crocodiles, given that they move slower than a human''s walking pace.


    -Grace has never seen a crocodile, so cute LOL


    -Never seen a real crocodile, but she has seen a zombie crocodile


    -What, I want to see a zombie too... No, actually, don''t show me


    -If you don''t want a taste of the apocalypse in real life, stay quiet


    -You can see zombies too if you draw a 6 and break through the 31st floor


    The viewers, who were just vigorously discussing brothels and cybersex in a virtual reality game three minutes ago, were now looking at us adorably.


    Reading the chat, one might wonder if they have a split personality when ites to topics of sex and non-sexual topics.


    There were many other annoyances apart from crocodiles. Especially because of a novice mage who couldnt properly use Earth Control magic like Hanna does, we once had a food carriage sink....


    I shared with Grace stories of surviving a day on just a handful of jerky because the carriage didn''t arrive on time, and the struggles of not bathing to conserve a mage''s mana.


    The viewers quietly listened to these less-than-pleasant experiences.


    Even though I couldn''t fully enjoy the sensation of Grace pressing my arm due to the armor, the sweet scent of her body and the sound of her racing heartbeat were enough as we chatted.


    Seeing us, Irene, holding adle, approached, then stopped and smiled warmly.


    "The meal is ready. ...Oh my? Do you two want me to bring your share over there?"


    "No, let''s eat together."


    Prompted by the aroma of the bubbling soup, Grace and Katie quickly took their seats near the pot.


    Irene, smiling kindly, began to distribute the bread and soup bowls she had bought from the market to everyone.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    After enjoying a meal of warm soup and soft, savory bread, the party members started attending to their respective tasks.


    Although it was early, not even 10 o''clock yet, everyone began their evening activities.


    Katie was practicing her swordy in the air, reflecting on what she had learned in her recent fights against bandits.


    Irene started washing the dishes with Han Se-ah''s magical assistance.


    Grace, initially attempting to help, was dissuaded by Irene and instead began organizing the arrows and alchemized arrowheads they had taken from the bandits.


    -Han Se-ahs achievements today: adding ingredients to the pot, fetching water for soup, lighting a fire for cooking, using magic for dishwashing


    -Fire magic (cooking), water magic (washing), earth magic (path-making)  shes a genius mage, incredible!


    -At least when she used wind magic in the caves to scatter the bats, she was somewhat useful


    -Why doesn''t anyone mention her using light magic for illumination? That''s her most shining moment


    -The shining genius mage Han Se-ah


    "Hey! If you keep ndering me like that, I might just end the stream before the wholesome tour of the tent vige. You wouldnt want to miss seeing scantily d Graces, would you?"


    The viewers yfully teased Han Se-ah, who was diligently cleaning pots and dishes with magically conjured water before storing them in her inventory, but they were quickly silenced by her retort.


    It seems the n to explore the brothel district, faces hidden under cloaks, is still on.


    Wondering whether to speak up or offer a different opinion, I was interrupted by Grace suddenly jumping up, grabbing her neatly arranged arrows and bow, and dashing off somewhere.


    "Whats happening?"


    "Grace?"


    "Wait, grab your weapons and follow me!"


    She ran towards an adventurer party camped about five tents away from ours, a mixed-gender group apparently affluent enough to set up a magically enhanced tent and enjoy fresh food bought from the market.


    "...Who are you?"


    "Hey,dy, this is a sacred ce under the watch of the temple."


    The party''s response to a stranger rushing at them a weapon was understandably hostile.


    They immediately put down their bread and readied their weapons.


    I rushed out to stand beside Grace.


    Grace wouldn''t suddenly attack innocent people without reason, so as a 4 archer, she must have spotted something suspicious.


    With that thought, I too rested my hand on the handle of my warhammer and nced at Grace.


    "...Rnd, this man."


    "Me? What the hell, I dont know someone like you."


    "Well, a guy looking like you wouldn''t know a beauty like her."


    Grace was intently staring at a man who seemed to be the party''s tank.


    The group members, who appeared to have decent personalities and good rtionships, were wary but not hostile, joking among themselves while taking a defensive stance.


    Although the situation called for caution, it was clear they had no intention of starting a fight right in front of the temple.


    This attitude became even more apparent when Katie, Han Se-ah, and Irene arrived.


    They hade armed, but their weapons weren''t drawn.


    The sudden appearance of the beautiful Grace, followed by more beauties and a nun, significantly lessened the hostility of the men.


    The nun robes work their charm everywhere.


    "So,dy, what''s the reason for your sudden rush here? You should know, as an adventurer... this is quite rude behavior. If this weren''t a safe zone, attacking you for that would be justified, right?"


    "Um... excuse me, are you a human?"


    "...I might look a bit rough, but I''m certainly not a monster."


    "Kuk, you''re asking if that face is human? Well,pared to the beauty of yourpanions, he does look somewhat inhuman."


    "Really, you jerk. You''re mocking me at a time like this?"


    The man had long, unkempt hair reaching his shoulders and a face covered in scars.


    Although his appearance was rugged and unrefined,cking any ''gacha buff'', it wasnt something that would shock Grace.


    Both our party and the opposing party looked at Grace, expecting an exnation.


    She slowly began to speak.


    "Um... Rnd? This man, he looks exactly like the bandit I shot dead on the 36th floor."

 Chapter 188: Incident at the Tent Village 3

    Chapter 188: Incident at the Tent Vige 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    On the 36th floor, an archer adventurer who shot and killed a bandit with a bow looked exactly like a tank from an adventurer party on the 35th floor!


    The likelihood of them being twins, or a misidentification duringbat, was swiftly ruled out.


    When asked if they had a sibling, the person shook their head, and Han Se-ah turned on her stream rey while others murmured around her.


    "Hey, what''s this? They really do look identical! That long scar stretching from the cheek to the nape and therge mole on the right forearm visible beyond the bracer are the same. Even if twins can have identical moles, they wouldn''t be born with matching scars."


    -Yeah, even the wrinkles on their faces are the same.


    -Setting aside wrinkles or scars, the broken shape of the front tooth is also identical, isn''t it?


    -What are you crazy people doing, are you guys part of a cyber investigation team?


    -Damn, what''s with the face of that guy close-up on the camera? As soon as I opened the stream, we made eye contact.


    -Their faces are definitely identical.


    Han Se-ah, pushing a semi-transparent camera drone right in front of the oblivious warrior, made the face fill the stream window, like a wanted criminal''s poster.


    She zoomed in on the face of the bandit Grace shot dead, prompting viewers to start their own investigation.


    From the scar running from cheek to neck, the mole on the exposed forearm in battle, to the slightly mismatched broken front teeth visible when the mouth is open.


    The viewers began buzzing, not believing that even twins could have such identical features.


    "What''s this, was it not a bandit quest but a doppelganger quest? And how sharp are Grace''s eyes and memory that she precisely remembers the face of someone she shot from afar half a day ago?"


    -Are doppelgangers undead?


    -Isn''t the Demon King just copying everything anyway?


    -The protagonist (bearer of shining achievments) vs the Demon King (biological copier)


    -Being a scout who navigates the tower with observation and memory without a minimap, recognizing faces is easy.


    -The thought of the bearer and the copier fighting makes my heart shrink.


    Familiar with fantasy novels, I immediately thought of the doppelganger hypothesis.


    Watching this from the corner of my eye, I pondered.


    Is there a doppelganger monster in Heroes Chronicle?


    I haven''t heard of it in my ten years here, nor was it in Heroines Chronicle.


    So, it''s easier to think of it as a never-before-seen monster, like the rideable golem on the 30th floor.


    While Han Se-ah chatted with viewers, and I sneakily watched, the nearby adventurer party began to get noisy.


    "What, there''s a guymitting robberies using my face?"


    "Of all the faces to choose from, why that one?"


    "But they''re traveling with a nun, they wouldn''t lie about this."


    "What if it''s not a lie but a mistaken identity? Maybe confused with some ugly, dirty-haired, scarred person?"


    "Let''s talkter."


    The intermediate-level adventurer party, apanied by Irene in her nun''s clothing, didn''t believe Grace would lie.


    They either didn''t know about the existence of doppelgangers, or thought it was a case of mistaken identity or an assassin in disguise.


    But without any means of proof, the conversation fizzled out.


    We couldn''t show Han Se-ah''s stream captures to an NPC, nor could we retrieve the body with an arrow in its head, sunken under paralyzing mud.


    "Well, we get it... Just be cautious?"


    "Yes, yes..."


    The adventurer party''s tank spoke kindly, scratching the back of his head, possibly embarrassed in front of the nun, and Grace''s cheeks flushed with bted embarrassment.


    Amidst this awkward atmosphere, we had no choice but to return to our tent.


    Grace, a 4 scout, trusted her eyesight without doubt.


    Han Se-ah, along with her viewers, confirmed Grace''s observations through a rey of the stream.


    Katie seemed somewhat puzzled by the situation, while Irene expressed her trust in herrades.


    As the conversation unfolded, it veered into a direction that Han Se-ah found utterly distasteful.


    "Then, whenever we encounter a bandit, let''s cut off their heads and keep them."


    "What?"


    "We don''t need the bodies, just neatly sever their heads and disy them at the temple. If we collect enough, we might notice any identical faces. Or maybe the mages can determine whether they are real people or monsters disguised as humans."


    -Is this the North? Is this the North? Is this the North?


    -Suggesting head collection without a moment''s hesitation... that''s terrifying!


    -So what do you mean by ''disy,'' you freak?


    -Talking about hanging the heads of bandits on poles.


    -Didn''t we hand over three bandit heads to the temple knights already? They''re supposed to hang them on the gallows.


    If the problem is with the bandits'' faces, why not just collect their heads?


    This discussion, unfolding with the simplicity of Columbus''s egg*, disgusted only Han Se-ah, who was concerned about the stream''s content.


    The rest of the party seemed to think it was a rather good idea.


    Carrying around just the heads of corpses poses many problems.


    There''s the stench of decay, and as the number increases, they be a bulky burden.


    However, we have the genius mage Hanna.


    With her inventory magic, capable of fittingrge pots and sacks of grain, transporting about a dozen bandit heads would be feasible.


    This might mean reducing our food supplies or collecting fewer mana stones, but since we keep encountering bandits, it doesn''t really matter.


    "Is that okay? Our food is stored in the inventory..."


    "What''s the problem? It''s not like the blood will mix in. The pots, food, and tents all get stored in the inventory without getting mixed up, right?"


    Han Se-ah, on the verge of stopping the stream, tried to fight back, but it was futile.


    These women, who look like they could live on dew alone, are toughdies raised in a harsh medieval fantasy world.


    In a world where public execution is entertainment and the bloodstains of beheaded criminals are seen as symbols of luck, even the kind priests of the temple happily build gallows for the captured bandits.


    For the party, the genius beauty mage Han Se-ah simply now seems to be a little more delicate than they thought.


    Ultimately, it was decided to collect the heads of the bandits.


    "Seriously, you all look like you''d be scared of a cockroach, but here you are, enthusiastically agreeing to collect severed heads. I guess I''ll have to put up some kind of screen during our battles from tomorrow."


    Han Se-ah grumbled, herints echoed by the teasing viewers.


    Watching this familiar scene, I entered my assigned tent and pretended to sleep, but instead, I opened an inte window.


    Ever since the Enhancement Ritual and the increase in divine energy, my body has be much sturdier.


    Even with drastically reduced sleep, I wake up in perfect condition.


    Enjoying my extended web surfing time, I spent a peaceful night inside the tower.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Whew, good morning."


    "Good morning. Its so peaceful inside the tower."


    Despite the perpetually gloomy weather inside the tower, with no sunrise or sunset, the air remained clean, possibly due to the effect of the miniature temple.


    One by one, mypanions stretched and came out of their tents, and with Han Se-ah logging into the game, our day began.


    Everyone appeared to be in good condition, not being in a monster-infestedyer of the tower.


    The air might''ve been purified by the massive presence of divine energy, from the miniature temple just 100 meters away.


    "Let''s have a light breakfast with some thin soup, then head up to the 36th floor. Everyone should be in good shape since we slept early, right?"


    "Mmm, I''ll have some bread too. I need something more substantial since I''ll likely be using my sword a lot."


    "Oh, I didn''t think of that. Sorry, Katie."


    "No need to apologize, you''re the one who prepares our meals every day."


    Grace and Katie, the more physical of our group, did some light exercises, while Han Se-ah and Irene prepared breakfast.


    Other adventurers also seemed ready to move early, as delicious aromas wafted from the market and other tents.


    Being intermediate adventurers, none seemed interested in skimping on a hearty meal.


    Just as we were about to pack up for the 36th floor, temple knights suddenly arrived.


    "Brothers and sisters, we need your cooperation."


    "What''s going on?"


    Dressed in their usual white armor and helmets, each knight carried a long hammer, radiating divine energy as they approached the adventurers.


    Closer inspection revealed nuns and priests outside our camping area, preparing to deploy their holy magic.


    "Hey, whats this? Is there an incident because of that doppelganger? Well, the temple isnt ipetent... They might have found something on patrol. This seems like a quest being handed to us on a tter."


    While the others appeared panicked, only Han Se-ah and I remainedposed within the clearing.


    Our nonchnce seemed suspicious to the five approaching temple knights.


    Normally working in pairs, the presence of five armed knights suggested a serious incident.


    "Brother, we request your cooperation... Ah, its Sir Rnd!"


    "Could you exin whats happening here?"


    The temple knights, initially approaching in anger, instantly softened upon sensing the divine energy emanating from Irene and me.


    Naturally, a doppelganger can mimic appearances but not the divine energy of the Goddess  a logical aspect of the game''s bnce.


    Just as the rxed temple knight was about to speak, an old man, appearing silently and dustlessly from thin air, chuckled and joined in.


    "Hehe, let me exin that."


    The only person with skills I couldnt detect was 6 Monk Ambrosio, who had vanished after the Enhancement Ritual.


    He was still in his worn brown monks robe, but now, he held something ominous in his hand.


    "What is that...?"


    "It seems there are still some evil seeds that we have failed to discover."


    His kind smile remained, but his voice carried the intensity of a growling beast.


    It was clear he was angry, despite his decades of mental discipline.


    Curious about his agitation, I nced at the heads in his hand.


    A wrinkled old man''s head, identical to Ambrosio''s face, and the head of a beautiful woman with striking golden bobbed hair.


    What on earth was that?


    Upon closer inspection, the old mans face was exactly like Ambrosios.


    Then, whose head was that of the golden-haired woman...?


    "In all my years of living in devotion to the Goddess, never has anyone dared to impersonate the Saintess... And now, the degenerates of the tower dare to mimic her.


    It seems I''ve lived too long to witness such an abomination.


    Wow, damn...


    It was a real sphemy.


    ---


    *Columbus''s egg refers to a brilliant idea or discovery that seems simple or easy after the fact.Toggle New Ads


    5/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 189: Incident at the Tent Village 4

    Chapter 189: Incident at the Tent Vige 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The incident exined by the infuriated Ambrosio closely resembled what we had experienced.


    A brazen group of adventurer robbers had attacked a cluster of stonemasons right on the temple knights'' patrol route.


    Instead of merely robbing, these robbers, with the skill of intermediate adventurers, brutally ughtered the workers.


    Arrivingter, the temple knights, during the fight, realized they were doppelgangers.


    One of the foolhardy female robbers, who charged at them despite seeing their pristine white armor, bore an uncanny resemnce to a waitress from a temporary inn selling soup in the tent vige.


    "Indeed, I wasn''t mistaken after all."


    "It seems Rnd and his party also discovered something suspicious in the meantime."


    The temple knights, who had captured all the robbers after calling for reinforcements, discussed a concerning issue.


    One of the female robbers looked exactly like the inn waitress, raising fears for the safety of the tent vige.


    They suspected that the robbers had infiltrated the tent vige, posing as civilians.


    If the murderous robbers, who had killed all the stonemasons, were disguised in the tent vige, the rtively weaker workers like masons and carpenters were at risk.


    Hence, they hurried back to the market street of the tent vige.


    They found the same-looking woman busily preparing soup for the next day''s business.


    "The female knights checked, and it wasn''t just the face that was identical. Even the positions of moles and minor skin blemishes were perfectly the same."


    "So, it didn''t use anything on their face or mimic it through magic?"


    "Yes. After consulting with the brothers at the Magic Tower, we confirmed it wasn''t a change brought about by magic."


    The adventurer robber, donned in leather armor and wielding a sword, who had ughtered the stonemasons, and the inn waitress, who had only ever held a knife for chopping soup ingredients, faced each other, identical in every physical aspect, causing immense confusion.


    Amidst this, the doppelganger, capable only of replicating human appearance and not undead, remained unaffected even by divine energy, furtherplicating matters.


    "So, that''s why the temple knights are here this early in the morning."


    "Yes. Given the situation... A monster that can mimic human appearance and speech. If such beings were to leave the tower and enter the city, it''d be chaos."


    Certainly, if murderous robbers, resembling priests, nuns, temple knights, saints, and saintesses, were to brutally ughter citizens, it would create a serious problem.


    Not only would there be aftermath issues, but the political ramifications could be enormous.


    If luck turns against us, the temple''s faith could be shaken by citizens recognizing the faces.


    And what if they didn''t go around killing?


    Capturing a female doppelganger in the slums, assuming the form of a nun or a saintess, would be a headache.


    A murderer with the face of a saint, a prostitute with the face of a saintess.


    Despite the game''s conveniences for yers, this world is still a medieval fantasy with a strong ss system.


    What if someone from the slums defiles the body of a woman revered as a saintess?


    In this world''s standards, annihting them for the temple and Goddess''s honor would be almost justified.


    -LOL, identity theft by a monster.


    -So, is the doppelganger undead? Asked that like 1697874 times.


    -So, is this a side quest or the main quest?


    -Isn''t it a side quest of side quest rted to the temple? Seems like it''s linked to the safe zone.


    "Ah, I know doppelgangers fuel wild imaginations, but please don''t post such things in the chat. I have absolutely no interest in your bizarre fantasies... And 6 grandpa just confirmed that divine energy doesn''t work on them, so why are you still asking?"


    Han Se-ah casually chatters with the viewers, but the others, particrly our nobledy Katie from the north, seem deeply contemtive, furrowing her brows.


    She must have realized the nuisance of replicating the faces of high-ranking individuals.


    Perhaps the scariest aspect of these doppelgangers is not the challenge they pose in conquering the tower, but the potential political turmoil they could stir.


    They''re certainly monsters that cause trouble in various ways.


    "Ugh, isn''t the saintess supposed to be within the temple? Are these creatures randomly mimicking those who entered the tower, creations of the Demon King? Then, there might be ones that have copied us too?"


    "Yes, that''s right. In fact, the brothers who inspected the other floors overnight have encountered a creation of the Demon King resembling Sir Rnd."


    They refer to them as creations of the Demon King, probably since they didn''t know the term ''doppelganger''.


    The thought of one already mimicking me sent shivers down my spine, but luckily, it seems they haven''t copied our abilities.


    Indeed, Ambrosio is currently holding heads that are identical to his own and the copy of a saintess.


    If born 5 and 6 were to appear as field mobs, the game would be unyable.


    Even in mobile games, doppelgangers on stages only copy appearances, not yers'' heavily invested specs, to avoid bing insurmountable obstacles, right?


    Dozens of temple knights, adorned in gleaming white armor, were questioning adventurers, with hundreds of priests and nuns supporting them.


    Adding to this, Ambrosio, a proud 6 Monk, was leaping dozens of meters above the tent vige.


    Rumors spread swiftly from temple officials to adventurers and then to the civilians in the tent vige''s market street.


    "Hey, did you hear about it?"


    "Something about this morning"


    "No wonder it was noisyst night."


    While rumors of monsters disappearing were spreading, other baseless tales, such as monsters appearing and the temple conducting an urgent purge, or heinous criminals hiding in the tent vige, were also circting fast.


    Fortunately, the story about the doppelgangers spread quickly, alerting people.


    It seems several adventurers witnessed two identical girls standing bewildered in front of each other at a temporary inn in the tent vige.


    The temple, heated up to the point of dering a holy war, announced it to the adventurers as well.


    "Everyone entering the tower must receive a divine imprint! The temple knights at the gates and passageways will update it. Anyone without an imprint will be considered a creation of the Demon King and will be executed immediately! Remember! No matter how well the Demon King''s creations mimic, they can''t replicate divine energy!"


    The usually calm voice, foregoing the usual ''brother'' and ''sister'' terms, nowmanded authoritatively, indicating significant anger.


    The temple''s response was to mark the forearm with divine energy, identifying those without as imposters.


    Some adventurers, failing to grasp the situation, grumbled about the tediousness of frequent updates.


    However, when one voiced his discontent and was swiftly dragged away by a hammer-wielding temple knight, allints stopped.


    The dragged-away adventurer probably didn''t expect such a sensitive reaction from the temple knights.


    Apparently, the saintess, hidden away in the miniature temple, has a surprisingly good reputation.


    "The brothers should maintain theirposure, despite their anger..."


    "The temple''s extremely hostile because the saintess was insulted."


    The temple knights, who once dismissed the giant tree on the 35th floor as ''an evil that must be eradicated,'' were now furiously condemning the doppelgangers mimicking the saintess as ''evil scum that must be painfully torn apart.''


    Even the tender-hearted Irene, instead of worrying about the dragged-away adventurer, was more concerned about the temple knights.


    "Sir Rnd and Sister Irene, you don''t need to receive the imprint. However, yourpanions, since they can''t use divine energy..."


    "Yes, I''ll get it. Should I just extend my wrist?"


    "Thank you for cooperating, Hanna. May the Goddess''s blessing apany you in your ascent of the tower. And earnestly, we hope you help us find these despicable scums."


    Even murmuring to oneself could lead to being dragged to the temple for interrogation and beating.


    Unless the intention was to entertain the viewers, there was no reason to confront the temple.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    At the entrance to the passage leading to the 36th floor, Han Se-ah promptly extended her right hand.


    A temple knight, with a solemn voice, traced a holy symbol and emitted divine energy.


    Following her, Katie and Grace also received divine imprints on their forearms before proceeding to the 36th floor.


    "Is that the symbol of the Goddess Faith? It looks quite pretty up close."


    -Streamer Han Se-ah/Controversy/Tattoo


    -LOL, even so, making a controversy out of this is ridiculous


    -A tattooed beauty, Han Se-ah, sigh~


    -By that logic, wouldn''t Katie be a tattooed minor?


    -But the doppelgangers are kinda out of nowhere. Did Rnd skip something on the 35th floor with his one-hit kill?


    "...It does seem like it, doesn''t it? There''s no concrete evidence, just my theory, but remember the huge tree on the 35th floor spawning tentacles? Maybe this floor''s gimmick is about a tree corrupting and spawning undead continuously. Tentacles from the tree, troll bombs, and now doppelgangers?


    Or not, who knows."


    [Tent Vige Tent Thief Han Se-ah donated 10,000 Won!]


    If right, 10,000 Won, otherwise a penalty?


    "What penalty? If I wanted to I can just pocket the 10,000 Won, right? But hey, does that look like an adventurer heading to the 35th floor, or a wandering doppelganger?"


    As Han Se-ah focused her camera towards one side, Grace readied her bow.


    Last time there was a troll at the passage, and now it''s a doppelganger party.


    These doppelgangers are like those pale tentacles, using numbers to their advantage.

 Chapter 190: Incident at the Tent Village 5

    Chapter 190: Incident at the Tent Vige 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Human desire is the same, whether in the asphalt jungle of a city or a fantasy world brimming with monsters.


    "...What on earth are they doing?"


    "No, I mean, uh..."


    While meticulously searching the 36th floor, Grace stumbled upon something that made her face flush red.


    Katie, noticing Grace''s reaction, also looks in the same direction, sparking Han Se-ah and Irene to catch on.


    Grace''s embarrassed gazends on an adventurer party, just after a battle.


    Their opponents, not undead but doppelganger robbers, have no divine energy engravings, while the adventurer party had them stered to their side.


    The issue is their behavior.


    "Why would they do that to monsters? Especially ones created by the Demon King."


    "What? Are they really... doing that to creatures made by the Demon King?"


    Han Se-ah, who hurriedly sent a camera drone, whispers in shock, startling Katie.


    Understandably, as the adventurers were channeling the thrill of battle into an R-rated direction.


    The adventurer party, a blend of intermediate and senior adventurers, had overpowered arger gang of robbers without a scratch.


    It seemed they had a policy of killing men and viting women, as one of them, visibly aroused, was stripping a female adventurer without the holy engravings.


    Han Se-ah''s stream revealed that they had mimicked a character enhanced by gacha buffs, given the extraordinary beauty of the female robber pinned to the ground.


    She was so beautiful that even if she were a monster, it would feel natural to harbor dark thoughts.


    "They are quite bold inside the tower."


    "There is a reason the brothers at the temple are concerned. Such troublesome creations of the Demon King. Perhaps they were made to stir human desire..."


    "But are those really the Demon King''s creations?"


    "It doesn''t look like they attacked innocent adventurers. Despite being pinned down, with all herrades dead, her eyes look like they only care about killing."


    Despite her blushing, Grace''s says they are attacking an adventurer that hasn''t received a holy engraving.


    As she mentioned, even as the woman is stripped and thrown to the ground, her eyes are filled only with the desire to kill.


    Unlike outside monsters, those in the towerck a survival instinct.


    Even goblins in the tower charge at senior adventurers, teeth bared.


    It seems even doppelgangers, perfectly mimicking human bodies, can''t escape their monstrous nature.


    Proof of this was the woman, unconcerned with the shame of being stripped of armor and underwear, the grief of herrades'' annihtion, or the fear of suffering a terrible fate and ultimately losing her life.


    Her iling hands, struggling to strangle the man who overpowered her, spoke volumes.


    "Let''s just move on. It''s none of our business whether those guys are getting aroused by monsters or not."


    "Yeah, it''s gross, but we have no reason to intervene. Irene, is there anything in the temple that forbids this kind of behavior?"


    "Well, um, there''s no specific mention of brothers harboring sexual desires towards monsters..."


    -If it''s a perfect replication of the face and body, isn''t it no longer a monster?


    -Does getting attracted to a transformed doppelganger make it a monmusu (monster girl)?


    -If multiyer was possible, Id be the first to start collecting a doppelganger harem, what a tease.


    -Ugh, the chat is full of weird fetishes.


    -There''s a lot of interest in these unusual fetishes


    But capturing it on camera would be documenting a rape crime.


    Whether it''s a doppelganger or a creation of the Demon King doesn''t matter.


    Startled, Han Se-ah quickly turns the camera 180 degrees to focus on our group''s faces.


    "Damn, that was close, almost got the stream banned. At this rate, I might get a three-day suspension before we even reach the 41st floor. If I get suspended, should I rush to the 40th floor''s boss in that time?"


    -Isn''t the first offense just a warning?


    -Warnings are for minor exposures, but streaming a rape would be a real mess, lol.


    -Might have to turn off the stream and go ahead off stream.


    -This is what virtual reality gaming is about, really gets your chest going.


    -If it goes any more, that''s gynastia*, lose some weight before watching the stream.


    Han Se-ah, chatting with the viewers, and the rest of our group, all frowning, seemed sick from what they were seeing, but they had no intention of intervening.


    After all, what could we say to the adventurers indulging their lower desires with a doppelganger?


    Whether they continue their adventure after satisfying themselves or get ambushed and killed by the undead, it''s all for their party leader to deal with.


    "But aren''t there too many of the Demon King''s creations?"


    "Definitely. There was a reason the brothers at the temple were concerned."


    After dealing with a doppelganger gang, capturing skeleton lizardmen, encountering another gang, following Grace''s lead to a distasteful scene, and meeting yet another gang...


    Isn''t this too much?


    In terms of ratio, it felt like 4:5:1 for skeletons, zombie crocodiles, and troll bombs, but now it seems doppelgangers make up over 70%.


    This led Han Se-ah, the party leader and streamer, to suggest a break and seek the viewers'' opinions.


    "Hey, should we just rush to the 40th floor instead of scouring the 36th? If the doppelgangers aren''t regenerating out of thin air, there must be some kind of hatchery producing them. But then, if we blindly rush through like with the golems, we might miss quests and mess up the order, which would be a headache."


    Clearly, she believes doppelgangers are different from regr monsters.


    Just as there are rideable golems and ces to repair them, she firmly believes there must be a ce producing doppelgangers.


    It would indeed be strange if doppelgangers, perfectly mimicking humans, just popped into existence out of nowhere.


    In fantasy, aren''t undead often spawned from something like a nest?


    Like a massive, corrupted mass of flesh, squirming and churning out zombies.


    With this in mind, Han Se-ah was convinced that locating the origin of the doppelgangers was crucial.


    "But why are there more of them than undead? Is something else going on?"


    "Maybe there are simply more of them. Remember, Rnd destroyed that horrific tree on the 35th floor."


    "What does that have to do with anything?"


    "That huge tree was producing tentacles. Maybe there are trees that create undead and others that have monsters that replicate humans."


    "Ah, so you mean the ratio of monsters imitating humans increased because Rnd destroyed the tree that produced tentacles?"


    "It''s just a theory, of course, with no evidence. What do you think, Rnd?"


    In the t clearing created by Earth Control, Han Se-ah and the viewers, along with Grace and Irene, started specting about the doppelgangers.


    The only hypothesis I could offer was:


    "Regardless of anything else, we should eradicate the source of these human-mimicking monsters as soon as possible."


    "Obviously. But why the sudden urgency?"


    "Well, if adventurers capture replicas of beautiful women like the Saint or high-ranking mages from the Magic Tower and smuggle them out of the tower, it could lead to chaos."


    "You''re right. It''s not about monsters escaping, but about the brothers who can''t resist their desires."


    It might be an exaggerated concern, but it''s a possibility.


    The moment a brothel full of saint doppelgangers is established, the city could be swept into turmoil.


    The party, having already witnessed adventurers indulging with doppelgangers, couldn''t refute this.


    With nothing left to counter, an awkward silence swept over us, soon reced by a renewed fervor to conquer the tower.


    When a standard RPG bes a virtual reality game, the added realism brings a slew of irritating issues.


    For instance, consider an MMORPG quest going, ''There''s a gang of thieves beyond the mountain, hero, please defeat them!''


    In aputer RPG, whether you immediately hunt the thieves or leave them forever and quit the game doesn''t really matter.


    Even with some interaction, a few NPC deaths wouldn''t significantly affect the game.


    However, in the virtual reality game ''Heroes Chronicle'', the story is different.


    Going hunting could entangle you with a knight order on a punitive expedition.


    Ignoring the thieves could lead to them growing stronger and wiping out other viges.


    The scent of corpses might attract wandering monsters, and the infamy of the gang could give nobles a pretext for political fights.


    "The mages at the Magic Tower must have started researching, right? It''ll difficult for us to find it on our own."


    "Still, since we''re on our way up, we shouldn''t leave it all to the brothers at the Magic Tower. We should do everything we can."


    "After all, ignoring such creatures after receiving the Goddess''s oracle would tarnish the name of the North."


    So, it''s only natural for the party to elerate our progress.


    For faith and honor, and various other reasons, the human-imitating doppelgangers must be dealt with.


    The party has be quite serious, perhaps because they encountered an adventurer revealing his lust for a doppelganger.


    Honestly, it''s not a pleasant sight, so it''s understandable that the women feel anger and seriousness.


    The viewers didnt see it as the camera was hastily put away, but the sight of human-like monsters desperately trying to kill and men overpowering and assaulting them was quite revolting, even from a third-person perspective.


    "So, I want to ask for your opinion. Should we head straight to the 40th floor, like we did with the rideable golem on the 30th, or should we thoroughly search floors 36 to 39 for something like a secret area where we found a golem mana stone?"


    Since a boss monster appears every ten floors, there''s bound to be something significant on the 40th floor.


    The mana stone for the rideable golem wasn''t found on the 30th floor but below it, so there might be something here as well.


    Both opinions are valid, so the party delves deep into contemtion.


    ---


    *Gynastia is an overdevelopment or ergement of the breast tissue in men or boys. -> google


    I hope the author doesn''t go much farther than what was in this chap. I looked at his reading list some time back... it goes deep down...Toggle New Ads


    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 191: Big Guy and Little Guy 1

    Chapter 191: Big Guy and Little Guy 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The party unanimously decided to speed towards the 40th floor.


    "Honestly, it was disgusting to see."


    "We need to sort this out quickly, before more brothers fall into corruption."


    "Honestly, there''s no point in fighting these creatures that don''t even drop mana stones. They just leave behind corpses instead of stones..."


    Even for residents of a fantasy world who are indifferent to death, r*pe is something that cannot be overlooked.


    Or should I call it monster breeding...?


    Of course, we''ve only encountered such sexually explicit things once, but that doesn''t mean they are the only ones these kind of things can happen to.


    It seemed like Grace, Irene, and Katie advocated for rushing to the 40th floor for that reason, while Han Se-ah had a slightly different reason for wanting to go there directly.


    "If BB Games had any sense, they wouldn''t replicate yers. At most, they might copy ourpanions. Why? Hey, how would you feel if a virtual reality game used your physical data to make and distribute r*pe p*rn?"


    -A global gamepany or not, using real-life figures for such things is no different from deepfake p*rn lol.


    -Yeah, they wouldn''t dare use user data unless they''re crazy.


    -Even celebrities y virtual reality games and post about it on social media, butwsuits are not the issue.


    -Deepfakes are just about the face, this is the whole body lol. If it was abroad, it would almost be self-defense to shoot up the ce.


    -So, are there no yer clones?


    "Maybe they''ll just brush it off as ''yers are special, chosen by the goddess~'' What would you choose? Alter the story or face a future being sued by millions of female yers and celebrities from every country?"


    [Tough Guy Nomu donated 10,000 won!]


    If the stream gets suspended before we reach the 40th floor, you get another 10,000 won.


    "We need to move past these scenes quickly if they keep happening. I thought this was an undead floor, not a sexual crime floor. Nomu, I''ll remember you and take that as constion money if we get suspended. I''m writing down your real ID."


    The gamepany wouldn''t be crazy enough to do something like that, but it''s a huge hindrance anyway to the stream, so let''s hurry past it.


    Her words made sense, something I hadn''t thought of.


    I don''t know how virtual reality games are made, but I know that Han Se-ah in the game and outside the game look the same, scanned through a capsule.


    For some reason, the game doesn''t allow yers to customize their physical appearance.


    It''s been a while since I read a game fantasy novel, so the clich settings are a bit hazy.


    Most of the novels made yers use their own faces for the game...


    Ah, that''s because, unlike Heroes Chronicle, they were online multiyer games, right?


    Anyway, unless the gamepany is a gathering of real psychopaths, it''s unthinkable that they would replicate yers'' physical data to create scenarios where they are r*ped.


    "Then let''s aim to ascend to the 40th floor as quickly as possible. Instead of seeking the origin of the Demon King''s creations, it''s better to handle whatever appears on the 40th floor, just like we''ve done so far."


    "Full Moon Wolves on the 10th floor, Orc Chieftains on the 20th, and Giant Serpents on the 30th. Indeed, is there some mystical significance to these powerful creatures appearing every ten floors?"


    I quickened my pace to keep up with the group.


    We found the passage from the 36th to the 37th floor quickly, thanks to Grace''s keen perception.


    It''s been 10 years since I started living as an adventurer in this world.


    Adapting to a medieval fantasy life where human rights don''t exist and getting used to killing took some time.


    Though I''ve traveled extensively outside the tower to earn money... still, the highest I''ve explored in these 10 years is the 37th floor.


    But now, having joined a yer, in just over half a year, we''re already at the 37th floor.


    "Rnd? Something on your mind?"


    "No, it''s just a strange feeling being back on the 37th floor again."


    "Ah, right, you turned back at the 37th floor, didn''t you?"


    Noticing my distraction, Grace sticks close to me, using the narrow dirt path as an excuse.


    Seeing her immacte beauty inside the tower, I can''t help but feel the drastic change.


    They say ten years can turn rivers and mountains, but who would have thought the tower would change this much.


    I thought I''d be leisurely living in a mansion decorated with magical tools 10 yearster, just idly enjoying life.


    But here I am, the first NPCpanion of a yer, heading to the top of the tower with a party of beautifuldies.


    "Back then, this ce wasn''t tainted by undead, but it was just as dreadful. Now, theres a gate from the Magic Tower on the 30th floor, and even the temple has started providing support. But it wasn''t like that before."


    "Indeed, thinking about walking up from the 1st floor, it does seem daunting. To think, every time we explored, we would have had to find and climb 36 passages?"


    Crossing ins, navigating forests, exploring caves to reach a marsnd, and then a teau?


    What kind of hellish ce is that? And to think, that''s where I stubbornly earned my living in this world.


    While focused on sharing my experiences with Grace clinging to my side and Katie listening intently behind me, something catches my eye.


    Its like a spot-the-difference puzzle, something seems off, but I can''t quite put my finger on it.


    As I stop and blink, scanning the surroundings, the sharp-eyed scout Grace points in one direction.


    "There, look at that!"


    The subtle sense of unease I felt, along with 4 scout Grace''s specialized exploration passive, led us to a discovery  a huge gray tree.


    Another tree, seriously?


    Of course, it wasn''t as massive as the skyscraper-sized one on the 35th floor, but more like the size of a reasonable vi.


    While it was still incrediblyrge, it seemed almost quaintpared to thest tree we encountered, which was as big as the 63 Building.


    "It seemed odd because seeing the tree alone is so different, right?"


    "Ah, right. I didn''t think much of it since the treecked those disgusting tentacles."


    Pushing aside the trees was the story of the 35th floor.


    On the 36th and 37th floors, the ashy trees were still ominously standing about, but without the divine-energy-draining pale vines, we hadn''t paid them much attention.


    So, we almost missed therge gray tree far off in the corner of our vision.


    It was so distant that we had to cross several poison ponds and paralyzing swamps to get to it, yet it looked simr to the other trees from afar.


    If the tree on the 35th floor felt like looking at the 63 Building or Lotte Tower from afar, then the tree over there felt like looking at an apartmentplex from a neighboring building block.


    My mind might be a bit muddled, but it''s definitelyrger than the other trees.


    "Let''s head that way. After what happened on the 35th floor, that huge tree definitely seems suspicious."


    "You''re right. By rough estimation, it seems at least five timesrger than any other tree. We should check it out."


    Han Se-ah also seems to think that tree is key to our quest, sparing no mana to create a direct path.


    With a murmur of ''Earth Control,'' a path of soil rises up, spanning over the poison ponds and paralyzing mud.


    -Shining performance followed by (literally) solid support.


    -Thats the power of a mage. A brute warrior would have just gone round and round.


    -At this point, other streamers should also make their magepanions learn Earth Control, right?


    Fortunately, no undead monsters jumped out from beside our earthen path.


    The scarcity of undead monsters might not just be luck.


    Landscapes gradually bing visible seem to confirm our guess.


    Though not as high as the 63 Building, the tree, tall as an apartment building, had its roots entwined with various undead.


    Hanging low like weeping willow branches, at the tips wererge amniotic sacs, dangling like fruits.


    "What is that...?"


    "Feeding on the undead, mimicking humans...?"


    After a sickening squirming, the sac opens, releasing a viscous liquid to the ground.


    Among the undead and the fluid, adventurers fall with a thud, cushioned by the entangled roots and the liquid below.


    Crouched like children, each one was armored in leather, struggling and squirming on the ground.


    All of them were simrly armed, suggesting that their armor and swords were part of the monster''s body, produced en masse.


    It wasn''t an imusible scenario, considering living armors like sentient armor and sword-shaped monsters existed in this world.


    "My goodness, there was still a sapling of that despicable tree!"


    "Sapling... isnt that too big to be called that?"


    "Definitely smaller than the tree on the 35th floor, but"


    A tree that feeds on undead to give birth to humans.


    The sight of the ashen tree, producing not just leather armor but various types of swords, bows, even quivers and arrows, left our party agape in astonishment.


    Everyone except Han Se-ah and me, who were watching the stream, was shocked.


    The party''s trembling eyes shifted between Han Se-ah and me before letting out a deep sigh topose themselves.


    No matter how shocking the sight, the fact remained that this tree was a creation of the Demon King.


    Our party, gripping their weapons and adopting a battle stance, began to advance menacingly.


    One of the robbers, still covered in the not-yet-dry fluid, spat lewdments at us from the ground.


    "Heh, prettydies, huh? Let''s kill the men and capture the beauties!"


    "Ugh, disgusting."


    "Rnd, you might need to control your strength this time. If this is what''s creating the Demon King''s creatures, we need to share this information with the brothers at the temple and the Magic Tower."


    Irene quickly interjected, worrying I might destroy this tree on the 37th floor as I had with the one on the 35th.


    Whether she''s overly concerned or overestimating my abilities, I''m not sure.


    After all, I''m a tank

 Chapter 192: Big Guy and Little Guy 2

    Chapter 192: Big Guy and Little Guy 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Upon seeing the enormous ashen tree that feeds on the undead to mass-produce doppelgngers, I suddenly realized something.


    It seemed that, rather than undead yielding mana stones, we were mostly encountering doppelgngers that left behind nothing but corpses.


    Doesn''t this part tantly reveal the malicious intent of the game developers?


    It''s clear that since the temple forces began to assist yers, the developers have locked down farming to strain yers'' finances.


    Thanks to me, and due to the ruthless full squad party of 5, 4, and 3panions, Han Se-ah has climbed without rest.


    However, other parties spend a long time on one floor, grinding guild missions to upgrade their 1 and 2panions to 3 and to acquire equipment.


    ''BB Games, these guys are quite vicious...?''


    The 35th floor, a base where it''s unnecessary to travel back and forth through gates, but the cost of living is slightly higher.


    Additionally, the doppelgnger gangs reduce the mana stone supply rate by more than half.


    If hunting doesn''t yield mana stones, the only way to earn money is through guild missions, most of which involve hunting the undead.


    With the mob regeneration rate at about half the usual, adventurers in need of money are forced into hardbor on the 35th floor.


    Isn''t the monster setup, clearly designed to ramp up the difficulty every 30 floors, exceptionally malicious?


    "We''ll take care of the gang. Rnd, break the middle of that tree!"


    "Should I make a path? Or just jump over?"


    "Run over the undead and roots. Hanna, help the others deal with them."


    Shivering at BB Games'' nefarious scheme, I leap over the doppelgngers struggling to rise from the sticky mucus-covered dirt path.


    Whether other gamers curse BB Games'' management to the heavens or wish for their resignation, it''s none of my concern.


    I have gold saved up for 10 years, and I''m willing to support Han Se-ah with it, enough to make her viewers swear at her.


    Suddenly, the doppelgngers, previously rushing towards Katie while spewing obscenities and drawing their swords, change their expressions to emotionless and start chasing after me.


    "Rnd! They''re all running towards you!"


    "It seems they''re trying to protect their production facility! Let''s deal with them quickly!"


    Even if Katie is fast, it takes time to handle a dozen doppelgngers turning their backs and running.


    Still, they couldn''t catch up to me and interfere.


    The tree, as big as an apartment, with roots sprawling as wide as an apartmentplex''s parking lot.


    Dozens of undead entangled in the roots, sucked dry of their essence, leaving no mana stones in the wide space.


    My physical abilities, merely at the level of an intermediate adventurer, couldn''t be matched.


    The doppelgngers, once spewing lewdments, now fall one by one with arrows and des in their backs, resembling creatures from a horror movie mimicking humans.


    If it were smaller, I''d have to control my strength, but the target is a huge, mature tree as tall as an apartment building.


    Even if I strike the base with all my might, a tree of roughly 50 meters won''t shatter into pieces, so I infuse my warhammer with ample mana.


    Even if an explosion slightlyrger than when I hunted the Full Moon Wolf urs, about 10 meters of the top will remain, right?


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    It did not turn out not as expected.


    Damn.


    "Uh, um, ...sorry about that. It seems I might have miscalcted my strength."


    Grace hurried over tofort me, noticing the grimace on my face, while Irene chimed in supportively.


    "Um, Rnd? Considering the scarce number of undead and the amount of monsters transforming into humans, there must be more trees like that one."


    "Right, uprooting a tree that spawns such evil is just. You shouldn''t feel sorry for that."


    The temple said that doppelgngers don''t react to divine energy so I thoughtlessly used it.


    When I struck the base of the tree, a strange wave spread out, disintegrating everything from the roots entwined with the undead to the branches housing doppelgngers.


    It felt like watching a well-made Lego statue copse, as if I had removed a wrist piece only to realize it was actually a domino setup.


    As a result, in the deste toxic swamp, there were only undead, paralyzed and groaning, and the cold corpses of doppelgngers.


    Not even a piece of bark was left to submit to the temple as evidence, let alone for research at the Magic Tower.


    "Still, if we tell the brothers at the temple, they will believe us."


    "Definitely, if theres one in the corner of the 37th floor, there must be others elsewhere. We should cooperate with the temple to find and deal with all of them."


    "They won''t keep appearing infinitely like other monsters, right?"


    "If that were the case, creatures like thest attack of the pale tentacles, fiends of the Demon King in human disguise, would have invaded the 35th floor."


    I had expected some part of the root and branches to remain when I struck the base.


    Those parts were crucial for absorbing the undead''s mana and birthing doppelgngers.


    Mypanions, trying tofort me with other topics, as I awkwardly tried to hide my embarrassment.


    But what truly baffled me wasn''t their attempts to divert the conversation but the viewers, who were quick to react.


    -True to a 6, that was brutal.


    -LOL, the look on his face! The tree vanished without a trace, he seemed so shocked.


    -Just one hit and it''s gone?


    -Is the tree a production base and weak, or is Rnd just too strong for a tank?


    -LOL A tree as tall as a 20-story apartment building, logically it should have a huge health pool.


    "Hey, don''t tease our Rnd. Maybe he''s feeling a bit like that ugly... celebrity meme. You know, ''poor and weak*'' kind of thoughts?"


    The moment I struck the tree, and it vanished with a wave, my eyes widened in surprise.


    Mypanions, who were facing away, didn''t see it, but the camera Han Se-ah cleverly moved caught my bewildered expression and broadcasted it close-up to the viewers.


    Ah, so this is what it feels like to be the butt of the joke, like Han Se-ah...


    Caught up in unexpected self-reflection and empathy, I couldn''t afford to stay dazed for long.


    Drawing my sword, I assisted Katie in crushing the monsters that, despite the roots being gone, still struggled to rise from the ground.


    "These creatures aren''t dropping mana stones."


    "It seems that the roots were indeed absorbing the mana."


    "To think these monsters absorb mana to transform into human-like doppelgngers, they are truly disgusting. It''s like they exist solely to mock the Goddess of Life."


    Is that really the case?


    After all, the Goddess Faith is a religion that venerates life.


    The fact that undead are affected by divine energy damage, but regr monsters are not, proves it.


    In front of such a faith, the Demon King emerged, endlessly regenerating monsters inside the tower that merely mimic the shells of living beings, and now, creating doppelgngers in human guise.


    All these acts seem filled with contempt for the Goddess of Life.


    Well, that must be why a holy war was dered against that massive tree that devours divine energy.


    The temple, which had not shown anger towards the Full Moon Wolf that attacked the city or the orcs that invaded the sanctuary, had finally acted.


    "What should we do now? Should we search for the passage to the 40th floor again, or should Han Se-ah mark this ce with her magic and then head back to the temple on the 35th floor?"


    "But, with the tree gone without a trace, is there a reason to mark this ce?"


    "Who knows, maybe that thing will grow back here, just like monsters that keep appearing."


    Mypanions, who had been talking amongst themselves, now turned to look at me, or rather at me and Han Se-ah.


    They were clearly flustered by the unexpected turn of events on the 37th floor, when they had thought reaching the 40th floor would solve everything.


    Han Se-ah, who had been teasing me with the viewers, couldnt ignore the party''s questions and spoke up.


    Honestly, I wouldn''t mind some website-terrorism right now, given how annoying she''s being.


    Maybe there''s a weapon like the website-shaking HALC-AS Unit 1* from my previous life in this world too.


    "Sorry for the inconvenience, but we should probably head back to the 35th floor and inform the temple. We haven''t been here long, but given the situation, it''s best we head down again."


    "Indeed, that''s probably wise. We might need the assistance of the brothers at the temple."


    "Yeah... There might be other gigantic trees on different floors. We should notify the temple and the guild to search for any unusuallyrge trees."


    The consensus was to inform the temple and thoroughly search from the 31st to the 39th floors for any simr trees.


    It seemed everyone shared simr concerns about these human-replicating trees.


    After all, hadn''t we witnessed an adventuring party openlymitting vile acts on our way here?


    Confronting doppelgngers and indulging in lewd actions might not be ssified as a sexual crime per se, but it''s almost a given fact that such actions canter lead to corruption and other viinous acts.


    With this in mind, we decided to head back down to the 35th floor.


    The tree that vanished without a trace, the doppelgngers that left behind only corpses, and the undead that copsed, drained of all mana to the point of not leaving any mana stones  there was nothing left to salvage.


    So we promptly descended to the 36th floor, only to be greeted by the sight of an adventuring party attempting another attack on us.


    "Isn''t that the same guy who was attacking the doppelgngers earlier?"


    The adventuring party, with divine symbols engraved on their forearms.


    ---


    *LOL no clue what meme this is


    *HALC-AS Unit 1 was in english. Nothinges up from searching it..Toggle New Ads


    4/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 193: Big Guy and Little Guy 3

    Chapter 193: Big Guy and Little Guy 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    A man with a rigid expression decisively swings his sword, aiming unhesitatingly for my neck.


    The long, two-handed sword, thrust without a second thought, targets a small gap not covered by my armor and helmet.


    This fierce and precise attack is proof of his status as a senior adventurer.


    The sword, emanating a blue aura, is both powerful and swift.


    Despite my formidable physical strength, I doubt I can withstand such a blow unaided.


    Although it might not sever my neck in one strike, it''s sure to be painful.


    As I quickly raise the shield in my left hand, the sword, unable to even scratch it, bounces off.


    However, I can''t let my guard down.


    The sword, seemingly defying physicalws, curves back in a strange trajectory, aiming again for my neck.


    "Damn, swordsmanship at this level is a real pain."


    Unlike me, who resolves everything with brute strength and physical capabilities, this swordsman has mastered his skills to the extreme.


    It''s absurd to think that he, ovee by lust, fell victim to maybe a doppelgnger''s infection or brainwashing.


    But I''m not alone in this fight.


    Before his allies can join in or before they attack Katie, I''m enveloped in a protective white aura.


    Trusting in the shield to withstand the senior adventurer''s strike, I charge forward.


    As the sword, tracing its odd path, returns, did he not expect his sword to be abruptly stopped in mid-air?


    I thrust my shield towards the stunned face of my opponent.


    "Argh, kyaaak!"


    "Kill him and capture the woman!"


    What the hell, is this doppelgnger carrying some kind of sex-crazed virus?


    Every doppelgnger I encounter seems obsessed with women, to the point where they resemble horny orcs during mating season rather than actual doppelgngers.


    Given the state of the senior adventurer possessed by the doppelgnger, the reason seems obvious


    These doppelgngers, not undead, but rather a type of infected being, emerged grotesquely from some sinister trees.


    I recall a famous line from a drama, ''Even cancer cells are life!''


    It makes sense now.


    They are not undead but living monsters, carriers of viruses and bacteria like sexually transmitted diseases.


    With this thought, I look at the senior adventurer''s face, now ttened and teeth shattered.


    "Katie, Grace! Try to capture them alive! These aren''t creations of the Demon King, but the very adventurers we saw earlier!"


    "Huh?! These people, they have divine marks on their forearms!"


    "Then first, let''s capture them and hand them over to the temple!"


    The infected adventurers, undeterred by fear and driven by lust, charge at us even after their strongest, a senior adventurer, is swiftly defeated.


    If I can overpower a senior adventurer in one hit, I must be beyond that level, no different from a real monster.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The infected adventurers, who charged in with great momentum, were quickly subdued.


    The one who attacked Katie, being a intermediate-level adventurer, was overwhelmed in swordsmanship and couldn''t even swing his axe before his tendons were cut.


    A rogue preparing an attack from behind was immobilized by an arrow to the thigh before he could move, and another, readying his arrow from further back, lost his bnce and face-nted into paralyzing mud due to Han Se-ah''s magic.


    Handling a party of infected adventurers, rather than a horde of doppelgngers, made things easier due to their smaller number.


    We only had to subdue four of them: two warriors, a rogue, and an archer.


    "Whew, are they weak because they''re infected? Easier than expected."


    "Indeed, that guy''s axe wielding was quite clumsy."


    ''No, it''s just that our party is strong...''


    It''s good that we''re not being overconfident, but it seems the viewers watching the battle interpreted it differently.


    -They''re weaker than I thought? So weak!


    -Heh, it''s not that I''m strong. You''re. Just. Weak.


    -The one above seems like an experienced yer.


    -Oh, really. With Katie''s nickname, this sound like teenage angst.


    -She''s a natural 4, while her opponents had like 0 faces.


    A conventional adventurer party with a senior adventurer as the vanguard and three intermediate-level adventurers supporting.


    They''re a skilled party capable of easily overpowering doppelgnger gangs, but once the senior adventurer was subdued, the remaining intermediate-level adventurers couldn''t stand a chance against our party, who were also intermediate-level.


    Apparently, the difference made by the gacha buff bes significant at the intermediate-level and above.


    At this level, battles are often decided by fine margins.


    If that margin is the difference in  count, then it''s not just a slight edge but a substantial advantage.


    "Should we tie them up with a rope?"


    "We need to stop their bleeding."


    "I hope the brothers at the temple can heal them. To fall into corruption over a moment of temptation...."


    Thus, the adventurers were easily overpowered.


    Their faces smashed, thighs and hands pierced by arrows, shoulders deeply cut, noses inhaling paralysis-inducing mud.


    The intermediate-level archer adventurer face-nted into the ground first.


    Maybe it wasn''t that our group was strong, but that these guys had just been carried by the senior adventurer and hadn''t developed their skills, just passengers on a bus?


    Anyway, I tied up the subdued adventurers with rope purchased on the 35th floor and lifted them onto my shoulders, two at a time, like sacks of rice.


    I did this to avoid any difort that might arise from our party members touching the doppelgnger-infected adventurers.


    "Whew, unexpected things keep happening."


    "Well, that''s the nature of the tower."


    "Yeah... I never thought we''d ride a golem and fight a giant worm."


    "And I didn''t expect that golem to destroy my family''s treasure.


    "Ah, haha... but at least it''s a solid addition to the Northern Knights Division."


    With a self-deprecating joke from Katie that the others couldn''tugh at, I led the party, carrying four bundles of adventurers, back to the 35th floor.


    I really wanted to turn them into corpses and store them in the inventory, but I restrained myself since we might need them alive for research.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Upon reaching the 35th floor with the four bundles, we were greeted by temple knights with suspicious looks.


    Demonstrating my divine energy quickly filled their doubtful eyes with friendliness.


    It seems divine energy is almost like a cheat key for gaining favor with the temple''s forces.


    Reflecting on it, the scenario must have looked dubious: someone without a holy mark overpowering adventurers who had them.


    Their skepticism was inevitable.


    "So, they couldn''t resist temptation when faced with the creations of the Demon King..."


    "We''ve captured them alive for research purposes."


    As we handed over the four adventurers, suggesting research, a female temple knight with a sweet voice but chilling words smiled and said,


    "Research? Hmm, we were actually nning to just hang them as an example."


    "Excuse me?"


    She proudly pointed to the gallows next to an open field, shining like new, possibly built for the band of adventurers we had captured.


    "But considering they''re infected by a newly emerged monster, shouldn''t we study this?"


    "Hmm, but Sir Rnd, these aren''t victims of evil magic or poison. They are mere degenerates who attempted vitions merely because they found the creatures of the Demon King attractive. Even our merciful Goddess of Life might not showpassion to those with such perverse desires..."


    The temple knight was ready to proceed with execution rather than treatment without any hesitation.


    Her reasoning wasn''t wrong, considering the worlds harsh treatment of criminals like pickpockets.


    Given that the used are monsters and the story of the holy marks hasn''t spread widely, the knights naturally lean towards presuming guilt, especially since the adventurers could be innocents returning to receive their marks.


    Kind-hearted Irene seemed a bit saddened, believing in the chance for reform, but that was all.


    The rest of the party did not object to the idea of executing the infected adventurers we had captured.


    "Hanna? If it''s research on infection, there are multiple ways to go about it, perhaps focusing on aiding potential victims."


    "Victims... But didn''t they kill all the stonemasonsst time? If they have infectious abilities, why did they do that?"


    Only Han Se-ah seemed worried that hanging the adventurers we had captured might ruin the quest, trying to change the subject.


    However, to the rest of the party, her concerns appeared merely as an unnecessary act of mercy.


    Sending a nce to the temple knight as if agreeing with the execution, I gentlyforted Han Se-ah with a reassuring hug.


    Yet, the temple knight hesitated to take the infected adventurers away, watching my reaction.


    I, too, shared Han Se-ahs concerns, and it seemed the rest of the party was waiting for my signal.


    It seemed the temple regarded my opinion as the most important, probably given my participation in the holy war.


    "Why not hang the leader who failed to guide the party properly, and send the rest alive to the Magic Tower? The mages there might find an effective way to deal with these evil beings."


    "Hmm, indeed... there''s no need to hang all of them at once."


    So, my proposal was a kind of middle ground.


    As the yers climb the tower, the Magic Tower acts like an all-purpose shuttle.


    They buy mana stones, create magical tools and high-end items, and even open gates.


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to call them ''The Generous Magic Tower.''


    This time too, if we just hand over the adventurers infected by the doppelgngers, saying, ''Here''s a sample for your research,'' the mages, like hyenas searching for thesis topics, will surely flock to them.


    The Magic Tower has more of a group of researchers vibe than a group of warriors, feeling like a mix of scientists and university professors.


    They''re even more eager than blood-thirsty piranhas when something new is discovered.


    Of course, this is influenced by character settings in ''Heroines Chronicle.''


    There are characters like beautiful sorceresses with assistants voluntarily enved by their beauty, or gloomy, dark-haired, long-haired sorceresses in white robes looking likeb coats, looking like researchers with dark circles under their eyes.


    "Following Sir Rnd''s suggestion will also benefit our brothers. We''ll hang one as an example and send the remaining three to the Magic Tower."


    Thank you for considering my input, even though it may have seemed like interference.


    Interference? Sir, as the sword of the holy war, you could ask for more and the temple would dlyply. Hmm, is the one with the smashed face the leader?


    The temple knight, finding logic in my suggestion to use the captives as research subjects for the Magic Tower, agreed to separate the leader from his party members.


    Han Se-ah sighed in relief at this decision, hopeful that sending the specimens to the Magic Tower would lead to some progress.

 Chapter 194: Big Guy and Little Guy 4

    Chapter 194: Big Guy and Little Guy 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    A new captive joined the ranks of the doppelgangers we had caught, captured by the temple knights.


    This caused quite a stir among the citizens.


    They were initially shocked at the human-like appearance of the doppelgangers, questioning how they could be monsters.


    Then, they were even more astounded to learn that a senior adventurer had carelessly fraternized with such a monster and got infected.


    If the Magic Tower had been more systematic and open about sharing their knowledge, perhaps this unnamed senior adventurer wouldn''t have made history as the first man to be infected by a doppelganger in such a manner.


    His name might be immortalized in the annals of the Magic Tower''s research.


    Ahem Sir Rnd and mage Han Se-ah, are you there?


    Yes, what is it?


    Such were my thoughts as I rested on the 35th floor, when a priest and a mage came to seek us out.


    Instead of heading directly to the 40th floor, our n had shifted to eradicating the mutated trees producing monsters below the 40th floor, making the 35th floor our base of operations.


    A week had passed since we handed over the infected adventurer to the temple and set up camp in a clearing on the 35th floor, starting our grind from the 31st floor.


    The Magic Tower was conducting research, and the temple was aiding us in searching for the giant trees, while the viewers were growing restless.


    -For beef short ribs stew, cut the ribs into roughly 5 cm pieces, remove the fat, and soak in cold water to draw out the blood.


    -How much longer do we have to watch the Han Se-ah minimap show?


    -Wouldnt it be better to go outside the tower and look for side quests?


    -Was pulling out tree roots a metaphor for getting rid of viewers?


    -Well, thats to be expected after a week of only running around.


    No one seriously mes Han Se-ah, as it was due to my intense 35th-floor clean-up show.


    But what can I say?


    It seems the forums andmunity have started calling her fans monkeys.


    It''s not a case of the pot calling the kettle ck but rather, theyve been dubbed monkeys because they cheer when I effortlessly take down enemies, only to cry out in frustration with how long cleaning up the aftermath takes.


    They''ve been portrayed as a monkey cult worshipping an 18+ mecha p*rno girl.


    As Sir Rnd suggested, we were able to locate and uproot the trees producing monsters at the corners of the passages.


    Very interesting creatures indeed! Ahem, Sir Rnd! Have you kept any samples...?


    As the temple started moving almost frantically, the Magic Tower and the Adventurer''s Guild pitched in,pelled by the urgency.


    With all the major forces of the city mobilized, finding the unusual monsters became quite straightforward.


    We discovered information that the mages of the Magic Tower should have identified earlier regarding the enormous trees on the 35th floor, asrge as a 63-story building.


    On each floor, there are 10-meter-tall trees that absorb the swamp''s toxicity and produce troll bombs.


    On every odd-numbered floor, there are 50-meter-tall trees that absorb the mana of the undead to create doppelgangers.


    The 300-meter-tall tree on the 35th floor is suspected of absorbing divine energy and endlessly multiplying pale vines.


    "None? That''s disappointing. No, I''m not questioning Sir Rnd; it''s just that we''ve uncovered some intriguing research findings. When dissecting those creatures that mimic humans, we found their insides to be quite hollow. It seems as though they were designed to allow something to crawl inside."


    Troll bombs are a nuisance to yers, but they also allow yers to destroy therge trees.


    Doppelgangers not only drain yers'' wallets but alsopel the temple to take action.


    So, what about the pale vines produced by absorbing divine energy?


    In fact, these weren''t vines but rather parasites or internal organs.


    They burrow into the doppelgangers, endowing them with the ability to absorb divine energy, and then utilize this absorbed divine energy.


    This is simr to creatures from famous zombie games, where attacking the head reveals a horrific parasite elongating from the severed neck, leading to a secondary transformation.


    This was simr to zombies created by the Umbre Corporation and monsters fleeing from space engineers.


    -What are we supposed to do after passing the 35th floor?


    -Even if you kill a doppelganger, a parasite emerges.


    -Isn''t it easy mode if you draw a 6 character? Everything''s so easy.


    -Why are these floors so weird?


    -I''m going crazy! After the mecha scenario, we now have the undead s*xually transmitted parasite scenario!


    This is a well-substantiated summary by creators who analyze games professionally,plemented by information from the Magic Tower and the temple:


    If the floors from the 21st to the 30th were romantic due to the ridable mechas, the floors from the 31st to the 40th floor were outright sphemous.


    They featured the undead, the antithesis of life, doppelgangers mimicking humans, creatures of the Goddess, and infections imitating s*xual reproduction.


    Fortunately, like the evil seedlings eradicated by Sir Rnd on the 35th floor, the wicked trees that produce evil creatures and trolls do not regenerate.


    It''s a relief that the brothers of the Magic Tower are helping us. True to their inquisitive nature, they have discovered so much in such a short time.


    Haha! All this is possible thanks to the Goddess''s blessing, allowing even us frail mages to conduct extensive research within the tower, right?


    In front of our group, gathered to hear the story, the priest and mageplimented each other.


    The priest seemed pleased to have rooted out those who insult the Goddess, the saints, and the martyrs in just a week, while the mage seemed simply happy to have a well-equipped researchb in the tower.


    The 35th floor itself is a huge research subject.


    They have a fully equippedb there with research topics that juste to them.


    Add to that, they''re given experimental subjects and substantial funding for research.


    If anyone is unhappy with this setup, they must be a psychopath...


    No, scratch that, not even a psychopath, more like an unintelligent beast, right?


    Anyway, Sir Rnd! Thanks to your actions, the temple has regained the honor of the Goddess, and the Magic Tower has been able to ignite a new beacon of knowledge. We are always grateful for this.


    If, by any chance, as you ascend to the higher levels, youe across those pale vines you mentioned, please make sure to capture them


    That seemed to be all the information they had, as the priest offered a polite farewell and the mage showed a hint of regret until the end.


    For the mage, it seemed that the early conclusion of the holy war or the weakened state of the Demon King''s forces was not a desirable oue.


    At the same time, Han Se-ah''s face lit up with excitement.


    [Trees that absorb mana and divine energy]


    [It would have been better if they were just ordinary trees, but monsters that give birth to undead and doppelgangers?]


    [To handle such huge trees, a very powerful force is needed...]


    "The quest window has updated! It looks like the kind of quest that should have appeared before destroying the tree on the 35th floor. That powerful force has been reced, by Rnd, or something like that? This means we might be able to skip a few intermediate quests and head straight to the boss quest on the 40th floor.


    There were cheers, as it meant the progression of quests, which had been stalled for a week, has started again.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Whether it''s due to technological limitations or the limits of the human body, time in Heroes Chronicle seems to flow at a 1:1 ratio with reality.


    As a result, Han Se-ah has be the top strategist and the most-watched streamer in Heroes Chronicle.


    While others need about two weeks to gather capital by epting requests, Han Se-ah just needs my wallet.


    She can handle monster hordes that should take 30 minutes in just 5 minutes with my assistance, and boss monsters are swiftly dispatched  the pace is simply unmatched!


    Despite envy towards Han Se-ahs fortune, posts rmending her streams have spread everywhere, from the game forums to streamer forums and even humor posts on other sites.


    [Han Se-ah, Ranked No. 1 in the Filthy Erotic Game World donated 10,000 Won!]


    Youre trendingtely, maybe youll even make it to mom cafes?


    "Come on! Just because progress was slow for a week, why attack me like this? Hey, anyone using that article to tease me will get an immediate permanent ban, regardless of the amount."


    -Its not us attacking; its the trashy journalists.


    -Isnt BB Games a globalpany, not a Korean one?


    -To them, it doesnt matter. Theyre too busy counting their views thanks to Han Se-ah.


    -Theyre quick to dere a permanent ban after having been through so much.


    -But why make a fuss when its NPCs doing it, not the yers?


    The issue seems to be the low-quality malice that follows fame.


    Following the doppelganger assault incident, journalists have started bbering about the dangers of virtual reality games.


    It seems that in this parallel world, the nature of viral journalism* remains unchanged.


    Anonymous sources armed with low-quality stories, spread them inmunities without fact-checking, leading to viral articles that are then replicated with no fact verification - it''s all the same.


    Thankfully, Han Se-ah, being ustomed to malice as a fitness streamer, isnt too bothered by this.


    I cant prevent real-world incidents, only those in the game.


    If we''ve eradicated all those evil trees, does that mean the human-imitating monsters won''t reappear?


    It seems so. I heard the mages from the Magic Tower expressing their regret in the market district.


    While Han Se-ah deals with malicious viewers, herpanions discuss the eradicated doppelgangers and move towards the passage leading upwards.


    [Help streamer Han Se-ah hunt the boss monster on the 40th floor 0/1]


    And I''m staring at the unexpectedly appeared quest window.


    So, whats the reward this time, more divine energy?


    ---


    *viral journalism... I don''t know what to call this... journalists that follow the trend? click baiters? I dunno kinda like when something is popr people flock to it and make all kinds of articles to attract readers...Toggle New Ads


    1/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 195: Big Guy and Little Guy 5

    Chapter 195: Big Guy and Little Guy 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Setting aside concerns about quests that couldn''t be immediately resolved, it was time to advance in the game.


    A week may seem like a short time to aplish something, but for the viewers, it was like an eternity of boredom.


    For the temple, angered to its core, it was more than enough time to uproot the trees.


    With many intermediate adventurers flocking up from the 20th floor, simply opening their pockets solved everything.


    "I''d like to request the brothers to search for the monster-bearing trees."


    "That should be done through the guild, shouldn''t it, priest?"


    "Ten gold coins for information on each tree, no questions asked!"


    "From today, our party is not hunting undead but exploring the 31st floor!"


    The undead, greatly reduced by the divine energy of priests and nuns, the intermediate adventurers driven by greed, and the temple, infuriated by the simultaneous insult to the Goddess, saint, and holy figures.


    These three elements intertwined, turning the marsnd tier into something reminiscent of the Wild West.


    Adventurers swarmed, not to hunt monsters but to explore the edges of a floor.


    Even parties solelyposed of scouts emerged.


    Adventurers formed 4-5 person parties for post-battle profit distribution.


    But when rewards jumped from silver to gold coins, the dynamics changed.


    Forming parties of ten to find trees was profitable, as each would still earn one gold coin.


    "Wow, is this really the tower?"


    "Nothing but marsh. Nothing natural left, aside from naturally spawning monsters.


    In the distance, a party of three vanguards and seven scouts boldly advanced through the marsh.


    Skeletons, like lizardmen, would asionally appear but were instantly destroyed by blunt, heavy arrows, designed for undead, raining down like a storm.


    The ten of them, with no hesitation in using expensive arrowheads, motivated by the absurd profit of one gold coin per tree found.


    Plus, being monsters from the 39th floor, the mana stones they dropped were valuable enough to break even.


    Ah, the 39th floor.


    Once an area where only high-level adventurers dared tread, now swarmed by intermediate adventurers, relying on their numbers and bravely charging in.


    "The temple has offered gold... Is it really worth going to such lengths?"


    "Of course. Not every party resolves requests daily like ours. Most requests above the 20th floor take about a week."


    "Oh, really?"


    "But finding a tree is a matter of luck. It could be done in a few days, so it''s enticing. Seems like most are already dealt with, though."


    Grace, who had only ever been part of herb gathering parties, murmured in amazement.


    Katie, with her experience as both a mercenary and high-floor porter, immediately started exining.


    Her stories turned Grace''s eyes wide in wonder.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Monsters are scarce, and adventurers, blinded by the lure of gold, were plentiful.


    With the proof of their holy inscriptions, they can confidently identify themselves to one another, avoiding unnecessary suspicion and swiftly moving on.


    This made our ascent from the 37th to the 38th and 39th floors unimpeded.


    Even as Grace and Katie, Irene and Han Se-ah, chattered away, sticking close to each other, it was of no concern.


    "Rnd, what''s on your mind?"


    "...I''m wondering if it''s really okay to so easily surpass my personal best record as an adventurer. My highest floor was the 37th."


    "What was it like when you first reached it?"


    "Who were you with?"


    Honestly, with the gates, the 39th floor feels more like the 9th to me.


    There''s no significant difference between breaking through from the 1st to the 9th floor and starting from the 30th to reach the 39th, so I feel no particr thrill.


    As I pondered this, Grace and Katie, who were discussing other intermediate adventurers, suddenly turned the topic to me.


    Katie, who seemed to have no sense of personal space, was particrly close, maybe due to her long experience in disguise or the camaraderie felt as a party blessed by the Goddess, almost as if she had be my lover like Grace.


    "Back then, I didn''t travel with a fixed group. It took at least three months each time we went up, so we formed temporary parties for major quests. That''s how I got to know the spear-wielder Lily Depp."


    "Aha, so that''s why you know so many people. What about Reba?"


    "Yes, Reba''s mercenary group isrge butcks high-level power. So, for top-tier quests, they often include adventurers, especially rare high-level vanguards like me without a fixed party."


    Katie, now noticeably closer, was curious about my past with Reba.


    Having been the youngest in Reba''s mercenary group and rmended to join my party, she must have been quite close to Reba, experiencing her difficult personality firsthand.


    Katie wasn''t the only one curious about my past with Reba.


    Naturally, the camera, capturing Katie, Grace, and me, turns towards us.


    I noticed Han Se-ah, pretending to chat with Irene, ncing over at us.


    It was so obvious that even Irene, mid-conversation, noticed and grinned, making a considerate gesture acknowledging our discussion.


    -So, you''re going to spill the beans about your past, the kind involving a ''frenzied-kidnapping-forced-outdoor-session-savage-girl''?


    -How long can a nickname get?


    -Enough about that, please share your first love story, teacher.


    -With that face, it''s probably not a story of a first love, but how he charmed someone into falling for him.


    -It''s been a boring week so Rnd''s story is the most exciting thing right now


    The viewers, already curious about Reba''s daring actions on the stream, felt an increased interest due to the week-long tree-searching and map-lighting project.


    Directly facing the camera was burdensome, but it was toote to stop the conversation now.


    Avoiding the camera''s direct gaze, I slightly turned my head towards Katie as I began speaking.


    "Most of the requests Reba and I took on were the guild''s highest difficulty ones. They revolved around tasks that assumed the ability to externalize mana, a high-level skill. So, most of our quests involved jungle exploration rted to the 35th floor area


    I casually talked about stories like how Reba, overwhelmed by the heat during a stealth mission to observe monster ecology, annihted a lizardmen vige, which extended our request by two weeks.


    As we walked and chatted, we naturally arrived at the passage leading to the 40th floor.


    Climbing up while chatting with beautiful women, enjoying warm food, bathing cleanly, and resting infortable beds - I never dreamt I would achieve the pinnacle of my career in such a manner.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Reaching the 40th floor didn''t immediately bring about any dramatic events.


    However, perhaps due to the shift from the 30s to 40, there were quite a few undead on the 40th floor.


    Adventurers aren''t low-intelligence A.I. assistants; they''re bound to realize the possible dangers of the 40th floor.


    With incidents urring every ten floors, causing deaths - at the 10th, 20th, and 30th floors - it''s hard to believe the 40th floor would be safe.


    Adventurers, deeply superstitious due to their faith in the Goddess, naturally harbored fears about the 40th floor.


    Citizens died because of the Full Moon Wolves on the 10th, knights were attacked by orcs on the 20th, and adventurers were ambushed by worms on the 30th, so fear of the 40th floor was understandable.


    "Wow, a troll... it''s been a while since I''ve seen one."


    "Should we shoot it or lure other undead to it?"


    "The terrain isnt great, lets just take it down."


    Even the bold and arrogant adventurers who had ventured up to the 39th floor, driven by the desire for gold, seemed reluctant to step onto the 40th.


    This was evident from the fact that we encountered a troll within just five minutes of exploring, something we hadn''t seen while mapping the mini-map.


    Come to think of it, Han Se-ah was supposed to make a troll bomb using alchemy, but it seems she hasn''t done it yet.


    Well, if it was really needed, the Magic Tower researching the tree that spawns trolls would have told us, right?


    -So, Han Se-ah was going to learn alchemy to make troll bombs?


    -Got so caught up in her solid performance that she forgot about the troll bombs?


    -She''spletely neglecting alchemy.


    -Aren''t you idiots supposed to pay? She won''t learn if there''s no funding, haha.


    [Chat deleted by mod]


    "Hey, that kind of nder is too much. Reflect for 30 minutes ande back."


    The viewers, previously idle, now buzzed with excitement over the potential of troll bombs.


    Meanwhile, Katie, never having been to the uncharted 40th floor, was keenly looking around, her head turning in every direction.


    Irene, finding this rather cute, smiled broadly, and Grace, who had been scanning the surroundings, chuckled and patted her shoulder to calm her excitement.


    Reba, the wild and unkempt beast, the mages of the Magic Tower who always med others first for their mistakes, and an archer who shot me in the back without an apology - my past party members left a deep impression, a stark contrast to my currentpanions.


    It almost brought tears to my eyes.


    The kind-heartedness of my party members, all buffed by the gacha, was remarkable.


    And it was such a relief that Han Se-ah wasn''t the kind of streamer who was so bad at games that viewers would grind their teeth in frustration, to the point of needing to visit the dentist.

 Chapter 196: Temporary Companion and Development 1

    Chapter 196: Temporary Companion and Development 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The 40th floor, which I never thought of challenging due to the difficulties of the supply unit and the harsh environment in the past, turned out to be less remarkable than I expected.


    It''s a floor of undead, so I expected hordes of zombies, or annoying and grotesque infected creatures like the tumor trolls, or doppelgangers that imitate humans, or new monsters from breeding trees.


    -40th floor is a breeze?"


    -Another easy one, Han Se-ah? Another easy one, Han Se-ah? Another easy one, Han Se-ah? Another easy one, Han Se-ah? Another easy one, Han Se-ah?


    -Nothing much on the 40th floor.. was destroying the 35th floor the wrong move?


    -Someone who added ''likes raw food'' and ''likes overcooked soup'' to Han Se-ah''s King Muwiki page,e forward


    -I couldn''t help butugh at that. It hurts my pride.


    If there''s any change, it''s that the number of Lizardman Skeletons, usually 13-15, has increased to 18-19, and they''ve be tougher, prolonging the battle duration.


    Naturally, it''s not a change that the viewers would like.


    "In other floors, boss monsters openly roamed around, but on the 40th floor, is the boss monster hiding? Sure, it would be strange if something like a hatchery roamed around... So maybe the 40th floor''s boss isn''t abat type but a nonbat breeding type."


    The situation is interesting; mana stones pile up in the inventory, but the quest isn''t progressing.


    Han Se-ah''s heart grows impatient, but since the search is done by Grace, the scout, even a genius mage like her can only quietly follow and endure the angry chat.


    One change is that Katie, disheartened by encountering undead instead of doppelganger thieves, slowly starts gravitating towards Grace and me.


    It''s more like affection and camaraderie than love, but viewers on the other side of the camera interpret it differently.


    If you read the chat, you''d think the game''s name should be changed from Heroes Chronicle to Love and War Online.


    "I thought there''d be something amazing on the 40th floor after our experience on the 30th..."


    "Isn''t it better to have nothing? A boss monster means the Demon King''s power is immense."


    "Isn''t it good to think about hunting such boss monsters and gradually reducing the Demon King''s power?"


    While ncing at the chat, Grace, who has clung to my side, and Katie, who has sneakily closed the distance, have a conversation.


    In this world where the word ''inventory'' is understood as a spell, it''s strange to see words like normal monsters, elite monsters, and boss monsters bing normal adventuring terms.


    It feels even more so when our party and Han Se-ah, as well as the guild, start using such words.


    Grace seems to prefer a steady approach and is apprehensive about suddenly encountering powerful enemies.


    Katie, who has a bit of a ''middle-schooler syndrome'', seems to think it''s better to fight against powerful enemies and gain glory.


    Well, as an adventurer, Grace''s opinion is the correct one, but as a stream assistant and an OP-level possessor, it''s morefortable for me to go with Katie''s opinion.


    "What do you think, Rnd?"


    "For me, facing powerful enemies is morefortable. As a senior adventurer, I should agree with Grace, but personally, I''m inclined towards Katie''s opinion."


    "Well, that''s expected from you. I even heard that a bard is nning topose songs about your adventures."


    Hearing my candid thoughts, Grace nods her head.


    I thought she might feel slighted since I didn''t take her side, but she''s a kinddy after all.


    She squints her slender eyes, seemingly full of ns to tease me in return.


    Bards, huh...


    How do those annoying fan-stalker-like people even learn about the events inside the tower?


    In Heroes Chronicle, bards are wandering adventurers.


    On Earth, wanderers would only have to worry about wolves and bandits, but in a fantasy world, monsters are added to the list.


    Without at least the minimum force of a low-level adventurer, wandering between cities and territories singing songs would just make you a meal for a monster.


    "Bards are turning Rnd''s stories into a song?"


    "Yeah, there were a few adventurers with lutes in the marketce on the 35th floor, where I went for arrows. All of them were talking about Rnd."


    Like aspiring singers without fame maintaining their livelihood with part-time jobs and doing busking when they can afford it, bards earn money as adventurers and roam around singing songs.


    The problem is, fittingly for the medieval era, there''s no concept of rights or human rights.


    To be a famous bard, it''s necessary to be good-looking, sing well, and also have a famous hero as the subject of your songs.


    To seed, they must first sing about well-known adventurers or knights to gain fame.


    But if they fabricate lyrics on their own, they could be beaten for deceiving the nobility, or the subject of the song might hold a grudge and retaliate.


    As a result, bards end up bing stalkers, a terrible consequence.


    Those who sing the truth are stalkers, and those who sing lies are spreading false information, a medieval-style dilemma.


    How can one be pleased with that?


    "Ah... bards. Annoying ones havetched on."


    "Do you dislike bards?"


    "It''s not that I dislike them, just find them a bit bothersome."


    Grace and Katie tilt their heads at my words.


    To them, bards are just wandering singers who make their tedious daily life fun, or entertainers invited and paid for by their families.


    To me, bards are nothing but despicable stalkers whom I wish to pummel into a state where they can never sing again, all while evading the guards.


    It seemed hriously entertaining to them how a senior adventurer yed around with noblewomen in the capital.


    They clung annoyingly to tales like amoner saving a knight, a vanguard who never retreats in front of enemies, and a man who eases the loneliness of noblewomen and then coolly departs


    It''s no wonder bards would love such stories.


    For me, it was just enjoying life to the fullest with the overpowered physical abilities I acquired as a trade-off for being thrown into this other world.


    But to the bards, I appeared to be a protagonist embodying knighthood, heroism, and romance.


    "There was this incident in the capital of the kingdom... A bard who wanted to im he had met me followed me all the way to my lodging. When I asked the innkeeper, it turned out that every guest on the same floor as me was a suspicious person carrying a musical instrument."


    "Wow... So all of them followed you to the lodging?"


    "The ones who were there first..."


    "Weren''t there. When they found out I was staying at that lodging, they even paid extra to buy the room next to mine from another guest."


    Hearing about the stalking antics of bards after only knowing their songs, the two opened their mouths in surprise.


    Irene, who was close by, also let out a small exmation of disbelief, appalled by the story.


    As we talked about bards and walked, something distinctly out of ce finally appeared before us.


    It was neither a Lizardman Skeleton, a Zombie Crocodile, nor an explosive Tumor Troll, but something dark and ominous.


    "...What is that?"


    "It has scales, could it be an undead subtype of a Lizardman?"


    "It seems like an elite monster of the 40th floor that has mutated."


    Its lower half resembled a long snake, while its upper half was a human male covered in dark scales.


    With itsrge stature, broad shoulders, and muscr chest due to the snake''s lower half, and wielding a long trident, it looked quite menacing.


    It seems that instead of the Vine Snake, a typical boss monster of the 40th floor, a ck Naga warrior has appeared.


    I''ve heard that the Naga family resides deep in the jungles of the southern kingdom, but this is my first encounter with them.


    If Lizardmen are agile swordsmen wielding scimitars, then Nagas are cavalry, using tridents and their snake lower halves to move through marshes.


    I''m not sure how they''ve changed after bing undead, but they dont seem to have weakened physically.


    "Is it because it''s a boss monster? It appeared alone."


    The Naga, blocking our path like a knight challenging us to a duel, pointed its trident at us.


    Originally, I heard that Naga were teal-colored snake people native to swamps, but this one, tainted by undeath, was ck, almost feeling like a Death Knight.


    After zombies, skeletons, explosive tumors, and tentacled infectors, now a Death Knight?


    It''s like aplete undead gift set.


    Katie, who also seems to see it as a knight, confidently steps forward, drawing her sword, seemingly inspired by its open disy of weapon skills.


    "Rnd! I''ll take this one on. It''s a new creature, and I want to scout it out."


    "Alright, but I''ll intervene immediately if it looks dangerous."


    She doesn''t show displeasure at myment about intervening, even though she insists on fighting alone.


    It''s a boss monster and undead after all, so it''s only natural to not expect fairness in such a fight, even if it looks like a knight.


    Katie advances slowly, maintaining tension due to the imposing and dark figure of the creature.


    "It can talk? Does it retain intelligence?"


    Rather than a duel of knights, it felt more like a tense standoff in a Western, where anyone could suddenly jump in. Katie gauges the distance with the tension in the air.


    If it''s a boss monster of the 40th floor, it''s at least at an intermediate level, and if we''re unlucky, it might be an enhanced creature at the level of a senior adventurer, capable of unleashing mana.


    Moreover, if it speaks with a slow, unsettling voice, unlike rotting undead, it must possess considerable intelligence.


    As the ck Naga exuded an aura befitting a high-level creature, Katie slowly aimed her sword, imagining various dangers.


    The Naga mighty traps or wait in ambush, considering its retained intelligence.


    She exhibited the perfect posture of a great adventurer and swordsman, showing no arrogance or underestimation of her opponent.


    -Human, go back. I, do not, wish to, fight.


    "What?"


    Katie''s caution seemed unnecessary as the Naga lowered its trident.

 Chapter 197: Temporary Companion and Development 2

    Chapter 197: Temporary Companion and Development 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    On the 30th floor, there was a golden golem who, after losing its limbs, started a conversation.


    It imed to be the guardian of thebyrinth but, after 10 minutes, it couldnt finish its speech and self-destructed.


    A pitiful golem.


    On the 40th floor, a ck Naga appeared.


    Suddenly lowering its weapon, it requests to talk to us.


    During this, its gaze was fixed on Katie''s forearm, or more precisely, the white symbol of divine energy etched on her arm.


    This creature recognized the symbol of the Goddess Faith and divine energy.


    "Want to talk? What do you mean?"


    -I, seek, the, Goddess''s, mercy, please...


    Even a normal Naga possesses a body powerful enough to easily overpower an intermediate adventurer.


    This one, with its scales turned ck, was obviously enhanced.


    The game''s difficulty had likely increased due to the intervention of the temple''s forces.


    Already possessing a naturally strong body, it''s been further enhanced and even shows patience and intelligence, talking to a hostile opponent.


    Katie, sensing the unusual nature of this opponent, tenses but then rxes seeing the Naga lower its trident, her expression mixed as she sheathes her sword.


    As a nobledy of the renowned Northern Duke''s house, known for its knights, she couldn''t attack when the creature was requesting a conversation.


    "A monster begging for the Goddess''s mercy?"


    -The, Goddess, is, the, mother of, all, living, beings...


    Yes, that''s right. The Goddess loves all living things. Even if its a monster.


    Katie initiates the conversation, but Irene quickly steps forward when the Goddess is mentioned.


    Without any weapon, she boldly strides towards therge monster.


    Katie, noticing her defenseless approach, reaches for her sword handle again, but the Naga, recognizing the nun''s robes and symbol of the Goddess Faith, continues toy its trident on the ground and slowly talks about the Goddess.


    The Naga''s vocal cords struggled to articte humannguage, but its slow, frustrating speech boiled down to a simple request.


    "You wish for an honorable death?"


    -My, brothers, and, sisters, my, family... punish, the, viin who, pulled warriors from the cycle of life, divine punishment!


    Before being replicated in the tower, the Naga from another world revered honor and believed in reincarnation, much like Buddhist warriors.


    Its a crude analogy, but the best I cane up with.


    A race of natural warriors who prepared for another life after death through honorable battles and a clean life.


    They fought alongside allies from various races against the Demon King''s army, praying to be together in the afterlife.


    But after death, they woke up inside the tower... simr to the situation with the golden golem.


    Whether the Demon King overexerted himself building the tower, or if there''s a hidden story for DLC sales, it seems like boss monsters are gradually regaining memories of their past lives.


    -After the golem, is it now a world with a multi-racial alliance? Would you buy it if it were DLC?


    -So, are the orcs just flunkies of the Demon King?


    -Anyway, some juicy tidbits get revealed every 5 or 10 floors.


    -Grinding like crazy for a week only to get a piece of the story, that''s top-tier viiny.


    -How does a snake person from another world know about the Goddess of this world?


    "Right? If they came from another world, how do they recognize the Goddess Faith of this world? Did they learn about it while killing other adventurers? The golden golem kept insisting we were intruders in itsbyrinth.


    -Se-ah, the blockhead, trying to debate with an NPC that just repeats scripted lines.


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    -Ah! Se-ah''s quick rebuttals are so good!


    -I bet even the Americans who came to see the mech couldn''t hold back their curses that day.


    -Is this stream sponsored by the national association of dentists?


    The sharp question from a viewer questions how a Naga warrior from another world knows about the Goddess of this world, but the others don''t seem to even consider it.


    To them, even if there are beings from other worlds, there''s only one life-creating Goddess.


    They didnt even entertain the question, let alone ponder it, assuming that if one believes in the existence of a deity, then naturally they believe in the Goddess.


    "Wishing for an honorable death... I thought it was just another mindless monster, but it was a noble knight."


    Even after death, to have your body copied and soul tormented by the Demon King... Suddenly, the tower feels terrifying.


    While Irene and the Naga warrior talked, Katie and Grace were whispering nearby.


    They cared more about the attitude of the Naga warrior and the horrors of the Demon King than about the questions surrounding the Goddess.


    Anyway, what the Naga warrior desired was to destroy the source of evil on the 40th floor and die.


    And before dying, to repent its corruption to the life-creating Goddess and return to the cycle of reincarnation.


    Honestly, I could understand the Naga warrior''s feelings.


    Seriously, imagine waking up in another world with a changed body.


    If my possession is due to the Goddess could this be some kind of proxy war?


    I read a lot of web novels on NovelPia after military discharge that fell into this category.


    When the Demon King messes around, the Goddess would summon souls from other worlds to counter him...


    I hope I was summoned like that.


    Then I could get some rewards once the job''s done.


    "Rnd? What do we do? Are you thinking of cooperating with the Naga warrior?"


    "Even if we cooperate, we don''t have to stick together. Other adventurers would probably only think of hunting or capturing it to hand over to the Magic Tower. Only we, who are on a mission from the Goddess, can believe its words."


    Ah, right. Even though this is the 40th floor, other adventurers do appear from time to time.


    As I entertained such whimsical thoughts, Grace clung to me again.


    Katie seems to have dropped her guard, admiring its honor, but Grace still appears uneasy about its menacing, dark, andrge appearance.


    Of course, I never intended to travel with it from the start.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The viewers might have thought of forming a temporary party, but what I asked of the Naga warrior was quite simple.


    "Find the source of evil. Let''s meet here every day at noon!"


    If you seek salvation for your soul,e find it yourself.


    After all, who would be crazy enough to form a party with a monster on the 40th floor, where other high-level adventurers roam?


    Showing the holy insignia, a nun and the talking Naga might be convincing, but the problem is having to persuade everyone we meet.


    Imagine an adventurer party traveling with a ck Naga warrior, especially when the lower floors are overrun with doppelgangers.


    To anyone, we''d look like a monster party acting under the Demon King''s will, not the Goddess.


    It''s not a matter of persuasion; any party would naturally attack first.


    Especially if it''s a party of senior or top-tier adventurers, Grace with her bow would likely be the first to get killed.


    No matter how great I am, if a top-tier archer starts sniping our party from beyond detection range with mana-infused arrows, it''s going to be a headache.


    "Find the source of the evil... Can it really find that?"


    If one desires salvation, they must seek it themselves.


    The one seeking salvation must act. It''s also the Goddess''s will.


    I casually threw out an excuse, but thanks to Irene''s positive interpretation, It felt suitable.


    Given its darkened appearance, it seems like undead traits have been added.


    It might tirelessly search 24 hours without sleep, driven by its desire for salvation.


    It''s faster if our party and the insomniac Naga, two parties, search together - if it truly doesn''t sleep, maybe 2.5 times faster.


    Given that it hasn''t been caught by other high-level adventurers so far, it seems like a boss monster not just strong in brute force but also skilled in stealth.


    If it''s good at hiding, it should also be good at searching.


    "It must have epted without much argument because it already intended to move anyway. Hanna, you marked that location with magic, right?"


    "Of course, Rnd. Ive marked it so well that even Grace could find it alone.


    -I marked it on the minimap, took screenshots, and even saved the video rey, damn


    -Is she directionally challenged? Overreacting much because of trauma from getting lost?


    -I remember getting lost in a big city map in another RPG, so I understand. Even with quest markers, couldn''t find the alleys...


    -No wonder she''s so obsessed with the minimap.


    -Our all-purpose porter can''t possibly be directionally challenged


    The excitement from the brief event with a Naga was short-lived.


    The appearance of a boss monster ignited debate, but after parting, the repetitive and dull exploration left the viewers hungry like starved beasts again.


    If there aren''t any breadcrumbs, they act like starved animals, and if there are, they tear them apart like predators.


    Maybe it''s fair to just call them beasts.


    The sharp teeth of boredom now turned towards the rtionship between Han Se-ah, Katie, and me.


    "Rnd? What would it feel like if a Naga, with the lower body of a snake, used spear techniques?"


    "Well... I''m not sure exactly what it would feel like, but the first move might be simr to the knight division''snce charge."


    Katie, who had missed out on a chance to fight against a trident-wielding Naga warrior, clung to me and began to imaginativelypare the scimitar swordsmanship of the Lizardmen and the Naga''s trident techniques.


    Her cheeks flushed with enthusiasm, it seemed she was genuinely passionate about weapon techniques.


    If someone with the delusion of being special is actually chosen by the Goddess, it''s not a delusion anymore, right?


    They''re just someone with a thorough self-awareness and quick grasp of reality.


    Regardless, the viewers busily write their own romantic novels in the chat.


    With such creativity, they could be web novel authors instead of crafting sensual tales about our party.

 Chapter 198: Temporary Companion and Development 3

    Chapter 198: Temporary Companion and Development 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Even though the naga had turned pitch-ck and seemed incredibly strong, it couldn''t just effortlessly scout the 40th floor in a day.


    After spending a whole day exploring the 40th floor and then heading to the meeting ce by using Han Se-ah''s minimap, the pitch-ck naga just shook its head.


    Well, it had taken a week just to uproot the trees below the 39th floor.


    If we could find the actual boss monster in half a day after spending a week dealing with production bases below, it wouldn''t make sense.


    Perhaps that''s why, instead of viewersining about boredom, more of them felt relieved that Han Se-ah hadn''t yet found the boss.


    Of course, there were even more viewers who found joy in teasing her.


    "Hmm, if it''s a big one, it should be easy to spot."


    "Maybe it''s not a tree, but something else."


    "What else could it be?"


    "...Maybe it''s hiding underground, like roots?"


    While looking around, I overheard the conversation between Katie and Han Se-ah.


    Katie was looking up high, thinking that the 40th floor''s boss monster might also be a giant tree, while Han Se-ah was timing the right moment to pave a path, examining the ground.


    Roots, hidden underground roots...


    Could it be?


    In fiction, whenever there are undead or infected breeding grounds, they are often set in ant-hill-like ces, churning out monsters.


    This time, the breeding ground took the form of tree trunks and fruits, and the boss-grade production base might be deeply rooted underground.


    -A monster factory underground like ant hills... A predictable development.


    -Reminds me of the Huntahunta Chimera anthill from Ilgashi''s novel.


    -What is that, you otaku?


    -As usual, you normies don''t know because you''re too busy doing normie things.


    -Definitely seems possible to be underground, doesn''t seem like it would be tantly above ground.


    It''smon to imagine that sinister and dark beings prefer to hide in tunnels, caves, or gloomy secret bases rather than boldly roaming in broad daylight.


    The source of contamination might well be hidden under the poison marsh.


    We may need to enter an underground area, essed through a tunnel concealed by tree roots.


    With this line of thought, Han Se-ah spoke simultaneously to the viewers and Katie, prompting nods from Irene and Grace.


    The tree that breeds trolls is already as tall as a building, and the one that breeds doppelgangers is almost the size of an apartment building.


    To put it simply, these creatures are on the level of vis, apartment buildings, and even as tall as the 63 Building.


    If there were trees taller than these, then the porters heading to the 43rd floor would have discovered them first.


    If it''s bigger than the 63 Building, then it would be on the level of the Lotte World Tower, which, as far as I know, can be seen from everywhere in Seoul unless it''s obscured by mountains or buildings.


    "The tree on the 35th floor was so massive that we saw it immediately."


    "If there was such a gigantic tree on the 40th floor, that ck Naga warrior would have found it right away. Even if it''s not underground, it might be much smaller in size."


    If it''s so big that it can be seen even from Gyeonggi Province, then here, in this open area free of buildings and trees, it should be even more visible.


    It''s clear that it is not in the form of a towering tree.


    The more I think about it, the more likely it is that there is a hidden space underground, as Han Se-ah mentioned.


    It might be that I''m thinking too much based on games and web novels, but this world is, after all, within a virtual reality RPG called Heroes Chronicle.


    A marsh ravaged by poison.


    Undead moving slowly amidst purple neurotoxin and ck paralyzing poison, doppelgangers imitating humans, and pale vine tentacle monsters hiding within them.


    Add to this the tree that spawns monsters and an ant hill-like dungeon hidden under its roots, wouldn''t that be perfect?


    The likelihood of the source of evil being underground is even higher now.


    If thend is entirely contaminated like this, it''s more likely that the contamination started from underground."


    It''s dangerous when everyone starts advocating the same opinion in a discussion, something about needing a person to say NO in meetings...


    I think I learned that in a university elective.


    But with viewers included, we''re talking about tens of thousands.


    At this point, it must be alright.


    I can''t get rid of the thought that there might be a tunnel entwined in the roots of an ashen tree, all thanks to Han Se-ah.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    It''s been three days since we first met the ck Naga warrior.


    Did you find a suspicious-looking tunnel?


    -Yes.


    Unlike our party, which couldn''t find anything despite being guided by a scout specialized in lifeform detection, the ck Naga seems to have discovered something.


    Specifically, the mysterious tunnel we were fervently discussing as a topic of conversation.


    Naturally, this is inside the Tower, a floor modeled after a marsnd.


    Its strange to have tunnels only on the 40th floor when none were found from the 31st to the 39th floors.


    The presence of a tunnel amidst a space filled only with poison ponds, paralyzing mud marshes, and ashen trees is over 1000% suspicious.


    Obviously, zombies, skeletons, and bomb trolls dont dig tunnels, and doppelgangers are half-useless without the vine tentacles inside them.


    As expected, they were hiding underground.


    -Did you, expect this? Combining, wisdom and, bravery...


    The thin-eyed Naga warrior seems surprised, probably because the secret ce he spent three days searching for was anticipated by our party members.


    Its actually thanks to Han Se-ah, familiar with games, manga, and novels.


    Even if Heroes Chronicle is the world''s first virtual reality RPG, how much of the story is fully unique?


    The firsts are the virtual reality aspect, human-like NPCs, and NPCs like Rnd, created through soul kidnapping, not the story part.


    A streamer familiar with such things brings up the theory, and tens of thousands of viewers steeped in the same culture lend their support.


    Simple opinions quickly be epted truths.


    While this can dangerously narrow thinking, sometimes the simplest thoughts are the most correct.


    "So, where is it?"


    -Follow, me. Ill, guide, you...


    With an expression of admiration, yet seemingly dissatisfied, the ck Naga taps the dirt with its tail and responds.


    Itsrge snake-like lower body smoothly moves over the dirt path, slithering across the paralyzing mud marsh.


    It must be an upper-tier being capable of externalizing magic.


    Considering its slithering over the mud marsh with a body weight at least twice that of a human, it''s also skilled in techniques.


    In this fantasy world, humans are so frail!


    Even though I might win in a fight, I cant walk over the mud marsh.


    Isnt this due to racial differences?


    -Right there, that ce...


    Its quite, narrow, isnt it?


    -Yes, its, too small, for me, to enter...


    Lost in my own rationalization while following the ck Naga, Han Se-ah''s earth path leads us to a tunnel.


    As she mentioned, under the roots of an ashen tree that the temple hasn''t yet eradicated, there''s a dark pit.


    In 21st century South Korea, this would be considered a small hole, maybe enough for a roon to live in.


    No wonder the ck Naga seemed displeased.


    Honestly, without Han Se-ah''s Earth Control, even a human might struggle to enter this cramped tunnel.


    The ck Naga, with its broad shoulders andrge snake-like lower body, couldnt possibly dig through without a bulldozer.


    -The wind, it flows, from inside the tunnel


    Youre right. It doesnt seem like a hole formed by the mere copse of dirt. There''s air flowing periodically from inside, it''s probably spacious in there and possibly other entrances as well.


    Grace, having fully let down her guard around the ck Naga warrior after several encounters, naturally approaches the tunnel entrance and reaches her hand in.


    As a 4 scout with a passive skill leaning towards detecting lifeforms, she surely wouldnt miss something right in front of her in a tunnel.


    Sensitive to the flow of the wind like a true hunter, she nods in agreement with the ck Naga warriors observation, prompting Han Se-ah to confidently raise her staff.


    Then lets open the entrance. We have enough food in our inventory, so we can start exploring right away. If it turns out to be too big for us to handle, we can call for the temple knights.


    We bought plenty of food thinking this exploration might take a while.


    -mage, can you, make the path, wider...?


    Earth Control, usually used just to create paths or dig pits under the feet of doppelganger robbers, is actually a mid-tier magic capable of manipting the earth''s surface.


    Naturally, it''s possible to widen the narrow tunnel entrance into a caverge enough for people to walk through.


    However, this wouldpletely drain mana, leaving one unable to even participate inbat


    But isnt that what a mage is for, making the impossible possible?


    The ck Naga warrior''s tail tapping stops as Han Se-ah deres her n to open the path.


    It humbly bows its head towards Han Se-ah''s staff, puffing through its nose, looking rather desperate.


    Im not sure how far well need to dig, so I n to make it just wide enough for us to stoop through. That will be extremely ufortable for you Are you sure that''s okay?


    -For salvation, I''ll endure, crawling on the, ground...


    Han Se-ah, who had proposed creating a wide tunnel, falls silent at the sight of the ck Naga.


    Lying t on the ground, ready to crawl, the creature made her reconsider the risk of depleting her mana.


    A warrior who had effortlessly moved over the mud, now slithers over it like a snake.


    It presses its belly to the dirt, moving its human-like upper body in a snake-like manner.


    Hearing Han Se-ah quietly murmur to the viewers, I almost nodded in agreement.


    How desperate must a warrior be toy on the ground and move like a snake?


    Is it rude to think that the warrior, who had lived a life on the battlefield, looks almost like a dog expecting a treat as he lies in front of the tunnel, head thrust forward?

 Chapter 199: Temporary Companion and Development 4

    Chapter 199: Temporary Companion and Development 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Bent over with a hunched back, Han Se-ah had to dig the tunnel at such a low height that the hefty Naga had to press his belly against the ground due to the low height of the tunnel.


    Viewersmented on how ufortable it looked, with various chats such as ''This is hard on the eyes,'' and ''Seeing his backside makes me ufortable.''


    However, as the tunnel unexpectedly extended for a considerable length, one by one, they began praising Han Se-ah for conserving her mana.


    Just when Han Se-ah''s mana supply was nearly depleted, the tunnel abruptly widened.


    -This stench, it''s awful, I can smell it...


    Hmm, this definitely seems like a tunnel leading to the source.


    Whether it was intentionally designed or a coincidence, an artificial passage appeared at the end of the tunnel, just long enough for a intermediate-level mage like Han Se-ah to manage with her conserved mana.


    The entrance she created with Earth Control resembled a beast''s den, but the expanded pathway was smoothly walled and supported ingeniously by tree roots, much like support beams in a mine, clearly indicating it was not a natural formation.


    If the 30th floor felt like aboratory or a workshop, this ce felt like an underground base created by earth spirits or dwarves.


    Of course, the overpowering smell of poisoning from deep within the tunnel fiercely contradicted those fairy tale-like notions.


    -I''ll stand in front, okay?


    "Sure, go ahead."


    The ck-scaled Naga, whose upper body was now covered in dirt, easily dusted it off, appearing neat again.


    This alone demonstrated the spaciousness and artificial nature of the tunnel.


    The party members, sensing the widened tunnel as the start of a real exploration, swallowed nervously, heightening the tension.


    Therge back of the ck Naga, followed by me, instilled a sense of confidence in the group, sharpening their focus.


    However, the sharpness gradually dulled as the long, winding tunnel continued without end.


    It''s surprisingly long, isn''t it?


    ...It''s not just long. There''s a very slight downward slope that keeps going. The tunnel is also subtly curving to the left. We are slowly spiraling downwards, deeper into the ground.


    -Archer, your senses are very sharp...


    Grace''s observation was proven right by the continuously extending tunnel.


    With no monsters appearing, only the foul smell filling the air, viewers began to stir, chatting among themselves.


    The topics varied from the party members'' postures emphasized while entering the tunnel to conversations about the ck Naga warrior covered in dark scales.


    Perhaps something big, ck, and burly held a charm for Koreanizens*.


    The ck Naga warrior, deemed too lengthy a name, was soon affectionately nicknamed ''Heuknaga-gun*'' (ck Naga) in the chat, almost making meugh.


    I''m not usually one tough easily, but this is entertaining.


    -Human warrior... Are you having fun?


    I didnt expect to find it so soon. Last time, it took almost a month just to find a passage like this.


    -Looking forward to it?


    Meanwhile, the ck Naga warrior, who eerily sensed my mood, threw a question at me while I was trying to suppress my giggles as we walked down the monotonous dirt path.


    How could I possibly exin to him that the idle viewers had started poorly photoshopping his picture, creating a multitude of badly done ''Heuknaga-gun'' images on the forum?


    Thanks to that, even our yer Han Se-ah, couldnt suppress herughter and was forced into a grin-and-bear-it situation.


    "Hrmm... Digging through a suspicious tunnel and suddenly bursting intoughter could make people think I''m poisoned or possessed!"


    -Just turn off the stream, but can''t resist the money LOL


    -It''s like they''re telepathically in sync, you morons


    -Ah, dont be too cute, Se-ah, youre a true worker, earning foreign currency


    - Yankees are crazy about mechs, thats why shes earning so much foreign currency


    The chat started with photoshopped images of ''Heuknaga-gun'' and moved to videos of foreign streamers cheering on Han Se-ah''s 30th-floor golem riding video, titled ''18+ Mecha Porn''.


    And beyond that, videos unrted to Han Se-ah, showcasing streamers in Heroes Chronicle performing all sorts of funny and embarrassing moments.


    There were streamers who showed pstick during battles, identally pulling off goblin leather panties, a streamer who got a 3-day suspension for encountering a working prostitute in an alley while mapping the city, and even Kim Seok-hyun, riding a golem only for the unrepaired knee joint to snap and copse.


    That man always manages to do something bizarre.


    Sigh


    In any case, various embarrassing moments were being gloriously immortalized as video donations, attacking Han Se-ah.


    And the impact was reaching me as well.


    With many viewers, there were plenty of videos, and the tunnel was long.


    And as a professional streamer, Han Se-ah had no reason to stop this flow by turning off video donations.


    Though a few nonsensical videos were mixed in, and many were unknown to me, there were definitely some that could make someoneugh without any prior knowledge.


    You can''t help butugh at the sight of someone attempting to tame a horned rabbit, only to get horn-stabbed in the lower body and end up rolling on the ground, shrieking like a roe deer.


    It seems that the number of people doing crazy things is increasing over time.


    -Did you notice?


    Up ahead, theres something in arge opening.


    Thankfully, the appearance of the opening at the exact moment I masked myughter with a cough allowed me to pretend I had sensed an enemy.


    Following the lengthy tunnel downwards, we finally encountered arge opening.


    Inside, as we had anticipated, there was something like a monster production factory.


    Densely intertwined tree roots supporting the ceiling and walls, and a huge mass of flesh connected to them, pulsating like a heartbeat.


    Excluding the repulsive pink color and pulsations, it almost resembled a root vegetable, like a potato.


    And from these round masses of flesh, splitting open like eggs, emerged


    -...By my name as a warrior, Manaashi. I swear! I will crush these creatures alive!!!


    ck-scaled Naga warriors, though clearly smaller than Manaashi who guided us.


    If Manaashi, standing straight with a trident, appeared to be about 2.5 meters tall, these Naga warriors lined up were roughly 2.1 meters in height.


    If you include the length of their tails stretched out on the ground, the difference could be almost 1 meter.


    Enraged at the sight of their kin being replicated, Manaashi was ready with his trident, channeling mana.


    ck scales glittered in the darkness, and the elongated trident, nearly 2 meters long, was visibly rippling with dark blue mana.


    ...Go ahead and rampage. We have to break through here anyway.


    -Thank you, warrior!


    Since I''d likely cause the ceiling to copse if I struck, I allowed Manaashi to charge like releasing a dog off its leash.


    He thanked me, his posture resembling that of a knight readying ance charge.


    Perhaps due to his monk-warrior-like demeanor, he was more polite than expected, considering he discovered this space himself.


    Expressing his gratitude to me, Manaashi let out a loud war cry without any intention of stealth.


    With the dark blue mana rising from his trident, he charged across the field like a cavalryman.


    Crack, THUDDDD-


    His serpentine lower body thrashed about violently, moving with such intensity that it seemed like heavy construction machinery on a work site, leaving a trail of destruction.


    In a blink, he was already at the far end of the field, attacking a ck figure.


    He''s incredibly fast.


    I lost sight of him in an instant


    Indeed, he was of a higher caliber, Manaashi startled our group of intermediate adventurers, leaving us staring nkly at the dark blue aura ring up in the distance.


    If he had been an enemy, he might have even broken through Irenes protective holy magic.


    From the 40th floor onwards, it seemed like a promation that it was no longer the realm of intermediates.


    After all, progressing to the 40th floor with just innate 3 and 4 abilities without effort was a bit too much.


    As we roughly expected, if the 100th floor is indeed the top, we''ll have to start risking our lives in battle from the 40th floor onwards.


    It seems likely that we''ll need to gain an additional star before reaching the 50th floor.


    -Aaaah! The flow! The cycle! Return to the earth!


    When we face the 40th-floor boss monster, I wonder if I should step back and let the party handle it, to emphasize the need to level up.


    The title of being world number one wasn''t really important to me.


    My goal is to have Han Se-ah clear this world, not necessarily as the world''s number one.


    In the midst of such contemtion, Manaashi was frenziedly swinging his trident like a saw de of a grinder.


    The mass-produced Naga warriors seemed to be barely hanging between intermediate and senior levels.


    They looked like they were just shy of emitting mana, so if they killed some people and got stronger, they might reach the senior level.


    The clich of monsters evolving by killing humans also seemed fitting here.


    But even if they were on the verge, intermediates are still intermediates, and they faced an opponent who had already reached the matured stage of a senior, wildly emitting aura and devastating the surroundings.


    It was natural that, just like the doppelgangers couldn''t prate my defenses, these Naga warriors couldn''t break through his ck scales and dark blue aura.


    Do we even need to step in?


    Well, I''m not sure. Look over there, this opening isnt the end.


    While Manaashi was busy destroying the opening alone with his trident, Grace found a passage that continued downward.


    Several more levels down... that seems like the way, doesn''t it?


    ---


    *bruh


    *Heuknaga-gun -> more google... so -gun() is similiar to Mr. but more informal and is often used for someone younger or in a more affectionate, casual way. its is a way to create an informal and endearing nickname. kinda like me saying chappy instead of chapter? lolol


    and ording to a forum: heuk is  (ck). heuk hyung or heuk nuna is a ng that some korean use to call ck people. I don''t know what ck people would think of it, but I think the expression is kind of racist.Toggle New Ads


    Author continuing to say some questionable things in his chapters... before his reading list went private I took a look and was very scared...


    1/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 200: Temporary Companion and Development 5

    Chapter 200: Temporary Companion and Development 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    As Manaashi''s trident shed, Naga warriors were bisected and fell to the ground with a thud.


    They were cut down effortlessly, like grass under a mower, an oddly satisfying sight to behold.


    After the freshly spawned Naga warriors were sliced, it was the turn of therge egg sacks that looked like a production factory.


    The party, as if they couldn''t just stand around, hurriedly joined in.


    Grace shot down the egg sacks hanging from the ceiling, while Katie shed those growing on the walls.


    Those awkwardly ced high up were dropped to the ground by Han Se-ah, who had recovered her mana, using Earth Control, bursting them open with a squelch.


    "It doesn''t look like this is the end. That passage seems to lead downward, and the stench ising from that direction."


    -Are, there, more, at, the, source?


    With the Naga warriors wiped out and turned into mana stones, and the production factory destroyed, there was no one left to resist.


    They burst open root-vegetable-like flesh chunks, collected the mana stones rolling on the floor into the inventory.


    After clearing out the cavern that housed dozens of Naga warriors, they faced a dark passage.


    With no forks in the path, it seemed they''d have to repeat this process a few times.


    "Let''s go down."


    "Just a moment, let me gather this."


    In the meantime, Han Se-ah collected flesh chunks and wood root fragments into a ss bottle.


    Reaching the 40th floor seemed to have made submitting samples to the Magic Tower a habit.


    [The untouched 40th floor marsh, where trees haven''t been uprooted]


    [There, they encountered a ck Naga warrior, surprisingly maintaining its sanity]


    [The source of the corruption that clones humans and Nagas... what could it be?]


    The multitasking of a streamer, collecting samples, updating the quest log, and chatting with viewers, was astonishing.


    "If we can uproot it all at once, great. If not, we''ll need to request the Magic Tower''s help."


    "This ce might not be their main base. Just in case, if there are more dens like this..."


    Irene quickly responded to Han Se-ahs mutterings, audible to both the viewers and party members.


    Given the massive numbers they encountered on the 35th floor, it seemed this floor''s theme was also same.


    Inputer RPGs, boss monsters oftenes with numerous minions, here, it was excessively so.


    The Full Moon Wolves and Horned Wolves wave that appeared were handled by the Adventurer''s Guild, and the overflowing orc army at the Orc Altar was taken care of by the mages of the Magic Tower.


    Although I did destroy it, the giant tentacle tree on the 35th floor was meant to be dealt with by the forces of the temple.


    "Let''s destroy everything here first, then seek the Magic Tower''s help to study the source of the contamination."


    "After wandering for three days and finding this ce, if there are more, we should inform the Magic Tower."


    -Then, I, will, again, lead, the, way


    Anyway, since we''vee this far, we might as well smash it.


    With that thought, as I stood before the dark passage...


    Wait, why can I see ahead?


    It was so natural that I didn''t notice at first, but the tunnel was brighter than expected, allowing clear visibility.


    Even without Han Se-ah using her Light magic, weren''t we able to see the ck Nagas being mass-produced in in sight?


    Entering a tunnel without any lighting, yet the cavity ahead was visible, but the passage remained dark.


    As I paused, pondering this, a chill ran down my spine as if ice water had been poured over me.


    "What''s wrong, Rnd?"


    -Uuum?


    The tunnel, the underground, a deep-sea fish luring prey with light, the cavity, the brightness, the Venus flytrap closing its mouth when touched by an insect, the enticing scent of digestive juices from the Nepenthes*, a nt.


    Everything felt like it was slowing down, as if the world was in slow motion.


    While my jumbled thoughts spat out fragmented words, my body, honed over a decade, naturally grasped the warhammer.


    There was no enhancement spell powerful enough to burn down a castle, but the divine energy gathering in my strengthened body was at least twice as fast as before Han Se-ah appeared.


    "What, what is it?!"


    -Shaah!


    Just like when I blew away the tree on the 35th floor, I gripped the warhammer with both hands.


    This time, however, my target was not ahead but the ceiling above.


    Recalling the struggle of pulling out stakes embedded in frozen ground, I infused mana into the warhammer and concentrated divine energy in my body.


    Manaashi, too, sensing the danger as a warrior of high skill, gripped his trident with both hands, pointing its tip vertically towards the ceiling.


    Simultaneously, there was a cracking sound as tree roots split apart.


    Dirt poured down from the ceiling, and amidst the dust, a radiant white protective spell unfolded.


    And beyond that, Han Se-ah''s familiar blue shield appeared.


    ''Damn, these undead knockoffs even do self-destructs in their undergroundir...''


    BB Games'' love for cliches seemed more severe than I thought.


    As I realized this, the dust and debris from the shattered ceiling rained down on my head.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    If there is a viin hiding in a dark underground base, there''s a 99.95% chance that the base will self-destruct at a moment of crisis.


    The viins seem to have a malicious intent to take the protagonist with them, even if it''s as ast act of resistance.


    The 40th floor''s production base seemed to have that kind of vibe.


    I''d need to progress further in the story to know for sure, but there''s likely a real boss somewhere else, and entering a dummy tunnel might just cause it to copse.


    "Are you okay, Katie?"


    "Yeah, I''m not hurt. But the others..."


    "Don''t worry. I saw Irene spreading a protective spell, and Han Se-ah was using Earth Control and a shield simultaneously to protect Grace."


    So that''s how we ended up divided: Katie and I, Han Se-ah and Grace, Manaashi and Irene.


    Though it seems only Katie and I were actually buried.


    Reflexively, I had smashed the copsing ceiling, which was good.


    The problem was that I couldn''t get out because I was protecting Katie.


    Fortunately, we were able to enter a space created by entwined tree roots.


    Manaashi, radiating mana from his trident, had encapsted Irene in a protective spell and pierced through to the surface, prioritizing her safety.


    Han Se-ah, with Grace, was slowly recovering mana within her shield, gradually ascending to the surface using Earth Control.


    ...The streamer camera is indeed handy.


    "What do we do now?"


    "We''re not buried too deep. Since Han Se-ah has made a way to the surface with Earth Control, the temple or the Magic Tower wille looking for us. Don''t worry."


    However, Katie, unaware of the situation, tried to hide her anxiety, but her voice trembled uncontrobly.


    Even a skilled swordswoman couldn''t ovee being buried alive in a copsing underground cavity with swordsmanship alone.


    Her body, lying on top of me, trembled so much that I could feel it through the armor.


    ...Knowing the situation through Han Se-ah''s stream and that we could reset if needed, I couldn''t help but have some other thoughts.


    Me in thick te mail, and her in light armor.


    Although her armor was thin and ornate, armor is armor.


    There''s no skin-to-skin contact, but the feeling of a beautiful woman, who looks like she''s out of a painting, lying on top of me as a cushion, naturally makes my heart race.


    "That''s right, we must not be too deep since we just went around in a circle..."


    "We''re also not scattered but in the same clearing, so they shouldn''t have trouble finding us. The broken ceiling should make it clear."


    Her quick breaths tickling my chin made me lift my head unconsciously.


    The space created by the tree roots wasn''t very wide, so while I could stretch out my legs, we were still pressed closely together.


    If I were alone, I would have surrounded myself in mana like Manaashi did and dug my way to the surface.


    But doing that now would definitely crush Katie under the dirt.


    I know how to concentrate mana in a weapon and strengthen my body, but emitting it to envelop someone else is the work of a mage''s shield, not a knight''s aura.


    "Whew... When I decided to climb the Tower, I knew it would be hard, but I never imagined being buried alive. Especially not by the undead. It''s infuriating to be outwitted by rotting corpses."


    "That''s true. We let our guard down, thinking they were mindless."


    "But Rnd, how did you know the ceiling was going to copse?"


    "...The clearing was too bright. Something felt off, so I looked around and just instinctively sensed it."


    It seems there''s no risk of suffocation, either because I smashed the ceiling thoroughly or because of these tree roots.


    So now, all I can do is keep an eye on Han Se-ah''s stream and converse with Katie, who is lying on top of me.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The clearing copsed, plunging us into darkness as the unknown source of light vanished.


    While I can watch Han Se-ah''s stream and surf the inte through the hologram window, Katie is left in the dark.


    Even if she doesn''t have ustrophobia, this situation could induce panic, so I keep talking to reassure her.


    Any unnecessary movement in this tight space might bring more dirt down on us, forcing a reset.


    Thats true, the clearing was bright even without Hanna''s light magic. Could it be due to the tree roots? I heard from a mercenary that moss growing in the south emits a faint light in the darkness, used as a substitute for torches at night.


    Right, it gives off a weak, non-smoky light that doesnt reach far and doesnt attract monsters.


    You knew already, Rnd? Or, have you used it before?


    But seeing Han Se-ah''s camera burrowing through to me means rescue won''t take too long.


    That camera isn''t sent to a specific location but is one that is meant to attach to NPCs, so it finds its way eerily well.


    ---


    *Basically Nepenthes are a genus of carnivorous nts, known for their trap mechanism to capture and digest insects.Toggle New Ads


    The big 200!


    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 201: Getting Deeper 1

    Chapter 201: Getting Deeper 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    In the dimly lit cave, I slowly moved my hand. Lying on the dirt floor in armor, I could only gently maneuver my wrist and forearm.


    In the dark tunnel, where the only light source had vanished, it was hard to see even after adjusting to the darkness.


    Yet, the bright silver hair resting on my palm seemed to emit a faint glow, an illusion so strong that it made me forget the fact that long hair often gets tangled and caught.


    Due to the cramped space, my arm naturally wrapped around her waist, on top of me.


    Despite the armor, I could distinctly feel her slender waist.


    Was it because of the game''s preference for beauty over historical uracy?


    Lost in impure thoughts, I heard a voice from above my chest.


    "Rnd, you said you''ve been an adventurer since you were very young, right? Why did you be one?"


    "Because there was a tower in the city."


    "Really? Thats it...?"


    Stress relief had be an excuse to engage in inappropriate behavior with the nobledies of the capital, and now I found myself naturally continuing the physical contact.


    I tried tofort her because she seemed anxious, but this was the only way I knew how.


    The beauty resting her head gently against the chest te of my armor.


    My hand naturally moved to her soft hair, creating an intimate atmosphere in the narrow cave.


    Katie''s voice, muffled and vibrating against the breastte, tickled my heart.


    My arm, with nowhere else to go, naturally wrapped around her waist, and she didn''t seem to mind my stroking her hair.


    "I saw the tower standing tall in the city and thought, I have to climb to the top of that tower."


    "You stopped at the 37th floor and came down."


    "No matter how strong I am, I didn''t want to live like a beggar, unwashed for months."


    "Is Hanna that great? She hasnt made a single error so far."


    Whether it was due to the light affection that started from camaraderie or the admiration for someone of higher skill, the distance between us had noticeably shortened, and at this point, there was no turning back.


    Katie Wesley was in love with me.


    A fresh and sweet love, different from the lonely nights with nobledies.


    Katie probably thought the deep darkness of the cave hid her expressions, but unfortunately, Han Se-ah''s streaming camera seemed to have some brightness adjustment.


    Maybe I can use this for exploring dark cester I can''t let my mana drop to the point where I can''t use Light magic. Plus, it''s not location-specific but attached to NPCs.


    Lying on my back on the dirt floor, pretending to look up at the sky, I avoided the gaze of the camera in Han Se-ah''s stream window.


    In the hologram, there was a beauty with an expression unbelievable for someone buried alive.


    Her cheek pressed against my chest, lying as if she was atop a giant teddy bear.


    The slight movement of her jaw might be the unconscious expression of regret that my hand, which had been stroking her hair, had stopped.


    It was hard to believe that this was the posture of someone buried alive, waiting for rescue.


    As a result, the chat was as noisy as usual, if not more so.


    -Seeing those two makes my non-existent womb flutter LOL


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    -Blond male lead, silver-haired female lead. It''s clich.


    -Now I see why romance web dramas are trending on the inte.


    -Not just annoying kids, but actual pests LOL. Without Grace, they just go at it.


    -Oh? I thought Katie was all about knights, armors, swords, golems...


    -But Rnd does look good. Honestly, could any female viewers confidently say they wouldn''t fall for him in that situation?


    -If I had arade like Rnd, I''d retire from adventuring and set up a cozy home.


    -Female viewers...


    -From today, Heroes Chronicle is romance genre.


    -He has savings for retirement, right? LOL. Just buy a mansion and live blissfully as a couple~


    -I think all these chatters have cyber wombs installed.


    Trying to ovee the anxiety, or perhaps enjoying the time in the dark, Katie moved subtly on the armor, and I held andforted her.


    In the cramped cave, the two of usy on the dirt floor, leaning against a broken tree root.


    Excluding the danger, it was an incredibly touching moment.


    Or perhaps, the viewers found it more entertaining precisely because it was love blossoming amidst danger.


    Since the camera was openly recording, it was unnatural to maintain silence.


    I couldn''t stop caressing her hair and enjoying its texture out of nowhere.


    I couldnt just stop being affectionate once the camera started recording.


    "Hanna is... no, what were your ns after conquering the tower, Rnd?"


    "I nned to make a name for myself, then buy a peaceful mansion away from annoying nobles. Fill every room with magical domestic appliances and live in luxury."


    "Hmm, Rnd, you seem to like magical appliances more than the nobles."


    "Theyre convenient, cant help it."


    "Well, that''s why you stopped climbing and came down."


    I had actually thought conquering the tower would allow me to return to Earth.


    That a Goddess, creator, or shattered demon king would appear, exin everything, and send me back.


    It was a fantasy I had given up on, but Han Se-ah''s involvement rekindled that hope.


    I preferfort and an easy life.


    Not exactly a lie, more like a secondary life goal, so now I could talk about itfortably.


    No matter how strong one''s body, you can''t escape the passage of time.


    I didn''t want to keep roaming battlefields as an old veteran, so nning for retirement was only natural.


    Wanting afortable and peaceful old age, her giggling breath tickled my jaw.


    "If you preferfort so much, shouldn''t you have be a knight instead of an adventurer? Especially in the North, where evenmoners with skill can join knight orders. Of course, starting as a squire."


    "Thats true. If I hadnt seen the tower soaring high into the sky, maybe I would have joined a knight order."


    Ah, the North''s clich of hiring based on skill, even amongmoners.


    Early on in this other-worldly existence, if I hadn''t been fixated on climbing the tower to return to Earth, I might have joined a noble household instead of bing an adventurer.


    Given my situation of being dropped without any noble status, I probably would have joined a northern knight order, as Katie suggested.


    "If you had joined a Northern knight order, it would have been interesting. With your skills, you would have quickly risen to a high position and might have even be close to my father."


    "Then I would have been disciplined for failing to prevent the seconddy from running away with the family treasure on the day of hering-of-age."


    "That''s true... If Rnd had been there, maybe I wouldn''t have run away."


    She murmured so softly, but her words were clearly audible to me and the camera.


    It didn''t seem like she intended to hide her words, as a soft chuckle echoed in the darkness.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    While we were unexpectedly developing a romance in the cave, the rest of our group was busy above.


    With two close-range vanguards buried underground, the team was in a predicament.


    "Ill recover mana and then dig down to them. Luckily, they''re not buried too deep."


    "Even in this situation, you left mana spikes behind? That''s impressive."


    "Thanks to Hanna, we can rescue them without waiting a day."


    -Mana spikes, cant, feel, them, excellent, control


    Despite being well-prepared, Han Se-ah thought it was a long shot to break through from the 40th to the 35th floor with just an archer, a mage, and a priest.


    She chose to stay above the unstable ground, intending to let Manaashi guard her while she recovered her mana.


    Knowing our coordinates from the mini-map and intending to dig down vertically, she confirmed our safety through the camera.


    If we had moved down to the second or third cavity, it would have been a straight path to a reset, but realizing the situation in the first cavity saved us a day.


    Han Se-ah''s image as a genius mage seemed to have solidified even more.


    "Even a high level wouldn''t sense that... amazing!"


    "Ah, haha... Don''t tter me too much, ."


    "A little bit more and even Rnd wouldn''t be able to sense that, right?"


    In reality, it was a trick using the mini-map and a streaming drone, but to the NPCs, it seemed like a discreet and precise magic control that even superior mages couldn''t detect.


    Manaashi, who was guarding the area with his trident, also praised the ability.


    While I was breaking the ceiling and embracing Katie, Manaashi had burst forth with his mana to save the nun, leaping high into the air from the dirt floor.


    He shattered the ceiling again, saving Irene within the protective spell.


    A little slower than me but intuitively sensing the copse, he was a sensitive and skilled warrior, admired by Grace and Irene.


    "Seriously, now even the temporary NPC ally is praising me? How did I be such a genius mage..."


    -The genius mage self-praise LOL


    -It''s been since you started taking donations for asking the Magic Tower questions.


    -Down below it''s a romance, but above it''sedy. nning tobine them into a rom?


    Ignoring the teasing from the viewers, she firmly secures the ground where they are standing and begins to dig above our heads little by little.


    With the help of the mini-map and camera drone, her confident actions only deepen the misunderstanding.


    Embarrassed by what''s happening behind her, her face reddens, but to those unaware of the situation, it simply seems like humility.


    ---


    raei: Katie in love? Toggle New Ads


    3/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 202: Getting Deeper 2

    Chapter 202: Getting Deeper 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    I felt a rustling above my head.


    "Can you hear that? Hanna must being down."


    "Yeah, I was worried the ceiling would cave in and we''d be buried in dirt."


    "Hehe, what''s that about? Didn''t you say I was reliable earlier?"


    "I trust Hanna''s magic, but not the earthen ceiling right above our heads. I crushed it too finely when the cave copsed."


    "No wonder the dirt felt so fine."


    It was an obvious presence that even Katie, who was at an intermediate level, could easily detect.


    After all, it wasn''t a sneak attack but a rescue operation.


    ncing at the hologram, I could see Han Se-ah making spirals as she widened the area, simr to the spiral staircase of a spire.


    Thinking that there would be no way out if she dug straight up, she created a nted surface on the walls while leaving the center open, stepping down in a manner simr to descending a staircase.


    Considering we were buried at a depth of almost 100 meters, even if it wasnt too deep for an underground cavity, this seemed like the right approach.


    The earth was so finely crumbled that if she hadn''t solidified the footing, the walls could copse like and bury us again.


    "It''s not just me who broke it. Manaashi used his trident to pierce the ceiling while escaping."


    "The dirt turned into dust by two senior adventurers unleashing mana... It sounds quite impressive when you put it that way."


    Even so, there was nothing we could do from our side.


    Unlike Han Se-ah, who was solidifying the ground using Earth Control to descend, we could only breathe through a small gap created by the tree roots.


    If we carelessly tried to dig our way up, we might even block our only airway.


    So, all that was left was to feel the magic getting closer while conversing with Katie, who was nestled in my arms.


    Seemingly enjoying the strokes on her head, she would wiggle her head every time my hand stopped, urging me to continue.


    Her behavior was somewhat cat-like, and when she openly showed her affection, she seemed dog-like.


    How could I feel bad about the affection of a beautiful woman?


    So, I just enjoyed the moment, waiting.


    "Anyway, not every tunnel we enter copses like this, right?"


    "We''ll need the help of the Magic Tower. The mages there could probably create a magical tool to detect underground structures."


    "It alwayses down to magical tools in the end, huh..."


    Katieughed happily, her breath tickling my neck, while fine dirt sprinkled down on my forehead.


    In this world, most research and academic institutions are concentrated in the Magic Tower.


    In the modern world, it''s natural for a geologist toe when there''s something odd about the mountain, an ecologist when there''s an epidemic in the trees, and someone rted to architectural engineering when there''s a problem with a building.


    However, in Heroes Chronicle, magic is integrated into all technical fields, except for medical.


    Even if there is a Carpenters'' Guild, a mage is attached when building a house, and even if there''s a Stone Masons'' Guild, a mage joins in when constructing a city wall.


    "Magical tools are incredibly versatile. The more you use them, the more convenient they be."


    "Really, what''s so great about them that you like them so much?"


    "After suffering in the humid air of the jungle and not being able to wash for about three months, staying all grimy, a mage created a makeshift shower for me."


    "...I can kind of understand that."


    It was thanks to magical tools that we could overload a small carriage with luggage and livefortably in stinky caves and humid jungles.


    Even the need for modern, tasty food instead of medieval slop was fulfilled by magical tools.


    To escape a life of living on a dirt floor with livestock, stepping on pig dung with bare feet, and to enjoy hot and cold water thanks to plumbing, to turn on the air conditioning and eat delicious food, magical tools are necessary.


    Living without the conveniences of modern civilization is a terrifying thought for modern people.


    Hearing my enthusiastic praise of magical tools, Katie seemed a bit fed up and cut me off.


    Yet, she still nudged her head, urging my hand to move more, which was quite cute.


    "Okay, I get it. Having magical tools would indeed make conquering the tower more convenient. Like Hanna''s inventory... is that magic or an artifact?"


    "Probably magic."


    Unfortunately.


    As we engaged in trivial conversation to pass the time, the ceiling from which dirt had been falling brightened a little.


    Light began to seep through the loosely dense earth and between the tree roots that had been holding up the cavity, indicating that the air had reached even the deep underground.


    "Rnd! Katie!"


    "Are both of you okay?!"


    The tree roots that had been providing us air from above shuddered and then shot upwards.


    The dirt and dust that should have fallen down due to the recoil disappeared sideways like iron filings drawn to a ma, revealing the clear faces of ourpanions.


    Although it was a gloomy poison marsh, the sunlight felt bright to someone who had been buried alive.


    Grace, Irene, and Han Se-ah crowded around the hole, their heads close together, with the sun shining like a halo behind them.


    They hade down to help, maybe thinking we might have been injured.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    For someone who had been buried in an underground cavity, I emerged without a single injury.


    Except for some dirt and dust in my hair, there wasn''t a scratch on me, but we couldn''t continue exploring.


    Just like how Katie and I had been clinging to each other, talking, the ce might copse again.


    We weren''t some beast party that relied on instincts to recklessly dive into every cavity.


    There was no reason to jump into every hole with our bare bodies and judge by feeling alone.


    "Katie, are you okay? Rnd, you''re not hurt, are you?"


    "Both of you seem unhurt. Still, just in case, I should check with divine energy..."


    -I''ll look for another location.


    Manaashi, without a moment''s hesitation, leaves as soon as we are rescued from the dirt pit.


    As soon as I mentioned seeking the Magic Tower''s help to determine whether the underground cavity was a trap or not, he quickly turned and left.


    Given his situation, it seems he doesn''t trust any power other than the temple.


    Regardless of Manaashi''s departure from the copsed cavity, Grace and Irene quickly clung to Katie and me.


    Grace, with the sharp eyes of an archer, scrutinized every inch of us for any cuts, while Irene immediately began pouring divine energy.


    Unlike Han Se-ah, who had been observing us through a camera, their concern seemed a bit... excessive, didn''t it?


    After all, we were buried about 60-80 meters underground, not 100.


    "Let''s head back to the 35th floor for now. Are the specimens safe, Hanna?"


    "Of course, it''s in my inventory... It''s odd for someone trapped underground to worry about that."


    "I am a senior adventurer, after all. Thousands of times more resilient than tree roots and flesh."


    Jokingly, we followed the tightly packed, stone-like spiral path out of the pit, leaving behind the vanished Manaashi.


    After taking a moment to regroup at the tent and campfire set up next to the pit, we decided to head for the 35th floor.


    I might have boasted about being a senior adventurer, but Katie, as an intermediate adventurer and the youngest member of the group, couldn''t resist the persistent concerns of her teammates.


    Brushing off the dirt from our hair and checking the flesh and tree roots from Han Se-ah''s inventory, we heard voicesing from inside the tent.


    "Come on, I''m not even scratched."


    "Still, we need to check. Rnd might use divine energy, but you don''t, right?"


    "Katie, monsters in the marsh have poison and infection abilities. I''ll help you take off your armor."


    Overwhelmed by her sisters'' nagging, Katie reluctantly started removing her dusty armor.


    While Katie and I were sharing small talk and growing closer, the others were worried about contamination and infection.


    True, Katie''s swordsmanship is exceptional, befitting a natural-born 4 Sword Princess.


    However, great sword skills don''t make one immune to poisoning and infection.


    "See? Not a single wound!"


    "You''re right, just pale... Thankfully, really."


    "Still, just to be sure, I''ll cleanse you with divine energy."


    "Kyah-! That tickles!"


    It made sense to be concerned about infection, considering we were buried in a dirt pile in a marsh filled with the miasma of undead, near the clearing where ck nagas were replicating.


    The conversation inside the tent took a peculiar turn.


    Grace worried about possible infection from even a small scratch, while Irene insisted on preventive measures with her divine energy.


    The image of Katie, her fair skin exposed after removing her armor, being caressed by Irene''s hands filled with divine energy, came to mind.


    Perhaps Irene, whose healing abilities had diminished but remained confident in her purification skills, was doing her best.


    -F*ck the damn tree roots, turn the camera to the tent?


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    -Seriously, if you could film the shonen manga-style romance, that would be greatly appreciated.


    -I saw this on a phone, was it voice porn? Just the sound of moaning.


    -If you only upload the audio, the channel might get a warning, you know?


    "...Well, since Katie seems safe too, let''s all get out, pack up the tents, and head down."


    -Hey Han! Turn the camera! Hey Han! Turn the camera! Hey Han! Turn the camera! Hey Han! Turn the camera!


    -Wow, this is it! Juicy content!


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    -These crazy people have attached not only a cyber womb but also a cyber phallus, lolol


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    -When I grow up, I want to be a tent in Han Se-ah''s inventory. When I grow up, I want to be a tent in Han Se-ah''s inventory.


    Do the three of them realize how their voices sound?


    Or did they think it didn''t matter since it was just me and Han Se-ah around?


    After enticing the base instincts of thousands of heinous viewers with just a moan and a few words, we headed for the 35th floor.


    ...The chat I sneakily glimpsed through the hologram looked like hellfire had transferred into reality.


    Hang in there, Han Se-ah''s manager.


    That''s not something an A.I. can block.

 Chapter 203: Getting Deeper 3

    Chapter 203: Getting Deeper 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Katie Wesley''s affection towards me, Rnd, felt a bit out of the blue, but after pondering over it on the 35th floor, there might be a reason for it.


    The primary reason might be her deep pursuit of romance and fantasy, as suggested by her nickname which could imply a childlike innocence.


    She harbors a boyish love for swords, armor, and rideable golems, but also possesses a girlish heart, yearning for something fateful like the Goddess''s mission.


    Externally, she appears as a cold, silver-haired, blue-eyed beauty, but her essence embodies both tomboyish and girlish traits.


    It''s only natural for her to feel a destined attraction towards a handsome man chosen by the Goddess.


    After all, the appeal of a face universally holds true.


    In my past life, wasn''t there a man who started as a YouTuber aiming to be a police officer, but became a model because he was too handsome?


    Such individuals must exist in this parallel world and in the game of Heroes Chronicle too.


    Why am I thinking about such random things?


    "There seems to be a tavern on the 35th floor... Not a ce with girls, just drinking and eating."


    "Drinking inside the tower... is that alright?"


    "What''s the harm? We''re taking a break until the results from the Magic Tower are out."


    This is because the distance Katie once maintained with me has vanished.


    In this medieval fantasynd, using alcohol to make advances seems to be amonly epted tactic by both men and women, so she naturally suggests having a drink together while resting.


    Katie, who used to avoid after-party gatherings, is now unexpectedly clinging to me.


    Grace, who was relieved to see Katie safe, senses this odd atmosphere.


    Then, someone unexpected joins in, pouring fuel on the fire.


    "Drinks? Sure. If you don''t want to drink at the tavern, should I ask Mari to bring a bottle of wine?"


    Having finished her research on golems or maybe delegated the task to her assistants, Charlotte Cavendish arrives on the 35th floor, apanied by her maid and a group of hired adventurers, to investigate the marsh terrain.


    She, who had given her purity to me, not to preserve it for a future husband but to remain as the mage Charlotte Cavendish, escaping from the Cavendish family.


    2 ''Ambitious'' Charlotte Cavendish, a woman who lives up to her title with her bold actions.


    While Grace and Katie approach me with affection, Charlotte seeks to seduce me for pleasure and interest.


    Her behavior befits a mage more than a nobledy, but in the current context, it''s not entirely wee.


    I regret my past self for mocking those whose parties or ns were ruined due to romantic conflicts...!


    "Wine, huh? I''m not familiar with it."


    "Northerners prefer beer over wine."


    "Is that so? But Rnd, being ustomed to the culture of the capital, you might enjoy wine."


    Thanks to these navedies dreaming of a romance between a lonely noblewoman and an adventurer, I''m familiar with a woman''s body but not with the type of conversation you''d typically hear at social gatherings.


    The conversation among the three women is not antagonistic, is it?


    Whenever Katie proposes something to me, Grace dissuades her, and when Grace objects, Charlotte presents an alternative, only for Katie to express her reluctance.


    While the atmosphere isn''t hostile, it''s beginning to spin in a cycle of opposing opinions just for the sake of it.


    Without any hint of malice orpetitiveness, their expressions and demeanor are entirely serene, but their words consistently counter or find fault in the other''s opinion, which makes it all the more frightening...!


    "Wine is often referred to as a blessing from the Goddess by the priests at the temple. Why not take this opportunity to learn about it?"


    "I never imagined a catfight breaking out here on the 35th floor. I just thought Rnd was ying both sides in the party.


    Irene,pletely oblivious to the undercurrents and happily thinking of teaching Grace and Katie about wine, is one thing, but Han Se-ah, standing back and watching the spectacle unfold like a soap opera viewer, is a little annoying.


    Having settled in the same tent area we stayed inst time and pretending to organize her inventory at a slight distance while pointing her camera at us...


    She''s even snacking on the roasted grains from her inventory as if they were popcorn.


    It''s questionable how tasty it is to chew raw grains intended for soups and stews.


    Nobody eats in rice as a dessert, even if chewing it for a long time makes it sweet.


    Her exaggerated manner of munching on the grains is clearly a performance for the viewers.


    [''Han Se-ah, Ace of Yagada Landscaping'' donated 10,000 Won!]


    Teacher, that corn is meant for thickening stews, not for popcorn.


    "Isn''t it a sin not to have popcorn while watching something like this? If I could, I''d even make 3D sses with red and blue cellophane."


    -Herees Charlotte making her entrance.


    -What''s up with that magedy again?


    -Rnd, the man with a demonic past. How many past encounters does he have?


    -With that face, he must have a hundred stories


    -Just one-night stands with fellow adventurers would make that possible.


    Even the chatter of the viewers is fully visible to me, which makes the situation even more annoying.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    After the endless debate and snacking on street food like skewered meats, we proceeded with the information report.


    We discussed the events we experienced on the 40th floor with the temple, the Magic Tower, and the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Since there are gates, we can now drink in taverns inside the tower.


    The most pressing matter to discuss is undoubtedly the existence of Manaashi.


    "A Naga who was corrupted by the Demon King but returned to the light through sheer willpower...! I must inform my brethren and warn all those heading to the 40th floor to be cautious!"


    The hulking, broad-shouldered knight, epitomizing machoism, seems thrilled, shivering with emotion.


    He looked like someone who would assert that sheer willpower and determination could solve all the world''s problems; he''s clearly moved by the story of Manaashi regaining his sanity.


    Indeed, if someone medically dered dead were to suddenly shout ''Hallelujah'' ande back to life, wouldn''t theologians who believe in God rejoice?


    "Thank you for submitting the sample, Sir Rnd. The scales turned ck, you say Were there any other peculiarities?"


    And, as expected, the Magic Tower was brimming with academic curiosity.


    Was the ckening a sign of undeath?


    It hadn''t decayed like typical undead.


    Whatmonalities do humans and Naga have that could allow replication?


    Why would flesh grow on nt-type monsters, creating underground caverns and bright subterranean spaces covered in dirt and roots?


    A skinny mage mumbled these questions, chillingly intense.


    Thanks to Charlotte Cavendish, I was aware of the Magic Tower''s obsessive inquiries.


    The gaunt mage, ready to interrogate if left unchecked, was swiftly cut off with a brief ''Ask Charlotte'' to prevent any further questions.


    This left only the person from the Adventurers'' Guild.


    A muscr macho-man temple knight, muttering biblical verses in awe, stood next to a scrawny mage who was whispering unanswered questions to himself, and a beautiful woman with brownish hair huddled beside them.


    "Uh, Rnd? This is a letter from Ellis."


    "From Ellis?"


    "Yes. She said to read it right away."


    She seemed familiar, probably one of the guild clerks Ellis works with.


    If I recall correctly, I saw her a few times when macarons were being passed around the office.


    Whether she earned Ellis''s trust or was the lowest ranked employee sent up to the 35th floor, she handed me the letter with trembling hands, then scurried away as if fleeing, muttering a tiny ''eek!''


    Her rude departure, as if she had only to deliver the letter and nothing more, didn''t bother me.


    After all, I was no noble, nor was this a noble''s mansion.


    Ah, I shouldn''t be lingering like this! I will immediately inform my brothers about this, Sir Rnd! May the Goddess''s blessing be with you on your journey!


    "So, Charlotte Cavendish is conducting research on the 35th floor? ...Thank you."


    As the guild clerk hurriedly left, the temple knight and the mages, lost in their own worlds, were brought back to reality and quickly vacated their seats, leaving a sense of gratitude in the air.


    I bowed slightly to the departing figures, then turned my attention to the envelope in my hand.


    It was a light yellow paper envelope, sealed with a wax stamp bearing a sword and shield.


    I smoothly peeled off the wax and carelessly discarded it before I pulled out the letter.


    ''To the senior adventurer Rnd, from the Adventurers'' Guild,'' the letter began.


    It was written formally, indicating it wasn''t a personal note from Ellis.


    Unlike the flowerynguage typical of nobility, the straightforward and sinct content was refreshing and appreciated, especially among adventurers, many of whom weremoners.


    In summary, it seems that both the temple and the Magic Tower n to establish temporary branches on the 35th floor, so the Adventurers'' Guild also intends to create a branch there.


    Requests for beginners to intermediates, up to the 30th floor, will be handled by the city''s guild, while those for intermediates and above, starting from the 31st floor, will be managed by the branch in the 35th floor''s safe zone.


    Considering this arrangement, perhaps in the future, to alleviate stagnation in tower climbing, gates might be opened every five floors for higher levels?

 Chapter 204: Getting Deeper 4

    Chapter 204: Getting Deeper 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    We''ve been staying on the 35th floor for a few days.


    The temple had appointed Manaashi, the ck naga warrior, as an honorary temple knight and bestowed upon him the mark of the Goddess.


    The Magic Tower had established a researchb on the 35th floor to study the samples given to Charlotte, while the Adventurers'' Guild began erecting the skeleton of a building at the end of the market street.


    Apart from the temple, it was a street of mere tents, so naturally, people were drawn to the sight of the ground being leveled and building pirs being erected.


    "What''s with the Guild guys?"


    "They must be keeping an eye on the temple, I guess."


    The Adventurers'' Guild, being a group that made its business from fees rather than standing up for justice or for adventurers, was met with mixed looks from the adventurers.


    There were concerns that the Guild might take arger cut frommissions on the 35th floor.


    Most adventurers currently on the 35th floor were intermediate adventurers from around the 20th floor, who were pushing their luck to make a big score.


    Many adventurers blinded by gold had recklessly attacked the undead and met their demise.


    They could have avoided death by moving in groups of ten, but greed led smaller groups to be surrounded by the undead.


    Being only at the 20th floor level, they stood no chance.


    This might exin the slightly somber mood.


    "Ah, there''s so much work to be done here!"


    "We''vee all this way; we should do everything we can. I wonder if the inn and other shops will start building too?"


    "How long can we keep embracing women in tents..."


    On the other hand, various construction workers, grouped by profession, were all smiles.


    It seemed they were not just dragged here under the pretense of serving the Goddess, but were also handsomely paid.


    However, even with generous payment, the makeshift temples only extended from the 30th to the 35th floor.


    Seeing the Adventurers'' Guild take the lead in construction at a time when it seemed like the building boom was over, expectations were naturally rising.


    Honestly, the temple was so small I could call it a miniature.


    The priests, nuns, and temple knights stayed in tents, and it seemed only the saintess resided in the miniature temple, which was essentially a white marble cabin with a Goddess Faith temple skin.


    In contrast, the Guild was constructing a ratherrge building, targeting at least intermediate adventurers.


    Smaller than a city Guild, but still, they wereying out a wide foundation and preparing noticeablyrge pirs for a two-story building.


    "A temple inside the Tower, and now the Adventurers'' Guild moving in, who would have thought?"


    "It''s our achievement, yet it doesn''t feel real."


    "Ever since we met the Goddess in that forest, none of this feels real, does it?"


    Feeling this contrast of atmospheres, I walked through the streets of the 35th floor.


    Grace was on my right, Katie on my left, and behind me, Irene and Han Se-ah pretending to be focused in sightseeing while actually focusing her camera.


    We were just heading to the Magic Tower''s makeshift researchb, but I couldn''t help feeling a bit overwhelmed.


    Was it just my imagination?


    In reality, it would take a tremendous amount of time for something to be invented, developed, and then spread to the public, but this is a world within a game.


    Space movement gates could be created in just a week, so it was only natural for a subterranean exploration device to be easily constructed.


    It seemed more like they had modified an existing exploration tool to suit the 40th floor.


    "Wonder if Manaashi has found any suspicious ces on the 40th floor?"


    "Maybe other senior adventurers have found something. If they''ve located a boss monster, they could demand an information fee from the Guild. The temple would also reward them generously."


    "Of course, the temple never neglects those who help spread the Goddess''s will."


    Everyone nodded in agreement with Irene''s words.


    The fact that they spent enough to buy a castle with just one battle, burning gold coins as if they were nothing, was evidence enough.


    The tree that creates doppelgangers, costing a staggering ten gold coins per tree, was referred to by adventurers not as a tree that clones people, but as a tree that bears gold coins.


    A temple sopetent, devoid of corrupt priests or inept clerics, it was almost frightening.


    Not merely wielding divine energy and authority, but also manipting gold and power to control people.


    There''s an old story about a king who wanted to buy a swift horse but couldn''t find a seller, so he bought the bones of a dead horse at a high price.


    Thinking ''if horses were so high in demand, so would be the bones of a dead one''.


    In a simr vein, adventurers were roaming around with the thought, ''If we can get ten gold coins just by finding one tree, how much will we be paid if we find the source of corruption and the boss monster of the 40th floor?''


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    What the Magic Tower had provided to the mage Hanna was a magical tool, modified for detecting underground threats.


    Originally, it was used to search for monster dens or dungeons underground or to rescue workers in copsed mines.


    It had been improved by adding samples from the 40th floor.


    Given that mages could create space movement gates with their spells, the tool was simply modified for the smooth progression of yers'' quests and handed over to us.


    With this improved exploration tool, we arrived on the 40th floor.


    -Finally, you have arrived?


    "Brother Manaashi? What are you doing here?"


    As soon as we crossed the passage, we saw shimmering ck scales.


    Standing right in front of us was the massive ck naga warrior, Manaashi, whom even I had to tilt my head up to look at.


    If it was just him, I would have thought he was waiting for us.


    But what about the white-armored figures standing beside him?


    For some reason, temple knights wereughing and chatting with Manaashi, gathered like an adventurers'' party.


    "Ah, Sir Rnd! I was out on patrol on the 40th floor and just sharing a chat with brother Manaashi here!"


    "I thought they were just covered in scales, but the muscles of the Naga are quite impressive!"


    -The, knights'' training, methods, are very precise, and detailed.


    On closer inspection, one of them was the muscr macho knight who hade to us for informationst time and was moved by Manaashi''s story.


    The muscr temple knight, who had been moved by Manaashi''s story and recognized him as a human rather than a monster, promised safety, but I hadn''t expected them to go this far.


    Here they were, the ck-scaled naga warrior and the white-armored temple knights, talking about bodybuilding exercises in front of the 40th floor passageway.


    Despite his ck scales, Manaashi is fundamentally a superior warrior, taller and broader-shouldered than his kin.


    It seems he got along well with the macho knights who trained their muscles.


    "We''ve obtained a magical tool that detects mana in underground caverns. Let''s go down to their bases, and for simple production bases, we''ll copse them from above."


    -That sounds, like a very good n.


    "Ah, are you heading off to eliminate those evil creatures? I''d love to join your great journey, but I can''t just impose myself on another''s arduous task."


    After exining the situation to Manaashi, who was engaged in a muscle discussion at the 40th floor passageway, he picked up his trident, sighed deeply, and exhaled a long breath.


    The temple knights, having grown quite fond of him in a short time, sincerely wished him luck before gradually disappearing.


    -Rather than a Naga n isn''t he from a Capybara tribe instead? He''s so sociable


    -Isn''t Han Se-ah on a journey, not an ordeal? Just sitting in the backseat of the Rnd bus tour.


    -ck Naga seduced the muscle knight.


    -They seem to believe in a Goddess of muscle growth, not the Goddess of life.


    -Were undead considered sacrilegious because theyck muscles? lol


    "What''s with the temporary NPC ally blending in so well with the temple? Maybe he isn''t a temporary one but a core NPC we''ll keep seeing throughout the tower climb?"


    Han Se-ah and the viewers chuckled at the scene.


    They thought Manaashi was a temporary NPC ally, like the golden golem, only to be seen briefly on the 40th floor.


    Furthermore, with the temple knight and the naga warrior engaged in a bodybuilding discussion, it triggeredughter.


    While Han Se-ah and the viewers were busyughing, our party naturally prepared to set off with Manaashi leading the way.


    While we were reporting information to the temple, the Magic Tower, and the Guild on the 35th floor, Manaashi had been patrolling the 40th floor with the temple knights and had found several caverns.


    -I found, three, by myself, humans found, two.


    "Five locations already? That''s a great start."


    In the meantime, one adventurer party and one group of patrolling temple knights had each found a location, but Manaashi alone had discovered three.


    Perhaps, being a different race, his senses were sharper than humans.


    With these whimsical thoughts about why humans were the weakest race in a fantasy world, I gazed at the ck back leading the way.


    Manaashi naturally took on the role of guide, which led Grace to my side.


    Then, just as naturally, Katie stuck close behind me.


    It seems that we ended up in this formation because the path through the swamp was too narrow to walk side by side


    The camera mounted on Manaashi''s shoulder naturally turned to look at me.


    There I was, walking alongside Grace, with Katie following closely behind, hopping along and looking for opportunities to join the conversation.


    And behind her, Han Se-ah moving the camera, observing everything.


    I got the feeling that this formation will be repeated quite a bit in the future.

 Chapter 205: Getting Deeper 5

    Chapter 205: Getting Deeper 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The first and second caverns turned out to be duds.


    There were magic reactions inside, but they were just at the level of production factories, with no boss monsters.


    It was clear that if we entered, we would just end up walking for a while before the ceiling copsed, so there was no reason to go through them.


    Han Se-ah, who had been using the magic tool to predict the inside of the caverns, shook her head in disappointment.


    Of course, since the exploration tool was treated as a quest item and linked to the minimap, her conclusions were certain.


    The fact that the exploration tool was openly integrated with the game system meant that searching from outside with the support of the Magic Tower was the game developer''s intended solution.


    "It''s a dud, but it means there was a production base, right?"


    If we didn''t find it, would the ck Nagas from the 40th floor have poured into the city like the Orcsst time?


    Its likely. After all, it seems that the Demon King wants to invade the outside world through the tower.


    -This world too, polluted...


    Manaashi, finding it incredulous that another world exists and is being invaded by the Demon King, clicked his tongue in disbelief.


    Well, for me, who entered into the game, the Demon King is a familiar, almost tiresome concept.


    But for Manaashi, it must feel different.


    Having fought the Demon King all his life and died, only to be reborn in another world and face the Demon King again, it''s like a plot from a fantasy novel.


    Sort of like, ''I died fighting the Demon King''s army and now I''m an upper-ss Death Knight in another world?''.


    Except Manaashi isn''t human, he''s a naga.


    "Did the Demon King also destroy Manaashi''s world?"


    -I don''t, know. Myst, memory, counterattack.


    "Oh, I''m sorry"


    -But, the Demon King, being here...


    Irene, realizing she may have said something inappropriate, bowed her head apologetically.


    He must have ended up inside the tower since the Demon King was responsible for the destruction of his world.


    Manaashi seemed genuinely interested in Irene''s stories about the Goddess Faith, or more precisely, in what Irene has said about it.


    He even sincerely engaged in what could be seen as a somewhat tedious Bible study session.


    While Han Se-ah searched for boss monsters using the minimap, and Grace and Katie hovered around me, a sort of sermon unfolded.


    ...This seems like an important story clue.


    Shouldn''t I stop watching and listen to Irene and Manaashis conversation?


    -Are you an idiot? Isnt Manaashi dropping major story clues?


    -Is that important? The ice princess has be a female lolol


    -Katie fell hard for Rnd after the ident, I didn''t expect the cold northern ice queen to melt so hotly under Rnd''s fiery baton.


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    The increase in viewers is good, but dont you think the level has dropped too low? Why are you spewing things in my chat that would be embarrassing even in an anonymousmunity


    [Han Se-ah, the Ace of the Free-ride Bus, donated 10,000 won!]


    Comining like that even though you''re used to suchments means you''re asking for donations, everyone.


    Hey! It''s things like ''I prefer Katie''s angles over Irene''s..'', what do you want me to say when I''m struggling to ban these chats!!!


    -Its not muscles that grew from exercise streams, but mental resilience.


    -If it was a 50,000 won donation, she would haveughed, but because its a chat, he got banned


    -Indeed, from the side, they do look like mountains~


    -These guys, watching the stream, improved their trolling skills instead of their gaming skills.


    However, Han Se-ah seemed too preupied with handling the sudden assault from the viins in the chat.


    Munching on roasted corn, she had been watching the messy love triangle drama between Grace, Katie, and Charlotte, only to hit by a sudden attack from her viewers.


    Thanks to the moans of Katie heard inside the tentst time, thousands of vile viewers were banned, making the chat a bit cleaner, but with an average viewership in the tens of thousands, there were still remnants of the horde left.


    In the front, Irene and Manaashi were exchanging idle chatter, while in the back, Han Se-ah was having a dizzying conversation.


    "Hanna is analyzing the magic tool, maybe?"


    "Judging by her expression, she seems to have realized something.


    The genius theory about Han Se-ah is no longer just a misunderstanding but an epted fact andmon sense, as we face the third cavern.


    Beeeeep!!!


    A cavern filled with something unknown.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    As if indicating that there''s no need for the third one to be a dud, the warning rm of the magic tool rings out loudly.


    Irene and Manaashi, who were talking in front, as well as Grace and Katie, who had taken positions beside me as the path widened, were startled enough to turn and look back at Han Se-ah.


    Beeeeep!! Beeeeep!! Beeeeep!!


    "What''s going on? What''s happening?"


    "Something''s down there, a lot of somethings. Not just a single mighty foe, but a huge number?"


    "More than those roots that created the nagast time?"


    The magic tool''s rm red loudly, like fire engines at a fire scene.


    Unfamiliar with how to use it, Han Se-ah only managed to stop the high-pitched, ear-piercing noise after being cursed by the viewers, asking if this time she was coborating with an otryngologist* instead of a dentist.


    Originally designed for exploring underground dungeons dozens of meters below or mines hundreds of meters deep, the sound is overwhelmingly loud.


    Feeling the tension from this ominous signal, everyone began to tense up.


    The copsing trap cavern from before had dozens of nagas ready.


    With the tool making such a threatening beep-beep sound, then there must be at least a hundred.


    -So noisy, whats, causing it?


    "Looks like there''s something underground... But with this level of response, it shouldn''t copse."


    Is there a big fish too important to throw away?


    Katie nods at Han Se-ah''s confident words, which she might have read from the quest window.


    Thanks to her image as a genius mage, the party hesitates not a bit to re-enter the tunnel, despite being buried alive there once.


    They crawled through a roon-sized entrance again with Earth Control.


    "Seems like Rnd was rightst time, should we take some of this dirt?"


    "Huh? What for?"


    "The underground cavern, even without Hanna lighting it up, you can see a little ahead. When Rnd and I were buried alone, I couldn''t even see Rnd''s face."


    Despite being under the soil with no light source, it was just dark enough to see ahead faintly.


    Like when one goes to the kitchen for water just before dawn, after the moon sets but before the sun rises, barely able to see in front.


    Simr to what she and Katie had discussed, perhaps there were bioluminescent microorganisms or glowing moss attached to the soil or tree roots.


    Upon hearing that, Han Se-ah took out a ss bottle from her inventory and gently scraped in some soil.


    Since the tree roots had already been submitted, this time she only needed to deal with the soil and whatever new creature might appear.


    Descending gently downwards in a way that made it unclear whether they were going in circles or not, the faint darkness suggested they were moving straight ahead.


    However, Han Se-ah''s minimap showed they were gradually spiraling to the right.


    Last time, it seemed like they had turned left.


    Maybe it was just a coincidence?


    "Those are the ck nagas from before."


    "It looks like they are all born this time. Are those creatures tearing and eating the flesh... no, their own eggshells from where they were born?"


    -Truly, disgusting. Will you, entrust me, with the vanguard, again?


    After passing through a narrow animal burrow and a passage supported by tree roots, we came upon a clearing that looked identical to the previous one.


    However, this time, instead of ck nagas being born, they were already out, their flesh and ck serpent tails disgustingly entangled.


    The sight of sticky, wet ck nagas, intertwined like mating snakes, chewing on flesh, was something that couldn''t be described as pleasant even in jest.


    Perhaps feeling a simr disgust to humans encountering doppelgangers or zombies, Manaashi snorted and prepared to charge, holding his trident at the ready.


    That''s why my focus was on our party leader.


    She had confidently assured us that the underground wouldn''t copse after reading the quest window alone, so in such a situation, shouldn''t we be following the orders of our bashful genius wizard whose brilliance shines in such moments?


    Around the 40th floor, her title has indeed be quite lengthy.


    "Hanna, what did the magic tool reveal? Is it safe to fight here?"


    "Hmm, as long as we don''t destroy the walls and ceiling, it should be fine. I think the cavern that copsedst time was an empty trap, but this one seems to be an important base for them as it goes deeper."


    -Then, let''s go!


    Manaashi, like a unleashed hound, surged forward with his aura ring.


    Although Han Se-ah''s words were spective, considering she''s a yer, she might have some quest information she read secretly.


    After all, there''s no need to read every single word of text about quest items during a broadcast.


    Therefore, I dashed forward, not letting Manaashi take all the spotlight, holding my shield.


    The narrow clearing was so crowded that it seemed possible to kill the creatures just by trampling them.


    Holding the shield with both hands and focusing mana into it.


    While the mana in the warhammer would explode along with a shockwave, the mana in the shield simply made it more solid and heavy,plete with a passive that partially reflected the impact.


    "Wow, it''s like scrubbing off old dirt."


    "Is this the higher levels of projecting mana outward...?"


    "Even senior knights can''t do that much. That''s the level of someone who''s been in the higher levels for a long time."


    As the dark blue aura hissed like a snake''s tongue, contorting around the clearing, the ck nagas were sliced cleanly, like threads touched by a sharp de.


    Beside him, Rnd, me, emitting a bright blue aura, rolled over the nagas like a steamroller ttening asphalt.


    -Han Se-ah''s taking it easy again!!!


    -LOL, is this the major gimmick of the 40th floor?


    -Considering the quantity, anyone would think to use a troll bomb here


    -Aren''t there ces where you can and can''t set off bombs?


    -I don''t know LOL. Seok-hyun is still on the 33rd floor, just think it''s Rnd being Rnd again


    The viewers witness an overwhelming disy of power, split in two, sweeping clean the cavern, captured on camera.


    ---


    *An otryngologist, or ENT, is a healthcare specialist who treats conditions affecting your ears, nose and throat.Toggle New Ads


    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 206: True Warrior 1

    Chapter 206: True Warrior 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Even if there were over a hundred healthy and robust goats and sheep gathered together, they would be powerless against a predator.


    And if that predator happened to be not just a hungry fox but two furious tigers, the oue would be even more inevitable.


    Surrounded by over a hundred mid-level Naga, hissing and shaking their snake-like lower bodies while contorting their ugly human faces, this was the extent of their resistance.


    Every time the dark blue aura of the trident stirred the air, the bodies of the Naga within a five-meter radius would snap like overstretched rubber bands, dropping to the ground like lifeless marites.


    Those who collided with my shield were flung about like bouncing balls.


    This clearing seems alright. And the passage leading down... it''s not dark and looks the same as the others.


    Now that you mention it, I remember realizing something was offst time because the passage leading down was darker, unlike the clearing.


    Exactly, if it was meant to be dark, the clearing should have been dark too.


    -Definitely, this ce strange, something''s off.


    After sweeping away the ck Naga and turning them into a mass production of fodder, resembling eggshells, the process felt more like routine house cleaning than a life-threatening battle.


    asional desperate punches or tail whips woulde heavily flying in, only hastening their own demise.


    Ignoring the reflective damage passive, it was inevitable given they exposed their bare flesh to the flickering bright blue aura.


    To an ordinary person, the fierce punches and tailshes might be deadly, but against a body enhanced with mana and rippling with aura, they were futile acts of desperation.


    The presence of even one superior Naga would have made for afortable situation, but with two of us, it felt like being a tiger in front of a flock of sheep, no, a tank in front of riflemen.


    Let''s head down now that we''ve cleared this area.


    We don''t know what''s hiding down there, but hopefully, ites out soon. This passage is too long.


    Indeed, it is long, isn''t it?


    Despite clearing the first open area, the ceiling remained stable, reassuring us that this ce would not copse.


    Fortunately, the gently spiraling passage was only for the entrance.


    The initial passage, a lengthy path serving possibly as camouge, led to a more straightforward path.


    Unlike the gentle slope that took us several minutes to traverse initially, the downward sloping dirt path took less than five minutes to reach the next clearing.


    -If I were here for tunnel-walking content, I would have hit the subscribe button three more times.


    -Virtual reality games are fun, but it being live can be kind of annoying.


    -I used to skip these parts in games by spending money.


    -Han Se-ah doesn''t skip even if she spends money.


    -Can we fight the boss today? If not, are we going to spend the night underground and fight it tomorrow?


    Hey, this seems like it was originally designed as a monster wave content. The creatures here look a bit bigger than the ones on the first underground floor. Of course, they''re still smaller than Manaashi.


    A minor issue was that this cavern too was filled with hordes of the dark Naga.


    They seemed to have grown slightlyrger.


    Manaashi is 2.5 meters tall, the Naga on the first underground floor are roughly 2.1 meters, while those on this floor are about 2.3 meters tall  a noticeable half-head difference.


    Unlike the first floor where the Naga huddled together like newborn snakelets, here they are lined up in rows and columns like soldiers, each holding a long trident.


    Of course, the process of clearing them out is the same as on the first floor.


    The dark blue aura dances, and the bright blue aura dashes relentlessly; the Naga fall to the ground or are flung into the air, turning into mana stones.


    "Definitely a monster wave! This is easy money!"


    -A regr party would need to block and funnel them to deal with these numbers.


    -Now I understand what people mean by easy money.


    -If you''re jealous, recruit a 6 character into your party.


    -The dirt path was annoying, but watching this is more entertaining than most action movies.


    -Isn''t it crazy that there''s still only one 6 globally?


    Even if they threw tridents made of tree roots instead of fists and tails, they were still just mid-level.


    Many died from reflective damage after throwing their tridents, resulting in a quicker cleanup than on the first floor.


    This is not a level that could be handled without a senior adventurer.


    Hundreds of muscr warriors, 2.3 meters tall and skilled in martial arts.


    This isn''t something a party of five mid-level adventurers could handle.


    It''s like a monster wave warning yers to level up theirpanions before meeting the boss on the 40th floor.


    I''m not sure if other yers will also get help from Manaashi, but on average, a full party of 4 would need to risk their lives in this fight.


    With 4 Katie yet to emit an aura, maybe 5 is the threshold of superiority.


    There''s another passage over there!


    Lets pick up all the mana stones first. We can''t leave those behind.


    Watching Grace busily collecting mana stones across the clearing and putting them into Han Se-ah''s inventory, I pondered.


    What if the party had Rnd the mid-level adventurer instead of the high-level one?


    Manaashi would certainly rampage alone, emitting aura, but since there''s only one, it would take time to handle.


    Naturally, the remaining dozens of forces would have swarmed us as we entered the clearing.


    I would have blocked the narrow passage with my shield, Katie assisting, while Grace and Han Se-ah picked off the rest.


    The problem is that there are too many for an exploration-type archer and a support-type mage to handle.


    Still, before our party would bepletely wiped out, Manaashi would likely sweep away the remnants.


    In short, the cutoff for the 40th floor is 4.


    Considering Grace''s level when she was 3, a 3 party would be annihted before Manaashi''s arrival.


    I really hope ourpanions'' levels increase soon.


    Their levels need to increase, but their personal quests are not being updated.


    As I pondered this, we encountered the third cavern.


    -...Huge?


    "What''s that? Is it a boss monster?"


    After the newly born Naga on the first underground floor and the organized Naga warriors on the second, the third underground floor housed a Naga... giant.


    It was curious how such a massive creature could ever leave through these narrow tunnels.


    It was more than twice the size of Manaashi and seemed bigger than the Ogre we had encountered before, approximately 6 to 7 meters tall.


    Considering its snake lower body stretched out on the ground, it might be 10 meters long when fully extended.


    The ck Naga giant, upying the clearing alone, had a more intense presence than the hundreds of Naga.


    I could feel its formidable aura.


    -This one, new level.


    "A new level? You mean, this giant can use aura too?"


    It''s just at the threshold of high-level.


    Due to its darkly tinted scales, it looked more like a statue outside a Southeast Asian temple than a living creature.


    Although it was motionless as we stood at the edge of the passage, it was natural for it to snap its eyes open the moment we entered the clearing.


    It seems my guess was right, thinking 4 was the minimum.


    It''s almost like a signpost saying you need to reach the high-level realm before moving from the 40th to the 41st floor.


    -This will be tough, alone.


    Manaashi''s muttering supports my conjecture.


    In fantasy ssifications, whether it''s wizards, knights, or even monsters, they are divided into three stages: low, mid, and high-level.


    Of course, NPCs don''t have the ability to see levels as numbers like yers.


    Born with human average physical abilities are considered low-level.


    Developing magic or martial skills to an expert level is mid-level. And when umted mana manifests outside the body, that''s high-level.


    Even if there are cases, like in some novels, where a mid-level with exceptional skills can defeat a high-level, the standard ssification is as such.


    The problem with this ssification is that a high-level monster can''t be taken on 1:1 by someone who has just reached the high-level.


    Low-level monsters can be handled solo by low-levels since they only fight with human-level physical strength.


    Mid-level monsters can be handled solo by mid-levels, as martial arts exist to ovee physical disparities.


    High-level monsters cannot be handled solo by high-levels, as the difference in magical power can''t be ovee by mere skill.


    "So, we have no choice but to cooperate and fight together."


    "Phew, hunting a high-level monster. I''ve only seen it when I was with the mercenaries."


    A Taekwondo red belt might beat a ck belt, and a Gold yer in LoL might beat a Diamond with a surprise midne attack.


    But asking someone who learned Kendo to cut a steel pir with a wooden sword is physically impossible.


    Since high-level monsters are filled with mana, it''s only logical for several high-levels to take them on, though there''s a small number of extremely powerful beings who can overpower them.


    If it were possible to overpower a high-level with the sheer number of mid-levels, I wouldn''t have been able to live these past 10 years in this otherworldly reincarnation, munchkin-like novel as Rnd''s body.


    High-levels must be confronted by matching their ss and amount of mana.


    Manaashi is high-level, and so is this giant.


    What''s left is the difference in their innate physical abilities and the level of their mana.


    Perhaps if the yer doesn''t help, Manaashi is set to lose to the giant.


    Instinctively sensing this, mypanions show their enthusiasm, raising their fighting spirit.


    -...Grr, Rnd, can''t you handle it?


    "Uh, Rnd? ...Can you handle it alone?"


    But Manaashi seems more intent on passing this cumbersome burden onto me and is entirely focused on finding the source of the corruption.

 Chapter 207: True Warrior 2

    Chapter 207: True Warrior 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Manaashi, eager to deal with the source of the corruption, tries to leave the heavy lifting to me, but I have other ns.


    It''s true that we could handle it by invoking ''Help me, Rndemon'', but this time it''s different.


    If we''re facing a giant monster at the threshold of high-level, then it should be attacked in abined effort by several who are just entering the high-level.


    Just because a creature isrge doesn''t mean it''s slow; it signifies strength, sturdiness, and speed.


    However, Rnd''s body is extraordinary, almost like a small giant itself.


    Even an Ogre, a typical giant monster, can be brought to its knees with just a few blows from my warhammer.


    "It''s only reached the high-level. This giant, unexperienced, will only il its power about as a creature created by the Demon King andcks intelligence."


    -Like the ones above.


    "So, let''s use this opportunity for you guys to face it."


    If I just swept it away, it would cause problems with experience.


    Not the kind of experience that fills up the EXP bar and levels you up, but the battle experience our party needs to gain as adventurers.


    A wide, t clearing without any obstacles, and the giant monster standing alone without any teammmates, children, or subordinate monsters.


    In other words, isn''t this field perfect to use the giant as a tutorial boss?


    Being high-level, and a giant at that, it probably won''t die pathetically from reflective damage.


    Attacking me will surely deplete its mana, but if even an Orc warrior can withstand a hit, maybe this one will manage too?


    Being sturdy means it can be a sandbag for longer...!


    "We, us? I do have enough piercing arrows."


    "Right, we can''t always rely on Rnd. My sword can pierce its scales... But if its lower body is a snake, how do we cut its ankles? How do we fight a Naga giant?"


    Grace and Katie, too, seemed to understand the need to face a giant monster, nodding without hesitation.


    They already have the experience of fighting a giant snake on the 30th floor, albeit with a mounted golem.


    They know most high-level monsters are huge, hence the need for this experience.


    Setting aside game system knowledge, the higher you go in the tower, the stronger the enemies.


    If one thinks even a little, it''s predictable that more high-level monsters would appear higher up.


    "Phew, so Rnd will only use his shield?"


    "I''ll focus mainly on defense, and if necessary, knock aside weapons. From dealing damage to finishing it off, you guys try handling it."


    -Bus driver! Bus driver! Bus driver! Bus driver! Bus driver! Bus driver! Bus driver! Bus driver!


    -Teacher Rnd is telling them to get off because they''ve been freeloading too much.


    -If you eat uncooked, you get sick, right? Should have cooked it slowly and eaten it


    -Just jump in whenever there''s a chance


    [''Pdin-Scratching Han'' donated 10,000 won!]


    Will you be mooching still when you reach around the 70th floor?


    "Why are you mad at me? Even when he teaches us nicely, look at how they maliciously nder me, really?"


    While the three of them were sizing up the giant Naga, Han Se-ah was busy chatting with the viewers.


    Thinking about it, it''s unclear what Han Se-ah could do with the magic she had learned so far.


    The only offensive magic she had learned was the beginner-level Magic Missile and the intermediate wind magic used against the cave bats.


    Besides that, she only had protective spells like Shield, Light for illumination, Spark for campfires, Water for drinking, and Earth Control for clearing paths.


    ...Even in a world where mages are not just damage dealers but all-round problem solvers, this seems a bit too imbnced.


    After the 40th floor boss event ends and a strengthening eventes, I should make sure she learns an advanced boss-level damage skill.


    "...But how do I deal with that giant using my magic? Even if I try Spark, it won''t even scratch its eyelids, and it''s too big to suffocate with Water, and my wind-type offensive spells are too weak to make a dent."


    -Damage? Maybe go in?


    -I think I''ve developed precognition, I can see what I''m thinking in the chat.


    -It''s not actually precognition, but mind reading.


    -But isn''t Han Se-ah really just dead weight? She can''t do anything against the boss.


    -But is that really a boss? Isn''t it just an event monster before the boss?


    Han Se-ah, having simr thoughts, was discussing her skills with the viewers.


    They teased her as a ''brilliant mage'' for her shining performance, but as they quickly ascended to the 40th floor, problems started to emerge.


    Other yers might have repeated quests for equipment and increased their number of skills, but our party moved up too quickly, causing problems for our mage, Han Se-ah.


    Ordinary mages naturally learn more and more magic.


    Just as a baker who learns to make salt bread doesn''t forget how to bake macarons, you don''t have to forget how to bake bread to learn how to make salt bread.


    -There is a, weakness, in it...


    Manaashi, trying to encourage the worried party, opens his mouth.


    As expected from a tutorial for a high-level monster that requires cooperation, Manaashi begins to reveal the weaknesses of the Naga family giant.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    (Reverse Scale)


    Originally refers to one of the 81 scales of a dragon, which is reversed and located under its neck.


    It''s not so much a weak spot that can kill a dragon, but rather a spot that, if touched, will definitely cause the dragon to kill the person who touched it.


    In simple terms, it''s not a ''weakness that a mighty enemy must target to defeat'' but a ''part that must never be touched lest you want to die''.


    But that''s when the opponent is a real dragon.


    -The scales have, turned ck, and with its, erged body, it''s now, clearly visible.


    "...Indeed, I can see several scales flipped on its arms, back, and the waist where the human upper body and snake lower body meet."


    It''s a high-level monster at the beginning stage, with snake scales, not even close to a dragon.


    The ''Reverse Scale'' Manaashi spoke of isn''t a metaphorical weakness, but literally scales that grew in reverse.


    As befitting of a snake, it was said that the lower half of the body, which sheds its skin, had scales that grew incorrectly in reverse, resulting in a weaker defense.


    Just hearing about it makes one feel like a viin attacking the ingrown toenail of a giant.


    -Its, size is, abnormallyrge, if it grew, any bigger, there would be, more weaknesses.


    "The power of the Demon King forcibly increased its size and took away its sanity, which means the scales that should be hard have softened. We can take it down if we know its weaknesses."


    "Whether it was the undead or this time, it seems a ss that suits an axe more than a sword."


    Boosted by the realization of a visible weakness, the party drew their weapons, strung alchemical arrowheads, and stepped into the clearing as the camera soared up.


    Like an RPG boss monster, as soon as they stepped into the clearing, the creature, previously quiet during their strategy meeting, rose threateningly, mming its heavy trident into the ground like a building''s main beam.


    -Krrr, shaaaaa-!


    "Don''t let your guard down!"


    Perhaps due to its size, even the whistling of the wind sounded like a roar.


    But there was no reason to be scared.


    I moved forward with shield and warhammer in hand.


    Filled with confidence that they wouldn''t be overpowered even by a 6-meter giant, their bodies, swirling with divine energy and mana, were ready to physically overwhelm the creature.


    The giant trident, as if being sucked into the extended shield, crashed down.


    Kwooooom-


    -Sha, shaaaaak?!


    The trident, thicker than a human''s torso and filled with dark energy, struck down with full force but didn''t even scratch the magically reinforced game skin shield.


    Despite the significant height difference, resembling that of an adult and a kindergarten child, there was no problem in holding the line, and it seemed like I even managed to chip away at its aura with reflective damage.


    As it attacked me, the ck aura of the giant Naga form flickered like a candle in the wind.


    Indeed, at a higher level, it seems there''s no dying from reflective damage like this.


    Is the mana filling their bodies used like some sort of MP shield?


    Even so, the more it attacks, the more its mana is depleted, and once all the mana is gone, its health starts to diminish.


    And elerating this depletion were my party members standing behind me.


    "I''ll target the lower body first! Here I go-!"


    Katie dashed forward, kicking up a cloud of dust as she charged.


    Her target was the giant snake''s lower body, heavily pressing down on the clearing.


    Perhaps she nned to tear off all the reversed scales on the lower body, which seemed more vulnerable than the towering upper body.


    No way a mere wriggling snake''s tail could match Katie, naturally a 4 ''Sword Princess''.


    And with three people covering her, even less so.


    "There are no scales on the eyes, after all!"


    As Katie leaped over the tail, whipping like a whip on the ground, she turned her head just in time to catch an arrow flying towards its cheek.


    The giant Naga, underestimating the situation, raised its retrieved trident, aiming at Katie, who was now even closer


    Boom-!


    The thing that struck its cheek was an alchemical arrowhead.


    Apparently not intending to deal damage, a small explosion followed by a cloud of brown gas briefly obscured the giant''s vision.


    "May the Goddess, bless us!"


    Seizing that moment, Manaashi charged in like a ghost with his sharp trident.


    Unlike the ck aura of the giant Naga form, his aura, still maintaining its blueness, aimed straight for the reversed scale below the waist.


    Simultaneously, a white shield of divine energy spread above Katie''s head.


    Kaaaang-!


    The heavy strike was blocked with a resonating boom, creating cracks in the shield.


    The fact that a crack appeared in the shield of the born 5 ''Saint Candidate,'' who had never wavered before, showed just how powerful the aura-filled strike of the boss was.


    But the fact that the strike was blocked again didn''t change.


    The brown gas blinded the giant Naga, Katie struck the reversed scale on the tail once more, and Manaashi''s dark blue aura repeatedly struck and tore off the scale under the waist.


    -Kyaa, shaaaaaaak-!


    As sticky, ck blood like tar oozed out from the broken scales, the creature screamed in rage.


    But that was all the resistance it could muster.


    After the roar dispersed the gas and it regained its sight, what the creature saw was Katie, who had been striking the scales on the tail, and Manaashi, who had ripped off the scales under the waist, quickly hiding behind me.


    "How many arrows do we have left?"


    "Fourteen for distracting!"


    So, all the creature could do was desperately hope my shield would break as it hurled its trident again.


    Of course, it was a given that my shield wouldn''t be prated on just the 40th floor.

 Chapter 208: True Warrior 3

    Chapter 208: True Warrior 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    In terms of physical ability, Lee Haneul, a gamer with less-than-average abilities in South Korea, found himself in the body of 6 ''Great Pdin'' Rnd, a physique so extraordinary it was hard to believe it belonged to a human.


    Before even learning how to handle mana, he could crush a rock with his grip strength.


    With fingers that could carve through rocks like tofu, legs that could run faster and longer than a horse, and skin, bones, and muscles so tough they wouldn''t scratch without aura-infused weapons, Rnd''s body could be mistaken for a high-level monster due to its high mana density.


    "Ha-ha, such a big target, your weaknesses are quite obvious!"


    "Hanna! Aim for its eyes with your arrows, and I''ll cover them with light magic!"


    Now that the innate difference in physical ability waspensated for, the only thing left was the gap between a warrior newly advanced to a higher level and one who, though still at the edge of the upper level, had been using this body for at least ten years.


    No matter how heavy and thick the trident flew at me a like siege weapon, my shield never faltered.


    Weren''t they the same attacks that couldn''t destroy Irene''s protective shield in one hit?


    There was no way I''d fall from just one hit.


    The critical strike unleashed by the giant Naga only resulted in draining its own mana pool.


    "It''s more manageable than I thought?"


    "Don''t let your guard down. If you make a mistake against an attack that almost breaks the protective barrier, you''ll be seriously hurt."


    Thus begins a sad battle for the boss monster.


    Its forceful attacks were naturally blocked by my shield and protective spells.


    The arrows flying towards its face were too trivial to dodge but too annoying to ignore, tipped with alchemical arrowheads.


    Then, there was Manaashi and Katie, nimbly using me as a cover, moving across the clearing, striking at any vulnerabilities.


    -Sha, shaaaaaaa!


    Enraged and ignoring the petty arrows, it reached out to grab Katie, but an arrow, using Han Se-ah''s light magic as cover, aimed not for its cheek but for its eyeball this time.


    True to its higher level, it quickly shut its eyes to block the arrow, but instead of gas, a sticky, glue-like substance burst from the alchemical arrowhead, sticking to its left eye.


    As if mocking thew of conservation of mass, the small arrowhead gushed out more and more of the ck sticky substance, covering a wide area.


    "Hanna! Spark over there!"


    "Got it!"


    -Kyaaak, kyaaaak!


    As sparks hit the sticky substance covering its left eye, mes fiercely erupted.


    The brown gas from the earlier arrowhead was tear gas for obscuring vision, and the substance fired this time was inmmable sticky oil.


    She had bought various types of arrowheads, not just explosive ones, for suchbat.


    The battle dragged on longer than expected, alternating with Irene in blocking the trident thrusts.


    -Hannamon next? Spark! Spark!


    -Katie aside, Grace is evil as hell.


    -Ranged psychological warfare really bring on the PTSD


    -It''s a typical RPG scene, but in virtual reality, it feels different.


    -But if Irene''s 5 saint candidate shield cracks in one hit, means I should never get hit, right?


    "Isn''t it because it''s a giant that its health pool is so high? I think Manaashi and Katie have already broken about ten of its scales."


    With one eye burned and the scales below its waist torn to shreds, oozing ck blood, the viewers each throw in theirments on the grim sight.


    Then, as if introducing a new pattern, the creature nts its arms on the ground and swings its tail to sweep the clearing, but


    "Ro-Rnd? Are you sure you''re okay?"


    "I can block this, just finish it off."


    Wasn''t it obvious that a simple, brute-force attack wouldn''t work?


    I casually run and bounce the tail away with my shield, avoiding the need to jump.


    Even if it was a windmill-like sweeping attack with its tail instead of legs, stopping it before it gains momentum is enough.


    And typically, breaking a giant boss''s pattern means it''s free hit time.


    The creature, using its trident-bearing arms as support, swung its tail widely.


    Now with its tail blocked by me, it awkwardly sprawled in a prone position.


    Its arms propped on the ground, chest and upper body bent forward, and buttocks stuck out.


    Weapon down, posture lowered, bnce disrupted


    -Got this!


    Facing a warrior adept with aura, such disarray leads to fatal consequences.


    In an instant, Manaashi darts in, tearing off the scales on the arms and nearly severing the wrists, causing ck blood to gush like a burst pipe.


    Katie, with her ghostly swordsmanship, also rips off the scales on the tail, but the wounds are rtively smaller since she can''t externalize her aura.


    Of course, ''rtively smaller'' doesn''t change the fact that scales are broken and blood is flowing.


    With all scales from the tail tip to the waist broken and blood streaming down, and the thick wrists needed to hold weapons half-severed, the giant boss, unable to move its tail or arms properly, could only quietly lie down on the cold clearing, offering the scales on its neck.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    After a ten-minute intense battle, the giant Naga copses in the clearing with a thud.


    Itsrge size meant a lot of blood, leaving a pool of thick, ck blood as the bodyy on the ground.


    After the broken scales, therge body, and the terrible pool of blood disappeared, what was revealed was a radiant mana stone.


    So, it was just an ordinary monster.


    "It wasn''t a boss monster, I guess."


    "No loot means it''s not even a named monster, right?"


    While Manaashi''s lips twitched with joy from defeating a strong enemy without damage, the expressions of the others turned to worry.


    If we categorize monsters as normal, named, or boss, they had thought the giant Naga was at least of the named monster level.


    Even if it''s not the source of the contamination and not a boss, it could still be a powerful named ss, guarding the boss, like the giant worm that roamed around the 30th floor.


    The party members, who were unconsciously thinking this, seemed to have a hard time epting the reality of just one mana stone lying there.


    If it''s a regr monster, it means it can be mass-produced.


    Imagine giant nagas swarming like zombies...


    Well, that probably won''t happen for game bnce reasons.


    "We need to find the source of contamination as soon as possible."


    "If there are more of these, it will be troublesome. The scales were hard enough to deflect a sword."


    Of course, the party members don''t know this fact.


    So, they were worried that even the giant form monsters could be replicated like doppelgangers or regr Naga.


    Still, it wasn''t bad.


    Whether the stars indicate talent or the talent emerged because of the stars, everyone dealt with it skillfully without a single mistake.


    I''m quite satisfied with how they handled their first encounter with a high-level giant form monster.


    Grace, who spread psychological warfare hell with gas, sticky, and explosive arrowheads, Katy, who dodged the wriggling snake tail and tore off all the important points, and Irene, who blocked attacks that were difficult to shield with a protective spell.


    Han Se-ah should learn at least two attack spells.


    One for regr monsters and another for extreme damage against bosses.


    -Han Se-ah getting off the Rnd bus and onto the Manaashi bus


    -How life turns into a bus ride


    -Is Han Se-ah''s main content getting on buses and sightseeing? (Seriously don''t know)


    -How about learning alchemy and being the shuttle for Grace''s arrowheads? A moving infinite quiver


    [Rnd''s Mighty Warhammer Donated 10,000 won!]


    Congrattions on growing from a level 4 bag to a level 5 bag


    "Hey! That''s an old story from when I first started the game. You guys keep treating me like a pack mule. If it were you, you''d have made a mistake and been reset here."


    Han Se-ah, who really didn''t have a chance to shine this time due tock of attack skills, screams at the viewers'' teasing.


    With its size, there was nothing she could do with Earth Control to hinder it, and Spark was too weak to even damage the cornea.


    All she did was blur the trajectory of Grace''s arrows with light magic when they flew and ignite the sticky oil with Spark magic.


    "Okay, everyone, gather around for a moment."


    "Hm?"


    Thus, a bit of feedback time was held in the now empty clearing.


    Since no one made a mistake this time, it was more about encouragement.


    Mix regr arrows with alchemical arrows for rapid-fire to make the psychological warfare even more vicious, if you have the bnce, don''t just jump over the tail but climb on it, stab with the sword, and keep attacking the wounds, and so on.


    "And Hanna, if you advance to the senior level, learn some offensive magic too. If higher-level monsters start appearing regrly, our party willck firepower."


    "...Okay."


    And to Han Se-ah, necessary advice.


    As soon as my speech ended, the viewers, thinking they found something to tease Han Se-ah about, erupted in excitement.


    Earlier it was time to criticize Han Se-ah, now it was officially ''teasing time'' endorsed by Teacher Rnd, and they made a racket.


    Of course, any intermediate mage among the viewers would be less skilled than Han Se-ah...


    But when have inte viewers ever cared about such a thing?


    Even professional gamers get unsolicited advice in this world.


    -How about me?


    "I''m no expert in spear techniques."


    So don''t hiss all disappointedly.

 Chapter 209: True Warrior 4

    Chapter 209: True Warrior 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    It seemed that the 40th floor''s underground clearing had not two, but three types.


    The first was a trap clearing, using a few ck Nagas as bait, where the ceiling copses the moment you descend to the second underground level, attempting to bury you alive.


    The second type was a production clearing, creating ck Naga warriors and giant Naga forms.


    And the third was an underground clearing where we had yet to find a boss.


    "Another dead end?"


    "This time, only giant Nagas were there."


    Thanks to this, the party was bing adept at hunting giant monsters, but the fact that we still hadn''t encountered a boss remained unchanged.


    On the 10th, 20th, and 30th floors, the bosses themselves would jump out if we got near certain ces, but maybe because this time''s concept was a secret production base, they were well hidden.


    Even Han Se-ah''s quest window didn''t help...


    She murmured about needing to find it, but there were no hints.


    -The forest altar search was awful, but this seems heavenly inparison.


    -The orc altar at least stood out high. LOL


    -Watching Han Se-ah is like watching oil drilling, always on the hunt for a water vein.


    -Isn''t Manaashi kind of clumsy? He finds things really well, but why are they always duds?


    -Manaashi, who rose from the ck Naga Army to this position...


    Despite the slow progress, viewer reactions were not bad, probably because of the rich visuals.


    Ordinary yers rarely encounter giant monsters, and watching beautiful women fight and exchange blows with them was quite a treat.


    Manaashi had also be a mascot of the stream, having befriended not just the temple knights but also the priests and nuns.


    Initially, he wooed a temple knight with muscle training stories, then talked with priests and nuns about faith.


    Perhaps because the Naga from another world, including Manaashi, were a religious tribe believing in the cycle of rebirth and the sanctity of life, he felt less like a mere warrior and more like a folkloric holy knight?


    The Naga in the southern part of the kingdom were heinous monsters that hunted adventurers.


    "But at least the mana stones are selling for a pretty penny, so our wallets are getting thicker."


    "It''s also helping us improve our skills. The higher levels seems reachable now..."


    "Come here, Katie? I''ll help rx your muscles with divine energy."


    Grace, who disliked asking me for party funds, scooped up the chunky mana stones, and Katie, having wiped her sword with a dry cloth, swung it a few times in the air, closing her eyes as if measuring something.


    Then there was Manaashi, Katie, and Irene checking if I, who received attacks with my shield, was hurt anywhere.


    With such a variety of personable beautiful women and characters, Han Se''ah''s lips can''t help but twitch despite the slow progress.


    The vibrant Grace, the benevolent Irene, and Katie, who looks stern but acts cute.


    The half-jokingly created Grace Squad and Irene Squad kept clipping and steadily leaking to intemunities, so the viewership continued to grow.


    In the midst of all this, the fact that there are male viewers who started watching because of my face is a bit creepy.


    There''s a growing number of hardcore fans, like those calling themselves ''Rnd''s Warhammer'', ''Rnd''s Iron Bat'', a kind of weird fanbase.


    "Huh? Why am I smiling? Oh, should I be crying after myrades and I crushed the forces of evil without a single injury? It''s definitely not because I''m looking at this month''s donations."


    -Indeed, a streamer who makes millions a month, impressive.


    -Going global with a virtual reality game and rising like a star


    -She was pretty popr before, but it''s a bit scary how she''s heading towards ten million channel subscriptions


    -What did she do to get ten million subscribers?


    -Even a streamer who does instant noodle mukbang has ten million subscribers, and you''re questioning the world''s number one in virtual reality games?


    And those increasing viewers trante into numbers in Han Se-ah''s bank ount, providing her with no reason to quit gaming and streaming.


    Could they be considered my lifeline?


    It feels strange to think that nasty viewers are helping my life...


    "This time too, the giant Naga was thest one. No way to go down from here."


    "It''s hiding really well, maybe because it''s the source of contamination."


    -Really, a cowardly creature.


    As Han Se-ah walked around the clearing along the wall, chatting with the viewers and concluding again that there was no boss monster, the party members each expressed their disappointment.


    With the minimap and quest window open, and using mana-charged hands to scrape the walls as we walked, as we did on the 30th floor, it''s certain there''s nothing there.


    There''s no way there''s a secret passage that doesn''t react to mana, doesn''t appear on the minimap, and doesn''t update the quest window.


    If the game worked that way, we would still be wandering around the 30th floor.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    As we were stuck figuring out the 40th floor, we spent more time on the 35th floor.


    While some viewersined of boredom, most were enjoying the changingndscape of the 35th floor.


    Most of Han Se-ah''s viewers were young men interested in virtual reality games, and all of them had experienced Heroes Chronicle in various ways.


    People confident in their gaming skills or those with good teammate luck mostly made it up to the 20th floor, dealing with orcs and moving into the caves.


    Even those ying the game slowly and casually had faced the Full Moon Wolf on the 10th floor.


    So, they knew from experience that the game''s progress was excruciatingly slow since the real-world to game-time ratio is 1:1.


    [Heroes Chronicle Forum]


    Today''s Adventurer Meal, Day 42 [49] +186


    I caught the Full Moon Wolf, but the gate won''t open [21] +98


    Survived a duel with a Orc Warrior as a newbie mercenary [143] +227


    - Manwha about a beginner starting a virtual reality game [163] +496


    Sorry, I just wanted to show this [82] +352


    Even a nce at the Heroes Chronicle Forum, filled with raw opinions that could get someone sued, or worse, made this clear.


    I caught the Full Moon Wolf, but the gate won''t open.


    [Full Moon Wolf loot.JPG]


    [Happy Mages of the Magic Tower.JPG]


    [Moon in the Sky.JPG]


    I defeated the boss monster, but the gate on the 10th floor won''t open. Why is that?


    It depends on the situation at the Magic Tower; it''s inconsistent.


    Yeah, you might have to wait a few more days depending on what the mages are doing.


    The longest record is one week; someone got trolled.


    I got yed by the Magic Tower too.


    The Full Moon Wolf is a gentlemanpared to the others, lol.


    Starting withints that the gate doesn''t immediately appear after handing over the Full Moon Wolf''s loot, there are numerous postsmenting situations like spending two months just on the move with a mercenary group, or starting as a trader but spending half a year just climbing mountains.


    Even traveling within the kingdom in this medieval era takes at least a month as standard.


    There are magic tools, and modern conveniences are somewhat implemented, but there''s nothing like a high-speed train.


    The world of medieval fantasy is the pr opposite of the fast-paced Korean culture.


    It''s a world where you literally run over mountains and rivers, so there''s a bit of leniency in the perception of time.


    Unless it''s a merchant contract with a clear deadline, the average is to travel at a reasonably slow pace.


    Remember when I was looking for Lily Depp''spanion?


    Even when the traders who were supposed to visit small viges were significantlyte, it was just taken in stride.


    If they''rete, they''rete, and if they''reter, well, they''re probably dead.


    "Sir Rnd! Would you like to join us?"


    "No, I''m fine."


    -Too bad, Rnd


    Thinking this, I was suddenly approached by a temple knight while walking the streets of the 35th floor.


    Beside the temple knight, who had taken off his shining white armor to reveal his bulky bare body, was Manaashi, wriggling his muscles covered in ck scales.


    ...This guy might really be a member of the Capybara species.


    I thought he would be stuck on the 40th floor, but like tendrils of white tentacles crossing the gate, the ck Naga warrior naturally joined us on the 35th floor.


    Thanks to his friendly rtions with the temple, people''s wariness had lessened.


    "Haha, Sir Rnd must be busy. But I am curious about how you maintain that splendid physique, so next time, I would love to exercise together."


    "Yes, if the opportunity arises."


    -See you tomorrow, Rnd


    Even if it''s a menacing ck Naga warrior, there''s no reason to tremble in fear when he''s upied in a conversation about physical training with a bear-like muscr temple knight.


    To the ordinary citizens who came up for construction, the temple''s endorsement made them more trustworthy than unknown adventurer groups.


    Some adventurers even curiously listened to the temple knights and the advanced warrior discuss physical training methods.


    Of course, there''s no reason for me to interfere.


    The effort I put into building this body was nothing but channeling my frustration with male characters into macros.


    "Rnd, you''re here?"


    "We''ll have skewers from the market street for dinner tonight. ...I guess it''s okay to have one in advance?"


    And instead of sweating with a dark-scaled snake man and a muscle pig, wouldn''t anyone prefer to spend their time with beautiful women who show interest in me?


    Having turned down the invitation to a muscle discussion with the temple knight and Manaashi, I returned to the tent vige.


    There, Grace and Katie, dressed lightly, were waiting for me with hot skewers and cold beer.


    With Han Se-ah turning off the stream and heading to the Magic Tower for a while, and Irene having to attend to some business at the temple and thus unable to join us for dinner, one thing was certain.


    The floating camera above their heads suggests that Han Se-ah might not be at the Magic Tower, but rather renting a one-person tent in the tent vige to hide.

 Chapter 210: 4★ Sword Princess Katie Wesley

    Chapter 210: 4¡ï ''Sword Princess'' Katie Wesley


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    THIS CHAPTER IS 19+ THEREFORE, THE FULL CHAPTER IS POSTED ON MY KOFI


    IF YOU ARE 19+, READ /Post/210-4-Sword-Princess-Katie-Wesley-NSFW-Y8Y5SX69R


    ***Toggle New Ads


    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 211: 4★ Forest Stalker Grace

    Chapter 211: 4¡ï ''Forest Stalker'' Grace


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    THIS CHAPTER IS 19+ THEREFORE, THE FULL CHAPTER IS POSTED ON MY KOFI


    IF YOU ARE 19+, READ /post/211-4-Forest-Stalker-Grace-NSFW-A0A3SX6B0


    ***Toggle New Ads


    3/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 212: Source of Corruption 1

    Chapter 212: Source of Corruption 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    After a long stay on the 35th floor in preparation for the exploration of the 40th floor.


    Many things happened.


    Manaashi became the mascot of Han Se-ah''s stream and a celebrity of the 40th floor.


    Meanwhile, some of the research initiated by the Magic Tower was already yielding results, including underground exploration magic tools, Doppelganger Detectors, and a herbicide for the pale vines.


    ...No matter how I look at it, aren''t we progressing too fast, making the Magic Tower struggle a step behind?


    The 40th floor featured the first truly challenging boss, and it felt like the build-up was designed for a character with a natural 5 rating, not someone like 6 ''Great Pdin'' Rnd.


    What should I say, it felt like a character forcibly inserted into a game made by someone else.


    It felt out of ce.


    "Ah, seriously! I wondered why the quest wasn''t updating, turns out I need to increase the giant-type Naga hunt count! Isn''t that mean? If we just explored without hunting, we could''ve been stuck on the 40th floor forever!"


    -Have we hunted about 20 of them now?


    -Yeah, ignoring the trap zones and just hunting the giant-types.


    -Not 10 but 20, haha, so vague and mean.


    -BB Games really enjoys messing with the yers.


    -Is this the weight of the crown... but didn''t you just breeze through it? Suddenly I''m really irritated.s


    Regardless of what I thought, Han Se-ah, who considers the 6 character as one also designed by Heroes Chronicle, could only grind her teeth at the cruel quest design.


    Discovering that you actually had to increase your monster kill count to progress was a wicked twist.


    Even the viewers, who took pleasure in teasing Han Se-ah, felt a bit taken aback.


    Those who made mocking her a life mission were now empathizing with her.


    But what could Han Se-ah do?


    Aside from grinding her teeth and reluctantly epting donations from viewers, there wasnt much else.


    She couldnt just give up her title as the world''s number one streamer out of spite and quit the game.


    So, she looked at the updated quest window and set off to hunt the boss monster.


    [While hunting the giant-type Nagas, I received a call from the Magic Tower]


    [Their mana stones have a unique magical pattern... Magic Tower''s exnations are always soplex]


    [But thanks to the Magic Tower, we were able to find the source of the corruption... Now, all that''s left is to purify it]


    The boss monster didn''t appear in a field naturally over time, nor did it emerge in a specific location.


    It appeared only after diligently hunting the giant-type Nagas and selling their mana stones to the Magic Tower.


    Was it an exaggeration to think that the game developers harbored malicious intent, forcing yers to hunt the giant-type Nagas as a tutorial boss forrge monsters?


    Like agging story finally gaining momentum, a Magic Tower mage visited our tent.


    I hadn''t seen him before, but Han Se-ah, who had, weed him familiarly and received another magic tool.


    "Thanks to the efforts of Hanna and everyone else, we''ve been able to uncover some of the secrets of the 40th floor! This magic tool will allow you to"


    "Ah, yes. Thank you."


    Han Se-ah, having politely dismissed the somewhat verbose mage, held an L-shaped, long rod in her hand.


    It looked like a dowsing rod used for locating water veins, yet it was a magic tool.


    It made one curious about the person who had crafted it.


    When Han Se-ah gripped the shorter part of the L-shaped rod, the longer part started to tremble.


    It appeared that, as an item developed by the Magic Tower for quest purposes, its functionality was reliable.


    The party members, their eyes shining, seemed invigorated, now believing they could tackle the 40th floor.


    The magic tool had been created thanks to the mana stones we provided, but if we didn''t act quickly, other high-level adventurers or temple knights might also receive such tools.


    We had almost lost the credit for the Orc Altar to other adventurers and Reba.


    The same had happened with the Golem Layer; we werent the only ones hunting golems, so we had to act fast this time too.


    Meanwhile, Han Se-ah was busy being teased by her viewers as a cultist.


    -Is that tool part of the seconding of the Han Se-ah religion?


    -lololol nice rods lolol


    -It looks like something that would be featured on ''Unbelievable Stories'' ady searching for mana stones


    -Why is she ying the game with a dowsing rod?


    -Our magic rods, please listen to the mage and live happily~


    "No, wait, everything was fine until now, why this? Depending on which mage from the Magic Tower you get, the magic tools turn out randomly?"


    The Magic Tower, bluntly put, is a collection of researchbs.


    Even speaking of the Magic Tower as a whole, the results can vary wildly depending on which mage''s researchb is conducting the study, and the state of their assistants... or rather, ves.


    A magic tool developed by a noble-born mage might prioritize style over practicality, resulting in annoying gadgets.


    If its in the hands of a quirky, entric mage, you might get something like this dowsing rod, or even more bizarre items resembling Ouija boards.


    The problem is that most mages are somewhat insane.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Regardless of its appearance, thanks to Han Se-ah wandering around the 40th floor with the dowsing rod in both hands, like searching for water veins, we were able to locate the source of the corruption.


    Although it looked absurd, the quest magic tool worked correctly as it was linked to the mini-map.


    The entrance to this ce was entirely different from the copsing trap ground and the production ground where the giant-type Nagas were found.


    "...How could we have missed this?"


    "It must have been enchanted with magic that makes it impossible to find with the naked eye unless you have the tool."


    Unlike the beast-den-like entrances hidden under tree roots, this ce resembled a massive sinkhole, gaping wide like the maw of a monster.


    It was sorge, it was a wonder how it could have ever been missed.


    Just as we entered the night ins instead of the day ins when hunting the Full Moon Wolves, the boss monster of the 40th floor, the source of the corruption, seemed to be hidden in another field.


    Standing at the edge of a gaping abyss in the eerie poison marsh, the party members swallowed nervously, feeling the tension.


    Yet, having met the Goddess in person, none of them showed fear, merely exchanging determined nces.


    -Terrible, stinking, down there, they are there


    "Then, let''s go down."


    "Hoo, may the Goddess'' blessing be with us."


    The steep path created around the edge of the pit seemed to allow descent without interference, as if it didn''t want to hinder us from going down.


    Like the spiral passage Han Se-ah and Katie had carved out when they were rescued, a single path was clearlyid out along the edge of the vast sinkhole.


    Considering the boss keeps creating things, if left alone, would something crawl out of this passage?


    "Hoo, it''s so hard to breathe...?"


    "We should probably cast a purification spell as we go down."


    After a tense descent along the damp, sticky walls of the colossal sinkhole, the air became thick with the stench of rotting poison.


    Just as the temple forces joined the battle from the 31st floor, the boss monster field was filled with poison.


    The Full Moon Wolves had just been in a dark night ins without any moonlight debuff, but this was a debuff field, ramping up the difficulty.


    Of course, this was irrelevant to our party, which included the natural 5 ''Saint Candidate'' Irene.


    Our healing ability might be reduced, and the enhancement spell might not work, but with the purification spell strengthened and functioning as an immunity buff, we definitely have a cheat character in our party.


    -Just breezing through again? Just breezing through again?


    -Is this even a game? Isn''t it more of a lottery simtion?


    -The shield negates DoT and the purification skill negates everything else, what a joke


    -Thanks to mommy Irene, were just breezing through again


    -So, to beat the 40th floor boss, a priest is essential.


    A soft, white divine energy descended on our party, blessing us.


    It felt like a personal air curtain above our heads, instantly pushing the poison away from our vicinity.


    At the same time, the chat exploded into activity.


    "Right? I think if we ignore this poison and just go in, a boss passive will activate, leading to a party wipe. Of course, Teacher Rnd might destroy everything before that..."Toggle New Ads


    4/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 213: Source of Corruption 2

    Chapter 213: Source of Corruption 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    In the vast open area that could line up countless soldiers, stood an ornate dais, seemingly built for a speech.


    Atop it, a gaunt skeleton in robes, wielding a long staff  a skeletal necromancer and boss of the 40th floor, a Lich.


    So, the Lich stood there alone.


    -Evil, the smell of dark magic


    "Could there be zombies hiding underground?"


    The extravagant robes and the stark white bones beneath them were visible.


    The staff in its hand had a design where human finger bones clutched a small animal''s skull.


    And I knew what this skeletal necromancer, this Lich, was.


    That''s a scenario boss monster from Heroines Chronicle.


    As I recall, it was a boss monster in stories involving pdins and saints  or rather, characters of holiness with revealing outfits.


    Honestly, there wasn''t anything distinctive about a skeleton, but the staff was memorable.


    There were suspicions that the necromancer was a TS (gender-swapped) moe-fied skin because ater-released necromancer character, Eyena, had a staff identical to this one, tucked between her chest.


    It turned out not to be a TS moe-fication of the skeleton mage but merely a reuse of the weapon design.


    Whether it was the scantily d saintess or the pdin in te armor with holes revealing thighs, sides, and under-breast, the important thing was that this skeleton was a summoner.


    {Ye, Yesss, Yesss-!!!}


    What the, what is that?!


    From the elevated dais, a loud voice echoed.


    Blue mes burst forth from the empty eye sockets of the skull.


    As it had no vocal cords, the voice seemed to be created through mana, emanating not from its mouth but the staff.


    As the skeleton mage roared in a fit, the party, thinking the battle had started, gripped their weapons and quietly began to form a battle line.


    However, the skeleton mage paid them no attention, fixating its gaze on me.


    Seeing the blue me effect, I remembered  could it be rted to Rnd in Heroines Chronicle?


    Rnd was involved with the holy characters, and perhaps with this skeleton mage as well.


    As I pondered, the staff pointed at me like an using finger.


    {You ignorant creature! How could you, how could you-!!}


    I dont understand what youre saying.


    {Of course, you wouldnt! All you know is to move your body stupidly, you flesh bag!}


    Wondering what kind of story would unfold  maybe strategies for the game, reasons for my arrival in this world, or secrets about the Goddess and the Demon King  I quietly waited without smashing the noisy skeleton.


    Seeing me wait, the rest of the party also paused their charge, maintainingbat readiness while surrounding the creature.


    An odd tension and silence settled in the underground chamber.


    The skeleton on the dais, illuminated by a magic tool, strikingly disyed its white bones as it pounded the dais with its staff.


    The appearance of the boss monster of the 40th floor, a superior necromancer, felt more like a child full of anger, desperately seeking a way to express it.


    {If it werent for you, for you alone, my grand ambition!!!}


    The shouts thrown into the air with fluctuating mana waves were filled with a surprisingly detailed story, so much so that even Manaashi, who was ready to strike, lowered his spear.


    The infuriated outburst revealed the following:


    Among the creatures created by the Demon King, this intelligent skeletal necromancer sought to achieve great deeds and ascend higher.


    Specifically, it wanted to gain the attention of the great Demon King who created it.


    But would a Demon King, invading worlds and dimensions, pay any attention to a mere superior necromancer?


    No matter how desperately and reverently the necromancer adored the Demon King, thetter probably didnt even know of his existence.


    Polluting the tower itself, converting divine energy into mana, disguising undead as humans to divine energy users, and insulting the Goddess  all these efforts were to catch the Demon King''s attention.


    It seems, being a necromancer, his genius was more evident in research than inbat.


    {If my army had beenpleted, to Him, to Hiiim-!!! How could you simply destroy that huge tree with brute force-!}


    "Ah, are you talking about thatrge tree on the 35th floor?"


    The n was to convert divine energy into life force and mana and put it inside fake humans.


    In short, to create a pseudo-human army, whitish vines inside doppelgangers, insulting the Goddess of Life with a truly immortal army.


    But all his genius crumbled before one fundamental premise.


    {Even after I prepared a grand magic barrier to prevent the mages from gathering, dissecting, and analyzing the tree!}


    A full-force strike from a naturally born 6 character, enhanced by the temple''s buff.


    As the game system recognized it as a physical attack, it effortlessly bypassed the barrier designed to nullify magic attacks, destroying the tree, the alpha and omega of his n.


    {Hoo, well, it''s not so bad Since youve crawled all the way here.}


    "It seems like you''re stalling for time with a long story Show me your hidden trick."


    {As arrogant as your abilities, fleshbag.}


    Watching him exin at length, the skeleton rattled its jaw.


    Since it spoke through the staff, this must be its version of a smug smile.


    Clearly preparing something, it finished its lengthy story and raised its staff high.


    "Hey, what''s this? So you weren''t just a talkative one, you were preparing something? Boss monsters are talkative and sneaky."


    -Just with the skeleton''s rambling, there''s a 10-minute video right there.


    -If I upload this as the 40th floor boss gimmick on my channel, it''ll be a hit strategy video


    -So, this ce is empty because of Rnd?


    -Is it Rnd again? Breezing through it again? Is it Rnd again? Breezing through it again?


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    "Lately, whenever Rnd does anything, you guys always talk about ''breezing through,'' ''exploiting'' and so on. Now, no more forgiveness. If you want to do it, pay up."


    With Han Se-ah''s grumbling breaking the mood, the skeleton forcefully mmed its staff down on the dais.


    A necromancer specialized in research and summoning rather thanbat.


    The grand magic it meticulously prepared over more than ten minutes could be a summoning of a massive undead at the senior level, or a powerful attack spell potent enough to make me raise my shield.


    Given his research background, the variety of monsters he could create should be immense.


    However, the magic the creature gleefully activated was neither a summoning nor an offensive spell.


    {Eh, hyahyahyahyahah! How do you like that, you primitive thing?}


    What this damn skeleton unfolded was a holy barrier.


    To be exact, the exceedingly wicked creature that should be called a bastard was an employee of BB Games.


    After breaking through a magic nullification barrier (probably by using a troll bomb to demolish the tree) and an evolved army of doppelgangers (with probably a magic interference gimmick), you reach the boss monster.


    And this boss monster had the gimmick of nullifying both holy and physical damage?


    Minions immune to magic and the boss is immune to divine energy and physical attacks.


    Isn''t this one of the most wickedbinations imaginable in RPGs?


    "Ah, damn, it regenerates too quickly."


    {Hahaha! Eventually, all living things return to death! Do you believe in the Goddess of Life, fleshbag? That powerless Goddess before the Demon King of Death?}


    No matter how extraordinary my 6 tank body is, I am still bound by the game system.


    With nothing but brute strength through stats, I had no way to break through the gimmick.


    This crazy skeleton''s so-called finishing move was ''try again after you''ve aged and died''.


    Seriously, what kind of boss monster tells you to meet again in a few hundred years and casts the ultimate frustration spell?


    It''s infuriating how it keepsing back even after its head is smashed.


    Fortunately, perhaps due to its confidence as a smart necromancer, it stayed in the open area after deploying the barrier that nullifies holy and physical damage.


    Without any intention to flee, it remained on the dais, facing Han Se-ah''s various attacks.


    "Ah, seriously!"


    {Your magical skills are pitiful!}


    The problem was, even though it was rotting, or rather had rotted to only bones, it was still a superior mage.


    A genius mage capable of creating doppelgangers with whitish vine innards and converting divine energy into magic.


    Not a fake genius mage with just an inventory and a mini-map, but a real genius mage, which meant that any magic attacks that could deal damage were effectively countered and couldn''t even be properly cast.


    -Just a fake overshadowed by the real deal


    -Thought it was a breeze, but choked at thest moment?


    -If physical is ineffective, holy is ineffective, and magic below intermediate is ineffective, how the hell do we beat this?


    -Maybe we missed something because of Rnd again?


    -Is the answer a troll bomb? Or maybe Manaashi''s trident?


    The best attack magic we have is just basic Magic Missiles and intermediate Gusts of Wind.


    One is equivalent to the punch of an adult man, and the other is more for disrupting flight or pushing away poisonous gases than for actual attacks.


    There''s no way that''s going to work on a mage-type boss monster.


    Manaashi''s trident, Grace''s alchemical arrows, Katie''s swordsmanship  nothing works in this bizarre situation.


    The funny thing is, the skeleton can''t counterattack while using its invincibility barrier; it''s just nullifying Han Se-ah''s magic.


    "Hanna? Go to the 35th floor and call for reinforcements. I''ll hold this ce... and keep this thing busy."


    "...Okay, got it."


    It felt like the invincibility gimmick, which was supposed tost for a set time, was infinitely prolonged like a bug due to the absence of minions.


    And judging by its confidence, it seemed like there might be abo following the invincibility gimmick if it remained active.


    Perhaps the poisonous air that filled this underground ce, which Irene''s immunity couldnt prate, was stacking like a debuff.


    ---


    author note: An invincibility gimmick that gets released after a certain number of minions are killed (no minions present).Toggle New Ads


    5/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 214: Source of Corruption 3

    Chapter 214: Source of Corruption 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    If the invincible shield continued indefinitely, yers were bound to suffer losses.


    After all, the field was filled with toxic energy, there were no minor mobs to hunt, and the boss monster''s health wouldn''t decrease.


    It was natural to incur losses.


    {Where do you think you''re going, nyaaak!! You brute!}


    "Ah, damn. This is annoying."


    Even though Irene''s purification was remarkable, her divine energy wasn''t infinite.


    I had to send everyone up, except for me, who could use divine energy.


    Smiling at their worried nces, I bid them farewell.


    Then, the skeleton necromancer began its rampage, obviously displeased that we were heading up for fresh air after waiting for us to sumb to the poison in the underground.


    Like us, unable to kill the creature due to the invincibility gimmick, it had no way to break through and capture mypanions.


    Even if it revives due to the invincible gimmick, it takes time to regenerate a crushed skull.


    Whats this, even turning it to dust seems useless.


    {Do you think the knowledge amassed by the sages of the Skull Tower would crumble under mere brute force? Surrender and yield to death willingly!}


    "So, you can''t kill me either, with all your fancy talk of death."


    {Khrum... A more toxic being than a rotting corpse.}


    The creature, revived in 3 seconds like some liquid metal monster from a movie, even when pulverized to dust.


    It felt no pain from mana-infused attacks and only slight difort from divine energy attacks, roughening its voice but remaining otherwise unscathed.


    In desperation, I ground not only its skull but every bone in its body into fine powder, even scraping its staff on the ground to dust.


    Yet, the boss monster''s invincibility gimmick mockingly resurrected it.


    It cackled annoyingly.


    Should I just copse the area and drag this creature all the way to the Magic Tower?


    {What are you, exactly? Id like to dissect you right now if I could.}


    Can you even do that?


    It''s just as ridiculous for the boss monster on the other side.


    Listening to its rambling, it turns out that most of the barriers he casts are for war, meant to defend against siege weapons andbined magic from high and intermediate-level mages.


    Pushing through it with just one buff from the temple was just absurd.


    As we red at each other, a hologram window suddenly popped up in front of me.


    [Help streamer ''Han Se-ah'' hunt the 40th-floor boss monster 0/1]


    [Help streamer ''Han Se-ah'' hunt the 40th-floor boss monster 0/1]


    [Help streamer ''Han Se-ah'' nt the 40th-floor boss monster 0/1]


    [Help streamer ''Han Se-ah'' fi the 40th-floor boss monster 0/1]


    [Help streamer ''Han Se-ah'' find the 40th-floor boss monster 1/1  CLEAR?]


    The ck letters floating in the air move like wriggling worms, eventually updating themselves as if to prove that it''s not only Han Se-Ah''s camera that''s watching me in real-time.


    Someone dissatisfied with the boring standoff seems to have tampered with the quest.


    As I nkly stared into space, the skeleton was making a noisy fuss, but that wasn''t important right now.


    What mattered was the message sent to me by someone who could toy with my soul.


    [Reward: Fragment of an Unknown Memory  Active Skill ''Bloodline of Hector'']


    [Bloodline of Hector: Ignores all enhancement effects that reduce damage]


    [Barrier. Ignore. Possible]


    It looked like a clear message to beat this skull to death right now.


    Such a tant order sparked a rebellious spirit in me.


    I wanted to wait for the people from the temple or the Magic Tower, but the problem was the card the guy pulled out to control me.


    [Defeat the boss monster]


    [Quest Nonpliance Debuff: X-KEEPER will be added]


    [X-KEEPER: Inte ess time limited to 2 hours out of 24]


    It was essentially a ban on inte use.


    ...Is this a joke?


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Before I entered the world of Heroes Chronicle, society was in uproar.


    The reason was the increase in the number of people choosing suicide over apologizing.


    I can''t tell how many times I had scoffed at foolish business owners andpanies who would rather sprint to the edge of a cliff and jump to their deaths than just apologize.


    I always believed practicality was more important than petty pride.


    So, I''ll do it...!


    I''ll obediently follow along...!


    Instead of irking a god-like being who could toy with souls, I decided toply with the quest and maintain my 24-hour inte ess.


    The boss was right in front of me, and they even gave me a skill to hunt it.


    Shouldn''t I be hunting it?


    But why is my mouth suddenly moving on its own?


    "I am Rnd, one of the nine heroes, the first knight of humanity, descended from the blood of Hector, Rnd of Lombardo-"


    {Are you starting a one-man show now, barbarian?}


    But damn, it''s so embarrassing for an incantation to be this long for a skill.


    My body moved on its own, differently from when I received therge scale temple buff.


    Unlike being intoxicated with immense power and losing control, this felt like switching from a first-person to a third-person game, watching someone else y my character, Rnd, as if I was Lee Haneul looking down on him.


    Despite feeling embarrassed by the endless, cringeworthy incantation, my mouth, Rnd''s mouth, kept moving.


    Could it be that the skill event cutscenes from characters 5 and above have been adapted to Heroes Chronicles?


    In many geeky games, there''s usually a skill cutscene where the character uses a skill with a special line and arge illustration of them appears on part of the screen  "Shaa"!


    It was nice when it showed up close views of pretty female characters, but it felt really... strange to personally reenact those cutscenes.


    "In the name of the great hero who deserves to be loved, wielding the sword Durandal bestowed by angels, I step forward."


    The skeleton kept mocking me.


    I wanted to curl up in embarrassment, but the control over my body had long been relinquished.


    My hammer and shield, held in my hand, shone with a blue light, indicating this wasn''t just a simple enhancement but a transformation-type skill.


    Wouldn''t it be better if the skill was simply named ''Summon Durandal''?


    Instead of muttering like some poetic bard, how great would it be to just say, ''Appear, Durandal!'' and end it there?


    It would be less embarrassing.


    Even Han Se-ah reciting her spell names was dignifiedpared to this.


    {What a noisy way to do things. From the superfluous expressions to the inefficiency of power, it''s barbaric.}


    "."


    Ignoring the mocking words of the skeleton, I assessed the situation.


    Frankly, I was too embarrassed to retort, and there wasn''t much point in arguing verbally with someone smarter when you''re more about brawn.


    I couldn''t even confidently say that I was smart, even as a joke.


    But my body was strong, incredibly so.


    While it might seem odd to bring up Hector from Greek and Roman mythology in the story of Rnd, what''s important is the sword that appeared in my hand.


    The line that automatically slipped from my mouth seemed like some sort of event cutscene, and my indestructible hammer and shield from thest ten years had nowbined into a huge two-handed sword.


    "Huhuh-!"


    {What, what is this?!}


    From a heavily armored knight with a shield and hammer, I had transformed into a lightly armored knight wielding a great sword.


    Along with this, my divine energy was suppressed but mana surged violently.


    I thought this was a form change due to the different effects of the two energies, and it seems I was right.


    A tank character with dealer-level raw attack power has a separate offensive form?


    No wonder the users screamed that the bnce team''s mothers flew above the clouds.


    "Oh, oh wow, damn! It works!"


    After the blue light faded, the great sword in my handcked mboyance but showcased a neatness that thrilled a man''s heart.


    Almost as tall as Irene, the de, white and spotless, radiated a ruthless energy, capable of smashing everything.


    It felt more like a bludgeon than a sharp legendary sword.


    And most importantly, aura was bursting and flickering outwards.


    {Haven''t you been at the higher levels for some time? Why are you so happy to see aura at that stage?}


    The skeleton muttered incredulously.


    But what can I do, Rnd was clearly a defensive character.


    Although infusing mana into my body and armor made it gleam with a brilliant blue light, the mana had never burst out wildly before.


    But now it''s different.


    Thanks to the form change skill ''Bloodline of Hector,'' when I infused mana, it wasn''t just glowing blue  the aura was expanding.


    A 1.6m sword enveloped in a 2m aura growing to 3m, 4m, 5m


    {Such a brutish disy of mana!}


    Aura that I couldn''t unleash inside and outside the tower for ten years now moves at my will.


    Although it was my first time handling it, it felt as natural as using the inte window.


    Perhaps due to the effect of the burning blue mes, or out of fear, the skeleton''s voice crackled and sizzled like a broken radio.


    Given that only the skeleton and I remained in this vast open space, it''s obvious where this Durandal was destined to strike.


    "I know you won''t understand, but since there''s no camera, I''ll speak my mind."


    {Uh, what?}


    "This thing deals armor-piercing damage."


    The giant sword of light cleaved through the open field.

 Chapter 215: Source of Corruption 4

    Chapter 215: Source of Corruption 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The more I learn about the character Rnd, the more I wonder what is going on in the minds of the creators.


    One of the most overpowered skills in Heroines Chronicle,


    ''Ignore All Damage Reduction Skills''  how does a tank have this?


    A tank with a skill thatpletely disregards damage reduction passives, bodyguard abilities that take damage in ce of allies, and even the priests protective shields and defensive buffs.


    It strikes the opponent''s bare body with a ruthless single-target extreme damage skill.


    I can''t fathom the reason a tank has this dealer-exclusive special ability, but it easily ignored the boss''s barrier that nullified physical damage.


    {What, what is this, exactly?}


    Nevertheless, the boss is still a boss, barely alive with a crack on its skull, demonstrating that the difficulty has indeed increased from the 40th floor.


    Despite being continuously beaten, it still clings to life.


    After all, even in an easy game, it''s only in the early stages that a tank can solo a boss.


    Thanks to this, I had the opportunity to get used to wielding a great sword, not a hammer, against the skeleton punching bag.


    With the temple''s joining and the creation of a safe floor, changing the field itself, trying to one-shot one-kill the boss as a tank character was a bit shameless.


    Of course, I had transformed into a damage dealer, but the opponent was also a boss.


    {What? How did my barrier...?}


    The duration was about 5 minutes, and the cooldown was probably 24 hours.


    In that brief yet long time, the skeleton, beaten like a dog,y strewn on the ground.


    Only its skull remained.


    The necromancer robe, which had enveloped the gaunt skeleton, couldn''t withstand the burning aura and turned to a pinch of ash, while its bony body also disintegrated into dust, merging with the dirt of the open field.


    All that remained was the jaw-cking skull, its voice-emitting staff, and Han Se-ah''s camera, which had returned at some point and was filming everything.


    "Phew, you''re quite resilient. How can a necromancer be so sturdy?"


    {Where do you think the life force, refined from divine energy, resides?!}


    The creature retorted to my muttering as if it felt wronged.


    It was furious, maybe it felt the word ''sturdy'' was crude and barbaric.


    Perhaps it''s because the doppelganger army is gone that he ended up with all these bug-like specs.


    Does this mean I should really follow the quest line properly from now on?


    I can summon Durandal for 5 minutes a day with ''Bloodline of Hector'', but soloing bosses doesn''t seem like a good idea.


    Although an unknown entity intervened to give me this skill through a quest, it''s unlikely this will keep happening on the 50th, 60th floors, and so on.


    The overpowered sturdiness of 6 ''Pdin'' Rnd works even on the 40th floor, but relying solely on brute attacks enhanced with mana without a decent offensive skill is bing less effective.


    Regr monsters might be as easy as eating cake, but boss monsters are not just cakes  they''re more like giant wedding cakes, at least 3 meters high.


    "Rnd, Sir Rnd!"


    "Hmm?"


    {How dare the dogs of the Goddesse here?}


    While I was thinking this and lightly tapping the skull with my returned warhammer and shield, a booming voice echoed.


    Turning around, I saw something white soaring through the air from the slope... or rather, plummeting.


    The temple knights, rather than taking the gentle slope, enveloped themselves in divine energy and leaped off the cliff.


    Watching the knights fall like shooting stars into the dark clearing, the word ''angelic'' came to mind first.


    "Oh, oh wow! The Holy Sword, you''ve been chosen by the Holy Sword!"


    "The Holy Sword, you say?"


    Even the usually dignified temple knights swarmed me like overzealous fan club members meeting an idol for the first time, or like cultists in the throes of religious fervor, screaming about theing of their testament.


    Completely ignoring the toxic air filling the open field and the skull of the necromancer, cursing as ity on the ground, they rushed toward me with sparkling eyes.


    Even the hairy tanks from the Adventurer''s Guild who admired me weren''t this intense.


    Maybe the silver lining here is that among the shining-eyed knights, there are a few female knights as well.


    "The Holy Sword?"


    "Above this evil and unclean pit, we saw it! The radiant Holy Sword that was in Sir Rnd''s hand!"


    Durandal was the Holy Sword?


    Given the title Pdin, it seems rted to the Goddess Faith...


    I know nothing about Durandal except that it''s a sword used by Rnd, so I couldn''t respond.


    So, I chose to keep my inte.


    Now safe from the threat of the X-Keeper or whatever, I n to use it more carefully.


    Feeling like a high schooler doing something naughty behind a big friend''s back, I hid from the camera behind someone''s white armor and looked up Rnd, Durandal, and Hector on the inte*.


    As expected, the info and all sorts of misceneous stuff were well organized.


    -Wait, he pulled out the Holy Sword while the camera was away?


    -Seriously, Se-ah, I''m asking nicely, any chance we can reset just this once?


    -Lol, they actually jumped down?


    -That''s the shortcut. Kinda like how fastest way down from an apartment is through the window.


    "No, well, I thought Rnd was just buying time. But listening to the temple knights, wasn''t Rnd chosen? If we reset and the holy sword doesn''t appear, I feel like things might get ruined."


    Roughly, Hector was a hero in Trojan mythology who fought for honor and was called the first knight.


    Rnd, also a knight from literature, supposedly inherited Hector''s bloodline.


    Therefore, Durandal was actually Hector''s sword  this was the setting.


    Suddenly, the talk about Hector''s lineage and the Holy Sword started to make sense.


    While the wiki refers to it as just a setting, I''m actually in a situation where I''ve possessed a game character.


    Hector, one of the dual protagonists of Homer''s ancient Greek epic ''The Iliad,'' and Rnd, appear in various medieval and Renaissance literary works.


    It seems that a mobile game character was created bybining their backgrounds.


    And now, that mobile game character has be my own physical form in this virtual reality game.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Instead of hunting the boss, we ended up capturing it.


    Being a highly realistic virtual reality game, it seems it''s not always necessary to kill the boss.


    After all, this boss isn''t like the giant snake on the 30th floor that snacks onrge worms, but rather a skeleton with only its skull and a long staff remaining.


    The temple knights, having seen the surge of aura while descending the slope, felt the vibrations of Durandal and used divine energy to swiftly descend to the open field.


    These fanatical devotees, sensing the holy sword''s vibrations, were far more proactive than I expected.


    "Prepare the sacred rites, we''ll fill this space!"


    "In the name of the Goddess, the 40th floor shall be purified!"


    I thought I''d just take the skull to the Magic Tower and that would be it, used for gate research or something.


    I never expected thousands of frenzied devotees to swarm in.


    Robust temple knights fell like meteors wrapped in divine energy.


    Priests and nuns, holding relics, turned the treacherous slopes of the abyss into a pilgrimage route, advancing as if to conduct a holy war on the 35th floor.


    "A sacred ceremony, it''s a sacred ceremony!"


    "Ah, ahhh! How foolish of me, not to understand your will"


    The Mouth of Cmity.


    Even a decayed skull without a tongue is a portal for disaster, proving the ancient sage''s words true.


    This situation arose because the skull, which cursed the temple knights upon seeing them, proudly boasted about creating the giant tree on the 35th floor.


    A vile tree, disrespecting divine energy dered as the target of a holy war.


    After destroying it, I, proimed as the sword of the holy war, captured the vile necromancer who created the tree.


    And that''s what led to this situation.


    "Thank you, thank you, Sir Rnd!"


    "Goddess, please forgive the ignorance of yourmbs..."


    The temple knights had dered a holy war in the name of the Goddess, but all they did was patrol and reduce the number of doppelgngers.


    In short, it meant the trigger for the Temple''s overreaction had been pressed.


    Fanatic button, ON.


    Nuns sobbing and reciting the holy scripture, priests bringing small whips to flog themselves, bleeding both blood and divine energy, temple knights tearing their hair out and embedding sacred rites all over the open field.


    Witnessing the pandemonium that only religious zeal could create, I wondered if this was hell.


    Even the chatty skull quieted down at the sight of this madness.


    "I... I''m scared of the temple..."


    -Heretics should be taken away.


    -Thought it was just a chatty church, but it''s more like a psychiatric ward


    -No matter how much beer and chicken there is, this really shows it''s a medieval world.


    -At this point, wouldn''t it be more humane to wait a day and then kill the boss?


    -I get the nuns crying, but what''s with this self-harm show?


    Han Se-ah, who had the camera glued to her face, muttered in disgust, likely overwhelmed by the priests beginning a self-getion show for penance.


    It''s not surprising, really.


    The temple started hammering divine power into this vast clearing under the guise of purification.


    ---


    *searching up rnd durandal on google returns: ''Durendal, also spelled Durandal, is the sword of Rnd, a legendary pdin and partially historical officer of Charlemagne in French epic literature.''Toggle New Ads


    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 216: Tidying Up 1

    Chapter 216: Tidying Up 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Once the Lich, the 40th-floor boss monster, was dealt with, there were a lot of matters to sort out.


    Charlotte Cavendish, who had hurriedly followed the temple up from the 35th floor, swiftly took the ownerless staff.


    After offering tributes to the temple andpensating us in the name of the Magic Tower, she quickly imed it.


    The skull, now devoid of its body, ttered its jaw and was taken to the temple.


    The Lich, left with only its skull, had the ability to convert divine energy into life force and mana.


    It became a magical device that indefinitely maintained a holy barrier, seemingly unable to attack while its invincibility gimmick was active.


    This turned it into a ck mage incapable of using ck magic (holy attribute, replenishing health and mana).


    In simpler terms, it was like a Holy Grail for the temple people, where praying would endlessly produce HP/MP potions.


    It could well be called a sacred relic.


    "What do you n to do with this?"


    "After gilding it with blessed gold, we n to keep it in a holy barrier. In service for eternity to the Goddess and life, perhaps its wicked soul will eventually repent."


    "Ah, I see..."


    Thus, unable to die as it wished, the undead ck mage and corrupted alchemist, who sought to desecrate the Goddess, was doomed to emit life force for the Goddess for all eternity, revered as a holy relic in the depths of the temple.


    So, the staff became material for the Gate, and the captured boss, a strengthening material for the temple''s forces.


    However, there was still much left to sort out.


    [Assist streamer ''Han Se-Ah'' in hunting the 40th-floor boss monster 1/1  CLEAR!]


    [Reward: A Fragment of an Unknown Memory]


    Especially, there was much to ponder regarding the quest window that was monitoring me in real-time.


    Fortunately, this transcendent being seemed to be favorable towards me.


    The fact that it promptly added a skill as soon as the invincibility bug urred showed that it had no intention of hindering my tower conquest.


    On the contrary, it seemed eager to push me to conquer the tower...


    And it was incredibly kind and gentle-hearted.


    I was a powerless human whose soul had been extracted and thrown across dimensions, and the entity was a divine being capable of imprisoning human souls in a virtual reality game.


    Even with my sturdy and robust 6 born body, how could I match up against a divine entity that could manipte souls?


    Yet, the penalty offered by the hologram window was merely a limit on inte usage time.


    And that too, not a deprivation of the hologram window but a restriction to two hours a day.


    In fact, it could have taken my body, inflicted pain on my soul, imposed dreadful prohibitions, or made my body move involuntarily while using skills, and I would have had no way to resist.


    However, the unknown entity beyond the hologram window chose not to do so.


    What it wielded to push me forward was not a whip, but rather like the gentle touch of a mother patting her child''s back.


    And not just that, it even handed me candy as it gently nudged me forward.


    ''Could it be that the Goddess called upon me?''


    Just that thought alone dispelled the anxiety that had been weighing on my heart.


    It seemed clear that the divine being bore no hostility towards me, nor any intention to coerce or torment me.


    "Sir Rnd! No, Hero!"


    "Excuse me?"


    What was this about?


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Defeating a boss monster that appears every ten floors signifies the end of a chapter in the main storyline.


    By dealing with the Full Moon Wolf, I had made a name for myself among the city''s citizens.


    By defeating the Orc Chieftain, I had established connections with the kingdom''s knights.


    And by conquering the Giant Serpent, the Magic Tower and the Northerners came into the picture.


    As this is a virtual reality game with a realistic single-yer experience, other yers might encounter different scenarios.


    However, every ten floors, a significant power gets involved.


    Therefore, at the 40th floor, the powerful temple extends its hand to the yer as the gamey''s difficulty increases.


    "Hero!"


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    It was too sudden and problematic.


    Following the discovery reward, there was the memory fragment received as a clear reward.


    When I nned to visit the temple to check it, I heard this strange talk.


    The temple knights, previously polite, now exceeded the bounds of courtesy and began to treat us with excessive reverence.


    Han Se-Ah, as a yer, wanted to wrap up the quest, Irene, as a nun affiliated with the temple, wanted to hear the story, and I wanted to check the memory fragment handed to me like candy by the hologram window.


    For various reasons, we visited the temple before the Magic Tower, only to find an overwhelming scene unfolding.


    The temple knights, d in pure white armor, noticed us, parted to each side, and saluted us with measured motions, cing their palms on their helmets.


    "Why, why are you doing this, brothers?"


    "Wee,panions of the Hero''s party, and Sister Irene!"


    "Bro-brother?"


    "Yes! Is there anything you would like to ask?"


    Even Irene, a saint candidate, seemed caught off guard, her golden eyes wide and rolling in surprise.


    We hade to ask if there was any way we could help in filling and purifying the 40th-floor pit with divine energy, only to be unexpectedly hailed as part of a ''Hero''s party.''


    And Irene wasn''t the only one surprised.


    -Damn, why didn''t we see the holy sword?


    -Now that he''s be a ''Hero'', doesn''t that confirm the holy sword? We missed out


    -Is there a streamer who missed the holy sword awakening event because they were busy filming a monster?


    -I asked to skip the boring parts like riding a carriage and walking, not the key events!


    Once the temple joins forces and the 40th-floor boss is defeated, the yer is recognized as a ''Hero.''


    Isn''t this thrilling news for yers who haven''t even reached the 30th floor yet?


    Information that would inspire even those who haven''t climbed the tower to want to start.


    Thanks to this, the viewers, who had beenmenting missing the scene of summoning the holy sword, had their attention diverted.


    I was just relieved that the embarrassing and childish chant hadn''t been preserved into history.


    "Ah, I''m sorry, okay? I thought if Rnd and the boss weren''t left in a 1:1 situation, it wouldn''t replicate exactly and Rnd would be unable to obtain the holy sword! Honestly, even if we rewind those 3 minutes, there''s no guarantee that Rnd will awaken in the same way!"


    Han Se-Ah, it seemed, had received her fair share of criticism for turning the camera away during the stream.


    Being a live-streaming streamer who had apparently cut away from an event scene...


    Even if it was due to a monster''s surprise attack, criticism was inevitable.


    Knowing this, Han Se-Ah didn''tsh out at the viewers who were almost spammingints, but instead humbly bowed her head.


    It was only 3 minutes, and although they saw me wielding immense aura, missing the beginning part left no room for excuses as a streamer.


    This t-out apology seemed to gradually win the viewers over.


    After all, if someone continued to whine for 24 hours a day after the day had passed, wouldn''t they be more annoying than the person who made the mistake?


    -Well, it''s already cleared, so let''s go easy on her.


    -We don''t even know what the awakening conditions are. Resetting might plunge us into the rerolling hell.


    -I bet those whining wouldin about being bored if they kept resetting LOL.


    -So what''s this ''Hero party''? There must be some perks, right? They wouldn''t just give us a twig and tell us to behead the Demon King, would they?


    -It''s been a whole day, and there are still whiners? Do they have that much... time?


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this anymore and hear about the Hero. I''m really sorry for not showing the first scene of the awakening event... but it''s a 24-hour cooldown skill, you know? Frankly, if you ask, you can see it every day, so let''s end theints here. We have to progress the story."


    With that, Han Se-Ah, who had spent a day prostrating, headed to the temple with newfound dignity.


    "Wee, Hero Hanna!"


    "...Me? Why?"


    But she stopped in her tracks.


    After all, while I had defeated the ck mage, the main character and yer was Han Se-Ah.


    So, while Han Se-Ah was appeasing her viewers, I had spoken to the temple.


    Iren, a saint-in-training, Rnd with the holy sword of the temple, and then, the genius mage Hanna, the one who had gathered thesepanions.


    With the mana stakes (minimap), inventory, and various spells, it was Hanna who had received the Goddess''s revtion to climb the tower.


    Therefore, the Hero should not be me but her.


    A genius mage who gathered a warrior with a holy sword and a nun who''s received a revtion in one party.


    Could there be a more fitting situation for the title of Hero?


    -Only 5 minutes after being forgiven, and she''s taking advantage again?


    -So, Rnd draws the holy sword, and Han Se-Ah bes the Hero?


    -Well, the yer bing the Hero makes sense... But what else did she do this time, apart from using the minimap?


    -Rather have Manaashi as the Hero.


    -Seems like the Hero here is more like a boss who outsources work.


    "No, hey, hey! I didn''t steal Rnd''s achievements! It''s just because I''m a yer! The Hero title came just because I''m a yer, right?"


    [Rnds Mighty Aura Greatsword donated 10,000 Won!]


    Next time we draw the holy sword, let''s start by beheading Han Se-Ah


    [Watched Han Se-Ahs stream and got eaten by an Orc donated 50,000 Won!]


    Apart from that awkward moment when you lit up the light magic underground and it turned out brighter than expected, what else did you do?


    Of course, for the viewers, this was just another excuse to cause an uproar.

 Chapter 217: Tidying Up 2

    Chapter 217: Tidying Up 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Irene''s eyes widened in surprise at the sudden hero treatment, and Han Se-ah started blurting out nonsense in response to the chaos of her viewers.


    At that moment, my attention was elsewhere.


    "What is this ce? ...A battlefield?"


    As I entered the temple, receiving salutes from the burdened temple knights, my vision blurred.


    It was simr to when I met the Goddess.


    Instead of the bright temple, a dark in appeared before me, where, despite the sun having set, no moon could be seen.


    In the shadows beyond the vast dark in, something wriggled.


    A chilling malice pricked my skin, and a sinister air flowed through the darkness.


    Enhancing my vision through the murky sight, I saw two armies facing each other in the dark.


    No, more precisely, there were three.


    To my left and right were human armies, but when I turned around, I could feel a host of monsters crouching in the dark.


    Was this a story from before I possessed this world?


    Soldiers, unaware of the monsters, faced each other with swords drawn, tension high as they prepared for a battle.


    Even without knowing the full situation, it was clear that many would die here.


    -I fear not stepping into the unholy ce, for the Goddess is with me, her mercyforting me like a mother''s love.


    At the end of the dark in, a small me flickered in the distance.


    The sudden change had soldiers stringing arrows on their bows, while the monsters hiding in the dark suppressed their yellow eyes in the bushes, holding their breath.


    Even the dullest could sense the palpable, naked tension filling the in, ready to erupt.


    Yet, the small me continued to cross the in, unfazed.


    "Is that Ambrosio? ...It must be from the past; he looks much younger."


    A middle-aged man in a brown monk''s robe rode a scrawny, shabby horse, armed with nothing but a torch.


    As his parched lips moved, verses from the Goddess'' bible flowed out.


    An arrow, identally released by a nervous recruit, whistled through the air, grazing Ambrosio''s cheek before disappearing into the darkness.


    The sharp sound caused soldiers on both sides to tense, and the monsters hidden in the dark growled softly, entering an excited state at the first drop of blood on the ins.


    The rippling malice was about to sh through the in like a de, when suddenly,


    -Goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days of my life, and I will dwell in the house of life forever.


    A brief sh of white light shone under the torch.


    While everyone was going mad with tension and bloodlust, Ambrosio, in the most dangerous ce, calmly recited the words of the Goddess.


    The wound on his cheek, dripping with blood, healed under divine energy as if nothing had happened, and he calmly continued his journey.


    A single torch illuminates the dark in.


    The knights from both sides, riding out on their horses, express surprise and curiosity as they gaze at a priest dressed in worn and shabby monk''s robes, maintaining hisposure amidst the confusion.


    The tautly drawn bowstrings rx, and eyes that were shimmering with bloodlust regain their calm as they mutter the words of the Goddess.


    The torch crosses what could have been a battlefield, heading towards the edge of the in.


    Wolf-like monsters lurking in the dark, clever enough to prey on human weaknesses, howl long and loud before fleeing at the sight of the torch.


    They realize attacking the priest would lead to both armies hunting them down.


    A terrible tragedy, stemming from a small misunderstanding, was averted by a single torch.


    Thousands of soldiers were saved by faith, and hundreds of monsters were driven away.


    Thus, Ambrosio became known as the Saint of the Torch, in the name of the Goddess.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The awakening up to 4 is a tale of individual stories.


    However, reaching 5 and 6 is not just a matter of personal level, but of achieving feats worthy of being part of an epic.


    This is what the reward for the 40th floor revealed to me about the ways gacha characters be stronger.


    Grace saved children from her home vige to be 4.


    And now, to reach 5, she needs to be the protagonist of a heroic tale worthy of songs by bards, not just saving a small vige of countryside farmers, but a city.


    Not just Graces story, Katie too had to achieve a significant feat to earn her 5 title beyond being 4 ''Sword Princess''.


    "Wow, the reward for the 40th floor is quite generous, huh? But it makes me wonder, how tough are the floors starting from 41, to set the minimum requirement to be 5


    For example, bing a part of a hero party by subduing an evil ck mage.


    5 ''Shadow-Chasing Arrow'' Grace, 5 ''Frost de'' Katie Wesley.


    The situation was already bad for Han Se-ah, but now the viewers start another riot as she gains the title of a hero and adds two more stars.


    Now, Han Se-ah''s party consists of three 5 and one 6.


    It was utterly unimportant to the viewers that they would all be 5 if they conquered the 40th floor.


    That in such games, regardless of origin, everyone eventually reaches 6 full awakening and full unsealing as the story progresses.


    The important thing now was to tease Han Se-ah.


    The dedication to tormenting Han Se-ah was so intense that people were spending money to insult her.


    This is why so many elementary school students dream of bing streamers and creators, not celebrities.


    Ranked third among the professions elementary students aspire to be, personal streamer and creator Han Se-ah is getting pummeled to the point of confusion.


    After setting the minimum donation amount to five thousand won instead of one thousand to prevent sexual harassment donations, ten-thousand-won punches fly in relentlessly.


    "Enough, enough! Anyway, we need to decide on the skills for Grace and Katie! As for Rnd... he learned a new skill and drew the holy sword on his own. Is this what being a natural 6 is like?"


    Thus, Grace, whose main passive was scouting andcked damage, received a pration skill that ignores 80% of the opponent''s defense and resistance on critical hits.


    Katie, reliant on swordy and disadvantaged againstrge monsters, gained an elemental passive that adds ice-based magical damage.


    -It''s notpletely ignoring defense, but 80% is still something.


    -Is it because she''s originally a 3 that it''s a bit weak?


    -Rnd has a cooldown, and Grace''s a passive so it''s always active.


    -Don''t know, never had a 5.


    -Man, I wish I could just breeze through the game like this and live afortable life owning a gamingpany


    With the noisy chat in the background, I turned my attention to mypanions.


    We were outside the tower, not in the miniature temple of the 35th floor, but visiting arge temple in the city.


    This allowed us to upy the empty lot behind the Adventurer''s Guild to test our new skills.


    "Phew, infusing arrows with mana... so this is what it feels like?"


    "...Rnd, can you spar with me? The log isn''t enough."


    Believing their newly acquired skills to be a blessing from the Goddess, they fired arrows and swung swords at poorly constructed straw dummies.


    A blunt practice arrowhead, not even an alchemized one, pierced through the log and scratched the stone wall behind.


    Beautiful sword energy, almost sky-blue in color, danced and turned the log, left outside all winter, into a pile of firewood.


    They were now true senior adventurers, 5 in thenguage of the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Of course, a mere log couldn''t measure their true power.


    "So, who wants to go first?"


    "I want to test the power of my arrows, so I''ll go first."


    "That sounds good. I''ll take longer anyway."


    Thus, I found myself volunteering as a living target.


    The arrow, capable of piercing a log and marking the guild wall, required my shield for her to freely shoot and get a feel for it.


    Naturally, at the 5 level, even the thick bones of an orc could be split like tofu.


    Of course, it would take time for both of them to get used to their new level, having reached this level without any special training or exploits.


    Like Han Se-ah, who received the title of a hero just from filming, they leveled up without facing life-threatening battles or deep enlightenment.


    But the mana imbued in the arrow was real.


    Thwoong-


    The arrow flew silently, splitting the air.


    It struck my shield heavily, tickling my palm.


    It was a mere practice arrow, yet I could feel it beyond the shield and gauntlet on my palm.


    "Did you aim for the heart?"


    "It would be easier for you to block that way. I can''t aim for the eyes during practice."


    Grace freely shot arrows at the shield in front of my chest, gauging the power.


    She couldn''t read her own passive as she couldn''t see Han Se-ah''s system window, but it seemed to naturally engrave itself into her body, much like how I peruse fragments of memory.


    It seems she''s sensing the difference in power between arrows aimed at the heart and those that are not.


    After emptying a quiver of practice arrows, Grace flexes her hand, trying to get a feel for the sensation.


    In her ce, Katie, emitting streaks of pale blue light, takes position with an excited face like a child receiving a toy.


    ...Due to the reflective damage passive, the aura will quickly fade if blocked with a shield.


    Seeing how happy she is, I should try to deflect as much as possible to prolong the spar.

 Chapter 218: Tidying Up 3

    Chapter 218: Tidying Up 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    A faint sky-blue light, like a serene azure, illuminated the guild''s open space.


    It was a vicious aura capable of slicing through people and rocks as easily as tofu, yet outwardly, it appeared as beautiful as the lights of aser show.


    A naive country bumpkin, unaware of the ways of the world, might see Katie and mistake her for a beautiful witch, readily prostrating themselves before her.


    Each time the sound of slicing through the air faintly echoed, one could feel a chill on their skin.


    This is why her title changed from Sword Princess to Frost de - the pale blue aura emitted a coldness that seems to flow in streams.


    Hoo, how is it?


    "Great, it''s hard to believe you just awakened to this power. It''s so strong."


    Katie Wesley, hailing from the North, naturally possessed the swordsmanship of the Northern Knights.


    It was the sword of pioneers who lived and fought monsters in the perpetual snow of towering mountain peaks and pristine snowfields  a sword for survival.


    Perhaps that''s why her sword carried the essence of the North.


    Despite being a swordsman, her elemental damage is incredibly strong.


    It wasn''t just about intimidating with an imposing aura; the coldness emanating from the aura was so intense that it could freeze the wounds it caused.


    It was advantageous in shes of auras, and a direct hit on the skin would instantly freeze and tear the flesh.


    In game terms, it applied speed and defense debuffs to close enemies - the ice type that always showed overpowered performance in almost any game.


    A stark contrast to a natural 3 archer who only gets to ignore 80% of defense/resistance.


    Slowness, frostbite and freezing, defense increase, temporary invincibility, blizzard area attacks, critical damage from shattering...


    For a moment, PTSD from ice attribute overpowered characters threatened to resurface, but I managed to hold onto my sanity, recalling it was a story from 10 years ago.


    Even someone who went crazy over game characters'' genders and spammed macros would change a bit after 10 years.


    Is this cool aura the power of the Wesley family?


    Yes, it''s a characteristic of our family''s swordsmanship.


    Despite trying to avoid and deflect as much as possible to not overwhelm with my passive, her aura was gradually being chipped away.


    It seemed unlikely for an equal swordsman to defeat Katie.


    If both wielded the same power in a swordfight, but only one side suffered, who would win?


    Katie only had to endure the shockwaves of the aura, whereas her opponent would have to deal with the fluctuating aura, their sword and armor freezing, and the numbing cold and sluggishness enveloping their skin.


    It''s great, really great. The way your swordsmanship and aura blend is truly befitting a prestigious and venerable house.


    Hehe, thanks for thepliment.


    Although she never managed tond an effective hit on me, Katie''s expression was one of pure delight.


    The first reason was her reaching the advanced stage of emitting sword energy at a very young age, and the second was that, at least at the advanced level, one could intuitively sense the power of their own sword.


    As Katie and I tested the power of our auras through our swordy, Grace, who had been busily shooting arrows at my shield and cleaning up afterward, was now in a close conversation with Han Se-ah.


    Grace''s skill was a passive that ignored 80% of the opponent''s defense and resistance when hitting important points.


    However, there were opponents without important points, and even with the ability to ignore defense, a thin arrow was hardly a threat to massive beings like ogres.


    Therefore, Han Se-ah believed the crucial part of the skill was not the ''80% defense ignore'' but the ''80% resistance ignore''.


    Regardless of the skill''s specifications, Grace was an experienced archer who could skillfully use alchemical arrowheads, and Han Se-ah had chosen alchemy as her secondary profession.


    Should I go deeper into alchemy then?


    Are you interested in alchemy?


    Mmm, especially after encountering that troll, and thinking about making arrows for Grace.


    -No, it''s about time you learn some serious damage-dealing skills. Don''t just prepare the bus fare.


    -Riding on Rnd''s coattails, now looking for someone else to carry her.


    -If everyone bes 5 after passing the 40th floor, doesnt that mean the yers be senior-level too?


    -Senior mage (doesn''t learn advanced magic, makes arrows, a porter).


    It probably started when she was roaming the city to light up the mini-map.


    Before roughly hunting the full moon wolf, when newbie Han Se-ah was easily passing through the early floors riding on the Rnd bus and filming a hunting movie as a mage, not a porter, against goblins.


    Though I didnt see it broadcasted, at some point, Han Se-ah became a mage-alchemist, carrying things like wolf lure scents.


    Whether the secondary job tutorial forced her or she explored alchemy workshops while illuminating the map, I couldnt be sure.


    Should I have captured that troll earlier and turned it into a bomb?


    Even so, Han Se-ah wasn''t sincerely into alchemy.


    She was a yer interested in being a mage, not in alchemy.


    It was the typical behavior of an RPG yer who briefly explores something out of initial interest, only to lose that interest soon after.


    The problem was that its usefulness became apparentter.


    Grace,beled as a ranger, was not just someone who could shoot a bow well, but more like a special forces unit traversing mountains.


    This meant her ability to pierce through 80% of an opponent''s resistance was significant.


    It meant she could inject all sorts of vicious alchemical poisons directly into important points.


    If she could just prate the skin with reduced defense, ignoring 80% resistance with her deadly poison, like a needle into a child''s buttock, she couldpensate for herck of attack power with various status debuffs.


    Within an unbreakable protective shield, a mage skilled in support spells, an archer injecting deadly alchemical arrows, an unyielding top-tier tank, and a frost de warrior slowing down any nking enemies.


    The very thought of such a revoltingbination was enough to make one shudder.


    And yet, that was the hero party of this era.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Regardless of whether the hero party employed such ruthless tactics or not, time outside the tower moved on.


    The temple, without any intention of hiding it, acknowledged the adventurer mage Hanna as a hero destined to oppose the Demon King and dered unlimited support for her tower climb.


    This included free use of bases and gates, provision of potions and other materials for climbing, and the authority to summon temple knights if monsters became too overwhelming, among other things.


    Various game systems were in ce for Han Se-ah, who was a ''yer'' in the guise of a ''hero party''.


    In simpler terms, it meant that they were willing to overlook the tightness of one''s wallet due to the increased difficulty.


    Higher difficulty meant more extended leveling, and more extended leveling naturally led to a thicker wallet.


    It seemed like a grand gesture of support, but in reality, it was of little substance, almost desperately trying to bnce the game.


    However, theck of substance didn''t change the fact that it was a big deal.


    And when something big happens, there are always those in this fantasy world ready to poke their heads in


    Ugh, I''m sick of this.


    Im starting to miss the North


    These were the city''s nobles.


    Nobles who rushed in, jingling their purses of gold coins, just at the story of the full moon wolves.


    The temple had dered the existence of a ''hero following the Goddess''s will to overthrow the Demon King'', so how could they stay still?


    It reached a point where even the amiable Irene, who was a nun at the temple before she was part of the hero party, had to ask people toe through the temple if they wanted to talk.


    While I was busy catching a few purses of gold coins, the rest of our party nearly fled to the 35th floor, hiding in a corner of the tent vige.


    Though the tent vige had far less adequate facilities than amodations outside, after hearing every three, no, every five minutes about another noble''s visit, the corner of the tent vige felt less like a harsh living space and more like a leisurely vacation spot.


    "Why are they doing this, all of them?"


    "Because they''re city nobles."


    What does that mean?


    They''re nobles with money but no territories, so they''re more desperate.


    Han Se-ah, who had been wandering around the city thinking of leveling up her alchemy, also ended up fleeing here.


    The way the sticky nobles behaved was enough to startle her, far worse than her previous ordeal with the mages of the magic tower.


    The mages were driven by intellectual curiosity, but the nobles were motivated by money, honor, the desire to recruit, the pretense of piety, the facade of being hearty and loving freedom like adventurers...


    There were countless reasons they clung on.


    -In the RPG I used to y, only the guards'' dialogues changed.


    -Politicians are the same, whether in the modern world or a medieval fantasy, damn them.


    [This chat has been deleted by the mod]


    -Thought wed leisurely wait for the 40th-floor gate to open, lol.


    -Feels like a simtion of a celebrity being chased by obsessive fans.


    Ah, we cant have political discussions. But still, when Rnd took money from the nobles, I didn''t think much of it, but experiencing it myself, it''s intense... Maybe as a famous adventurer, I''ll get better at dealing with nobles after more experience?"


    It was mostly because Han Se-ah was the hero of the hero party that she attracted the most nobles.


    Even Katie, a nobledy who had been part of the social circles before hering of age, was shocked, indicating the nobles established in the city of adventurers had an even more unyielding side.


    Thus, avoiding the self-proimed baron who boasted of his hefty donations to the temple, the baron who imed to have many acquaintances in the capital, and another baron who had been eyeing us since the full moon wolf incident, we stayed on the 35th floor.


    It was then that an even bigger figure made an appearance.


    Um, excuse me Hanna? The temple sent a message that the princess wishes to meet with us.


    Really, sister? The princess? For real?


    Yes. Someone from the kingdom''s knights came and informed Father Ambrosio."


    A princess, of noble blue blood, iparable to the lesser nobility who can''t even offer a session ofnds.


    The problem is, as far as I know, this kingdom only had two princes.


    Why do they keep adding and fitting in new settings...

 Chapter 219: Tidying Up 4

    Chapter 219: Tidying Up 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    In the kingdom, there were two princes, but their deep brotherly love prevented any disputes over session.


    The wise and benevolent eldest prince possessed the qualities of a monarch, while the brave and robust younger prince had the makings of a great general.


    This was a story I heard at a kingdom''s social gathering. Although there might be some exaggerations regarding their abilities, the core of the story wasn''t just a baseless rumor.


    There were indeed two princes, and the younger happily epted the elder as the heir. Gossips imed that the princes enjoyed hunting monsters with the knights...


    What is it with this ce?


    Is it a trend for the second child of noble families to run away from home?


    Only the 40th floor and I''m already appointed as a hero. Now a princess emerging from the kingdom... What will happen at the 90th floor? Will I be hailed as a savior and end up like some cult leader?


    -The difficulty level has definitely increased, but the story progression is insanely fast.


    -But it looks easy because of Rnd. Anyone else would be struggling.


    -This is the floor where you form a 4 max-level party and awaken to 5, which means a lot of level grinding.


    -From the 35th floor, you grind experience with monsters that don''t drop mana stones. Annoying, but necessary.


    -There is a difference between inherent s, but I wonder if grinding can ovee that...


    While I pondered this, Han Se-ah and the viewers began buzzing about the princess.


    It''s natural for everyone to be excited about a princess in a fantasy world.


    Especially if that princess is hailed as the most beautiful woman in the kingdom.


    A beauty so stunning that anyone who meets her falls in love, the kingdom''s greatest beauty. Her heart is as beautiful as her appearance, so pure and faithful that she could be a saint if she joined the temple. She also mediates the conflicts between the royal family and the temple.


    ...This was the first I''ve heard of this in my ten years here.


    I got it from the Information Guild.


    The sudden appearance of a princess in the game scenario has rendered my previous knowledge useless. I knew that the royal family and the temple were not on the brink of war, but they were like predators ready to pounce on each other''s weaknesses...


    Suddenly, they are on good terms.


    A princess... Katie, have you ever met her?


    No. I''ve only stayed in the north, so I''ve only heard rumors. Nobles from the north who visited the capital spoke of her almost reverently.


    Beautiful, kind, and wise.


    It''s as if they''ve created a real-life fairy tale princess. And of course, it''s unlikely that I haven''t heard of such a famous person in ten years.


    It''s obvious that she''s a gacha character, just like the daughter-loving Northern Great Bear.


    Then we should head to the capital, right?


    Indeed. No matter what, we can''t just invite a princess to the tower. It''s already an honor for amon-born adventurer to receive an invitation from her.


    Despite the recognition from the brothers and sisters, being appointed as a hero doesn''t yet mean the royal family''s acknowledgment.


    Of course, even if she''s a newly created character, her power is real.


    She has won the favor of various nobles from the capital to the north, has connections with the temple, and is on good terms with her brothers  a woman with power.


    No matter how kind she might be, with such a status, it was obvious that the people around us would be on edge.


    Being a hero doesn''t give someone ofmon birth the right to stand too proudly.


    Thus, the journey of the newly formed Hero Party to the capital was decided.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The city where adventurers arrive upon creating their characters, which had be my second home by force, was very different from the capital of the kingdom.


    It wasnt just a difference like that between Seoul and Busan - it waspletely different from beginning to end.


    A city gathered by adventurers to kill monsters from the tower and merchants who trade in mana stones brought out by those adventurers.


    The chaotic back alleys were crowded with poor alchemists who had set up makeshift workshops, while the main streets were bustling with all sorts of merchants.


    In contrast, the capital of the kingdom was and created around the royal pce, for the nobles and those who gathered for their power.


    Unlike the disorderly city, the width and angle of the streets were meticulously nned, giving a neat appearance.


    Wow, the streets are really amazing.


    Maybe it''s because theres no need to clear snow, but its clean and beautiful.


    Because of this, both Grace, who came from a small vige of farmers, and Katie, a noblewoman from the north, gaped in awe inside the carriage, looking around curiously like country girls who had just arrived in Seoul.


    Their cute appearance attracted the loving smiles of Irene, who watched them instead of the scenery outside, and Han Se-ah, who giggled as she filmed them.


    Being a city built along the walls of the royal pce, the streets were free of dirt and even dust.


    The cleanliness was maintained by magic tools, and the ground waspletely covered in stone.


    Even the market had no shabby stalls of small traders; only neat shop buildings were present, giving the impression of a well-organized European tourist spot at first nce.


    With magic tools maintaining cleanliness 24/7, it was even better than modern Europe.


    Looking out the window, I felt relieved that we didnt live in a world where people threw waste on the streets and avoided wearing high heels to dodge it.


    If it were such a world, I might have moved to a remote mountain area to farm alone, rather than living in a manor with magic tools.


    We received an invitation, but it doesnt mean we can meet her immediately. Well have to stay in the capital for a few days.


    True, the princess must be incredibly busy.


    The clean streets echoed with the tter of horse hooves. Despite the congestion, there was much to see, especially since everyone was well-dressed, without a single dirty or shabby-looking poor person in sight.


    Patrolling the area, handsome men and beautiful women in ck uniforms with swords at their waists wandered around, and gorgeous women in uniforms stood in front of shops, holding small magic tools and promoting something.


    If the city of adventurers could bepared to a lively rural market, the streets of the capital were like a well-decorated department store.


    They were so brilliantly and attractively arranged that it waspelling to look around, making everyone in the party focus their attention outside the window while talking.


    Then where should we stay?


    This is the merchants'' district, and there''s another area in the capital where inns for visiting guests are concentrated. I heard that the facilities in the western street are the most expensive and luxurious.


    As the conversation naturally progressed to the topic of amodation, it was clear that it was an important consideration.


    We were on a schedule to meet a princess of a nation; it wasn''t going to be a simple day trip where we visit in the morning, meet at noon, and return by evening.


    We had to find a ce to stay and wait patiently for a few days after presenting our invitation to the royal pce.


    Katie, who had only heard stories from others back in the North, mentioned the western street and finally shifted her gaze from the window to me.


    Among those in the carriage, I, an adventurer, was more familiar with the capital than Katie, a noble.


    Blinded by the allure of magic tools, I had to focus on targeting the big spenders like the capitals nobility to scrape together gold coins.


    We don''t need to worry about finding a ce to stay.


    Oh, why?


    Because we are guests personally invited by the princess. Whether we are heroes or not, if we are invited by the princess, do you think we would be asked to stay in an inn? Theyll probably give us a vi to stay and wait.


    Ah, right, that makes sense.


    You are of noble birth Doesnt your family in the North have a vi in the capital?


    Ah, well, I ran away right after mying-of-age ceremony. If I use that vi now, my father wille running after me.


    As I spoke, Katie nodded, seemingly just remembering the vi.


    It was odd that a nobledy, who surely had a luxurious vi in the capital, was talking about inns.


    She seemed a bit embarrassed and spoke in a cute, coquettish tone.


    The carriage we were in was sent by the royal family after discussing with the temple.


    Thefort was iparable to the usual cargo carriages or the noble familys carriages I had ridden for missions. Sofortable that it rivaled the backseat of a limousine I had never ridden in, naturally inducing drowsiness.


    As if to prove my point, the smoothly stopping carriage opened its door to reveal the people, or rather maids, waiting for us.


    Greetings, Mage Han Se-ah and herpanions.


    Ah, he-hello?


    -Cute, she''s stuttering already.


    -These arent maids!


    -If the maids greeting us have four stars, does that mean the princess has five?


    -LOL, a maid equals the four-star daughter of the Northern Duke?


    -She looks like she could beat monsters with a broom.


    The woman standing at the front slightly bowed her head.


    Her face was wrinkled from the passage of time, but her posture was as straight as bamboo.


    Tall for a woman and with such upright posture, she had a dignified presence despite not being particrlyrge.


    It was only natural for Han Se-ah to instinctively stutter in response to such a greeting.


    With her snow-white hair, wrinkled face, and posture as straight as a pir, as if reinforced with iron rods, along with her elegant steps, she was a sight to behold.


    She wore a neat ck dress that perfectly covered her from ankles to neck, leaving no skin exposed, and a crisp white apron that affirmed her role as a maid.


    4 ''Strict Housekeeper'' Emma Schmidt


    So, this grandm-, um, ma''am? No, housekeeper, is she stronger than Grace in her novice days?


    A woman with one more star than Grace, who used to live an adventurer''s life with a bow, begins to guide us.

 Chapter 220: Tidying Up 5

    Chapter 220: Tidying Up 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    -But why does the hero chosen by the Goddess bow down to the royal family?


    Lost amidst the flood of viewerments, a certain viewer posed a question unnoticed by Han Se-ah.


    They wondered why, in a world where the Goddess truly exists, the hero chosen by Her would bow before the royal authority.


    Han Se-ah, who should have been answering, was too focused in thevish treatment of the maids, melting into a puddle of rxation, so I could only respond inwardly.


    It''s because the king is also chosen by the Goddess


    The Divine Right of Kings


    In this world, the political ideology that the king''s power is granted by a divine entity, not by humans, was not just a concept to bolster royal authority, but a historical fact.


    It was said that the Goddess, who created all life on thisnd, had bestowed a crown upon those among humans who possessed extraordinary talents.


    I didnt know the truth of thisnd''s history, but at least from the fact that the temple wasnt foaming at the mouth, dering a holy war against the royalty, I could tell it was real.


    These fanatics wouldnt tolerate using the Goddess for propaganda.


    We shall escort you inside.


    Do you have any luggage that needs to be carried?


    If you are tired from your journey, we can prepare a bath for you.


    In essence, if the hero is a grand general appointed by the Goddess, then the king is a leader appointed by Her.


    ording to the K-medieval fantasymon sense embedded in the game, swordsmen rank just a notch below leaders.


    Since the temple publicly announced the hero''s appointment by the Goddess, it was natural for the royal family, recognized by the Goddess, to verify such a hero.


    And for Han Se-ah, the yer, there seemed to be noints about such treatment.


    -Why is the hero treated so well?


    -They all melt with those expressions on their faces, its irresistible.


    -While one hero gets massaged and bathed by maids, another carries a water jug from the Nakdong River*...


    -The royal treatment for heroes here is quite impressive.


    How many games were there where one is only superficially treated as a hero?


    Starting with games where the world-saving hero is given a pittance and a twig to embark on their journey, to a greatmander who has to chop wood in the mountains after a season change, to a world-saving hero carrying boxes in a general store, and to a protagonist with dragon blood getting beaten and arrested like a dog by a local guard.


    Therefore, even though politically it appeared as bowing to the royal family, yers like Han Se-ah and the viewers couldn''t help butugh at the genuinely royal treatment received.


    Ah, ahh


    Oh my, your back is quite tense. I guess its because youve been valiantly fighting the Demon King in the tower. I heard that mages tend to stiffen up from sitting at a desk for too long.


    Ah, that spot-?


    Yes, its okay. It might hurt a bit at first, but it will feel better soon.


    -Isn''t this a bit risky?


    -If the stream gets suspended before showing the princess, Ill write Han Se-ahs name in my suicide note and jump.


    -Now I see why massage streams are so popr.


    -Going as far as exposing the back... well, we''ve probably already earned a warning.


    -If were going to get suspended anyway, why not go all out?


    I, I didnt expect this, a suspension? Am I going to get a warning, ah?! I dont know! Just look at Rnds face! I thought it would be a harmless, but this is seriously risky!


    The scene captured by the camera said it all.


    The women, led away in a different direction under the pretext of needing to unwind.


    The camera, which briefly showed a personal bathtub filled with flower petals before turning to me, then shifted back to the women receiving massages.


    Of course, the so-called massage involved loosening the arms and shoulders before undressing them to apply fragrant oils, after which the camera hastily turned back to me.


    Nheless, Han Se-ah, who inadvertently ended up providing a massage ASMR and gaining anxiety over a potential stream suspension, seemed to have noints.


    Maybe they anticipated a future where they would be forced to rx their muscles and end up screaming in aically painful manner...


    But a maid serving nobility would instantly be fired for giving such a painful, entertainment-style massage.


    Ah, it''s almost troubling how nice the treatment is. It feels like too much of a luxury.


    Do the nobles in the capital all live like this? It seems a bit excessive


    Ah, I wish the sisters at the temple could experience this massage. They''ve beenining about back pain while doingundry recently.


    Not particrly wanting to be waited on, I sent the maids away and settled down to browse the inte.


    Then, the camera came to me as if seeking refuge.


    I spent quite a while surfing the web, shifting the hologram here and there like a kid sneaking around.


    It wasn''t just Han Se-ah who had melted away; everyone else, flushed from their baths, trudged into the waiting room.


    They were all so rxed, I wondered if any talented artists watching would be inspired to draw four slimes.


    So we just rest here until we meet the princess. I hope the wait is a bit longer.


    If we keep lounging like this, Im worried our swords will get dull. Rnd, would you mind sparring with me to warm up?


    Thus, the group sluggishly walked to the table prepared with tea and slumped down.


    They all looked exhausted,zily lounging, but the following maids paid them no mind and continued attending to their needs.


    Pouring tea from an almost artistic teapot, setting up bite-sized desserts to be eaten with tiny teaspoons, whispering rmendations in their ears without embarrassing them for not knowing the etiquette  was this the level of a starred maid?


    3 Heir to the Housekeeper Erika Schmidt, 3 Skilled in Needlework Emma, 2 Master of Cleaning...


    1 Apprentice Maid...


    1


    The fact that there were no maids without stars among those serving was impressive in many ways.


    It felt like they didn''t just attach stars to the maids; they specifically chose people who already had stars.


    Considering the continued use of the Schmidt surname, the housekeeper must be of noble origin.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The tale of an adventure in a toxic marsh zone, battling the undead, had turned into an observation of a lily garden surrounded by maids.


    Thanks to this, Han Se-ahs stream once again surged in poprity.


    ...Honestly, the predictability of human, male instincts is just too obvious.


    -The apprentice maid with short hair was cute until she made a mistake and got scolded; it was terrifying


    -When the maids are around, it feels like heaven, but as soon as the housekeeper appears, the atmosphere turns into a military camp.


    -The housekeeper doesn''t intervene as long as everything is in order.


    -At this point, do we even need to climb the tower?


    -You have to climb the tower to get here though.


    yers residing in the city, and those who became mercenaries or merchants, were scattered in various roles, unable to set foot in the royal area near the capital.


    Just like high-end apartmentplexes where guards monitor the entrances, this neighborhood, where the nobles live, is also off-limits to yers.


    Thus, being waited on by maids for breakfast, exploring the streets to light up the mini-map, and then being waited on again for a bath and dinner, all be part of the daily routine, almost like a game guidebook.


    But do you guys find this interesting? I mean, Im not trying to criticize, but... someone is using my stream to create a 3D map of the kingdoms capital. It just came to my mind, and I thought it was pretty impressive.


    [Mr. Study Cafe Snack ughterer has donated 10,000 won!]


    Roughly meaning its hard to milk donations with just maids.


    Hey! How do you even interpret it that way?


    Han Se-ah, who was concerned about her stream, was being mocked by her viewers.


    They were justughing, asking what she could possibly do if they genuinely enjoyed watching real maids.


    Eventually, Han Se-ah had to ept it.


    Isnt it the first generation of virtual reality games without fast-forward or skip functions?


    Theres nothing to do but patiently wait for the princess''s call.


    Yet, the time spent waiting wasnt painful, so no one felt any dissatisfaction.


    I, too, was able to enjoy some peaceful web surfing when Han Se-ah took the camera to explore the capital.


    From preparing the bathwater to arranging meals, the maids took care of all the trivial tasks, allowing me to lie on a soft bed, surfing the web under the cool breeze of a magic tool.


    This must be what a luxury hotel stay feels like.


    Miss Hanna, the princess has said she would like to invite you and the heroes'' party to dinner tomorrow evening. Shall I adjust your schedule?


    No, tomorrow evening is fine.


    Yes, understood.


    However, this maid hell, where guests are kept forever, informed us on the third evening during dinner time.


    The housekeeper approached us, making deliberate footsteps yet not moving her waist an inch, as if there were steel rods inside her dress.


    If it werent for her apron, she might have been mistaken for the owner of this vi.


    Her elegant and meticulous appearance sparked another pointless debate among the viewers.


    -This is what a proper maid looks like.


    -Sniff sniff, it smells of old age


    -The kids are cute doing their thing, why try to undress them


    -Because theyd look even cuter in different outfits.


    -Sigh, there are too many friends who should be ying mobile gacha games instead of this VR game.


    But if you''re going to talk about short skirts and exposure, wouldnt it be better to look at different outfits? A maids uniform, after all, focuses on the ck dress, white apron, and the cap they wear. If you''re going to go for exposure with that outfit, well...


    [Theory Master has donated 10,000 won!]


    As expected, trust the expert!!!


    [Maid Cafe Stamp Collector has donated 30,000 won!]


    So you want to see an apron with exposure, you tasteless fool!


    [Prefer Censored Over Uncensored has donated 20,000 won!]


    It''s more enticing when it''s covered up. If you want exposure, go look at a nude collection.


    Whether it''s the Japanese-style moe transformation of the nerdy maid uniform that''s preferred, or the traditional maid outfit with a dress and apron without exposure.


    A discussion befitting the viewers who find happiness just watching Han Se-ah surrounded by maids, without any story progression.


    In the midst of this, Han Se-ah, seeing an opportunity to rake in donations, cheekily joins in, ensuring the wait is anything but dull.


    ---


    *The Nakdong River is one of the major rivers in South Korea, and mentioning it in this context suggests a more humble or basic way of living.Toggle New Ads


    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 221: A Place Full of Stars 1

    Chapter 221: A ce Full of Stars 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Even in a democratic nation, meeting the president involves a certain level of protocol.


    Imagine, then, how cumbersome it must be to meet a royal lineage appointed by the Goddess herself in a world where the divine right of kings is a given.


    "Her Highness has said that it''s okay for you to wear your adventurer gear instead of special ceremonial clothes."


    "The Princess has mentioned that the heroes don''t need to follow the courtly etiquette"


    "The Princess has said that the heroes"


    Fortunately, the princess seemed to be exceptionally fond of the hero party, as if advocating on their behalf, and all the tedious formalities had vanished.


    There were no longer requirements for the usual checkpoint procedures when entering the pce, nor the need to wear ceremonial clothes or show the due court etiquette before the royal family.


    Permission had been granted through the steward to skip all these steps.


    Being allowed to enter the royal presence armed, even as heroes sanctioned by the temple, was an extraordinary exception.


    Watching the maids, who had been busily preparing, sadly pack up the dresses and essories they had brought, a carriage pulled up smoothly in front of the vi to take us.


    "Whew, why am I feeling so nervous about this?"


    "...But really, is it okay to meet the Princess while wearing a sword?"


    "The Princess herself has permitted it."


    Katie, dressed in her armor instead of formal attire as per the Princess''s request, muttered quietly as if it were odd.


    Being from a grand ducal family, she seemed to understand just how unconventional this was.


    And this was the same person who, right after hering of age ceremony, ran away from home with the family''s treasures.


    Perhaps due to their unique character traits brought over from Heroines Chronicle, it seemed that princes, princesses, and grand duchesses alike were all a bit unhinged.


    When these traits meshed with reality, the picture became even more bizarre.


    "Make way for the guests who are here to see the Princess."


    "Are you the heroes from the temple? Understood."


    Even as such conversations urred inside, the carriage smoothly traveled along the well-paved road.


    The carriage''s emblem and the steward''s face alone were enough to open gates like a high-speed pass.


    But looking out the window, something felt off.


    It was like entering the gaping maw of a tiger''s den, an odd sense of unease.


    It felt like entering a dungeon rather than a royal pce, but without the sense of danger or anxiety.


    "Hey, what''s this...?"


    -All the unchosen gacha characters seem to be gathered here.


    -Neighborhood guards are two stars, so the royal pce should have more, right?


    -But damn, it looks like there are no characters without stars.


    -Isn''t it that stars are randomly given based on talent?


    -This seems like some sort of event zone... there are way too many


    And then, the source of this unease was quickly revealed.


    3 ''Stuffy Gatekeeper'' Luca, 3 ''Energetic Gardener'' Finn, 2 ''Clumsy'' Tommy, 2 ''Meticulous'' Max


    .


    When Han Se-ah, driven by curiosity, opened the character information window, she saw that every worker visible beyond the gates of the royal pce had stars assigned to them.


    From the gatekeeper who opened the pce gates to the gardeners pruning far-off branches and theborers moving loads, there wasnt a single person who wasnt a gacha character.


    This peculiar space was such that even the old man sweeping leaves and the maids doing menial tasks had at least two stars.


    In essence, even the kids, around ten years old, who stopped moving their bits and pieces to gaze at the carriage, had enough talent to defeat an average neighborhood strongman with a wooden sword if they were to hold one.


    The pce was essentially a den of extraordinary characters.


    Greetings, heroes. I am Pa Klein, the steward who will be serving you. It''s an honor to meet those who have been called by the Goddess.


    ...Greetings.


    This is Beatrice, the Princess''s escort knight. She is responsible for the Princess''s safety and will be joining us for the dinner.


    It was indeed a den of extraordinary characters.


    We were weed in the guesthouse, passed by the pce workers with 2 to 3 stars.


    The women who greeted us also had plenty of stars.


    The woman who introduced herself as the steward, Pa Klein, was a beauty with brown hair and a warm smile.


    The monocr sses on her face made it immediately apparent that she was a noble-born maid, exuding an air of elegance.


    Beside her stood a female knight in armor engraved with an intricate lily pattern.


    Her bright, straw-colored hair and the long scar on her cheek were striking.


    99Of course, in this world, being as beautiful as a celebrity meant being a gacha character.


    5 ''Poker Face'' Steward Pa Klein, 5 ''Blind Sword'' Escort Knight Beatrice.


    So, the Princess''s subordinates were on par with a ''saint candidate''.


    In that case, what about the Princess?


    Uh, so, the royal pce is kind of a scary ce, huh? No wonder yers can''t even get close. If the Demon King pops up and we have to climb the higher floors, the temple and now the pce will help us, right? We won''t have to fight anything like this, will we?


    -Were you scared by the stars? Hahaha... I was scared too.


    -If you add up the errand kids, gardeners, stable keepers, and gatekeepers, theyre stronger than my party.


    -The Princess could probably breeze through to the 30th floor just on a day out, right?


    -Haha, 30 floors? Call not just the escort knights but any knight, and theyd probably reach the 50th floor, damn.


    -No wonder they view heroes as a joke and invite them over to check for themselves.


    Han Se-ah and her viewers, speechless at the parade of stars that appeared whenever they opened the status window.


    Outside the royal pce, if two or three out of ten people had stars, now inside near the Princess''s annex, all ten out of ten had at least 2 stars  it was utterly baffling.


    Hello, heroes? Hehe, may you be blessed by the Goddess.


    Ah, hello.


    And all the more so if that Princess herself was born a 6.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Distinguishing whether a character was born a 6 or achieved it as a 5 was quite simple.


    Their star colors were noticeably different.


    Just as I could tell that Ambrosio had ascended to 6 on his own due to the difference in the color of our stars.


    Thus, the princess before us was a character born as a 6.


    She was one of the three characters released alongside Rnd.


    Her name alone was a giveaway.


    6 ''White Feather Shield'' Princess Knight Bradamante.


    Her name was obviously taken from the series of 12 knights, appearing alongside ''Pdin'' Rnd.


    In this K-fantasy world, where a mishmash of Western names abound, the fact that the names were taken from a work of fiction was not something to be easily overlooked.


    -How can a princess be a princess knight?


    -A princess knight? Does this mean she''ll encounter a tentacle boss monsterter...?


    -Weren''t the tentacles already on the 40th floor?


    -The evil sorcerer and the princess knight...ugh...why does this feel familiar?


    -BB Games probably just used the epic of the 12 knights for their narrative.


    As soon as they saw the name Bradamante, they immediately started acting like they knew everything, prompting Han Se-ah to catch on.


    With nearly a thousand people in the chat mentioning the 12 knights, it was impossible not to notice.


    "12 knights? So, Rnd''s background is from medieval legends, right? And Princess Bradamante is from the same story."


    [A simple summary from Don Quixote Donated 10,000 Won!]


    Just understand her as a protagonist of a story like Don Quixote.


    While the other party members were nervously eating the simple but luxurious dinner, hardly noticing if the food was entering their mouths or noses, Han Se-ah was actively chatting with her viewers.


    Brilliant golden hair that reached her waist and eyes as blue as jewels.


    Hmm, it''s almost like she''s the TS (gender swapped) version of Rnd or like they are sibling characters with matching designs.


    One thing for sure, she was a stunning beauty with no w to be found in her appearance or figure.


    Throughout the meal, she was kind and benevolent, consistently smiling and not pointing out ourck of etiquette, suggesting that the rumors of her being gracious were not just for show.


    She made sure to include everyone in the conversation, expressing interest in our adventures.


    ''...She''s so ideal it''s almost scary.''


    Under her skilled conversation, even Grace, who had been stiff, beganughing and sharing her story of shooting an arrow into a giant of the Naga tribe.


    Irene, who had been politely reserved, also brightened up and started discussing theology when the conversation shifted to religion.


    Katie, for her part, waspletely captivated by the swordsmanship stories brought up by the princess knight.


    After exchanging stories about her brother''s adventures in monster subjugation and the practical use of swordsmanship a few times, she couldn''t stop smiling.


    Did the princess knight have some kind of passive charm or rhetoric skill?


    In the brief moment Han Se-ah searched the term ''Bradamante,'' three of our party members were already bewitched.


    There was no malice felt, but the sight of three people being figuratively grilled and boiled in front of my eyes unavoidably brought tension.


    Sometimes, excessive kindness can be frightening.


    "Sir Rnd, I heard you collect a lot of magical artifacts. Hmm, does that sound like I''m prying?"


    "Not at all, it''s no secret. I''ve often received magical artifacts as payment for quests from nobles, which is one reason I''ve gained fame in the capital."


    Having easily charmed the three, the Princess then turned her attention to me.


    It seems she''s saved the yer/hero forst.


    "Is that so? I have a keen interest in magical artifacts myself... The Magic Tower''s mages have given the royal family quite a collection as tribute."


    To Grace, she showed a friendly approach without regard for status, to Katie, she talked about monster subjugation and swordsmanship, and to Irene, she shared her sincere devotion as a believer, praising the Goddess and seriously discussing theology.


    And now, to me, she brought up magical artifacts?


    Its clear shes thoroughly researched our party.


    While my interest is merely materialistic, she seems to know exactly what stories and character traits would appeal to the three.


    This made me drop my guard a bit


    "So, I was thinking, heroes can''t stay at an inn forever, right? I''d like to offer you a building in my name, and I''ll send some magical artifacts that I haven''t had the chance to use. Would you like to try them out?"


    "We would be grateful to receive them."


    She spoke to me informally.


    This princess, she might be a good person.

 Chapter 222: A Place Full of Stars 2

    Chapter 222: A ce Full of Stars 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    When I came to my senses, I had received a mansion that could be used by my party members and me.


    ording to the princess, it was a gift from a noble who romantically admired adventurers...


    Well, whether that''s true or not isn''t important.


    It seems that the reward for reaching the 40th floor isn''t from the Magic Tower but rather bestowed by the royal family.


    Otherwise, the princess''s burdensome level of favor wouldn''t make sense.


    A mansion that yers could use as a base, magical tools, a ne that aids in the recovery of health and mana, a badge from the princess acknowledging us as heroes, and all sorts of intangible benefits from being under the protection of the royal family and the temple.


    At this point, even the most generous tree would be ashamed and consider changing its name.


    "...Is this the end? I thought there would be more to it than just receiving rewards."


    -So scared, couldn''t even speak, what a bluff lol


    -Rmendations for princess knight stories?


    -So, if it''s a 6, is there even a 1% chance of recruiting them as apanion?


    -If you keep resetting, there might be a timeline where the princess knight runs away


    -In a fantasy world where it''smon for noble daughters to run away


    And so, the encounter with another 6 character went smoothly without any major incidents.


    No matter how exceptional the princess, a born 6, might be, I couldn''t ask her to join the hero''s party, and regardless of my internal doubts, there was no way I could refuse the 40th floor''s reward and hold out.


    After being treated to an ultra-luxurious meal that seemed straight out of a top Western restaurant and sipping on sweet yet strong wine that suited the mood, we parted ways after receiving the 40th-floor clear reward and royal gifts, respecting the will of the Goddess...


    Is this what they call bing acquainted?


    "Princess, she was so beautiful...."


    "I see why the nobles rave about her."


    "She seems like a blessing from the Goddess to the royal family."


    On the way back in the carriage, while Han Se-ah was chatting with her viewers, the party members also discussed the princess.


    Naturally, it was all praise, as if they had been charmed ording to their tastes.


    At this rate, if Rnd''s charm is his sturdy body, then Bradamante''s might well be her art of conversation.


    Watching them blush and heap praise on the princess like fans hugged by their lifelong idol or maidens smitten with their first love, it was a credible thought.


    Of course, I had received everything I was supposed to, and I was alreadypletely captivated by the special magical tools given by the princess.


    Air purification tools,undry and drying tools, armor and clothing maintenance tools...


    Essentially, they were the equivalent of top-grade household appliances from my previous life.


    So, are we returning to the city right away?


    Hm? Oh, Hanna, you must have missed it during our conversation earlier. We''ve been invited to stay one more day at the vi, and theyll provide a carriage for us in the morning.


    It seems like a consideration for the yer''sfort, and Han Se-ah is reaping the benefits.


    Those kinds of appliances, after all, are the ones you dont realize you need until you no longer have them.


    In fact, Rnd''s physique was so robust and healthy that he didn''t need air conditioners or air purifiers.


    But there''s a difference in how one feels.


    Enjoying web surfing under a thick cotton nket with the air conditioner on was not about health, but about mood.


    Thus, after a dinner where we received much without giving, we returned to the city of adventurers.


    After receiving one morevish treatment from the maids.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Whether it was to showcase the royal family''s impressive efficiency in handling matters, or to demonstrate the princess''s influence, was unclear.


    "This mansion is ours? Wow, it''s as big as our family''s vi. The princess is truly remarkable in many ways to give away such a thing."


    "My goodness, it''s quiterge, isn''t it?"


    Returning to the city in a royal carriage, we found ourselves with a new house in the city of adventurers. Arge two-story mansion, like a guild house in RPGs,plete with a gardener and maids; it seemed unmanageable without them.


    I thought the carriage would drop us off at a reasonable distance, but was slow to realize the situation when it stopped right in front of therge mansion''s iron gates.


    Thus, we became the owners of a mansion managed by 2 ''Diligent'' butler Sebastian with his distinctive Pringles mustache, and 1 ''Intelligent'' brown-haired maid Emma, including the carriage we arrived in.


    Are these two NPCs part of the story, joining the yer as a kind of homage?


    "Having a personal carriage will make it convenient to travel around for quests."


    "Sebastian, the butler managing the mansion, says he''ll hire a coachman if we want. It will definitely be more convenient."


    Despite the significant improvement in our living standards, the party members had no intention ofzing around.


    They each picked a room in the mansion and naturally began preparing for their next venture into the tower.


    A ne, a royal gift added to the tower equipment.


    Even just wearing it seemed to enhance the natural recovery of health and mana  a treasure intended for high nobility.


    nning to test their physical strength in the mansions garden... they headed to the guild''s open ground instead, persuaded by a near-tearful Sebastian.


    Naturally, Irene headed to the temple, Grace and Han Se-ah, who needed to use alchemy, went to the market, and Katie and I, curious about the physical recovery aspect, headed to the guild''s open ground.


    The party members naturally dispersed in different directions.


    It seemed Han Se-ah''s camera had much to capture in the bustling alchemy workshop, so she took it with her.


    "A ne that aids in physical recovery  since it''s given by the princess, there should be a meaningful difference, right?"


    "A meaningful difference?"


    "Sometimes, there are mages who try to deceive naive nobles. They im something aids in physical recovery, but the efficiency is so low its like having slept an extra 10 minutes, or they say it helps gather mana but actually make it more difficult, providing only a sense of aplishment."


    It seems even in this world, there are those who prey on the ignorant.


    Those mages are like swindlers selling signal-blocking stickers and super ion drinks to naive old men in the countryside.


    Katie, giggling about how such fraudsters once came to the North only to be chased away into the snowy wilderness after a sound thrashing, draws her sword.


    Simultaneously, her aura lowers the temperature of the training ground by several degrees.


    It always strikes me how characters with ice attributes seem to easily disrupt the bnce.


    Then, to check the recovery effect, shall we go all out!


    Sure,e at me.


    Raising my shield, Katie naturally lunges at me.


    Her azure-blue aura flickers, slicing through the cool air.


    Of course, the equipment we received as a reward was focused on recovery, so it wasn''t significantly more powerful than what we had a few days ago.


    I deflect her sharply thrust sword with my aura-filled shield, feeling that the reflective damage passive didn''t activate.


    Since it''s a passive that triggers upon taking hits, thinking about it, it''s helpful for practicing deflection with the shield.


    Katie, emitting her aura, practices distributing her stamina and mana during extended battles, while I practice deflecting aura with my shield.


    Despite the level difference, my experience of relying on physical prowess inbat ensures I always have something to learn.


    Phew - unbelievable! How do you deflect all of that?


    If you break through too soon, it would make my adventurer career look pathetic.


    Her sword, slightly longer than a one-handed sword but too short to be a two-hander, weaves through the air beautifully.


    Her beautiful, aura-infused sword bends and then fiercely strikes, aiming for the neck and thighs, embroidering the air with elegance.


    Of course, even with an unfamiliar weapon, there was no issue in blocking.


    While I may have various stats that make me a capable dealer, Rnd''s body is, after all, a born 6 pure tanker.


    The sharply lunging sword merely slices the air, and the sly, snakelike shes aimed not at the neck but at the sturdy shield are deftly deflected to the side.


    Katie''s face flushes red as her flurry of sword strikes, like a relentless assault, are all parried.


    Phew, whoa- Definitely, there''s, an effect, really-!!


    Is it recovering in real-time?


    Yes, right! It''s, less, exhausting than, usual, whoa!


    However, what''s astonishing is that the ne, a reward from the 40th floor, is more effective than expected.


    It''s not just recovery in a nonbat state, but natural healing even during strenuous swordy in battle.


    Is that why she''s wielding her sword so recklessly?


    Now, she clenches her lips tightly, swinging her sword in a breathless assault.


    As much as I would like to take a hit for her, it''s risky in a spar using real swords  one could get seriously injured.


    Naturally, the one at risk of injury would be Katie, not me.


    Trusting her health recovery essory while swinging her sword so vigorously could be dangerous if my reflective damage kicks in.


    Given her level, she wouldn''t instantly die like a goblin, but a serious injury was definitely a possibility.


    Haaa! Ah, haa....


    So, how''s the effect?


    Phew... It''s no joke. The kind used by the knight''s order seems like child''s ypared to this. I feel like I could fight again after catching my breath.


    That''s good to hear.


    Despite swinging her sword frantically to the point of almost bursting her muscles, and holding her breath, the fact that she could wield her sword again just by regting her breathing is half exciting, half worrying.


    The reward for the 40th floor is better than expected, which leaves my mind a mix of joy and concern.


    The 40th-floor boss was a nasty piece with legion-level minion summoning and invincibility gimmicks.


    Being a necromancer and researcher who continuously produces soldiers, theres likely a time attack gimmick as well.


    This implies that the boss on the yet-unreached 50th floor might have even more wicked or disgusting gimmicks.


    Id rather face a simple-minded brute with overwhelming specs.


    Such a foe, I could tackle with my body.


    Rnd? Rnd, are you here!?


    Oh, whats up?


    Lost in thought, I''m startled by Ellis, whoes running breathlessly into the training ground.


    Her neatly done blonde hair is disheveled from the rush as she hands me some papers.


    It was about changes starting on the 41st floor.


    The difficulty is, seriously, something else.

 Chapter 223: A Place Full of Stars 3

    Chapter 223: A ce Full of Stars 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    From what I''ve heard from adventurers who have asionallye down from there, including Ellis and other guild connections, the 41st floor is a rugged high mountainous area.


    It''s described as having razor-sharp mountain ranges, steep trails, endless cliffs whose bottoms can''t be seen, and monsters that freely climb or even fly around these cliffs.


    Single-horned goats and shadow leopards move across the cliffs as if they were t ground, while harpies fly above in the sky.


    There''s a subtle suffocation that feels like a protest every time you breathe, theck of air evident.


    Single-horned goats charge down the cliffs as if they were t ground, attempting to knock adventurers off to their deaths.


    Shadow leopards silently bite at the ankles of adventurers, dragging them away, and harpies use gravity to glide down and snatch their prey.


    What''s this now...


    "Get the exact story from Reba."


    She came down again?


    It''s unimaginable how such a terrible field could be even worse.


    I can roughly understand how a marsnd bes contaminated, but how does a high mountainous area with hardly any footing change?


    With these thoughts, I sheathed my sword and, along with Katie who was catching her breath, headed inside the guild building.


    There werent many people, but at a noisy guild table sat a familiar figure with red hair.


    Reba''s hair was all tousled like the fur of arge dog that had run around for threeps, and she was furiously yelling about something.


    Those motherf**kers have gotten even worse!!


    What, how, and why did it change...?


    How the hell should I know, you idiot! Thats for you guys to find out or ask the Magic Tower!


    She usually behaves like a beast following her instincts but maintains a line with the guild members.


    Seeing her spouting curses at everyone she speaks to meant she was really angry.


    Her face, as red as her hair, heaving rough breaths, looked almost like a child on the verge of tears.


    She looked around, seemingly seeking someone to vent to, and then her red eyes turned towards me.


    Hmm, this seems like it could be troublesome.


    Hey! Rnd! You broke through the 40th floor, right?


    Just as I thought, she charges towards me, not just passing by the table but shoving it aside.


    Looking at her like this, she seems more like a bear than arge dog. The adventurers and guild members listening to our conversation also follow in a crowd.


    Regardless, Reba, true to her own pace, continues to speak her mind.


    Whats this? The kid broke through the senior level already? Kid''s got talent.


    Ah, hello, Miss Reba!


    What''s with the ''Miss''? You''re from a noble family, right? Since you''re a senior now, speak casually.


    Yes, uh, okay, yes!


    Thats formal. Anyway, you greeted me this time. Good, keep it that way.


    Regardless of the suffocating crowd gathering behind us, Katie starts with a hearty greeting.


    Afterwards, Reba finally turned to speak to me.


    While talking with Katie, Reba seemed to have calmed down a bit, but the moment she started talking about the 41st floor again, her anger red up.


    Anyway, her story was a mix of good and bad news.


    The good news was that a gate had opened on the 30th floor, a safe zone had appeared on the 35th floor, and thanks to the active intervention of the temple, the top-tier adventurers who had been stuck at the 43rd floor had advanced up to the 45th floor.


    The bad news was that, perhaps due to triggering some event on the 45th floor every five levels, the difficulty of the hignd terraom from the 41st to the 45th floor had be bizarrely harder.


    What changed exactly?


    The harpies, those damn things, have be incredibly smart.


    Is that all?


    That''s it! But they''re really smart! So smart that you want to catch and tear them apart!


    Originally, the harpies in the tower weren''t like those in certain subcultures with beautiful human-bird hybrids.


    Just as goblins and orcs aren''t green-skinned handsome boys, the harpies had the body of arge eagle with only an old woman''s head dangling.


    The problem stemmed from theyer enhancement event that started when the top-tier adventurers set foot on the 45th floor.


    This led to the appearance of enhanced named harpies.


    These harpies hadrge wings with brightly colored, glossy feathers reminiscent of a macaw, and sharp talons like birds of prey.


    Other than that, they looked like morous beauties, as per Heroes Chronicles style of harpies.


    ''...Those were probably 1 mobs for collection in the bestiary.''


    If the ck mage lich from the 40th floor appeared as a scenario boss, these harpies, as one could guess from their beautiful appearance, were characters users could draw and use.


    They were minor characters from gacha draws, appearing in the free draws up to a maximum of 3, not the paid ones that went up to 5.


    At most, they should''ve been 1 but their appearance had more impact than expected.


    Now those b*tches donte down at all!


    You mean they attack from a distance?


    Yes! They throw rocks or seem to have tamed single-horned goats because they y something like a flute and monsters around swarm in!


    Even if they''re minor gacha characters, it means they''ve gained intelligence.


    The harpies, with eagle bodies and old woman faces, used to dive down in a simple, brutish manner to attack with their talons.


    However, the beautified harpies from Heroes Chronicle dont engage in closebat but throw stones without descending from the sky.


    Since they''re starred, they treat the old harpies as minions, and with newfound intelligence, they''ve even tamed single-horned goats to use as meat shields.


    And those b*tches even throw sand in your eyes!


    From above the cliffs, the old harpies dive down with their sharp talons, while from below the cliffs, single-horned goats climb up and charge.


    Meanwhile, the beautified harpiesmand from the sky, pelting adventurers with stones, making it infuriating for those on the receiving end.


    Monsters harboring infinite malice towards humans now possessed human-level intelligence.


    "Really, it''s infuriating to the extreme."


    That was why Reba''s eyes were rolling back in fury, hissing in anger.


    When a startled Reba ughtered a harpy, the harpies started throwing heavier single-horned goats to block the narrow paths.


    When even this tactic failed, they picked up gravel and rocks to throw, but even these were blocked by Reba''s sword.


    Then, as if resigning themselves to not being able to kill her, they switched to throwing sand instead of rocks.


    ...Seriously, did they have to make named mobs this vicious?


    "About a dozen old ones were led by one smart one. When they yed a flute, single-horned goats woulde, but after being blocked once, they wouldn''t y it again, so I''m not sure how many there were."


    Ah, just hearing about it is daunting.


    Right? I feel like setting fire to the mountain, but it''s a rock mountain. This is when we need some skilled mages.


    Isnt there a mage in your mercenary group?


    They dont bother with rock-throwing if they see a staff-bearing mage, just watch from a distance. Our guys are not enough. Should we bring in an old mage from the Magic Tower?


    Listening to Reba''s story, the adventurers and guild staff around us visibly darken.


    Only top-tier adventurers can deal with these assants, but if they don''t attack and escape to the sky, there''s no way to handle them.


    If the mages are out of range, the only option is for a skilled archer to sessfully snipe them.


    While mages excel in firepower and versatility, archers have much longer range.


    As we were having this gloomy conversation, Han Se-ah, who had gone towards the alchemy workshop with Grace, entered the guild.


    Three brightly colored heads  blonde, silver, and red  soon gathered at one table, easily found by the following camera.


    Whats going on, Rnd?


    Hmm, theres a problem on the 41st floor.


    Knowing about it but wanting to hear the exnation, Han Se-ah casually moved closer to me.


    Pretending not to notice the camera positioning itself in front of my face, I began to exin.


    Reba, the original bearer of the information, still not fully appeased, abruptly left the guild after venting to me.


    Shes likely going to drown her stress in drink, so exining to Han Se-ah and her viewers falls to me.


    -Seriously, this game is ridiculous lol


    -Will it take like 3 years toplete this game?


    -Even with a born 6 it looks awful. What are we supposed to do??


    -Feels like it''ll take half a year just to beat the boss on the 40th floor


    -Well, they said they''d give you thepany if you clear the game, so they made it this difficult because they dont want to give it away, right?


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    So, we have to face monsters on a high mountain trail on a cliff thousands of feet high, ones that are trying to knock us down with rocks?


    Yes. We''re up against monsters as smart as humans, harassing us the whole way through.


    ...Hey, should I learn some alchemy before heading to the 41st floor? I think I need to prepare a bunch of alchemical arrowheads for Grace.


    Han Se-ah, having heard the entire story, and her viewers showed a simr reaction to mine.


    Regardless of the temple''s support or the royal family''s recognition, if we can''t find a way to deal with those harpies, a hard time is surely in store for us.

 Chapter 224: A Place Full of Stars 4

    Chapter 224: A ce Full of Stars 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The high mountainous regions, filled with stars, immediately make one understand why mountains are likened to the edges of a knife.


    There were stars that flew across the vast heavens and smaller ones that diligently trekked along the narrow paths.


    While the stars on the ground were numerically dominant, those in the sky were unparalleled in their freedom.


    "So these guys just don''te within range."


    "These creatures, do they share information between each other?"


    "They don''t seem to want to attack right from the start. Is it because of our bows and staffs, or do they instinctively know we are strong?"


    Seeing is believing.


    No matter how much Rebained, nothing could substitute for our own experience on the 41st floor.


    With that thought, we unhesitatingly entered the gate on the 40th floor and headed straight to the 41st.


    We passed the polluted marsh and headed towards the barren, chilly hignds.


    Instead of the air filled with malice and stench, it was cool and refreshing, yet if felt insufficient no matter how deeply we breathed in, leaving us with a feeling of tightness in our chests.


    This difort was further amplified by the harpies circling overhead, watching us closely.


    It looks like they had evolved to be more intelligent than expected, understanding the position of the gate and anticipating adventurers emerging from it.


    As soon as we arrived on the 41st floor, a group of harpies was already circling above.


    "Wow, did they set up patrols? This isn''t some strategy game, yet they''ve deployed scouts right from the start. And considering it''s only the dark ones around, it seems the prettier harpies with stars are hiding somewhere else, using the older harpies as disposable scouts."


    -Damn, they''ve gotten smarter and even strategizing now.


    -What''s next in the game when monsters start using tactics?


    -Didn''t know climbing the tower had sub-genres like AOS or RTS.


    -Just cleared the 20th floor, and the future looks damn scary.


    -Essentially, they''re crushing the spirits ofters. Cunning BB Games...


    ...They''re running reconnaissance groups.


    The starless old harpies were clearly being used as expendables, a testament to the ruthless mindset of BB Games.


    If we attack these old harpies from a distance, the beautiful harpies will roughly gauge our party''s range and destructive power.


    It was evident even from Reba''s testimony.


    When Reba used her sword, they gave up throwing stones, and when the mercenary mages countered with magic, they wouldn''t even approach anyone with a staff.


    Heroes Chronicle, adopting the system of Heroines Chronicle, had its own dynamics.


    Archers had long-range single-target attacks.


    Their damage might be lowerpared to magic, but they had a faster rate of fire and longer range.


    Mages wielded area-of-effect long-range attacks.


    While their damage was higher than arrows, their rate of fire and range were limited.


    Of course, this varied with different skills, but this was the general baseline.


    Archers could unleash arrow rains for area attacks, and mages had spells for single-target high damage or long-range sniping depending on the type.


    And these harpies understood that perfectly.


    "Wow, did they just increase their altitude the moment I reached for my arrows?"


    "Their reaction is different when I hold my staffpared to when Grace draws her arrows."


    Our party was observing this scene in real time.


    When Han Se-ah held her staff, the harpies circled at a height where they appeared the size of a fist.


    But when Grace reached for her alchemical arrowheads at her waist, they shot up, bing mere dots in the sky.


    It seemed they knew that magic could be cast instantly from a long staff, and arrows had to be notched before firing.


    Apparently, the beautiful harpies were not just taming livestock but had roughly trained the old harpies too.


    We were bogged down with information that only served to dishearten and frustrate us.


    "For now, let''s head to a safe zone on the 41st floor. It doesn''t look like those creatures are nning to attack us right away. Grace, can you scout ahead?"


    "I can. It''s my first time in a rocky mountain like this, but... let''s head towards that peak over there."


    The trails in the hignd area weren''t just a single path.


    There were various forks, climbing up or down, winding around the mountain range.


    Grace led us down one of these trails.


    Despite being her first time in this space, the peculiar instinct of a scout archer naturally found the way.


    Like mages handling mana, scouts and rogues had a pigeon-like ability to eventually find their way.


    "The safe area is closer than I thought."


    "I heard that safe zones in the hignds are smaller but more numerous than in the lower levels. This one is indeed quite cramped."


    "It might be difficult for the brothers to secure a spot here...."


    We arrived at the safe zone after crossing two peaks.


    Entering a cave secretly nestled among the mid-mountain rocks, we were greeted by a cool, refreshing breeze.


    The party members exhaled deeply upon entering the safe zone, relieved from the constant vignce against the circling old harpies overhead.


    The cave was so narrowpared to the lower levels where cabins could be built with ample space left for researchpounds and wooden fences.


    It was so cramped that even setting up a couple of tents would be a tight fit, leaving us only with the option of using sleeping bags.


    Yet, it was a safe haven, free from the harpies hovering above and the bizarre bleating of mountain goats.


    "Phew, marshes and now mountain climbing. I''m tired even though we haven''t fought."


    "Yeah. It feels like a pilgrimage route from the Bible."


    -They''re just trying to exhaust us mentally, haha.


    -Harpies aside, why aren''t other monsters appearing?


    -In a hignd area with flying monsters, should we just dig tunnels since the safe zones are also caves?


    -I thought we didn''t do that before in case of a cave-in?


    "Just looking at them, aren''t they avoiding the goats because they seem too strong?"


    Irene nodded in agreement with Han Se-ah''s murmured words, audible to both the viewers and the party members.


    Despite not beingbat-oriented, her 5 stats seemed to help her keep up with the mountainous trek effortlessly.


    But, how would they transport supplies on such narrow paths?


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    With the narrow paths and the harpies getting smarter, how would they resupply if the creatures strategically and tactically interfered?


    They couldn''t.


    "Damn it."


    "Reba, please try to calm down a bit"


    "Hey, do I look like I''m in the mood to calm down? We had to flee because our supply carriage was cut off."


    That''s why everyone came down.


    It was unbelievable.


    After reaching the first safe zone on the 41st floor and seeing no signs of battle, we exited the tower only to find the guild in turmoil.


    Adventurers who had reached up to the 45th floor were pushed back to the 41st due to the smarter harpies.


    Supply troops moving through narrow paths reinforced by Earth Control, their magic carriages filled with more supplies than they seemed to hold.


    The strategy chosen by the beautiful harpies, upon seeing this, was simple.


    While shadow leopards and old harpies drew attention, single-horned mountain goats leaped off cliff tops, dragging the carriages down with them.


    Perhaps it was a strategy devised understanding that, unlike named monsters, these goats were infinitely spawned within the tower?


    "From above, harpies targeted adventurers, and from below, shadow leopards went after the carriage wheels. I thought they were trying to plunder the supplies, but then mountain goats just leaped onto the carriages from the cliffs."


    "So, what happened?"


    "Obviously, the carriages were destroyed. Those creatures weigh at least 50kg each. Dropping them on the carriages like rocks, what else could happen?


    Either the supplies were damaged, or the carriages got tangled and fell off the cliff. It was chaos."


    Despite being called goats, they are genuine monsters.


    Even the horned rabbits and foxes from the single-digit floors could impale a person to death.


    So, monsters from the 41st floor wouldn''t be light or frail.


    It would be challenging to fend off a monster charging down a cliff on a trail without damage, even for an adventurer with a shield.


    And it''s even harder if they''re stubbornly targeting the carriages instead of people.


    As a result, top-tier adventurers, whom we hadn''t seen for a long time, were crowded in the guild.


    Most were wryly pondering over strategies, but a few were even more agitated than Reba.


    As we silently listened to the conversations at other tables, it was evident that the situation was beyond chaotic.


    Naturally, those who were on the verge of a breakdown from excitement were all mages.


    "My, my research papers...!"


    "Why is Antenor behaving like that?"


    "He set up ab on the 45th floor and moved all his research there, but he had toe down with just a few papers when the supply carriage was cut off. Probably all his samples that needed to be preserved with magic have been ruined."


    And the loudest voice belonged to Antenor, the old man who had fried orcs with lightning.


    It seemed he had set up ab on the 45th floor, a floor he previously showed no interest in.


    The safe zone, a cave, might be cramped for people to live in, but it seemed spacious enough to set up a makeshiftb.


    It looks like Antenor is having some difficulties.


    The situation before and after the appearance of the beautiful harpies is drastically different


    He might have to re-write all the papers he''s been writing until now.


    As I watched Antenor indirectly experiencing the frustration of his assistants while listening to the murmuring of the mages at the next table, someone walked in with heavy steps and tapped on the table.


    "A statement from the Guild, a decree from the Temple, and a royal edict from the Pce have arrived."


    It was Ellis, with dark circles under her eyes.


    It seems that with the Temple and the Royal Pce getting involved, the lower-ranked workers couldn''t dare to ck off.

 Chapter 225: A Place Full of Stars 5

    Chapter 225: A ce Full of Stars 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Adventurers who had advanced to the 45th floor were now retreating to the 40th.


    Parties carrying food supplies through magical tools freely moved between the 41st and 45th floors, but those who had stayed in the tower for half a year or even a year, using the cave in the middle of the mountain as a safe zone, had no choice but to emerge outside, filled with frustration.


    Even the top adventurers who aimed to conquer the highest floors of the tower couldn''t endlessly spend gold coins from their wallets.


    The harpies might not havepletely blocked all supply caravans, but when supplies were reduced to half, it was inevitable.


    If the price of bottled water during a mountain hike was 5,000 won, it was reluctantly eptable, but who would be mad enough to pay 150,000 won for a bottle?


    Adventurers weren''t special forces receiving aid from a superpower nation.


    Even though the mages of the Magic Tower were focused in their papers and research, they werent foolish enough to pour all their fortune into it irrationally.


    However, if their stubborn nature drove them to invest everything into researching how to exterminate harpies, that would be a different story.


    First, here''s the statement from the Guild. Recently, the adventurer and mage Hanna has received a divine revtion, ascending to the status of a hero, and this has been recognized by the royal family. Therefore, the Adventurers Guild has decided to promote Hanna not from intermediate to senior level, but directly to the highest level


    Thinking this, Ellis began reading from one of the many documents she held.


    It seemed like a cutscene from the introduction of the 41st floor, exining the status a yer achieves by bing a hero.


    The benefits of bing a top adventurer, like reducedmission fees for quests, mediation with nobles, priority in personal quests, and the right to request information, flowed from Ellis''s lips.


    Reba, sitting beside me, couldn''t contain herself and began talking to her subordinate.


    It seemed the benefits were better than those for an ordinary top adventurer.


    Yet, from the grumbling of the subordinate next to her, they weren''t extraordinarily good.


    We do get some benefits, but they''re nothing special?


    Exactly. Its typical of the Guild, I suppose. We''ve endured the hardships, but the benefits are somewhat underwhelming....


    The benefits werent jaw-droppingly amazing.


    Since the Adventurers'' Guild was mainly involved inmission fees and had little influence outside the cities, this was to be expected.


    The only contentious point was receiving benefits beyond the top level upon reaching the 41st floor.


    Hmm, Hanna, is it? I had an eye on her when she was asking questions with such enthusiasm in the carriagest time.


    Hehe, while our students write a single paper, this girl has ascended 40 floors, confronting and oveing four tower anomalies in the process. Shes certainly a talent that piques interest.


    Id love to bring her to ourb... If she conquers the tower, maybe we can coborate, based on her experiences.


    The fact that this doesn''t seem to be a problem might be because the old mages were licking their lips, eyeing Han Se-Ah.


    All the top-ss mages showed unanimous interest, eagerly wanting to ''kidnap'' Han Se-ah into theirboratories to assist in research and writing papers.


    There was no particr problem as they all desired her for schrly pursuits.


    Mages were mostly mad, and everyone knows it was best not to get involved with top-tier and senior adventurers.


    "Hey, this is kind of scary in a different way. That lightning mage grandpa and the other mages... They all seem like the ones we saw in the carriage or those who visited our inn. One day, I might wake up not in the tower, but in the Magic Tower, chained and forced to write crazy papers, right?"


    -So kidnapping graduate students?


    -Such a big research topic doesn''t fit in my head~


    -After taking questions from the mages during thest donation wave, I wonder how much karma has built up haha


    -But thanks to that, those going into the Magic Tower are watching Han Se-Ah''s streams and learning


    -If you bombard a research mage with questions before you break through to the 20th floor, it leads to an almost certain ''employment'' as a Magic Tower ve.


    She was receiving more gazes filled with envy, desire, and pity than usual.


    Regardless of whether Han Se-ah shivered under the gaze of the elderly mages with their gleaming eyes, the exhausted Ellis started reading another document.


    "Next is the deration from the temple. The temple, which appointed adventurer Hanna as a hero, struggles to spread the words of the Goddess, as adventurers have been forced to retreat due to the Demon King''s trickery"


    Ellis, looking tired, picked up a piece of white letter paper that emitted a faint fragrance, seemingly blessed with holy water, glowing softly in her grasp.


    Some deeply devout adventurers slightly bowed their heads and made the sign of the cross just by seeing the faint light, but Ellis, tired, disregarded it and started to read the temple''s deration in a slow, clerical manner, resembling an office worker worn out on a Monday afternoon more than a beautiful guild receptionist.


    Therefore, the temple deres that after purifying the 35th floor, it will continue to the 40th floor to assist adventurers.


    Wow, seems like the temple is pretty serious.


    I thought they would stop at the 35th floor, but they n to keep moving forward?


    While the Guild''s deration focused on benefits for the yer who became a hero, the Temple''s was a statement of intent to continue advancing, not content with just the 35th floor.


    Indeed, if the difficulty permanently increased but the Temples aid was only once, it wouldnt bnce out.


    The expressions of the adventurers, who had personally experienced the contributions of temple knights, priests, and nuns in tackling the corrupted marsh, were quite bright.


    Some seem to think that divine energy was useless against harpies, though.


    The subsequent royal promation was unremarkable.


    It simply stated that the royal family was hopeful about the temple''s actions and would provide financial support.


    This seems like a background story unrted to the yer.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    It didn''t matter that the hero-level benefits made themission fees lucrative.


    "Are those creatures still there?"


    "They''re still circling overhead. But none of the colorful ones seem to being down."


    This was because the harpies had no intention of entering within range, regardless of any benefits received.


    Thus, advancing through the 41st floor under the burden of their watchful eyes, Han Se-ah''s minimap steadily expanded, marking safe zones here and there, yet so far, there had been zero encounters.


    For an experienced hunter, this might be a time to feel anxious, but what about Han Se-ah, a streamer and yer who needs to show something to her viewers?


    "Ah, seriously! What kind of game drains people''s blood like this? Those things don''t even think abouting down."


    -Exploration of the 41st floor almost done, but zero battles LOL


    -Maybe Teacher Rnd should just throw some rocks at them


    -But if they die in mid-air, the mana stones would just fall off the cliff anyway


    -Why not just breeze through to the 45th floor without anybat?


    -LOL, head straight for the boss~ Teacher Rnd can handle them


    "It''s kinda scary that we might actually get to the 45th floor without a single fight, not to mention the 50th. Maybe if I level up my Alchemy a bit more and make something like sh arrows, I could knock them all down... But they don''t seem to want to attack at all. Is this some kind of bug because we have a born 6?"


    Walking and walking up the mountain, just immersed in conversation.


    The situation seemed funny, so the viewers didn''t seem too dissatisfied, though there were a few grumbles.


    Han Se-ah couldn''t help but feel wronged.


    What could she do if the monsters were too scared to attack?


    There might be skills or magic for ultra-wide area taunting, but she couldnt taunt from a distance unreachable by arrows.


    So, for now, she just had to walk and find safe zones.


    Hoping that the clue for the quest would start from the 41st floor and not the 45th.


    Judging by the average time, Grace would likely find the passage to the 42nd floor soon.


    It was natural for the exploration to speed up with no battles.


    "Here, a new safe zone. But this cave... seems strange."


    Was Han Se-ah''s fervent hope finally paying off?


    The new cave discovered by Grace was different from the others.


    As soon as they entered, it was not only much wider, but unlike other caves, it didn''t just end with a wall.


    Following a gentle breeze from somewhere, Grace cautiously moved further inside, and everyone followed.


    What they found deeper inside the cave was an oddly out-of-ce narrow staircase.


    [A strangely cool breeze blows from the inside of the cave]


    [Upon closer inspection inside, a deep staircase is revealed]


    [Who could have carved these stairs and created this secret space in the cave of this high mountain range, and for what purpose?]


    "That''s right! This is it! I had faith in you, BB Games, you''re the best~"


    Han Se-ah let out a peculiar cry of admiration at the updated quest window, thrilled.


    She eagerly followed Grace, without any hesitation heading towards the narrow staircase.

 Chapter 226: Rock vs Flying 1

    Chapter 226: Rock vs Flying 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The hidden cave staircase on the 41st floor was much darker than the cavern on the 40th floor, to the extent that one couldn''t see ahead.


    Han Se-ah, creating a source of light with her light magic, began to descend the stairs while talking to her viewers.


    "It seems this space was created after the harpies got smarter. We''re on the 41st floor, but other adventurers haven''t discovered it. Maybe there are too many caves, or everyone just quickly passed through the 41st floor on their way down from the 45th."


    Understandably, it was because it was boring.


    From right to left, left to right.


    The simple staircase, seemingly zigzagging through the mountain''s interior, looked as if apartment stairs had been copied and pasted in ce.


    Just going down, then turning 180 degrees to continue descending.


    Walking through the mountains on the 41st floor without a single battle, and now, descending stairs from one cave to another.


    It was the most boring and dreadful situation, the kind most disliked by regr viewers of Heroes Chronicle.


    Thinking they had stepped on hundreds, maybe a thousand stairs, they finally saw the end of the staircase.


    "Another cavern? It looks like the cave on the 30th floor."


    "Who could have carved out the inside of a mountain like this?"


    "Well we did, of course."


    As the seemingly endless staircase concluded, a very short passage was revealed.


    Beyond this passage, a vast cavern was visible.


    The cavern, carved inside the mountain, was iparablyrger than the caves on the 30th floor.


    Overwhelmed by the grand sight, Irene murmured softly, only to be answered in an equally soft whisper.


    "Wh-who''s there!"


    "Ah, ahhhh!"


    "Hehe, me?"


    Even Grace, now a 5 scout Archer, hadn''t noticed the stealthiness.


    Startled more than Irene, Grace quickly notched an arrow on her bowstring, aiming behind her.


    Katie and I didn''t feel any hostility or murderous intent, so we just fiddled with the handles of our weapons, but it seemed Grace and Han Se-ah were genuinely surprised.


    The camera had whirled around over 360 degrees, spinning in the air like a blender.


    -Ugh, dizzy. Is this what shaking off ants is like?


    -They must have been really startled, shaking and freaking out the auto-flying camera, LOL.


    -So this is why they rmend horror games before ying virtual reality games


    -Stop shaking it and show us what happened.


    "That''s a question I should be asking, you squishy young ones. How did such soft and squishy beings manage to get through those feathered creatures ande down?"


    The figure, who had fooled Grace''s senses and had been hiding silently, casually started a conversation.


    With a slow and rich voice, reminiscent of someone telling an old tale and likely to hand out scorched rice candy, the intriguingly charming and low voice spoke.


    Grace, who had aimed her bow towards the source of the sound, became flustered and lowered her arrow.


    Of course, it was because the one who had spoken was a stone dwarf.


    Not a dwarf, but a stone dwarf.


    Lately, those feathered creatures have been quite a nuisance Are you squishies surprisingly skilled, contrary to your appearance?


    Not a dwarfish figure with a bushy beard, but more like a stone-carved little monk shedding bits of rock as he scratched his chin.


    Standing about 140 cm tall, he resembled a walking fake stone statue, or a stone troll fairy from the ice queen animation I saw in a past life.


    One thing was clear: he appeared to be an NPC friendly to yers.


    Lacking murderous intent, the entity had suddenly appeared from behind, fooling both me and Katie, who were supposed to be close escorts, and even startling the scout Grace, now jokingly throwing questions.


    You seem strong for squishies, but its been so long, I can''t quite gauge it.


    Eh, um brother, who might you be?


    Brother, huh? Do you serve a god, little soft one?


    Yes, that''s right. I am a nun serving the Goddess, Irene.


    "I am Bobo, just call me Old Bobo. Quite a well-behaved soft one for a servant of a god."


    Irene was the first to regain herposure, apparently finding it intriguing that perhaps in the world of the stone dwarf who introduced himself as Bobo, religious people were more like fanatics.


    Bobo''s head tilted curiously, making a grinding noise like rolling stones, which was a bit fascinating.


    With his soft, non-threatening demeanor, the group began to join the conversation one by one.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The stone dwarf Bobo was not alone.


    It didn''t seem usible that a mere 140 cm tall dwarf could carve out this vast cavern beneath the mountains alone.


    Apanied by the rumbling sound of rolling stones, more stone dwarfs appeared.


    Bobo, followed by Popo, Lolo, L, and Lulu  their names seemed rather casually chosen  rolled towards us in a cascade.


    Just like Old Bobo said!


    There are so many squishies!


    How did they get here? It''s been ages since we''ve seen squishies!


    The stone dwarfs, rolling down like andslide on a steep hill, came tumbling towards us.


    From round and t to jagged and pointy, these little stone creatures, expressing their individuality through texture rather than appearance, gathered in a noisy crowd, making it quite chaotic.


    Setting aside the wonder of how these stone faces without mouths could produce human voices, therge clearing seemed to be their vige or city.


    As their numbers grew to dozens, nearing hundreds, it became difficult to understand their speech.


    -When all the tiny ones gather, it gets chaotic LOL.


    -Why are enemies always so impressive-looking, but our allies are just rocks?


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    "Hey, hey, if you say something bad now that there''s an opportunity, you''ll have to pay a price. Our evolved Snipper MK.2 has gotten quite powerful. Very close~ Watch your words, or it will cut off your head,be careful."


    "Guys, let''s go inside. These squishies don''t seem bad, and it looks like they have a bad rtionship with those noisy ppers above."


    "By ppers, do you mean the harpies?"


    "Squishies call the winged ones that."


    Surrounded by the stone dwarfs, I felt like a shepherd dog.


    Listening to the various voices resonating along with the sound of rolling stones, we moved towards the clearing.


    It was dark, and I hadn''t noticed before, but as we approached with the light magic on, I realized that what looked like dark rocks in the wide clearing were actually houses made of stone.


    Round and varied in shape and size, these stone houses looked like illustrations straight out of a fairy tale.


    Old Bobo, who first noticed us in this scene of a rock-style copse, where stone dwarfs living in the mountains had carved out the interior and built stone houses and furniture near the stone clearing, spoke to us.


    "First of all, how did you squishies get here? Outside, there are a bunch of ppers running around on two legs."


    "We''re quite strong, so they didn''t attack us."


    "So, you have the ability to reach the top despite being soft."


    The stone dwarfs, while appearing to be real rocks, acted simrly to dwarfs.


    They were an underground race, not cksmiths, but experts in gem cutting and metal refining.


    Born deep in the earth from rocks, they lived by eating stones, mining metals and gems from within those stones, crafting and refining them for sale.


    It felt simr to how earthworms consume soil and produce fertile earth.


    And, of course, it seemed that the world of these stone dwarfs had also been destroyed by the Demon King.


    They were a race that lived by digging into the mountains, so while they didn''t directly encounter the Demon King''s forces, their world was wholly destroyed, burying them underground and seemingly replicating them inside the tower.


    "The world was destroyed by the Demon King, and now we''re inside this tower? Oh, the jokes of you squishies are hard to understand."


    "No, it''s not a joke"


    -Chit-chat-chat-chat-chat-chat-chat-chat.


    -Can''t you just agree with the NPC instead of trying to outsmart them?


    -Why is she always so serious with NPCs?


    -She''s also serious about plunging public sentiment into the abyss.


    -Crunch-crunch-crunch-crunch-crunch-crunch.


    [Tooth Thief Dentist Han Se-ah donated 10,000 won!]


    This stream is supported by the National Association of Dentists


    It was clear from Han Se-ah''s conversation with Old Bobo about the tower that she was learning to keep her mouth shut.


    The ck naga warrior, who was left below, knew of his own death and burned with hatred towards the Demon King''s forces, seeking the Goddess''s mercy.


    However, the stone dwarfs in the rock city within these mountains couldn''t believe that they were inside the tower.


    Thus, they dismissed Han Se-ah''s story about the tower as an iprehensible joke from another race and moved on, then mentioned that they had a favor to ask of us.


    Naturally, it would be about the main quest and side quests.


    So, does this mean the 41st floor is about a racial conflict?

 Chapter 227: Rock vs Flying 2

    Chapter 227: Rock vs Flying 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    In a certain cave on the 41st floor, a passageway leading down the mountain range was discovered.


    Descending the stairs, a city of stone dwarves who call humans ''squishies'' and harpies ''ppers'' appeared.


    Their eyes, nose, and mouth were merely shallow carvings on the stones at the top of their heads, but these beings could speak, smell, and look at us just fine.


    Though they would have been quite frightening in arger size, reminiscent of a creature from a horror movie, their small stature only made them seem cute.


    "Squishies like shiny things, right? I crave the rocks that are found only outside the mountain range. Bring me some, and I''ll give you this gem."


    "I remember squishies who came to buy things from me were once kidnapped by the ppers. Bring me their red feathers, and I''ll reward you."


    "Hello, squishies! See, I want to dig a passage to another mountain range, but the adults are against it. So, can you bring me stctites from another cave instead?"


    The side quests we received were diverse: from hunting harpies that attacked visitors to gathering quests for rocks and stctites, fitting for a race that lived on stones.


    The guild''s requests usually involved gathering herbs and flowers that bloomed on the high mountain cliffs, but the stone dwarves, due to their racial traits, sought various kinds of stones from different locations.


    This unique aspect seemed to resonate well with the viewers.


    The viewers, who were previously boiling over with frustration due to Han Se-ah''s mere walking in her stream, now seemed calmer, as if their earlier irritation was a lie.


    -They chew rocks like candy LOL


    -Feels like the quest starts with a rock and ends with a rock?


    -Blocked path to the other mountain range seems like a big hint. Try opening it up.


    -A grand journey of piercing through the mountains from the 41st to the 50th floor?


    -Han Se-ah, the queen of civil engineering.


    "Why can''t we dig a new passage? It feels like, aside from ughtering harpies, there might be a huge boss monster underground, right?"


    Although they were not as slender as elves, the emergence of these friendly andmunicative non-human species sparked more conversation among the viewers.


    The chat, usually filled with teasing Han Se-ah or meaningless chatter, now had more discussions trying to deduce the story.


    A theory emerged among the viewers and the party: that a giant monster underground was threatening the stone dwarves,pleting the quest would open a passage to another mountain range, leading to another underground city, and that the harpies must have a nest somewhere that would eventually be invaded.


    "With the help of the stone dwarves, we might be able to find the nest of those harpies."


    "A nest, that sounds usible."


    "Even birds with wings can''t fly forever."


    Simr to the party''s thoughts, there was a discussion about the harpies'' nest.


    Just as the horned fox hides in its favorite pile of herbs, and orc warriors build their own tribes, it appeared that the tower''s monsters also had a tendency to create their own havens.


    Thus, even the harpies that fly around and hinder us, it seemed likely they had a nest somewhere on a mountaintop.


    Didn''t they even appear to domesticate one-horned mountain goats?


    Forming flocks, establishing hierarchies, and even raising livestock  it was hard to believe they would be nomadic without nests.


    The viewers also spected there would be a nest, and Grace and Katie shared simr thoughts.


    Like how they received help from the ck naga Manaashi, they believed they could advance to the 50th floor with the aid of the stone dwarves.


    "Well then, we should first fulfill their requests to establish a friendly rtionship."


    "It''s somewhatfortable since it''s simr to the guild''s requests. Anyway, the number of requests has decreased a bit."


    "Probably because the high mountain area starting from the 41st floor is not well-known, and there are fewer adventurersing in, resulting in fewer requests at the guild."


    Thus, Han Se-ah, having received a multitude of side quests in the underground city of the mountain range, smiles broadly as she climbs the stairs.


    Isn''t doing collection quests better than just walking under the watchful eyes of the harpies without anybat?


    Of course, whether the metal ingots or the shiny gems or crystals offered by the stone dwarves were valuable was unknown, but still, these were quests from the 41st floor.


    It''s said that people are driven more by rewards that are close at hand rather than distant goals, and Han Se-ah was a prime example of that.


    She remained cheerful at the thought of mining stones, though she still had no means to confront or hunt the harpies.


    "First of all, since the harpies aren''t particrly aggressive, let''s look for the passage to the 42nd floor while searching for the items requested by the stone dwarves."


    "Yellow sulfur rocks from the high parts of the mountain range, stctites from the safe zones of the neighboring mountains, and red feathers of the harpies, right? Getting the harpies'' feathers seems difficult."


    "The guild''s request is about collecting petals that only grow in the high mountains, so we can look for them together."


    The party members, excited about encountering a different race, chat softly as they ascend the stairs.


    How about me?


    Well, for me, the girls are beings from another world.


    Broadly speaking, that applies to Han Se-ah as well.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    After receiving the stone dwarves'' quests, we resumed our exploration of the 41st floor, having briefly stepped outside the tower to prepare.


    "...Something is stealthily following us from beneath the forest path. It might be the shadow leopard Rnd mentioned."


    "If the mana stone rolls down the cliff, it would be a waste, so I''ll deal with it once it climbs up and attacks us."


    Ideally, I''d like to quickly pierce through to the 45th floor using thentern from Antenor, who retreated from there, but... that would just mess up the quest line again, tangling it like a knotted thread.


    Wasn''t the city of the stone dwarves itself hidden in a safe zone of the 41st floor?


    There are leveling issues, quest problems, and even experiential issues outside the game for our party.


    Thus, as we walked the cliff path under the surveince of the harpies, the only thing that attacked us were the wild shadow leopards.


    Stealthily crawling up the cliff beneath the forest path, the shadow leopards lived up to their name, trying to bite our ankles and leap away or suddenly attacking from above as they climbed the rock face.


    "Phew, they''re definitely tough!"


    While other monsters roamed in groups of a dozen, the shadow leopard, proving why it traveled alone, unleashed its sharply honed ws.


    It might look like a cute ''meow-meow punch'' at first nce, but its power was vicious, matching that of a sword imbued with aura.


    Each time the dark gray, almost ck, leopard thrust its paws forward with a ''pap-pap-pap,'' unleashing its meow-meow punches, Katie confronted it, gritting her teeth and emitting a pale blue aura.


    After advancing to 5 and earning the title ''Frost de,'' Katie showcased herbat prowess befitting the title.


    Each time her pale blue aura skillfully avoided the ws and scraped the leopard''s skin, frost formed on its sleek fur.


    Kyaaang-!!


    "Huaat-!"


    As the situation turned against it, the shadow leopard, seemingly trying to flee, twitched and turned its body.


    However, repeatedly struck by the overpowered ice attribute sword and slowed down by stacking debuffs, it couldn''t retreat and was ultimately decapitated.


    With a swish, Katie''s sharp aura sliced off the dulled forepaw and decapitated the leopard, which then deted with a woosh, turning into a mana stone.


    Fitting for a lone monster of the 41st floor, the mana stone,rger than a fist, radiated a brilliant light.


    Unlike the goblin''s mana stones, which were so pale they were almost transparent, this one boasted a deep, rich blue.


    "Wow, the color is really pretty. I heard some rich nobles use mana stones as jewels, and now I see why."


    "Mana stones as jewels? ...It''s definitely pretty. But considering the value, aren''t mana stones much cheaper than actual gems?"


    "Oh... right?"


    Katie, catching her breath after the tough fight, picked up the leopard''s mana stone.


    Grace approached her, making light conversation.


    The two looked at the mana stone, engaging in a whimsical chat for a reason.


    Far away, amidst a group of dark harpies, something red was visible.


    The red-feathered harpy looked like a tiny dot floating in the air.


    Perhaps, realizing the old harpies were no match for us, it had decided to step in.


    "...They can''t hear us, can they?"


    "Even if they have good eyesight, it''s unlikely their hearing is that sharp. If they could hear us from this distance, they would''ve attacked us long ago."


    The party, huddled together as if admiring the mana stone, exchanged opinions while keeping their gaze fixed on it.


    During our exploration of the 41st floor and mining, we hadn''t attempted to attack the harpies, who had been monitoring us from a distance.


    Without firing a single meaningless arrow or spell, the harpies had simply followed us like a tail, allowing them to approach closer than expected.


    Even with amanding entity among them, the surveince was carried out by the old harpies, indicating they were not very intelligent monsters.


    As the old harpy let down its guard and cautiously approached, the beautiful harpy, observing this, used the old one as a shield to satisfy its curiosity and also moved closer.


    "...Now''s the time!"


    "Okay!"


    As a result, a barrage of alchemical arrows from Han Se-ah, who had just leveled up her alchemy thanks to the viewers'' donations.


    Pretending to admire the mana stone with empty hands, Grace swiftly took the bow and arrows from Han Se-ah''s inventory and unleashed a rapid-fire volley in less than a second.


    Firing arrows into the air without aiming, like a cowboy shooting a pistol, she never missed her mark.


    The arrows flew past the bodies of the harpies, exploding in a-like spread just in front of the higher-flying beautiful harpy, unfolding into a sticky, green web.


    It was a intermediate-level alchemical sticky bomb used for capturing targets.


    -How many donations did it take to make just one of these?


    -Why do we have to pay for the strategies we devise?


    -Arrows made from the spines of viewers caught by the sharp gaze of Gold Professor Han Se-ah.


    -Oh, it sounds like the text of a legendary item description.


    -There are birds that drink blood, birds that drink tears, and birds that suck the spine of viewers.


    "Anyway, we caught it, that''s what matters! ...Over there! It fell on that ridge!"


    "Hopefully, it didn''t roll down the cliff, right?"


    The beautiful harpy, wrapped in bright green sticky goo, tumbled and spun as it fell amid the panicked, scurrying old harpies.


    Its falling form, tangled in fluorescent green against its red feathers, was clearly visible.


    Fortunately, instead of plummeting straight down, it spun around in desperate ps of its wings, gently falling.


    It had survival instincts, not disappearing into the abyss but crashing into the side of the mountain, right where we could reach it on the path.


    Ignoring the confused harpies, we ran towards it and found the beautiful harpy, unconscious and covered in dirt and sticky goo.


    "This means the mission is a sess! It''s not dead! Capturing a harpy alive for a close-up shot, mission aplished!"


    Capitalism, indeed, is a fearsome thing.

 Chapter 228: Rock vs Flying 3

    Chapter 228: Rock vs Flying 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Han Se-ah is an inte streamer.


    Even before the virtual reality game Heroes Chronicle was released and she suddenly became a global streamer, she was already a familiar figure in the streaming world.


    She captured the hearts of male fans with her sincere approach to gaming and grabbed the attention of female fans through her fitness streams.


    However, she amassed arger male fan base.


    Her biggest trait was the vividness of her reactions.


    Far from being demure and quiet because of her pretty face, she would react explosively and variably at the slightest provocation, drawing in viewers.


    Whether it was a mission to tease her, being forced to y a horror game, or chat-participation content where she was overwhelmed by superior skills...


    Among these, the thing that most excited Han Se-ah was naturally the missions involving cash rewards.


    "Ah, I thought it wasing down gently. Huh? How did I know? Well, I noticed the gradual change in the zoom level every time it was captured by the camera. I can see the camera drone settings, everyone."


    -Damn, were you even reading the camera''s zoom ratio down to the decimal point?


    -You be like a viper when ites to money...insane...but also impressive...


    -So there was a reason you confidently epted the mission


    -I thought it was a safe bet but turned out to be a Ponzi scheme, sorry mom


    -Got it, now just hit the sess button and show us Harpy quickly


    "Right now? There''s a wealthy viewer who''s weirdly serious about the harpy, which is suspicious. But then, I think it''s more serious overseas, isn''t it? Isn''t this going to be shared globally again?"


    [Suspicious-But-Rich Teddy donated 10,000 won!]


    Interpreting this as a subtle request for more money, Han Se-ah finally moved when several suspicious viewers pooled their money together, eager to see the face of the beautiful Harpy.


    While she used to ignore and cover her ears during talks of troll bombs, she grinded her alchemy proficiency with cheap materials, and after thorough research in the alchemy workshops, she created explosive sticky arrowheads


    "Kiiiiik-!"


    "It seems Harpies can''tmunicate with humans."


    "It''s a pity that a demon with no possibility of conversion and repentance exists."


    She brought about the result in front of her.


    Unable to receive any orders, the old Harpies, flustered and circling overhead, were ignored as we found the Harpy stuck on a ridge, its wings entangled in green sticky substance, floundering about like an insect caught in glue.


    Of course, it was a bit more beautiful and dangerous than an insect.


    "...But is it okay to show this? This is basically naked."


    Instead of arms,rge wings, and long eagle legs below the knees.


    From the plump white thighs up to the face, it was all in the form of a beautiful human woman.


    Red hair reminiscent of a parrot, a coldly beautiful face with sharply upturned eyes, breasts and waist less magnificent than our party''s but still beautifully risen, a slim abdomen, and the groin area,pletely exposed in the struggle.


    If it weren''t for the green sticky liquid providing some cover, wouldn''t Han Se-ah''s stream have been suspended within 10 seconds?


    In her struggle, she had spread her legs wide open, shamelessly.


    "Really, seriously. The Harpy isn''t wearing clothes, and it''s pping around covered in sticky stuff. Look at how her chest is heaving. And below too."


    -What are you looking at? Show us too!


    -Isn''t it possible since it''s an adult-rated stream?


    -What exactly is the Harpy doing that even a 19+ rating is risky?


    -You greedy thing, still not satisfied after all that money-grabbing?


    -You''re stirring up my imagination.


    Although it would have been a disgusting sight if performed by an ordinary person, the subject was a monster and a star-rated beauty.


    The sight of a fierce-looking beauty struggling nakedly seemed to embarrass thepanions, their cheeks turning red.


    ...Putting aside Han Se-ah, who was deliberately teasing the viewers, Grace and Katie subtly moved in front of me, trying to block my view.


    Of course, due to the height difference, they couldn''t quite cover it.


    "What do we do now?"


    "I caught it thinking we couldmunicate, but now, shouldn''t we hand it over to the Magic Tower?"


    "We should at least collect a feather as Lulu asked."


    The live capture mission was initiated because the suspicious viewers pooled their money for a mission.


    However, to thepanions, it was presented as an attempt for dialogue or negotiation.


    Manaashi, though corrupted and turned ck, hadn''t he sided with humans and heeded the Goddess''s will?


    Therefore, Han Se-ah fervently convinced herpanions that the Harpies might not be hostile to humanity at the Demon King''s behest, but merely a barbaric race.


    The best oue would be establishingmunication, good enough if negotiation is possible, and if neither works, just hand them over to the Magic Tower.


    A n that seemed to have no downside, so they returned to the city and prepared the sticky arrows.


    But reality is often harsh.


    "Alright, I''ll show it..."


    The Harpy did not understand humannguage, acting like a caged wild beast, iling aggressively, leaving us no immediate option other than to hand it over to the Magic Tower.


    And Han Se-ah''s stream was suspended for 24 hours.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Hello, Han Se-ah.


    Based on your activities or content, a Community Guidelines disciplinary action has been taken against your ount.


    This restricts your use of the live streaming service.


    Reason: Exposure of nudity and sexual content in media and in-game


    Location of vition: stream or VOD Suspension


    Duration: 1 day


    "Damn it, oh... Anyway, I''m back, everyone."


    -If you give us the address, I''ll send you soft tofu, my mom makes it.


    -Prisoner number 4885! Prisoner number 4885! Prisoner number 4885! Prisoner number 4885! Prisoner number 4885!


    -After a day, light has returned to my world.


    -That was a performance worthy of the world''s number one, lol. So, did you make any progress during those 24 hours?


    -Now she''s been stream assassinated by a monster LOL


    "No, I didn''t expect it to do an overhead kick. Maybe because it''s a monster, its waist and wings are incredibly strong. Was it a somersault kick rather than an overhead? Anyway, that''s what happened. While I was suspended, I just took the Harpy down and sent it to the Magic Tower."


    Han Se-ah''s mistake was getting too close with the camera to capture the safest parts.


    The aggressive Harpy, with its sharp raptor talons, stretched out its legs in an attempt to aim for her throat.


    Even while bound in the sticky substance, the Harpy stood on its bent wings and stretched its body upside down, its sharp talons reaching for Han Se-ah''s neck.


    The problem was that as the Harpy stretched its legs towards Han Se-ah in a naked state, it couldn''t cover between its legs, and the camera, angled down to avoid capturing the chest, ended up fully capturing the Harpy''s groin.


    -The hair on the Harpy''s head and the feathers down there are the same color... note taken...


    [Chat deleted by mod]


    -Han Se-ah''s rey gotpletely cut, but the captured images are circting as adult content LOL


    [Chat deleted by mod]


    -Half-human, half-bird wide open towards the camera, that was insane.


    [Chat deleted by mod]


    -It didn''t seem intentional, but that angle though LOL


    "Now I''m in a bad mood, so be aware that my de is a bit sharper. While I was suspended, I sent the Harpy to the Magic Tower, then went to the city to deliver the feathers and stones I collected, and now I''m heading back to the Magic Tower to get my rewards, yes, yes."


    [Featherman donated 100,000 won!]


    Thank you, sir. This is celebration for your release. Enjoy something delicious and cheer up. But it''ll be a 3-day suspension next time?


    "There won''t be a next time! Not even for money!"


    [Featherman donated 100,000 won!]


    You thought about it for a bit. Was that not sincere enough? If not live, even a capture would be fine.


    While Han Se-ah was being troubled by the suspicious viewer''s money, the Magic Tower began to earnestly do its job.


    They started experimenting with various methods tomunicate with the captured Harpy and began researching whether the metals and gems refined by the stone dwarf race could be magically utilized.


    One fact became clear through this.


    "Anyway!!! ...Upon breaking through the 41st floor, enhanced content became avable. Just enhancement stones that add a bit more stats to the equipment."


    The metals and gems given as quest rewards by the stone dwarf race turned out to be enhancement stones.


    While the topic got a bit overshadowed by the sticky-spread show of the beautiful Harpy, one can say a flower of RPG content has been added.


    Well, it wasn''t the kind of enhancement that goes ''boom'' and destroys the weapon, but just a slight increase in additional stats.


    In a pretty girl collection-type gacha game, if the equipment explodes, that''s more for other games, not an otaku game.


    "Heh, this crystal can enhance my bow through alchemy?"


    "Does that mean my sword can be a magic sword...?!"


    Gems for melee weapons, crystals for ranged weapons, and metal ingots for armor.


    Katie reacted the most enthusiastically to the Magic Tower''s announcement that equipment could be enhanced with these items, after their research.


    She looked at her familiar one-handed sword as if it was a beloved doll, then, hearing about enhancement, her eyes sparkled as she eagerly bombarded the exining mage with questions.


    "Metal can enhance leather armor and cloth robes? Alchemy is truly amazing...."


    "Yes, yes. It''s possible. And about that, some people from the Magic Tower would like to request Hanna''s assistance. Naturally, they ask you to collect as many gems and crystals as possible that the stone dwarves give. In return, they''ll enhance your equipment for free as part of their research."


    After capturing the Harpy, receiving rewards, and opening the enhancement content, they even received a tutorial quest for enhancement.


    Enhancing thepanions'' equipment as soon as it was avable was the destiny of a gamer.


    Han Se-ah, who had been holed up in the alchemy workshop during the 24-hour suspension, filled her inventory with sticky arrows and wore a sinister smile.


    The suspension brought donations from bird lovers around the world.


    "I, I would like my sword to be enhanced first..."


    "Well, let''s start with Katie''s sword for the experiment. Surely, the mages of the Magic Tower wouldnt damage an adventurer''s equipment, right?"


    Han Se-ah, havingpleted her financial scheme, and Katie, heated with the desire to turn her cherished weapon into a magic sword, hurried towards the 41st floor.


    They were indeedpanions honest about their desires.

 Chapter 229: Rock vs Flying 4

    Chapter 229: Rock vs Flying 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    "Does this actually work?"


    "Well, it''s still just a monster."


    Mypanions agreed with my response to Han Se-Ah''s musing.


    We had just delivered a spicy 24-hour suspension kick to a harpy and had now captured our fourth one.


    The harpy, smart enough to recognize staffs and bows and distinguish between archers and mages, was still only a one-star in intelligence.


    Han Se-Ah easily tricked them using the inventory to surprise them.


    "They probably never expected arrows to shoot out of nowhere. Even I wouldn''t have believed it if someone told me in the past."


    "Our family doesn''t have such treasures. At best, they might reduce weight or volume."


    Even a magically enchanted carriage can''t store items like an inventory.


    It might make 100kg feel like 60kg orpress a 3m tall object into 1m.


    So, when two women, without a carriage, staff, or bow, suddenly pulled out bows, arrows, and staffs from thin air and fired sticky arrowheads, the harpies, who had only seen mercenaries retrieve items from carriages, werepletely caught off guard.


    Even if they knew about the magic carriage, only Han Se-Ah, a yer, could produce items out of thin air from an inventory.


    "We''ll turn the camera around, tie them up tightly, and show you."


    -It''s like a country grandma catching a chicken.


    -The chicken or duck bundled up, with only its head poking out LOL.


    -But with only the head sticking out, it looks like a human trafficking scene.


    -The main source of ie for the hero party is kidnapping and ve trading.


    -If multiyer was possible, I would''ve immediately bought one with gold.


    While looking for the passage and lowering the harpies'' guard on high mountain paths, Grace and Han Se-Ah avoid fighting even when a wild shadow leopard appears.


    Once they get dangerously close for an arrow shot, they whip out their weapons from the inventory and boom!


    Despite their intelligence, the captured harpies couldn''t warn the others telepathically, making it surprisingly easy to capture them.


    Aside from the time it takes to lower their guard, the situation is perfect.


    Even if they only asionally get shadow leopard mana stones, there''s no loss, thanks to the dwarf side quest and the bounty for harpies as research material.


    "Should we give this to the magic tower?"


    "Or maybe to the temple?"


    "Hmm, I wonder what our brothers and sisters will discover..."


    Afterwards, they wrapped the fallen harpy in thick cloth, tying it tightly with rope and leaving only its head and feet exposed to avoid a stream suspension.


    Thepanions casually chatted while looking at the bundled harpy.


    Kyah? Kyaaak-!


    True to its reputation as the named monster of the 41st floor, the raptor''s ws, nearly asrge as kitchen knives, scratched at the rocks and shattered stones in its struggle.


    But even this formidable creature had its limits, with a body partly human.


    The harpy, its knees and calves tightly bound, could only il its ankles, kicking up dust but causing no real harm.


    "Will those guys try to escape again this time?"


    "It looks like they''ve given up attacking us since their leader was captured."


    "They may not speak, but they''re certainly cunning."


    I hoisted the harpy, wrapped tightly in thick cloth, onto my shoulder.


    It red fiercely and struggled, but its beak, unlike human teeth, couldn''t prate my steel armor.


    With a human-like head, the harpy banged its forehead against my armor until it finally calmed down.


    Mypanions, observing casually, continued forward without hesitation.


    ...This is the fifth one.


    I hope something changes soon.


    "Should we hand this one over and move to the 42nd floor? I think I''ve found the passage... it''s over there, at that peak."


    "Really? We''re already at the passage to the 42nd floor. Let''s finish the dwarves'' request, then return here and head straight to the 42nd floor, skipping more harpy captures. What do you think, Hanna?"


    "That''s a good idea. Catching harpies is profitable, but we can''t linger on the 41st floor forever."


    Han Se-Ah immediately agreed with my suggestion to proceed to the 42nd floor after capturing five harpies.


    Our routine has been to explore, capture a harpy when it lets down its guard, return to the magic tower, then go back out, capture another harpy, and repeat.


    On the 41st floor, this means we''re constantly traveling between the 40th-floor gate, the city, and the 41st floor.


    I just hope some quest progresses soon.


    Five harpies seems like a number that could trigger something, right?


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Why wouldn''t it?


    If there''s a hidden element, achieving something five or ten times feels more usible than seven or eight.


    People tend to aim for "let''s try five times, ten times" rather than "let''s try eight times."


    "That''s true, we had wolf lure. Can we create a harpy lure as well?"


    "...Oh man, this smells like the rotten meat I saw once in the forest. Since harpies have eagle bodies, do they eat carrion?"


    After selling five harpies to the magic tower, we discovered a new harpy lure.


    Although it attracts older harpies with vulture-like bodies rather than the beautiful, red-feathered ones, it''s still a useful discovery.


    Being able to battle the monster packs roaming the fields feels like a step forward in our quest.


    But with both the wolf lure and the harpy lure, it seems like the game is nudging yers towards alchemy...


    "They said to crush this on a t rock at the mountain peak and hide under a camouge, then the harpies will approach."


    "Needing a camouge as well? What a hassle."


    But that''s something for BB Games to figure out.


    Our party has a clear goal: head to the 45th floor, where anomalies often happen on floors ending in 5 or 0.


    Didn''t the star-rated beauty harpy appear when a top-tier adventurer party conquered the 44th floor and advanced to the 45th?


    So, it makes sense to think that the key to the quest is on the 45th floor.


    As heroes battling the demon king''s schemes, as adventurers exploring unknown territories, and as yers aiming to conquer the tower, we need to reach the 45th floor.


    "Let''s make a quick stop at the city of the stone dwarves and then head to the 45th floor as soon as possible. Like that giant tree on the 35th floor, if we''rete in discovering the 45th, we might face an irreversible scheme of the demon king."


    "Hanna''s right. Where anomalies begin, sinister ns often follow. Now is the time to move forward in the name of the Goddess."


    Han Se-Ah seems to rely on me, a naturally born 6 tank.


    We can set up ambushes using lures to catch harpies on the 42nd floor, but that''s forter.


    If the harpies don''t impede our progress, we''ll ignore them and forge ahead.


    The magic tower has begun researching harpies and has even developed lures -


    Mypanions agree with my reasoning without any objections.


    Who would challenge our leader, a renowned, beautiful hero mage with numerous des?


    The only downside to this n is that, should a formidable foe emerge, I, as the party''s tank, will be in the line of fire.


    Me?


    Facing danger?


    Considering the enhanced lich we encountered on the 40th floor, I should be well-prepared for enemies up through at least the 60th-floor boss.


    "Then let''s set off first thing tomorrow morning. For today, we should buy a camouge and head to the lodge... no, the mansion."


    "It''s odd, owning a mansion and all."


    As I watch Han Se-Ah lead the conversation from harpies to our mansion, I think about our amodations.


    The mansion in the adventurers'' city, a gift from the princess, is managed by maid Emma and butler Sebastian.


    Its grandeur and luxury make it more of a ''guild house'' than a mere home.


    Beyond therge iron gate is a meticulously maintained garden with a quaint fountain.


    A noble mansionplete with a coachman, gardener, butler, and maids.


    While Katie might be at ease with it, Grace and Irene clearly feel overwhelmed.


    Their frequent tower visits for harpy captures haven''t given them much time to limate to the mansion.


    "But Emma''s cooking is really delicious. I''d love to learn and use her recipes inside the tower."


    "Absolutely, Emma''s cooking could rival that of restaurant chefs."


    Despite the difort of being served by maids, everyone relished the delicious meals.


    Irene, particrly smitten by Emma''s culinary skills, was eager to learn from her.


    Emma''s cooking was the most reminiscent of modern cuisine.


    Not every inn could serve chicken and beer to the same standard.


    There were both delectable and mediocre chickens, cafes with excellent macarons and those with superior coffee - quite the fantasy game world.


    In this world, Emma was an NPC designed to facilitatefortable gamey progression, hence her exceptional cooking talent.


    "We have to leave early tomorrow, so no alcohol tonight... I''ll ask Emma for her seasoned chicken."


    "That sounds perfect. It''s spicy, sweet, and absolutely scrumptious."


    -This is the essence of K-food.


    -Is seasoned chicken a traditional dish?


    -Well, since the sauce is made in Korea, we should consider it a special dish.


    -But BB Games is an Americanpany, why the emphasis on Korean cuisine?


    -Let''s not get too nationalistic. The cafe has macarons, and there''s plenty of American-style chicken and other international foods.


    "It''s funny to see Grace and Irene so excited about seasoned chicken... It''s like watching a quirky, nationalistic TV show live."


    Aside from the humorous sight of an archer in leather armor with arge bow and a priestess in a nun''s outfit requesting seasoned chicken from the maid, it was a peaceful day.


    Except for the unexpected guest who couldn''t wait and decided to visit the mansion that night.

 Chapter 230: Rock vs Flying 5

    Chapter 230: Rock vs Flying 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    A visitor arrived at the mansion under the veil of night.


    It wasn''t Katie, her cheeks tinged with the flush of disappointment, stealthily bringing a bottle of alcohol to my room, using seduction techniques gleaned from a girl''s novel.


    Rather, after observing Grace and Irene smearing their lips with sticky chicken sauce in delight, I returned to my quarters only to discover a woman d in an unusual outfit awaiting me in bed.


    What on earth is this scenario?


    "Who are you?"


    "Hehe, don''t be too on guard. I''m merely a girl with nothing more than her looks to offer."


    "For someone who ims as much, you exude a rather striking aura."


    Her clothing barely covered her skin,posed of thin pieces of fabric that seemed more decorative than functional in covering her abdomen and thighs.


    It was reminiscent of desert dancers'' garb, where the removal of a few more fragments from their already scant attire would lead to such a costume.


    The pants, fashioned for venttion, were uniquely tailored from the waist down to the outer thigh.


    Despite being trousers, they only provided coverage below the knees, peculiarly leaving the underwear and thighs utterly exposed.


    The flimsy material enveloping her bust was practically transparent, or maybe even intentionally revealing.


    In the dim light, it was challenging to discern, but it appeared there was no garment beneath the airy, fluttering fabric, leaving her chest fully bare.


    "What brings you here in the dead of night?"


    "I''ve merelye to convey a message."


    With a wide grin, she resembled an assassin disguised as a desert dancer, evoking the image of a heart-sticker bunny girl, a concept piece shelved due to developmental controversies.


    The purpose behind her billowing fabric pieces and the cryptic smile lurking in the dim light remained a mystery.


    It feels like she''s about a 4 assassin, posing little threat to me.


    Indeed, my instincts detected no danger emanating from her.


    Yet, she had effortlessly bypassed Grace''s passive skills in the adjacent room, demonstrating her prowess in stealth.


    As an assassin who couldn''t breach a tank''s defenses, she appeared rtively harmless.


    "A message from Princess Bradamante, who fights valiantly alongside you."


    "Do you really expect me to trust you, sneaking in like this in the middle of the night?"


    "Recall the emblem the Princess handed to you when she invited you to the pce?"


    Upon my indifferent reaction, she, seemingly anticipating this, drew something from her waistband.


    From the belt linking her bikini bottoms and perforated trousers, she extracted an item resembling the badge in Han Se-ah''s inventory, identical to that given by the princess.


    What I had mistaken for dancer''s adornments clinking at her waist turned out to be her credentials.


    The enigmatic assassin, whose name remained a mystery, reached out in the dimness, presenting the badge in her palm for my scrutiny.


    Her hand, merging seamlessly with the shadows, exhibited an unexpected beauty.


    True to form, that princess always seemed to be nked by -studded gacha characters.


    "Initially, I was meant to ry the message to the hero... but she was shielded by the Goddess''s protection, making it impossible to approach her chamber."


    ''It makes sense, considering yers would be logged out and vulnerable at night...''


    Even gacha characters, it seems, are at the mercy of the game''s mechanics.


    I recall reading online tales like, ''I was homeless, sleeping in a sleeping bag, and when I awoke, it was the morning of the previous day.''


    But it appears the yer''s haven earned after breaching the 40th floor is somewhat unique.


    Beyond the service of maids and butlers, it offers a secure night''s rest.


    Certainly, ensuring safety during logout is preferable to being incessantly targeted by nobility''s assassins for political machinations, an absurd impediment to game progression.


    With these thoughts, I rxed my wrists and started some light warm-up exercises.


    "So, this message... uh, Sir Rnd?"


    "Tell it to Hanna in the morning."


    "Sir Rnd? Wait, just a...!"


    My nights are too precious to be squandered on political ruminations.


    Gone are the days when the sole diversion in an inte-devoid world was women; the limitless allure of the digital realm beckoned.


    After all, one shouldn''t hold any unusual expectations from a princess''s envoy.


    "Wait, just a moment, really? Why?!"


    Guided by this rationale, my forceful fist aimed for her exposed, soft, tanned abdomen.


    The punch, refined by mana reinforcement, demonstrated precision in both strength and physical control.


    "Guh, ack"


    She copsed onto the floor, not spewing blood or viscera, which indicated she was unharmed.


    With this thought, I reclined on my bed and activated the inte through the holographic window.


    A new horror game speedrun had been uploaded just 23 minutes earlier.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    4 ''Flower in the Shade'' Warda, identifying herself as the princess''s covert operative, a striking woman with dusky skin and deep copper hair, sat at the table, clutching her exposed abdomen, tears brimming in her eyes as she faced Han Se-ah.


    Logging into the game, she was greeted with the unexpected presence of a 4 beauty in the base, or mansion.


    This character was provocatively dressed, barely covering the essentials.


    The onlinemunity was abuzz:Toggle New Ads


    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 231: Princess King Maker 1

    Chapter 231: Princess ''King'' Maker 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The virtual reality game Heroes Chronicle is like a work of art, realizing an entire world.


    It''s not a game about following a set quest to conquer a tower, but living in a free fantasy world.


    Its not like those open worlds with just vast empty grasnds, nor does it have a linear quest line under the guise of freedom.


    There are yers who ran away as soon as they started, not wanting to be adventurers, only to end up as beggars; and there are famous international streamers who became rich through alchemy and trade, now preparing to buy a title of nobility.


    Considering someone like me got soul-napped and thrown into this world, I can''t help but wonder if this world is a direct copy of the real one, made into a game.


    But mixing politics with a tower climbing story, what a mess....


    This is a natural phenomenon brought about by the game''s realism.


    The power in the kingdom is divided among the royalty, nobility, and the temple.


    Naturally, political issues arise when the temple takes interest and one of the royal family shows interest.


    Just like how a chaebol protagonist inevitably encounters politicians and legal matters while making money.


    An assassin dressed as a desert dancer begins to exin slowly.


    "The princess, being the youngest daughter, is the furthest from the throne, but that''s only when looking at it simply."


    If theres a nerve-wracking rivalry between harpies and stone dwarves inside the tower, it seems a political nerve battle is unfolding outside due to the princess''s appearance.


    The deep brotherly love of the first and second princes, which kept the kingdom peaceful, is a thing of the past.


    With the appearance of the kind princess, backed by the temple''s power, both princes'' hearts have changed too.


    Warda exins that it has be a three-way battle for the throne, with the smart first prince, the brave second prince, and the kind third.


    The first prince is smart, but he''s arrogant, thinking the throne is his divine right. The second prince is brave, but his robustness leads him to look down on his brother and the princess.


    From the standpoint of serving the princess, there must be some bias in her exnation, but it strongly suggests that neither prince is fit to lead the kingdom.


    The first prince, as smart as he is, is steeped in elitism and believes hes a great firstborn chosen by the Goddess.


    The second, though portrayed as brave, is hasty, violent, like a drunk Guan Yu.


    The future of the kingdom seems very dark.


    Of course, the princess, being human, can make mistakes. But at least shes kinder and wiser than the two princes and capable of ruling the kingdom properly."


    Hey, this genre shift is making me dizzy. Factions led by the schrly first prince and the martial second prince."


    -Not bureaucrats and knights, but civil and military officials, what a mess


    -Instead of the smell of fish sauce, it smells like soybean paste


    -It was totally European when Waruda exined, but why does it be so Korean as soon as Han Se-ah speaks?


    -Han Se-ah is more familiar with historical dramas than romance fantasy


    -I understand and can roughly picture it, but the analogies are hrious.


    The viewers, who seem like they could start a revolution at any moment, are noisy.


    Seeing skin that isn''t pale but tanned is like dropping water into boiling oil - they react violently.


    Of course, I had no choice but to react too.


    Somehow, I knew it, the reward was unusually generous.


    It''s a respectable mansionplete with servants and magical tools.


    Not as vast as the estate I nned to buy, but still, not something to be given away for just conquering the 40th floor.


    As the saying goes, there''s no such thing as a free lunch - if you''ve eaten, you must expect to throw it up.


    And it bes even moreplicated when the meal is offered by a politician.


    "So, I hope the hero makes a wise choice"


    In short, the story Warda ryed from the princess is that she wants the hero party to support the third princess to be the queen.


    In a world where both the royal power and the heroes are bestowed by the Goddess, who would dare to doubt the legitimacy of the hero?


    It means a political upheaval is imminent if Han Se-ah, after decapitating the 50th-floor boss, throws a few words of support for the princess.


    Getting entangled in annoying politics, standing against the factions of the first and second princes, its going to be quite troublesome


    "Yes! I will do that!"


    It was a quest.


    For Han Se-ah, there was no reason to refuse.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    To Rnd, a resident of the fantasy world, this matter was politically tedious, but for Han Se-ah, the yer, it was just a side quest with no particr reason to refuse.


    "Why did I ept it? Well, the princess is rted to the temple. I doubt she''s the strongest hidden viin who deceived the saintess and the goddess~ right?


    -That statement just now kinda feels like foreshadowing


    -Shes a princess knight with the Goddesss verification, what hidden viin?


    -It''s a clich that a princess knight turns into a dark knight but never a hidden viin


    [Chat deleted by mod]


    -Well, it''s a shuttle with rewards, can''t really refuse it. Itd be weirder to reject after taking everything


    Regardless of politics or anything, the third princess is an absolute NPC, a reward shuttle chosen by the Goddess herself.


    The mansion, the servants, the royal insignia, and the political repercussions of the temple''s support fund...


    I don''t need to worry about such headaches.


    Whether the princess falls into corruption or betrays us in the future, the quest is to be taken and cleared.


    Would there be RPG yers who stop leveling just because the great chief might be a crispy-on-the-outside, moist-on-the-inside lightning-grilled chickenter?


    Whether for something trivial or to avoid bing a ve, a yer''s duty is to take and clear quests.


    "So now, what to do? Its gettingte, shall we go to the tower tomorrow?


    Its a bit awkward since someone from the royal family came. Warda, right? She came secretly to convey the message, right?


    She came secretly, but she ended up subdued in Rnd''s room.


    As Grace and I were discussing the princess and royal family, her gaze sharply turned toward me.


    Prompted by her, everyone''s eyes fly towards me.


    Well, it was inevitable to receive such curious looks when an elegant assassin-like beauty climbs over the mansion wall, evading Grace''s senses, only to be knocked out by a punch in the middle of the night and handed over to a maid.


    Irene always looks at me with a kind, curious gaze, but Grace and Katie''s stares are a bit more intense.


    It''s not the childish jealousy of bringing another woman to my room at night


    Its more like a reprimand, questioning why I did that.


    Why?


    Rnd, maybe next time, even if you feel it''s suspicious, could you handle it a bit more politely?


    Apparently, the viewers areughing about something called ''belly punch,'' but our innocent Grace and Katie seem to think I knocked her out because she seemed suspicious.


    I didnt expect thatdy to be clutching her stomach until the next morning just from one punch.


    Even though shes a 4, holding her stomach and looking so miserable the entire time we spoke must have been a kind of protest.


    No matter how weak an assassin''s body might be, the effects of a lightly thrown punch for subduing her wouldn''tst half a day.


    Surely, theres no absurd setting in Heroes Chronicle like ''exposed lower abdomens are weak''?


    Well, yeah, I was startled and threw the punch. But I did control my strength.


    You did?


    If I hadn''t, she wouldve died.


    Oh I guess thats true?


    But our party members still dont realize their own strength.


    Even though theyve reached the superior level of 5, where princesses bow their heads, nobles fret, and monsters shed tears, they dont seem to feel it.


    It seems this happened because they havent experienced a real battle.


    Just looking at how they admired the pathetic 4 assassin who was subdued by a single punch, thinking she was someone special for delivering the princesss message, makes it clear.


    I mean, shes just a messenger, and you guys are a hero party?


    Lets rest well today and head to the tower tomorrow. I n to rent an alchemy workshop and make more arrows.


    Ill go to the guild and see what I can find out about the 45th floor.


    Oh, I think I need to stop by the temple.


    As I was thinking this, mypanions naturally dispersed.


    Seeing Han Se-ah murmuring to the camera before quickly heading towards the Magic Tower and alchemy workshop, Katie and Irene naturally followed her.


    Left alone with Grace as we walked towards the mansion entrance, she turned to me with a bright smile.


    Hanna seems to be in a hurry. She looks so reliable inside the tower, but moments like this make her seem young.


    Hmm Why?


    Well, if shes going from the mansion to the Magic Tower, it would be much faster to take a carriage. She didnt even think to ask Sebastian to call a coachman and just dashed out. Its like a child excited to go out and y. Same with the other members of the party.


    Now that she mentions it, that''s true.


    Han Se-ah


    Are you rushing out like that because theres money involved, even though there are carriages and coachmen prepared for yers?


    Thanks to everyone rushing off, Grace and I were the only ones left to board the carriage prepared for us.


    Neither of us had anything particr to do, so maybe we should go out on a date.

 Chapter 232: Princess King Maker 2

    Chapter 232: Princess ''King'' Maker 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    By epting the princess''s request, our hero party came to support the princess in the name of the Goddess.


    Grace, who climbed into the carriage, threw me a question, her voice filled with worry that even the tter of horseshoes couldn''t hide, seemingly troubled by this part.


    "But Rnd, is it really okay for us to so casually involve ourselves in this?"


    "Hm, what do you mean?"


    "Supporting the princess, in other words, doesn''t that mean we''re making enemies of the two princes?"


    While Han Se-ah readily epted the quest without intending to refuse, it seems the scale of the matter is toorge for Grace, who is after all a country girl.


    Well, she''s not even aware that she''s reached the higher levels of skill, so what can you expect?


    There''s a reason I described it as more of a nuisance than dangerous.


    "It''s not to the extent of making enemies. The political types won''t show their teeth too much."


    "Really? Why''s that?"


    "Well... because we''re all high-level adventurers and a hero party."


    In a world where supernatural abilities like mana exist, those with power inevitably receive respect.


    High-level mages can receive treatment simr to low nobility or enter the royal court to gain titles, and even adventurers, if they exhibit enough aura and skill, can be knights.


    Moreover, we are recognized by the temple, and though it was given by the princess, we hold a royal token.


    If they were to send assassins after us openly, it could lead the temple to doubt the royal family''s leadership qualities, and if a few zealots went mad, they might dere heresy and start a holy war.


    Unless the first and second princes areplete idiots who would ruin the country, they shouldn''t directly harm us.


    And with a saint candidate in our party, assassination?


    That''s unlikely, and even if one of the princes ascends to the throne, a massacre like purging all nobility not on their side would be hard to happen as long as the Goddess is around.


    But they might still be a nuisance.


    "If they be a nuisance, would they try to hinder us?"


    "Rather, they might pretend to help to share the glory. If we solve itpletely, it all goes to the princess''s fame, so they''d try to help just to im a part of it."


    In short, it meant they could steal the final blow.


    But that''s been the case so far, so it shouldn''t really matter.


    After all,peting with NPCs in a time attack is a major gimmick of Heroes Chronicle, so nothing much changes.


    "Ugh... politics isplicated."


    "It''s more about dealing with bothersome people."


    "I wonder if Hanna anticipated all of this and epted it straight away? Hanna and Rnd, you both seem so impressive..."


    No, that person just...


    I couldn''t bring myself to speak ill of the only person who could pull me out of this game world, so I changed the subject.


    Grace''s preparations would be taken care of by Han Se-ah, and as for me, as long as my body is in one piece, today is truly a day for rest.


    Not taking a break and indulging in luxury with the amassed gold coins from conquering the tower wouldn''t be too bad either.


    Maybe buying formal attire in case we mingle with nobles or enjoy gourmet dining at a high-end restaurant in the noble district.


    "Let''s end the tough talk here and maybe browse the market for a change. Is there anywhere you''d like to go?"


    "I heard from the maids that a new restaurant opened recently. How about we check it out?"


    While I was engrossed in the inte, it seems our friendly archer had be friends with the maids.


    She didn''t want to talk about anythingplicated now that we were alone and soon started chatting away with a smile.


    She talked about trivial things like how Maid Emma can cook various dishes well enough to be considered more a chef than a maid, or how Butler Sebastian efficiently hires various servants like coachmen and gardeners, suggesting he might have connections with a guild.


    As we chatted away, we got off the carriage that had stopped at the entrance of the market and walked through the market streets, guided by Grace.


    I habitually turned on Han Se-ah''s stream.


    [4200 Hours in War Games donated 10,000 Won!]


    Come on, think before you ept quests


    "Ah, why! Really!"


    Her stream was chaos.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Hell had opened, and among the millions in the crowd, thousands of malevolent spirits revealed themselves.


    They had names like Backseat Gamer, Overly Invested and so on, iming their silent waiting was for this moment as they began to hit people with money.


    [Teacher Rnd Saved You donated 5,000 Won!]


    Let''s discuss before epting such things, Se-ah Se-ah!


    [Rnd''s Fiery Baseball Bat Donated 5,000 Won!]


    If you''re going to get involved in prince and princess political fights, at least discuss with your teammates first


    [Han Se-ah The Invertebrate donated 10,000 Won!]


    At least give us time to think over the quest lol


    Even foreign viewers, who hadn''t grasped the situation, started to notice something was off and beganmenting, seemingly embodying the term "chaos" physically.


    The chat was getting cleaned up by an A.I. mod, but there was no stopping people willing to pay.


    As the donations of five and ten thousand won piled up, one could wonder if Han Se-ah would be crushed under a mountain of money if it were all real cash.


    "Then should we reject such a big quest? If we hadn''t epted it, you''d still be mad for a different reason?"


    -Some of the criticism is a bit too much lol


    -I''d kill you for not showing us Reba''s kidnapping and wilderness survival tactics


    -Why are people so invested


    -It''s not like we''re speed running, let''s listen to the story till the end, Se-ah Se-ah!


    -In our world, there''s this beautiful thing called discussion


    The leader of the party isn''t me; it''s Han Se-ah.


    Initially, when she was a novice adventurer, I joined the party under the pretense of helping her as a senior, but now she''s a senior adventurer just like me.


    Even if I have ten more years of adventuring experience, there''s no need for me to instruct the leader and hero of the party.


    But that''s just my perspective, and it seems the viewers watching have a different opinion.


    The nickname ''Teacher Rnd'' is in too deep, and there''s a bubbling frustration because Han Se-ah didn''t consult with me.


    It''s a bit painful to see people frothing at the mouth, calling themselves ''Rnd''s Fiery Baseball Bat'' or ''Rnd''s Iron Hammer,'' using her of ignoring me.


    Why are our viewers so overly invested in the us?


    And to use my name like that... the chances of them being female viewers are very slim, right?


    "Rnd? What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, just got a bit to think about after this incident."


    "True, it''s a bit of aplicated story. But let''s set it aside and rest for now."


    I hesitated for a moment at the chaos, and Grace, who had walked ahead, turned around with wide eyes.


    As an archer sensitive to her surroundings, it seems she can''t be fooled by distractions.


    I turned off the hologram screen after onest look at Han Se-ah, trying to settle her karma for skipping the story thoughtlessly.


    Maybe a stern talk from me, tonight or tomorrow morning, would help her survive.


    But since we''vee out to the market for a date, I can''t just call a carriage back to the alchemy workshop where Han Se-ah might be.


    Seeing Han Se-ah getting hit with money every time she grinds an alchemical ingredient, it doesn''t seem like she would be in a bad mood.


    With that thought, I followed Grace into the bustling market streets.


    "Hey, isn''t that the adventurerdy from that time? Take this!"


    "Wow, Rnd! Or should I say, hero, now?"


    Having stayed at the 35th floor, visited the royal pce, and stayed in a mansion recently, I hadn''t had much reason to wander the market streets.


    A fruit vendordy, whom we had helped during the full moon wolf incident, crammed apples into Grace''s arms, and a middle-ranking adventurer we often saw at the bar acknowledged me, using the greeting as an excuse to down his drink.


    The fact that I was proimed a hero hadn''t spread widely, but it seems I gained some fame after spreading money with my name during the full moon wolf incident.


    "What''s this, Grace? You''re more famous than I thought?"


    "Ah, ahaha- Maybe because I often came to the market when helping Irene. But aren''t there more people recognizing Rnd?"


    "Well, I practically gave up on tower conquering and lived in bars for years."


    Exaggerating a bit, perhaps half the city''s drinkers have met me in a bar.


    In this ce, unlike a modern city where you can buy beer in convenience stores, if you want to drink, you end up gathering at an inn.


    Thanks to that, there were quite a few men who imed to be my fans after drinking with me.


    Grace, arms full of fruits and sweets, and a skewer vendor, drunk and closing shop, handed me various skewers.


    Without Han Se-ah, our usual inventory manager, this kind of thing bes inconvenient.


    Famous individuals who''ve also helped others, a handsome man and a beautiful woman, and having taken care of orphans with Irene, the temple''s mascot, it seems our group has unknowinglypleted a sort of reputation quest while I was absorbed in the inte in my room.


    "Should we take these to share for dinner? Or maybe put them in Hanna''s inventory to eat at the tower?"


    "We''d still have leftovers even if we shared. Shall we pack some food from the restaurant the maids mentioned and head straight there?"


    "That sounds good. It was given to us to eat, so we can''t just throw it away. Next time, we should just refuse them."


    Thus, our date, so to speak, of walking through the market streets inadvertently turned into a collection round from the stalls.


    Even for ordinary citizens, not just adventurers, the noise from the temple must have cemented the perception of us as great and kind people.


    Carrying bundles of fruits, skewers, and freshly made pane pasta from a newly opened restaurant, the fact that Grace couldn''t stop smiling made me think it wasn''t so bad after all.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Hanna,e here and sit down for a bit."


    "Eh."


    ---


    *not a mistake, the chapter ends like this.Toggle New Ads


    4/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 233: Princess King Maker 3

    Chapter 233: Princess ''King'' Maker 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    If the viewers get mad at Han Se-ah, ranting and raving, the solution is quite simple.


    If the certified teacher, Rnd, steps in and verbally knocks them down, their anger turns intoughter.


    It''s not that I''d get mad if Han Se-ah epts a quest without even reading it as soon as it pops up, but if the viewers start freaking out like that, I have no choice but to step in.


    "Hanna,e here and sit down."


    "Eh?"


    The fruit parcel that Grace received was handed over to the maids, and the skewers were consumed as dinner along with the take-out pasta.


    After finishing her alchemy grind, Han Se-ah returned to the mansionte and hesitantly sat at the dining table.


    Grace munching on chicken skewers, Irene tearing into the pasta as if it were a novelty, and Katie rummaging through a basket of fruits, perhaps to eat after her evening exercise, all quietly vanished from the kitchen.


    I wonder if this atmosphere, quiet enough to make you ponder whether it transcends cultures, is universal as Emmas subordinate maids in charge of cleaning up after the meal also scampered away in a hurry.


    Leaving behind a silence upied only by Han Se-ah and the viewers watching her.


    "Do you know why I called you?"


    "Uh, um... because I epted that offer right away?"


    In the midst of an ambiguous silence, I organized my thoughts.


    When speaking to Grace, I gave her a good reason to console her, but on the flip side, there are mountains of not-so-good, annoying reasons.


    In a modern society where you can''t just stab annoying people with a longsword, with all its political snakes, foxes, and devils, this world could only be worse, not better.


    There are too many stories to detail one by one, so I had to throw out a story that touches a bit on Han Se-ah''s guilt while making it easy for the viewers to understand.


    Honestly, I had a bit of that gamer spirit, thinking, ''When receiving a quest, just smash that enter key without reading the exnation.''


    ...I still don''t know the main story of Heroines Chronicle, into which I''ve sunk millions over several years.


    "Hanna, who is Katie?"


    "Huh? What''s that about?"


    "Katie, who is she?"


    I wasn''t nning to have a serious conversation, but speaking in a measured tone made Han Se-ah''s face go pale.


    It''s like a kid thinking they secretly made in-app purchases only to find out the bill was sent via text message.


    Up until now, my demeanor was like a carefree drinker.


    Never harsh, never scolding, just breezily getting by and helping out when things went awry.


    Now, for the first time, I set the tone and met her gaze, naturally making Han Se-ah shrink back.


    To her, the fact that I''m an NPC in a virtual reality game doesn''t seem particrly important as her knees neatly fold in, and she ces her hands, clenched into fists, on top of her gathered knees.


    "She''s a... preciouspanion...?"


    "No, not that."


    -Shocking revtion indeed~ LOLLLLLL


    -Come on, did you really think he was asking about that?


    -Is this some kind of friendship test? Like Teacher Rnd would ask that?


    -As expected, not just anyone can be the world''s number one clown.


    -I''m jealous of Han Se-ah''s creativity right there!


    Han Se-ah''s eyes spin around under the sharp barrage of my answers and the viewers'' onught.


    ncing sideways, she looks like a scolded puppy, but no matter how cute, the mischievous viewers won''t give her the right answer.


    Of course, the right answer wasn''t anything grand.


    "A knight who firmly supports the backline of the party...?"


    "And?"


    "Eh..."


    But why can''t that simple answere out?


    If she''s being scolded for political issues involving princes and princesses, shouldn''t it naturally lead to Katie''s status as a nobledy?


    But Han Se-ah, seemingly too flustered, doesn''t even think to mention the nobledy and the grand Duke''s family.


    "A genius knight who reached the top at a young age?"


    "..."


    "Uh, um, that is..."


    "...She''s the daughter of the Northern Grand Duke."


    "Oh, right!"


    At this point, the viewers'' joke about ''pretending not to know for donations'' seems like it might be the truth, given their reaction.


    But if those wavering eyes and trembling voice were an act for donations, wouldn''t Han Se-ah, with her looks, have be a top actress in theatre instead of an inte streamer?


    As Han Se-ah''s teasing gradually turns into vexation, causing harm to dental health, the viewers'' attitude changes as well.


    After all, she''s a seasoned inte streamer, not easily bullied.


    But I''m a veteran returnee who has endured the torment of K-ARMY.


    I''ve learned plenty about driving people crazy from military officers and famous cooking shows.


    "Don''t you know why I brought up Katie?"


    "Eh...?"


    The question method.


    I don''t start with why I called her to the table; I always ask her first.


    If she can''t guess the answer, I can scold her for not knowing, and if she luckily gets it right, I can express major disappointment for knowing yet doing it.


    Initially, I intended to lightly scold and appease the viewers, but... seeing those anxious eyes rolling, it''s too fun to stop now.


    Trying not tough, I tense my jaw, perhaps making my face a bit stern.


    Desperately rolling her eyes, Han Se-ah looks at my forehead as if seeking salvation.


    It seems she''s trying to cheat by oveying the chat on my face.


    "Because Katie, apanion, is the daughter of the Grand Duke''s family, we need to discuss political matters properly together."


    "Knowing that, you still did it?"


    Some viewers, concerned about their dental health, start to throw in the right answers, helping Han Se-ah get on track.


    She wasn''t clueless so she probably roughly understood the situation by now.


    One party member is the youngest daughter of the Northern Grand Duke, and another is a saint candidate under the watchful eyes of the temple''s saint and saintess.


    If she says she doesn''t know, I scold her, and if she gets the answer right thanks to the chat, I scold her for knowing yet doing it.


    Her eyes were trembling uncontrobly.


    About 20 minutes into verbally beating her down, the viewers also take their stance, igniting thest me.


    In the midst of all this, speaking thoughtlessly of politically supporting someone.


    The viewers too must have been startled by that terrifying word, starting to pummel Han Se-ah with money and chats, right?


    -Yes, publicly endorsing someone on air is a big no-no.


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    -So, you mean to say you support the princess politically and wish for her release?


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    -Release the princess! She''s already been released? Imprison the princess!


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    Even though it''s a political story from a fantasy worldpletely unrted to the parallel universe of South Korea, bait like this is terrifying.


    The chat was awash with national gs, and faces red and blue started shouting about patriotism, and foreigners, clueless due to someone ying ''The People''s Song,'' began chanting ''who will not be ves again''!


    "Stop! Stop it! I was wrong, please! If I get banned again, it''ll be for 3 days!"


    How supporting the princess, voting for the 3rd candidate, and the citizens'' freedom in the French Revolution are rted, I have no idea.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    In a parallel universe, lunatics shouting for the release of the politically troubled princess, Revolution Baguettes ready to dye the fields of France with the blood of martyrs based on a misunderstanding, and American troublemakers joining in without reason, singing all sorts of military songs.


    In the indescribable chaos, Han Se-ah, who cried out, returned with a pale face.


    Unable to quell the chaos, she was forced to log out and take a day to calm down.


    "From today, let''s move as quickly as possible towards the 45th floor! We didn''t receive a request from the guild. I just think we need to check out the 45th floor."


    "Yeah. And Hanna, I''m okay."


    "Eh, hm?"


    Katie, sneaked up to Han Se-ah''s side as they had sandwiches prepared by the maids for breakfast and discussed their goals.


    It seems the K-torment atst night''s dinner table was more shocking to the nobledy than expected.


    Pausing her chewing, Han Se-ah receivedforting pats on the shoulder.


    Her eyes floundered, looking rather dumbfounded.


    To the party members, yesterday''s incident might seem like their (magically) genius leader showing (socially) immature sides and receiving harsh criticism, so they might want to console her, thinking her feelings were hurt.


    The actual person, after taking a full day''s rest to recover from being beaten up with money, finds both her wallet and the corners of her mouth nearly torn.


    "Yeah Thank you, Katie."


    "Yes, people can make mistakes. But Hanna, let''s make sure to consult together and then make decisions next time?"


    Katie sticks by her side, and Irene, looking on, smiles tenderly.


    It''s as if they''re kindergarten teachers taking care of a child who got into trouble, causing Han Se-ah to naturally put down the sandwich she was munching on.


    Her eyes widen, as if she hadn''t considered that.


    After shaking off the viewers, she still had her teammates to think about.


    -Look at those corners of her mouth, look!


    -Why am I not Han Se-ah? Why am I not Han Se-ah? Why am I not Han Se-ah? Why am I not Han Se-ah?


    -Seeing things like that makes me feel like starting a revolution.


    -The nobledy''s eyes and heart are so kind, even though the leader screwed up


    -Can you hear the voices of the viewers? The cries of the angry fans.


    Still, being beaten up with money and then beingforted seems to make her not feel too bad about the situation.


    Amidst such chaos, having been scolded and unable to eat, we headed back to the tower, leaving behind the skewers.

 Chapter 234: Princess King Maker 4

    Chapter 234: Princess ''King'' Maker 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    We had been severely reprimanded by the viewers, though whether it was all a strategy to induce a flurry of donations, I wasn''t sure, but time passed, and we once again set foot on the 41st floor.


    Even if a political side quest involving a prince and a princess had urred, harpies were still harpies.


    There was no situation where they woulde close to us.


    Thanks to this, going from the 41st floor to the 42nd, and then to the 43rd, walking through the mountains was nothing but peaceful.


    The only enemies were the unstable mountain paths and the thin oxygen thanks to the high-altitude.


    "Phew... Just walking is strangely exhausting."


    "Could this also be a curse of the Demon King?"


    "Maybe, it could be."


    Since everyone had reached the advanced state of externalizing mana outside the body, none of us copsed, but the difort in breathing was annoying for everyone.


    Tiny noses twitched as they took in the air as deeply as possible.


    Neither Grace, who used to y in the mountains nor Katie, who trained her body, understood altitude sickness, something that urs in high-altitude areas.


    Irene, too, found it difficult, gently scattering divine energy to periodicallyfort the party members, but divine energy did not create oxygen.


    Above our heads, the harpies circled without any intention ofing down.


    Amidst all this, the terrain made us ascend and descend narrow, steep mountain paths.


    "Can''t we just push through the mountain peaks with Rnd''s Beam?"


    -Feel the pain of ten million people with rhinitis


    -Even implemented altitude sickness? Wouldn''t noobs faint here?


    -Except for killing mountain goats, there''s no battle, so the stream feels a bitx


    -BB Games is really vicious. An environment that kills streamers


    The floor was frustrating for yers.


    If it weren''t for the asional attacks from shadow leopards and one-horned mountain goats, it would be hard to tell if this was an RPG or a hiking sim.


    The party, focusing on adapting to the high-altitude area by calming their breathing, gradually quieted down, and Han Se-ah, even while panting, continued conversing with her viewers.


    Could it be that BB Games, true to form, was earnest in tormenting the yers with such exquisitely designed gamey?


    "Phew, Rnd? Why does it seem like the harpies are getting closer?"


    "Are theying out of curiosity likest time?"


    "It''s different this time, the way they''re circling in groups has changed, as if they''ve received some kind of order."


    At thatment, the tiny heads all looked up at the sky simultaneously.


    As Grace said, the group of harpies had gotten a bit closer.


    Without the beautiful red-feathered harpy joining them, the old hag harpies with bodies of eagles were slowly getting closer to us.


    The earlier flight trajectory circling above our heads was now grouping in threes and fives, going back and forth as if they were fighter jet formations.


    It was clear to anyone that they were forming a group and preparing to swoop down for a surprise attack.


    "Why are they suddenly so aggressive?"


    "Could it be, there''s a nest nearby?"


    "A nest?!"


    Grace, after Han Se-ah murmured a question loud enough for both the viewers and herpanions to hear, was the one to answer.


    As a hunter from a mountain vige who had experience hunting birds, her mention of a nest made Han Se-ah''s eyes sparkle.


    "Their behavior is a bit different, but maybe their sudden change means that we''ve approached their nest too closely for them to just stand by and watch?"


    "Indeed, monsters still retain their animal instincts. Let''s check it out."


    "Check? How?"


    If harpies, with the heads of old hags and the bodies of eagles, retained the instincts of eagles, they would have no choice but to attack intruders heading towards their nest.


    Was their indecisiveness due to a conflict between the scouting orders given by the beauty harpy and the instinct to protect their nest?


    The method Han Se-ah chose to verify this was somewhat brute.


    "I''ve nted a mana stake here. Let''s find a path based on the direction in which the harpies be more alert from this point."


    "A simple yet surefire method."


    Since the mountain path wasn''t a single route, Grace gauged the way by looking over the ridge to the other side of the mountain.


    This meant that while we were finding our way, we might have passed the harpy''s nest without noticing.


    In the end, it meant illuminating the entire mini-map around the suspicious area based on the harpy''s reactions.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    We climbed to the top of the mountain following the trail, then turned back down, following the ridge along the valley to the next peak, observing the harpies'' reactions.


    Moving up and down the mountain, from side to side, we found a ce.


    "Doesn''t it look suspicious?"


    "It looks like there''s a lot there."


    "Was it not visible from afar because of the clouds, or is there magic going on?"


    There was a tall peak high enough to have to look up even from within the mountains.


    The tall peak, wrapped in clouds on its nk, seemed about as high as the hills behind the neighborhoods I used to see in Seoul.


    It wasn''t dauntingly high like Mount Everest but rather a pretty tall mountain, probably around a thousand meters.


    The fact that it was another thousand meters on top of the mountains was terrifyingly high, but anyway, the gate starts from the top of another peak, so....


    Into the clouds wrapping that lofty peak, a dark group of harpies slipped in.


    Then, a momentter, a group of harpies poured out from the clouds a bit to the side.


    To anyone looking, it was clear they were rotating out for reconnaissance from the nest.


    "Over there, around the middle of the mountain, there''s a group of one-horned goats staying together like a flock of sheep in a pasture. It looks like the harpies are raising them."


    "It must really be the harpies'' nest."


    "Let''s go, we can''t just pass by."


    "Rnd is right, we need to check."


    With Grace spotting the herded one-horned goats, her vision sharper than mine, we couldn''t just pass by.


    So, we crossed several more peaks heading towards their nest.


    Was there some magic on the high peak?


    As I breathed, the tightness in my chest oddly eased, and my breathing gradually became morefortable. Breathing in the clear and pure air, rich as if the wind itself was abundant, I could hear the cries of the one-horned goats in the distance.


    Kee-ehhh-


    Except for the slightly strange cries of the goats, it felt like a tourist spot in the Alps.


    Of course, I''ve never been there, just seen it on variety shows.


    ...It would have been nicer if it weren''t for the harpies diving down at us with their talons bared.


    "As expected, spot on!"


    Despite everything, the harpies began to approach one by one, as if they couldn''t just watch us get close to their nest.


    Dark shadows covered the sunlight, flurrying with the sound of wings and a gust of wind that confused our vision.


    Between the dust-filled air, the ringly sharp talons became visible.


    The old hag harpies were, after all, monsters of the 43rd floor.


    They blocked vision by rising dust with their wings and aimed to strike the neck of their prey with their exceptionally sharp talons.


    "Hanna, arrows!"


    "Explosive and incendiary!"


    Swoosh Bang-!!


    Of course, if mere dust obscuring the view led to an opening, it would disgrace the name of a tank.


    Raising the shield to block the talons while swinging the warhammer overhead.


    Although not much force was applied, it was more than enough to crush the body of an eagle.


    A harpy, swept by the warhammer without even being seen, crashed to the ground without a sound, turning into a mana stone.


    At the same time, I could see Han Se-ah pulling out a handful of fiery red arrowheads from her inventory and handing them to Grace.


    Now that they wereing at us without hiding, this seemed to be the right decision.


    "Everyone, watch your heads!"


    Twang


    A light plucking sound was followed by a fiery ze roaring above our heads.


    So she didn''t learn magic but focused on alchemy.


    The mes from the alchemical arrowheads was more powerful than expected.


    ''Has she decided to just be support?''


    Kyaah-


    Kyak-!


    While I was thinking this, the legs of two harpies floundering in surprise at the mes that burst into the air were neatly sliced off by a cyan light.


    In that short moment, about five of theirrades died, and the rest hurriedly increased their altitude.


    An arrow shot at one''s tail with a boom-! dropped another one, finally allowing us to count how many there were.


    Seven dark old hag harpies circling overhead.


    One mashed by my warhammer, two swept by mes, two with sliced legs, one hit by an explosive arrow.


    Roughly thirteen in total seemed to be moving in a group.


    However, regrettably, only three mana stones were salvaged.


    "...Fighting like this is going to be a loss, isn''t it?"


    "Huh, why?"


    "Each arrowhead costs 5 silvers!"


    "What, how can it be so expensive?!"


    Twenty shots, not even a full quiver of arrows, would cost a whole gold.


    Bing senior adventurers might have increased our earnings, but the price was shockingly high.


    Shooting them indiscriminately like regr arrows would lead to a deficit in gold with each adventure.


    Even so, proving their power, the harpies, frightened by the rising mes and explosions, widened their distance and circled above us again.


    "...Grace, can you guide us to the mid part of that mountain as quickly as possible?"


    "Yeah, that''s possible. There aren''t many forks in the road, anyway."


    The problem was that the soaring mes had scared the harpies overhead, but it also attracted the attention of harpies that were herding goats or patrolling afar.


    I had no desire to fight dozens of harpies on a narrow mountain path.


    "Then let''s run!"


    "Uh, okay? For now, let''s head towards that cave over there!"


    There was arge chance that the dots in the distance, which looked like dark specks, would join together and attack us in numbers.


    Flying monsters, from small torge, are troublesome for this reason...!


    So, we began to quickly run along the mountain path under Grace''s guidance.

 Chapter 235: Princess King Maker 5

    Chapter 235: Princess ''King'' Maker 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    We safely retreated to a cave, a safe zone.


    Even though their heads had turned into those of old women, the harpies'' intelligence remained as birds, squawking noisily before dispersing after some time.


    It was like avoiding a rolling boulder and entering a crevice in the cliff, dodging the flock of harpies to hide and advance through the cave.


    "There were a few caves along the way, so we can move from one to the next like stepping stones."


    "The ck harpies seem quite dumb, so we can keep moving forward like this."


    Not old woman harpies or beauty harpies, but ck and red harpies?


    Well, calling them old woman harpies and beauty harpies is a bit too blunt.


    While entertaining odd thoughts and listening to the group''s conversation, the course of action was very simply decided.


    Since there were caves on the way to that suspicious peak, the n was to use them to continue forward.


    After all, BB Games had practicallyid out a path inviting us with a e this way~", so we had to take advantage of it.


    "The closer we get, the more of them will swarm us."


    "There''s no need to overdo it. Even if we can''t confirm the existence of a nest, we''ve found a suspicious ce, so we can call over the brothers."


    Katie and Grace nodded at Irene''s words.


    If that happens, even if the money or benefits we can earn right away decrease, the strategy could be carried out morefortably.


    It''s like a kind of EASY mode for those who failed.


    Even if the harpies rampage violently, the temple knights could advance, tearing through the path with divine energy, and they couldn''t be stopped.


    If the enemy annoys us with wings and numbers, we just need to fill our side with numbers too.


    -Surely you''re not thinking of crying out for help from the temple like a damsel in distress?


    -If we''re asking for help from the temple, I don''t see why a natural-born 6 is needed in the party, lol...


    -There''s no time to hesitate


    -After abandoning the fight like sh*t, don''t tell me you''re going to abandon the strategy too~


    -Lol, abandoned damage dealing and now the story too? Almost like it''s natural*[1]


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    "You can''t save that joke with ''almost''. Please throw away the cringy dad joke book on your desk while you''re banned."


    The group naturally took a break, usingrge rocks as seats.


    Meanwhile, Han Se-ah sharply executes a viewer who made a dad joke on the chopping block.


    Even as she handed over a campfire kit from the inventory to Irene, her eyes were sharply scanning the chat.


    The viewer caught this time wasn''t a neer but seemed familiar with inte streaming.


    [Smile and Fortune Comes donated 10,000 won!]


    Ah, seriously~~ I''m weak to the donation trends~~ haha


    Han Se-ah''s eyebrows twitched peculiarly at the sight of someone not hesitating to donate money for a joke.


    She wanted tough at the ridiculousness, butughing would feel like losing.


    While she battled against the aftermath of boomer humor and dad jokes, the savory smell filled the cave.


    The skewers she and Grace had boughtst time were gently heated over the campfire, emitting a greasy fragrance hard to find in the tower.


    The chicken and pork dripped with fat as they sizzled over the flickering mes.


    Irene, who was grilling a snack-sized amount, handed me a skewer with a bright smile.


    "Do you prefer pork or chicken, Rnd?"


    "I like both, but I prefer chicken for skewers."


    "Here you go. Grace, you too!"


    The enticing aroma lifted everyone''s spirits, gathering around the fire one by one.


    Biting into a skewer made it hard to believe we were in the tower.


    To me, the tower was an experience of bing the leader of a barbarian tribe, wandering half-starved and filthy through damp and sticky swamps, exploring the corridors.


    If I could enjoy a clean journey with beautifulpanions and fresh food supplied through inventory, I wouldn''t be afraid of reaching the 100th or even the 200th floor.


    ...Still, I wish it would end cleanly at the 100th floor.


    "Hot, hot. This is what Rnd and Grace boughtst time, right?"


    "Not bought, the owner of the store gave it to Rnd for free."


    "All of this?"


    Munching on the hot skewers, the sight of them chatting filled one with a sense of warmth.


    Despite their beautiful appearances, making them seem incapable of harming a bug, they were all senior adventurers.


    Except for Han Se-ah, who hadn''t learned any attack magic yet, the group was wless.


    But she really went all in on alchemy, huh?


    Is she the type whose mind goes nk on everything else once she''s focused on one thing?


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Hanna,e sit here."


    "Eh, again?"


    After lightly satisfying our hunger with the skewers, I gestured for Han Se-ah to join us in front of the campfire, enjoying the fullness and warmth.


    When I tapped on a t rock, signaling her to sit there, her expression twisted oddly.


    Anyway, since we were going to rest a bit before moving on, I figured it was time for some career counseling.


    We had ascended the tower too quickly with Han Se-ah, and since the tower began to radically change from the 40th floor, it seemed necessary to have a parent-teacher conference-like discussion.


    She approached with an expression as if skewers would be put through her.


    "Now that everyone has reached a higher realm, Grace and Katie can imbue their weapons with mana, as I''ve shown them."


    "Ah, yes. That''s right."


    "Since you''ve also seemed to reach the higher ranks with the Goddess''s blessing, I think we need to discuss what to do about your magic."


    -Stop abandoning damage, the teacher is giving you a hint lol


    -Let''s at least add a protective function to our glorious and shining inventory


    -Wateres out, firees out, foodes out, what''s there toin about? The hero party''s porter cut is so high


    -But seriously, if the old mage at the 20th floor could sweep away the orcs like that, you should learn some heavy-hitting or wide-area spells too


    -I think a chairman or a whale needs to donate like a million won for her to learn a skill?


    Contrary to Han Se-ah''s worries, instead of an endless cycle of nagging likest time, the discussion was about magic skills.


    It was bound to be an interesting topic, so not only the viewers but also the members warming up by the campfire gradually gathered around.


    Suddenly, everyone surrounded Han Se-ah, not intending to pressure her like in an interview.


    The members each threw in their two cents towards Han Se-ah.


    "Now that you mention it, Hanna has be an senior mage, right? My goodness I saw that from senior mages onwards, they could even summon thunderstorms or causendslides if they put their all into it."


    "Indeed, mages, upon reaching the senior level, don''t just be physically stronger but their magic''s range and destructive power increase to unbelievable levels. So, do you have a particr element in mind?"


    "Hanna usually uses umon magic the most, like inventory or mana spikes, right?"


    While Grace to Irene each added theirments, the viewers were not silent either.


    There were those bantering about legality, waterws and whatnot.


    me attributes were illegal because of ''firews'', and water magic was like having your sister pour water for you


    "Stop, stop! Just a moment? I haven''t decided yet, but I''d like to learn wide-area skills in either me, thunder, or ice. It seems more challenging for our party to deal with many small enemies like now, rather than a single strong one."


    "Definitely, that''s a good idea."


    After being bombarded with advice both verbally and in text, in-game and through the stream, Han Se-ah rapidly shared her thoughts like she was rapping.


    It seemed she had thought through her skill tree properly as a gamer, as her ideas came out without hesitation.


    Indeed, thanks to our shameless tank with a single-target extreme damage skill, our party wasn''tcking in single-target abilities.


    How a tank ended up with an assassin''s S-tier skill is beyond me.


    Therefore, what our party, which is well-rounded from tanking to single-target damage, crowd control, purification, and protection, absolutelycked was AoE capability.


    Even now, we''re resting in a cave because we had no way to sweep away the harpies that were swarming us.


    "In that case, I rmend lightning magic. Depending on mana control, it can be used for AoE or single-target."


    "Really? Lightning magic"


    That''s why I rmend lightning magic.


    From what I''ve heard from a mage I know, although it''s powerful, it''s difficult to control, but I believe Han Se-ah could be trusted with it.


    Even though she might act silly, abandon dealing damage, end up as a pack mule, or ept quests without thought, making mistakes at least she never messed up with mana control.


    Magic missiles have never hit my back, nor has she ever fried Katie while trying to assist with Spark or Light.


    Given Han Se-ah''s skill level, lightning magic, which is closer to high-risk, high-rewardpared to fire magic, seems suitable.


    If I hold 80% of the shares to be the world''s number one, at least she holds about 10% of it.


    She was a bus passenger, not a freeloader.


    She was paying a bit more than the fare.


    "I''ll learn magic from Antenor by giving him the ores of harpies and stone dwarves. He must be preparing to head back up aftering down from the 45th floor for food."


    "That old man?!"


    -Was Antenor that orc-squishing old man from the 20th floor?


    -Hanna, make sure you turn off the stream when you go learn magic, got it?


    -But can lightning magic really switch between single-target and AoE with just control?


    -He''s an elder who has climbed the tower more than Rnd, and in the cutscenes, he was cool despite his old age, talking like he''s straight out of LA.


    -If you summon lightning to fry just one guy, that''s a single-target skill, lol. Isn''t that the same with fire magic?


    However, as the difficulty of the tower increased, the fare she had to bear inevitably grew.


    A one-on-one tutoring session with a chatterbox old man who could torture people with words, that''s going to be really fun.


    I''m d I''m a tank.


    ---


    [1] - literal sense it''s closer to ''organic'' but meaning wise, the viewer meant natural. It''s a pun saying it''s in her nature to abandon dmg etc. and could also mean she''s garbageToggle New Ads


    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 236: Stronger Than Anyone 1

    Chapter 236: Stronger Than Anyone 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    As we energetically discussed the advanced magic of the genius porter mage hero streamer Han Se-ah, we recovered our strength and retreated in good spirits.


    "Goodness, those harpies really know how to cut off our path."


    "After dodging the caves, we should learn magic to deal with them all before moving on."


    As we approached the summit, the harpies, who had been fluttering about, suddenly brought rocks from their nest andpletely copsed the cliffside path as if following orders from within.


    To reach the harpy nest, we had to almost cling to the copsed cliffside like the protagonist of an action game, moving sideways for nearly 300 meters.


    It was impossible to move sideways along the cliff while hundreds of harpies flew about.


    The mountain ridges were so steep that they could be called the de Mountains, and there was no way to traverse the pathless ridge.


    With Han Se-ah and Irenecking the physical strength to climb over the cliffs, we had no choice but to mark it on the minimap and retreat, promising to return.


    "The harpies weren''t using magic or alchemy... Do you think it''s rted to the dwarves?"


    "Probably? It might be a special ore that onlyes from those high peaks."


    "We should go to the dwarf vige on the 41st floor and ask around. They might know something, judging from how they call them ''ppers.''"


    Even the rocks the harpies grabbed from the clouds were more like bombs than ordinary stones.


    If they had just thrown ordinary rocks, we could have ignored them and pushed through, but the moment they fell on the path, they caused effects reminiscent of something from a science fiction movie,pletely reshaping the mountain range.


    In short, due to the disadvantageous matchup against flying monsters and the perilous cliff paths of the high-altitude terrain, we couldn''t take shortcuts and had to proceed with the story from the beginning.


    Of course, the paths inside the tower would probably be restored in a few days, but there was no reason to stay in the cave waiting for that.


    It would be more convenient in many ways to just turn back and try the proper way than to struggle unnecessarily for shortcuts.


    Thus, we are in a cave on the 42nd floor, not the harpy''s nest on the 43rd.


    "Should we visit the dwarf vige on the 41st floor first, or head straight to the 40th floor?"


    As Irene murmured while preparingte-night soup over the campfire, we had to reconsider our priorities in the face of the unprecedented copse of the cliffside due to the harpies'' exploding rocks.


    If we nned to learn magic, it would be best to go to the city''s magic tower and find Antenor first.


    However, we couldn''t just go to a high-level mage and ask them outright without anypensation, so if we were to prepare a reward, we had to go to the dwarven city.


    "Oh, thanks for the soup. Hmm... since we''re already down here early, how about visiting the underground city?"


    "I think it''s better to meet Antenor first. We can''t prepare without knowing what he wants."


    As Grace and Katie disagreed, sharing Irene''s hearty soup, Irene, as always, simply smiled gently as if to say she would follow along.


    So, to maintain bnce, I remained silent.


    It means leaving it up to the leader of the party to make decisions and proceed.


    -Please learn some magic, you level 4 bag carrier


    -Why are my supply bags just walking around here?


    -You have nothing to do, so go do some side quests. What''s with these useless rocks anyway?


    -Watching the stream, I feel like I''m going to turn into a soup addict. Is this even normal?


    -Harpies have evolved into bombers, and you''re talking about food now?


    It was a question with no real answer.


    Anyway, to clear the path, we needed to learn magic and clear side quests, so it didn''t matter much what we did first.


    But isn''t it human nature to get fired up about trivial matters?


    As if Han Se-ah would never learn high-level magic if we don''t go to the Magic Tower now, as if the story known by the stone dwarves would remain buried in darkness forever if we don''t visit the underground city now, everyone began to raise their voices and insist on their opinions.


    In situations like this, it''s best to leave it to Han Se-ah, the streamer.


    "I would prefer to visit the stone dwarves first. We have enough food, and it''s a bit early to leave the tower. It''s better to gather information before heading out of the tower."


    Faced with the decision, she confidently stated her opinion while slurping her soup.


    Since the underground city of the stone dwarves on the 41st floor is very close to the gate on the 40th floor, there''s no need to worry about food.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    An underground city appears as you follow the deep stairs leading down from a cave on the 41st floor.


    A city made of stone exists in a cavity carved inside the mountain range.


    A city of dwarves living in houses carved out of rock, using furniture chiseled from stone, and eating rock and soil.


    "Ah, the squishies are here again! There are so many kids looking for you guys."


    After walking down the stairs for a while, Bobo, who had been squatting near the stairnding, stood up with a rustling sound.


    From conversations, he appeared to be revered as the oldest, like a leader or guide, yet also acted as the gatekeepera truly unique race.


    Afterpleting thest side quest and obtaining something simr to an enhancement stone, we had a basic understanding of the stone dwarves.


    They resembled stones bunched up into human forms and they had a clear distinction between edible and inedible rocks.


    They had a history of trade with various races, readily issuing quests...


    "The ppers threw red rocks at the mountains, causing the path to copse?! I-is that true?"


    "Wait, what? The squishies saw a Vacuum Stone?!"


    When ites to rocks, no one is more sincere.


    The moment we mentioned the red rock, which was the reason for our return to this city, the stone dwarves, forgetting side quests and everything else, swarmed us.


    Clearly, there was something here, as they rolled in excitement, kicking up dust.


    Han Se-ah''s face visibly flushed with embarrassment, as she had originally thought they could just proceed with the side quests casually, learn some magic, and then find out about the harpies'' red rock.


    It was awkward enough initiating a conversation about rocks, yet the response was as if a global star had held an on-the-street concert.


    At this point, was it like throwing popcorn into ake teeming with carp?


    "Um, wait a moment?"


    "Hey, Squishy! Tell us more about that story!"


    "Is that really true?"


    The stone dwarves rushed towards us, eager to dig the story out of us.


    Even Bobo stealthily approached, rolling his heavy head, but what did we know?


    We could only watch from a distance as the harpies cut off the path and fled.


    However, the stone dwarves swarmed us with a terrifying fervor, eager to hear even a word.


    At this point, not only Han Se-ah, who had broached the subject and was now surrounded but also the other party members were left bewildered.


    "How could the Flutterers use Vacuum Stones?"


    "Could it be the city of Granny Pipi?"


    "But the city of Granny Pipi isn''t a ce the squishies could have visited and returned from so quickly, is it?"


    "But the squishies wouldn''t know anything about Vacuum Stones!"


    "Right, they were squishes who saw our essences for the first time."


    Regardless of our reactions, the chatter among the stone dwarves, loud as rolling stones, was quite serious.


    After all, it was about a rock capable of obliterating everything within a radius of several meters, so there must be some extraordinary story behind it.


    How could such a dreadful object be just another stone lying around in the local hills?


    Just dropping a rock on the heads of adventurers would be enough to kill them all.


    "Excuse me, Elder Bobo, what is a Vacuum Stone?"


    "You saw the red rocks, that''s the Vacuum Stone. It''s not something the flutterers use..."


    "Yes. When it touched the path, itpletely copsed the surroundings. Its power looked terrifying, so we retreated."


    "Hmm? Terrifying?"


    Picking up on the intriguing keyword "Granny Pipi," and while the others were busy eavesdropping, I cautiously approached Elder Bobo to ask.


    Elder Bobo immediately responded.


    The difort at the mention of the harpies'' nest in the high mountains and the harpies dropping red rocks on the cliff path was evident in Elder Bobo''s reaction, making a grinding noise like stone being chiseled.


    He throwing a puzzled question as if to say what was there to fear.


    "You guys are squishies, aren''t you? Why are you afraid of Vacuum Stones?"


    Humans and harpies are squishes and Flutterers, respectively, but the stone beings refer to the red rock as the Vacuum Stone.


    The exnation from Elder Bobo, who appeared to be the most intelligent among them, followed.


    The Vacuum Stone, as its name suggests, is a special ore that creates a vacuum around it.


    It emits magical waves, humming as it entirely dissipates the cliff path.


    However, it wasn''t something that could be thrown at people like a bomb, as we had thought.


    "So, it''s like dynamite for mining, but it doesn''t harm people?"


    -LOL, got scared and ran, but it doesn''t work on people?


    -But still, if the path copses, everyone dies, so running makes sense.


    -Yeah, no need to identally fall off the cliff and hit reset


    -If it''s a rock that only destroys rocks, can it be used for hunting golems?


    -Whenever something new appears you guys always want to go back to use them


    As Han Se-ah said, it was something that ''only'' ground up the surrounding soil and rocks.


    After all, how could these tiny stone dwarves have cleanly ground the inside of the mountain range and created cavities hundreds of meters high?


    It must have been possible because of some sort of tool.


    Surely the stone dwarves didn''t do the foolish work of grinding it out by hand, stitch by stitch.


    They''re a kind of craftsman race somewhat simr to dwarves, not a mad race that clears thend for their city with their bare hands.

 Chapter 237: Stronger Than Anyone 2

    Chapter 237: Stronger Than Anyone 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Listening to the exnation, there was a reason why the stone dwarves were in such an uproar.


    The reason was that Vacuum Stone, a special ore that spews out mana and pulverizes the surrounding rocks and earth, required a specific way to be used.


    Naturally, for a race made entirely of stone, misusing something that could annihte the surrounding stone would lead to a disaster beyond the expression "industrial ident."


    "And the ppers just threw it down the cliff path?"


    "They used it to copse the cliff."


    "Feathered troublemakers, as always."


    Given that it was a mana-emitting ore, it felt like a modern-day industrial engineer needing to handle a cutting-edge machine with extreme caution, simr to a mage or an alchemist.


    But then, these feathered old hags threw it at the cliff in an attempt to block intruders, flipping the stone dwarves'' insides out.


    Imagine the feeling of researchers watching hired thugs upying ab and shooting millions of won worth of equipment with slingshots as if they were holding a sit-in*[1].


    While it''s unlikely for hired thugs to upy ab, it felt somewhat simr.


    Throwing a precious tool capable of creating underground cities just to block a path and having it roll off the cliff seemed wasteful.


    "If it''s that kind of item, we could shoot it down or deflect it with magic when it flies at us."


    "Indeed, perhaps I was too scared of something I hadn''t seen before. If we cut it out of the air before it hits the ground, it might not activate. It surely won''t disintegrate the metal that makes up the sword, right?"


    Anyway, ording to Old Bobo, it wasn''t some ck hole bomb that annihted everything around it, but more of a digging tool that, depending on the user''s settings, could spare valuable ores while grinding up ordinary dirt and rocks.


    We could shoot it down with arrows or bat it away like a baseball without our equipment or bodies being annihted.


    ...Well, it''s unlikely that a mere mob monster on the 43rd floor would have a pattern that ignores defense and disintegrates bodies or equipment.


    That would be magic worthy of a Demon King.


    "However, Vacuum Stones are quite rare, hard to find in cities, and to think it was discovered just a few days away. Hmm, this means"


    The stone dwarves were still buzzing with stories about Granny Pipi''s city, and Old Bobo, stopping mid-exnation, began to ponder deeply.


    Sensing something big wasing, Han Se-ah sneakily approached me with the camera.


    Even when she''s clueless, her mana control and sense for streaming are beast-level.


    As the camera persistently filmed the featureless stone head, viewers started getting excited, while Old Bobo murmured to himself.


    Granny Pipi, city, squishies, Vacuum Stone, ppers, passage


    "Squishies, could you do me a favor?"


    "Of course!"


    There was no reason to refuse Old Bobo''s request, which came after much contemtion.


    Whether it was due to his leadership or a trait peculiar to stone dwarves, the others quickly quieted down.


    Our party surrounded Old Bobo, and the stone dwarves surrounded us, creating a peculiar standoff.


    Despite his request, Old Bobo hesitated again, prompting everyone to maintain silence and gaze at his short stone head.


    "Can you somehow manage to get a few Vacuum Stones from those ppers? I think it''s time to open a path to another city."


    "Another city?! He said another city!"


    "Old Bobo has made up his mind!"


    His request was, as half expected, for us to bring back Vacuum Stones.


    If they were throwing them near their nests along the cliff paths, then snagging a few should do the trick.


    Since they seemed to emit mana waves, we would need to stop by the magic tower to buy a magical device to cover the Vacuum Stone.


    As I mentally organized what needed to be done, the chat went wild as usual.


    Reading through, they were arguing over something trivial again.


    [Rnd''s Mighty me Greatsword donated 10,000 won!]


    But if you break through the passage on the 41st floor, does it go all the way through to other floors?


    "Who knows? Maybe a storyline where my im that we''re inside the tower bes believable if breaking through the passage fails?"


    -Still holding onto that, you''re hopeless LOL


    -LOL Seriously, I should never get on this guy''s bad side


    -But isn''t that possible? Since this is a hignd area, the mountains could be really far apart


    -If it''s this world''s game logic, anything could happen


    -So, avoiding harpies and digging tunnels to the 50th floor? This tunnel digging reminds me of North Korea hmm


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    "Fussing again!"


    [The 5th Tunnel Pioneer Han Se-ah donated 10,000 won!]


    There''s a streamer who''s suspiciously serious about civil engineering, hmm?


    [yground Demolisher Han donated 5,000 won!]


    Knew it since she obsessed over Earth Control instead of learning attack magic


    [Top Wiki Contributor donated 5,000 won!]


    Han Se-ah/Controversies and Incidents/Tunnel Advocacy


    At least climbing through cave stairs won''t be boring.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The woman, who narrowly escaped being renamed from Han Se-ah to Comrade Han Se-ah by her viewers, pulled up the quest window to divert their attention.


    [The stone dwarves of the underground city on the 41st floor brought up an unbelievable story]


    [They said that with a red rock called Vacuum Stone, it''s possible to make a way to another city]


    [Could they really open a passage to a city in another floor?]


    "Look at this! So, there are two things we can make from this. One is that there could be a city on each floor. So, from the 41st to the 42nd, from the 42nd to the 43rd floor like this, connecting passages between cities. What''s the point? It''s for delivering goods."


    "The other? The other possibility is there might be underground monsters other than Harpies. Do you really think we''ll keep digging through the ground without a single fight and pop up on the 50th floor?


    "If we dig through the ground, we''ll likely encounter something that threatens the stone dwarves, and we''ll end up protecting them,"


    -Definitely makes sense if you think about a mid-boss or something.


    -So, are we not going to open up bets? Are we not going to open up bets?


    -Don''t waste intelligence meant for learning attack magic on this


    -How about betting on whether the mid-boss will be an underground monster or a Harpy?


    Viewers rushed to the newly updated quest window, eager to let their imaginations run wild.


    They stopped trying to pin Han Se-ah as a North Korean soldier and began spamming the chat to prove their delusions were correct.


    Thanks to them, even the climb up the stairs away from the underground city was far from boring.


    "Rnd, do you think we can move to another floor if the stone dwarves dig a passage?"


    "Well... Maybe they''ll realize it''s impossible and despair. After all, this is indeed inside the tower."


    Climbing the stairs, the party, filled with curiosity, started discussing the same topic as the chat.


    Could the stone dwarves really dig a passage to another city and reach it?


    ording to Old Bobo, there was his city on the 41st floor and Granny Pipi''s city on the 43rd.


    While adventurers could cross mountains through gates in just over a day, it could feel like an eternity for stone dwarves digging through.


    No matter how much they dug, they might never see the end, and perhaps the unknown power inside the tower... that is, the game system set by BB Games, might block them like a wall.


    "Maybe something like a gate will open if they manage to dig through."


    "That''s a possibility. The tower is, after all, a realm of the unknown, so anything happening wouldn''t be strange. ...Still, I hope those Harpies don''t end up outside the tower. Flying monsters are just too troublesome."


    Grace immediately responded.


    Recalling our chase after orcs, she voiced her concerns.


    Indeed, didn''t we end up letting a few orcs slip through and had to hand them over to the kingdom''s knights?


    The one infecting wanderers outside with the same virus as the tower''s orcs might still be roaming the northwestern wilderness.


    "Orcs, maybe, but I don''t think Harpies will leave. Because we found their nest, and seeing how desperately they struggled to defend it, they don''t seem likely to leave their nest and go outside the tower."


    "Irene seems right. In the north, monsters that attacked domains didn''t cling to nests but expanded their territories."


    As we shared stories, we reached the end of the stairs and a cave appeared.


    As expected, the dark Harpies didn''t approach now that we were far from their nest on the mountain.


    Thus, Han Se-ah set out of the tower to learn magic.


    ---


    [1] a form of protest in which demonstrators upy a ce, refusing to leave until their demands are met.Toggle New Ads


    4/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 238: Stronger Than Anyone 3

    Chapter 238: Stronger Than Anyone 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The world''s No. 1 in Heroes Chronicle bes the first to learn advanced magic!


    [The first to learn advanced magic (o)]


    It wouldn''t be like Han Se-ah to miss out on such a perfect streaming opportunity.


    On her way out of the city toward the 40th floor gate, she quickly changed her stream title.


    By the time she had passed through the gate to the outside of the city, her viewers had increased to a number that could be called an army.


    She was famous on Western forums like Reddit as a hot mech porn girl, so despite streaming in Korean, many Western viewers watched her stream thanks to the power of A.I. trantors.


    "Wow, look at the increase in viewers."


    -It wasn''t even this crowded on the subway to work this morning.


    -Are you sure the server won''t crash while she''s learning magic? It feels kinda unstable.


    -Quiero que aprenda el ardor del fuego con pasin(I want you to learn the ardor of fire with passion.)


    -Who the hell spread the word to the foreigners again! Damn room thieves!


    - (If you think about the role of a mage, it should be ice magic)


    Just going through the gate and heading out of the city was enough to worry her that the stream might actually crash due to the bustling crowd.


    Perhaps it was to be expected.


    The word ''magic'' is enchanting enough to conjure up fantasies, and magic and fantasy go hand in hand.


    Have you ever met someone who loves fantasy but hates magic?


    "So, Hanna and Rnd are heading to the Magic Tower?"


    "Yeah. There''s no need for all of us to swarm there; just Hanna and I will go."


    "Make sure to show us the magic before you enter the tower."


    "Shouldn''t advanced magic be used inside the tower?"


    "Oh, right."


    Thus, leading tens of thousands of viewers outside the tower, it waste afternoon before sunset, a difficult time to start anything new.


    Naturally, we dispersed, promising to meet again at the mansion.


    If it hadn''t been for the mansion serving as the base, we would have had to arrange to meet tomorrow at the guild or in front of the gate.


    But now, it was understood that we would gather in the mansion''s dining room without needing to say anything.


    As Antenor''s acquaintance, I headed to the Magic Tower with Han Se-ah, while Grace and Katie disappeared into the market streets to maintain and replenish their swords, bows, and arrows.


    Irene also bowed her head in a small nod before naturally making her way to the temple.


    "Shall we go then?"


    "Lightning magic, huh? I''m kinda looking forward to it."


    -Really, how could you not learn any magic til now


    -After beginner''s magic missile, is it right to skip intermediate and go straight to advanced?


    -(What kind of attribute are you choosing?)


    -Didn''t you learn some medium-range whirlwind magic called Gust or something in intermediate?


    -Isn''t that more of a control technique than an attack skill? It barely managed to bend bat wings.


    Despite the disappearance of two beautifulpanions who always made the screen livelier, the viewers became even noisier.


    For them, advanced magic was something out of reach, used only by NPCs that were difficult to recruit aspanions early on, which is why they were so excited.


    Thus, with confident steps toward the Magic Tower, we unintentionally made our viewers anxious as we headed to the magic tower.


    "Did Antenor already enter the tower?"


    "Yes, not to the 45th floor but to the 35th. It seems he ns to build argeboratory there, so he might not return to the Magic Tower for a while... Should I leave a message that you''ve visited?"


    It had been just over two weeks since we had to turn back from the 45th floor, fleeing from harpies, and in that time, Antenor had swiftly entered the tower.


    With gates leading into the tower and the creation of safe floors where one can stay within the tower, this was now a normal urrence.


    It wasn''t just Antenor; the floor of the Magic Tower that containedboratories felt eerily empty, a sensation you could feel on your skin.


    Every 10 floors, a gate was created, and with the 35th floor being an awkwardly situated safe floor, it caused a butterfly effect where mages obsessed with research packed their bags and moved into the tower.


    "Should we go to the 35th floor? It might be toote by then."


    "Oh! Don''t worry. The Magic Tower is coborating with the temple to exterminate monsters from the 30th to the 35th floor, so if you leave now, you can arrive by evening. Alternatively, though it''s a bit expensive, you could take a reinforced carriage. Shall I make a reservation for both of you?"


    "Th-thank you."


    The pretty mage, who was formally notifying us of Antenor''s absence, almost forced a crystal ball-like item onto Han Se-ah.


    From what was exined, to transport mages and their precious research materials quickly and easily from the 30th floor''s gate to the 35th floor''s safe floor, a kind of personal taxi service using reinforced carriages was in operation.


    With the development of gates and now vehicles, it seemed this was not designed for the yers.


    -Are you postponing it again? Are you postponing it again? Are you postponing it again?


    -Why don''t you learn magic in the magic tower instead?


    -Forbes'' No.1 in the world for breaking promises.


    -Ha, old man''s ass is as light as his dentures, already entered the tower again?


    -At this point, it''s not that he entered the tower but rather that someone living in the tower briefly came out to the city.


    Anyway, with the suddenly enthusiastic help of the office magedy, who seemed as if she''d receive a callmission, we were able to call a carriage to the 35th floor.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    In Heroes Chronicle, magic was divided only into beginner, intermediate, and advanced levels based on the amount and quality of mana required; there was no existence of detailed ssifications like 1st Circle.


    As always, this was due to Heroines Chronicle.


    Magic was merely a skill of gacha characters within the magic system, and the spells they used only had cooldown times, with no hierarchy involved.


    Originally, it''s a game where a character using a single-target Fireball can be stronger than an Area of Effect Firestorm.


    To exaggerate a bit further, it''s like those web novels where a seemingly low-grade magic like MagicMissile999999 is stronger than Meteor.


    "You want to learn magic from me?"


    So, the important thing was the attribute and power of the magic.


    And Han Se-ah was an individual who fit perfectly into such a flexible, free magic system more than anyone else.


    Starting with using Spark to fry goblin eyeballs, manipting whirlwinds to break the wings of cave-dwelling vampire bats, to solidifying the ground with Earth Control and digging out a pit before creating a sturdy spiral path to climb up, hadn''t she done it all?


    In a world where most magic can be described as ''using mana to control XX,'' Han Se-ah perfectly handled everything from static electricity and moisture to whirlwinds and the earth.


    "Hmm, it''s a bit sudden. Well, I''m just an old man with too much time thanks to the gates, but what did our hero want to learn that made youe all the way here?"


    "I wanted to learn the lightning magic I sawst time in the tower. I n to give a sufficient thank-you gift... Do you know that there are races other than harpies living on the 41st floor?"


    "Those fascinating minerals you guys handed over as research materials to the Magic Tower have something to do with it, I guess?"


    Even excluding the image of Han Se-ah as a donation-driven genius created by her viewers, just looking at mana control, she''s should have the talent of a 4 character or higher.


    Seeing such a Han Se-ah, Antenor, with his eyes sparkling and jaw twitching as if he had hit the jackpot, made up his mind.


    "Stone dwarves, you say, with no facial features? No mouth but they speak, does that mean they vibrate the air without vocal cords? That would mean theymunicate with mana wavelengths, but why go through the trouble of creating a voice with mana instead of using telepathy?"


    "Ah, wait, just a moment?"


    "Is it because of interactions with various races? The fact that they call them ppers and are hostile to harpies not for racial reasons but because they attack other trading racesthis characteristic"


    "Rnd! Don''t leave me behind! Exin it to him too!"


    As a senior adventurer and a pure tank, I perfectly dodged the crisis and stepped out into the streets, ignoring the slow mage''s cries of despair.


    The 35th floor was originally a space where a massive tree that produced grayish-white tentacles, which were the entrails of doppelgangers, should have been.


    A ce wholly purged by the temple using divine energy after beingpletely overturned by me, who had received the enhancement ritual.


    It was now a ce crowded with mages and priests.


    "The soil from the east belongs in research building 3-"


    "Sandwiches for sale! Conveniently sized sandwiches for easy consumption during research!"


    "The sister who went patrolling to the southwest this time-"


    "My goodness, priest! Please have one of these."


    For the temple, it was a space like spoils of victory won over the sphemous Demon King in the name of the Goddess.


    For the Magic Tower, it was the first time humanity had conquered a space that endlessly produced monsters.


    Both the temple and the mages wanted to purify the tower; the interests of both forces aligned.


    Debates on leaving some floors as mana stone farms are discussions for the distant future. For now, both forces are busy analyzing the safe zones and working together.


    Now, the 35th floor, where not even monsters appear anymore, has be peaceful with kind grandmas cooking and beautiful innkeeperdies even soliciting clueless mages.


    "Can I learn magic today?"


    -End the stream and learn it, then show us tomorrow.


    -Hello, I am using a trantor, what exactly is this old mage?


    -Dieser Zauberer hatte die Fhigkeit, Menschen mit seiner Stimme zu tten(This mage has the ability to kill people with his voice.)


    -Lolol Teacher Rnd didn''t hesitate to run


    -This is the crisis detection instinct that a hero party tank possesses


    Ironically, the one suffering the most in such peace was the hero.


    Indeed, the world maintains its peace on the sacrifices of the hero.


    Or not.


    ---


    raei: the english mtl of "foreign" chat messages are added in brackets next to the message. I''ll do it this way from now on.Toggle New Ads


    5/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 239: Stronger Than Anyone 4

    Chapter 239: Stronger Than Anyone 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Han Se-ah has heroically sacrificed herself to defeat the Demon King.


    While waiting for Antenor''s lightning magic lecture to end, I decided to grab a beer at a nearby pub.


    I snacked on jerky and cheese, ncing at theb''s entrance, which showed no signs of opening soon.


    Looking at her stream, she had a lot of viewers. She couldn''t just turn it off.


    So she continued streaming.


    "Hehe, I can''t suffer alone! Listen up if you''re after advanced magic!"


    -Should I return in about 30 minutes?


    -Not exactly in 30 minutes, but checking every 30 minutes might be smart.


    -Still, mastering advanced magic should take at least an hour, right?


    -Well, I''ll just assume I''ve learned it and I''ll juste back when she starts using it.


    -How was today''s stream? Is she done now?


    She had no ns to stop streaming.


    As time passed, first an hour, then two, viewers began to lose interest in Han Se-ah and started discussing magic among themselves.


    I opened another tab and took a sip of my drink.


    Time flew, and by the time Han Se-ah, having finally learned the magic, left theb, it was early morning, with the moon about to set.


    Not the sun, but the moon.


    "Wee back, Hanna."


    "Rnd, you left me behind..."


    "I can''t learn magic, can I?"


    Han Se-ah, looking like a zombie after starting work on Friday and leaving on Saturday, limped out.


    We took a carriage back from the tower at dawn.


    This meant we couldn''t enter the tower today.


    For Han Se-ah, it meant logging out and resting, but ourpanions wouldn''t consider entering the tower after she spent a night learning magic.


    As adventurers, they had to be careful with their lives, kind or not.


    "Hanna? You''re just getting back now?"


    "It must have been because it was advanced magic... Let''s start exploring tomorrow and rest well today."


    "No, I''m fine..."


    "No, you''re not. Even as a senior mage, Hanna, you need proper rest."


    The stream showed she had paused Antenor''s lecture to spend the day outside and then came back, unknown to herpanions.


    After staying up all night in the Magic Tower to learn advanced magic, a remarkable feat, they couldn''t ask Han Se-ah to risk her life on high-altitude mountain climbs.


    They insisted on her resting, dragging her by the arm.


    Katie and Grace supported her while Irene calmed her as if she were soothing the temple''s orphans to sleep.


    Watching them, I decided to head to my bedroom too. Even though staying up all night to surf the web might be okay for a healthy body, I thought a nap wouldn''t hurt.


    Of course, the inte cut my nap shorter than expected, but that''s just how it goes.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Instead of heading to the dwarf city on the 41st floor, Han Se-ah, having learned advanced magic, chose a quiet spot on the 40th floor.


    Even considering their n to purify floors 31 to 40, the temple knights, adept at crushing undead, couldn''t cover every floor.


    If the temple alone could have done it, they would have conquered the tower by now.


    Twenty Lizardman skeletons, emerging from a poison-filled marsh, aimed to assert their formidable presence on the 40th floor.


    Phew


    Han Se-ah, not using my shield or Kaiden''s sword, confronted the approaching horde of monsters across the toxic marsh with rusty scimitars. She took a deep breath on a tform she had formed.


    [The first person to use advanced magic ('''') ]


    The stream title made her intentions clear.


    Clutching a staff, crafted from a stone dwarf''s enhancement stone as a quest reward, she raised it high and then mmed it onto the ground.


    ...Call Lightning!


    As the staff touched the floor, her cheerful incantation filled the air.


    Along with her chant, which not even a born 6 could avoid, dark clouds formed inside the tower, defying its never-changing climate.


    The gathering dark clouds obscured the hazy sky, and with a surge of ominous electricity, lightning struck the ground decisively.


    Both me and the viewers, through the stream''s recording and slow-motion yback, witnessed the moment the lightning branched from the sky to the ground.


    The lightning, erupting from the clouds, split into twenty strands, targeting the skulls of the skeletons who, oblivious to the danger above, continued their approach.


    s


    <div>-Ah haha, f*ck, the power is freaking awesome.


    -Some can''t even kill ten orcs without nearly dying, but here she wipes out twenty with one skill. Crazy


    -I''ve decided, I''m done being a swordsman. I''m switching to mage.


    -Why am I not Han Se-ah? Why am I not Han Se-ah? Why am I not Han Se-ah? Why am I not Han Se-ah?


    -Walking around with a 5 magepanion and they start off with that spell? It''s terrifying, lol.</div>


    One spell unleashed twenty sts, yielding twenty mana stones.


    Like thunder following a lightning strike, the viewers'' chats began pouring in with a slight dy.


    "Wow! That was incredible, Hanna!"


    "My goodness, it''s no wonder senior mages are considered major strategic assets...."


    She obliterated twenty monsters on the 40th floor with a single spell.


    Against ordinary soldiers, whock mana skills and aren''t gacha characters, a less powerful but wider-ranging version of this spell could inflict massive casualties.


    Grace and Katie, more thrilled than Han Se-ah herself, squealed and clung to her arm after witnessing her powerful spell.


    "Phew, I can''t cast it back-to-back."


    "If we ever need to use such a devastating spell twice, maybe we should think about retreating?"


    Truthfully, herpanions had harbored concerns about Han Se-ah''sbat role since she had never taken an active part in battles before.


    Seeing her unleash such formidable power reassured them she was capable of protecting herself.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    With her remaining mana, Han Se-ah meticulously created a dirt path to collect the twenty mana stones into her inventory before moving on to the 43rd floor.


    The ck harpies still kept their distance, allowing her to quietly regenerate mana until they neared the harpies'' nest.


    She could have attacked them, but since the mana stones would fall off the cliff, she chose not to.


    Indeed, when I used to y RPGs, I''d wait for flying monsters above cliffs tond before attacking.


    It''s frustrating to watch even a small reward vanish before your eyes.


    "We won''t make it in a day, so let''s sleep in the next cave and proceed tomorrow."


    "In the next cave? That quicker than I expected."


    "If we bypass the next cave, the one after is too distant. Running into other adventurers bes a hassle. In the marsh, we could use Hanna''s magic to fortify our position and monitor the slowly approaching undead, but the terrain changes beyond here."


    As we traversed, we spent the day near the 42nd floor.


    ording to Grace''s memory, the caves were sparser on the route to the 43rd floor.


    Unlike Han Se-ah, who struggled to recall locations even with a minimap, Grace remembered the cave locations and distances between them well.


    Following her lead, we found an unupied cave.


    We had been concerned about running into other adventurers, especially after spotting signs like campfire smoke along the way, but, luckily, we run into no one.


    As we neared the top levels, we rarely encountered other adventurers.


    We saw signs like campfire smoke or battle marks on the cliff paths, but nothing more.


    "Ah, there it is. At the next fork, we''ll head down and take a quick detour along the side path."


    "You mean past that rock?"


    "No, it''s further down. The cave entrance is cleverly hidden in the rock''s shadow, making it hard to spot."


    Even with harpies flying overhead, we could easily ignore them as we discussed our route, focusing on the ridge to our right.


    All I noticed were grey rocks, and Katie focused on therge rock, while Grace examined the shadows beneath it.


    The cave entrance was indeed well-concealed by shadows, a curious feature given the tower''s constant climate.


    Following the gentle trail downwards, we encountered a bridge leading to the side ridge.


    Perhaps it was built by traders from another world visiting the stone dwarves?


    "The harpiese closer when we cross here."


    "But they don''t attack? I thought I''d get to see Hanna''s magic again."


    The harpies seemed curious as we crossed the unstable bridge, yet they stayed out of arrow reach.


    Using alchemical sh or explosive arrowheads might bring down a few, but the mana stones would fall into the abyss, and the scouting ck harpies would quickly be reced, making it as futile as tossing gold into the wind.


    After a brief hesitation, the ck harpies flew away, allowing us to cross to the next ridge and quickly enter the cave.


    Irene immediately started a fire and searched for a ce to set the pot.


    "Hanna, can you even out the floor so we can light the fire?"


    "Sure."


    As Han Se-ah evened the surprisingly rough cave floor with earth control, the viewers expressed their amazement.


    -Wow I want to learn advanced earth magic too


    -This stream proves people don''t change easily


    -Is there a streamer who baits with the stream title, huh?


    -Se-ah, it''s time to update the stream title. Laters just end up cursing in here


    -You say you use advanced magic now but you''re just tilling the ground again?


    "Ah sh*t, if anyone clipped me using magic earlier, just share that!"


    Well, we''ll reach the nest by tomorrow, so there''ll be something to show the viewers.

 Chapter 240: Stronger Than Anyone 5

    Chapter 240: Stronger Than Anyone 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Han Se-ah is an outstanding mage.


    Not just because her party members rely on her inventory and her mini-map, nor because viewers yfully call her the shining genius mage.


    From riding the old carriage in the tutorial to the city, learning Magic Missile and various other spells, climbing the tower, and advancing her skills to learn the high-level spell Call Lightning, she has never once made a mistake while using magic.


    Whether it was using Water Magic to plug a goblin''s nose, shattering a wolf''s skull with Magic Missile, burning an orc''s armpit with Spark, scattering a swarm of bats with Gust of Wind, or blinding a giant with Light Magic, she was wless in every moment.


    She was surprisingly skilled, like something out of a novel protagonist.


    It was an incredible feat.


    For a level 1 RPG yer to y the game, hunt four bosses, grow without making major mistakes, and not die is something noteworthy.


    The biggest mistake Han Se-ah might have made was perhaps being careless enough to almost be in danger, right?


    Still, the viewers treat her as if she''s only just ten levels higher.


    "Just as Rnd said, you use basic magic the most."


    -What''s magic for? It''s for boiling water.


    -Spark instead of a lighter, Water instead of a faucet, Light instead of lighting...


    -Is this a mage or an AI of IoT*[1]?


    -Intermediate magic takes up about 30% of mana, but how much does advanced magic consume?


    -Since she said she couldn''t use it twice, does that mean it consumes over 50% of mana?


    She uses Spark to light the campfire, Water Magic to fill a pot for Irene, who''s preparing to cook. Just a campfire is not enough for streaming in a cave that''s dark, so she also uses Light Magic.


    On their way to the 43rd floor''s harpy nest, there''s no need to use advanced magic like Call Lightning; she''s just using a lot of basic magic, so it''s no wonder the viewers are teasing her.


    The stream title might be thundering with lightning, but in reality, she''s assisting in cooking with basic magic and changing the environment with intermediate magic.


    Thanks to that, Han Se-ah, munching on chunks of stew Irene cooked, was treated like a construction worker eating lunch at a construction site in the chat.


    So, without using advanced magic in the cave and making the stream title irrelevant, the next day,


    "There, I see it."


    "Hanna? Are we going into the nest, or are we just going to grab the Vacuum Stone and bail?"


    "Let''s try to go as deep as we can. It''d be too disappointing to just hunt some harpies at the entrance and leave, havinge all this way. And the red harpies, unlike the ck ones, have the ability to learn, so it wouldn''t be good to keep exposing ourselves to them."


    Reaching the 43rd floor without any battles, except for handling a few sporadically appearing one-horned mountain goats.


    As expected, the towering peaks were shrouded in dense clouds, harpies were busily flying back and forth in that area.


    The scouting teams flying in formation looked like bees going to and from a hive.


    As we proceeded along the same path as before, a group of harpies immediately flew towards us, triggered by our distance.


    "Here theye, should I use magic?"


    "No, if we start with magic right off the bat, they might cut off our path with the Vacuum Stone. Let''s get as close as possible. Focus on securing the Vacuum Stone."


    Emerging through the clouds, a group of harpies began to menacingly circle above.


    The ensuing battle was no different from thest.


    The harpies struck with their sharp ws, which we repelled and drove away. Being regr mobs rather than gacha characters, their attack pattern was simple and straightforward, merely striking from above without any diversity or cunning strategy.


    Flying was merely an annoyance; no senior adventurer would lose their life to mere eagle talons.


    "They''re retreating! They''ll probablye back with reinforcements?"


    "Let''s rest in the next cave and then leave immediately. If they throw a Vacuum Stone from afar, we won''t be able to fulfill Old Bobo''s request."


    "I''m curious about the harpies'' nest, but cooperating with the stone dwarfs is also important."


    "They''ve maintained their sanity, unlike the others."


    Harpy after harpy fell, clubbed, caught in explosive arrows, shed open, frozen, or their wing joints broken by whirlwinds.


    Again, about half of the mana stones disappeared into the dark abyss below, and the battle ended quickly.


    The problem is that they didn''t know when they would use Vacuum Stones...


    But since it''s a game, wouldn''t they try to copse the same location asst time?


    If BB Games had any conscience, they''d at least consider that much as a basic courtesy.


    On the mountain path that winds into a cliffside.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    From afar, a group of harpies flew in.


    After several repetitions of battle, we returned to the spot where we had retreated in tearsst time.


    Not just Grace, but I and the other party members could also see where the mountain path ended and the cliff path began.


    "Grace!"


    "No Vacuum Stone!"


    "Then, I''ll get ready with magic!"


    Realizing these harpies didn''t carry a Vacuum Stone, we guessed that sweeping them away would ensure the next group must bring it, immediately putting Han Se-ah at the forefront.


    Despite the harpies'' fierce approach through the thick white clouds like a barrier, they faced a bad match.


    The yer, eager to show the viewers advanced magic and having bragged loudly without showing it till now, was heated up for the confrontation.


    The unruly power of lightning gathered like docile sheep to form thunderclouds.


    "There''s no need to take them all out in one hit, Hanna."


    "I know, but I want to try, you know?"


    Despite the thunderclouds, brimming with crackling electric currents instead of white fluff, gathering in the open sky, the ck harpies were unaware.


    The eagles with the heads of old women had never encountered danger from above.


    No matter how much they''ve been trained by gacha characters, to them, the enemy has always been below.


    Only their allies and leaders are above in the sky.


    Furthermore, the tower''s fields, where climate change does not happen, contributed to this.


    Harpies born and living their entire lives inside the tower were unaware of rainstorms, typhoons, and the destructive power of the lightning and thunder harbored by dark clouds.


    And the only oue for beasts that fail to learn is a cruel death.


    "Call Lightning!"


    As the nest neared, a group of more than twenty, nearly thirty harpies flew in, but naturally, the speed of lightning striking down was faster than the harpies flying towards us.


    The staff struck down on the mountain path, and the clear chant echoed, summoning forth the vicious lightning the thunderclouds had been holding within.


    A pir of lightning, with the power to physically shatter evenrge trees, not just burn them, descended upon the harpies flying recklessly below the dark clouds.


    When one pir branched out like the twigs of a tree into thirty branches, the bted thunderp boomed, leaving nothing in the sky.


    "...Was it too strong? The mana stones flew off too."


    "No, you did well. We''ll do the rest"


    "Be careful out there, Rnd."


    -I''m Done! I''m Done! I''m Done! I''m Done! I''m Done! I''m Done! I''m Done! I''m Done! I''m Done!


    -MomWhyAmINotHanSeAh? MomWhyAmINotHanSeAh? MomWhyAmINotHanSeAh? MomWhyAmINotHanSeAh?


    -Seriously, at this point, she''s like the representative for all mages. Damn, I can''t do that stuff, really jealous.


    -Lol, are there still idiots swinging swords? Swords in a fantasy world? Really?


    -CloseCombatSucks! CloseCombatSucks! CloseCombatSucks! CloseCombatSucks! CloseCombatSucks! CloseCombatSucks! CloseCombatSucks! CloseCombatSucks! CloseCombatSucks! CloseCombatSucks!


    As Han Se-ah, embraced by the viewers'' praise and Irene''s gentle touch, caught her breath and staggered, I threw her a word of praise without hesitation and dashed forward.


    The harpies had been annihted right before the cliff path began, so naturally, the only method left for them was to copse the cliff with a Vacuum Stone.


    Running forward while ensuring the mountain path didn''t copse, I saw a group of harpies hurriedly flying out from the clouds.


    "Rnd! The harpies! Vacuum Stone!"


    As Grace shouted, like eagles swooping to break a turtle shell with their ws, there they were, pping wildly, clutching a bright red rock mass with theirrge talons.


    The talons, tightly clenched, suddenly spread open, and the bright red rock fell down, unable to defy gravity, like a bomb dropped from a bomber.


    Instead of a mace and shield, what was in my hand was a magic sealing cloth bought from the magic tower.


    All I needed to do was catch the Vacuum Stone with this and wrap it up


    "......Damn, they threw it farther than I thought?"


    The problem was the difference between the copse point I had checked through Han Se-ah''s stream rey and the location where the harpies threw the Vacuum Stone this time.


    Whether it was because of the distance from me or because they were scared off by Han Se-ah''s magic, it was significantly farther thanst time.


    "Rnd, jump-!"


    Should I leap even if it means smashing the mountain path with my feet?


    Or jump down the cliffside to catch the Vacuum Stone that was breaking apart the cliff?


    The hesitation was brief, and Han Se-ah''s voice from behind instinctively moved me.


    The party''s leader is Han Se-ah, and she also has the ability to turn back time.


    So, trusting the leader''smand, the tank moved without hesitation.


    I injected mana into my legs and leaped forward from a distance that seemed unreachable, but it was slightly short.


    Despiteunching myself with the determination of a fox diving for its prey, the harpy had thrown the Vacuum Stone too far and fled.


    "Gust of Wind!"


    But in Heroes Chronicle, a mage is not just a dealer but a versatile problem-solver.


    "Got it!"


    The gust hitting my face, along with the rock spinning in the air as it fell, changed direction towards me as if it were a balloon.


    Wind magic used by squeezing out the remaining mana after using Call Lightning.


    It demonstrated the grandeur befitting a high level mage, pushing a rock with the wind.


    ---


    [1] the only thing thates from searching IoT is the ''Inte of things.''


    Google: ''awork of interrted devices that connect and exchange data with other IoT devices and the cloud.''Toggle New Ads


    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 241: Call of the Underworld 1

    Chapter 241: Call of the Underworld 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Gust of Wind magic creates a powerful whirlwind that disperses gas or fog and causes flying creatures to crash.


    Like most magic that can be described as "summoning XX," Gust of Wind can also be called a spell that summons whirlwinds. And most mages extend these whirlwinds from themselves towards their opponents.


    In short, controlling the spell to flow towards someone else from behind a Vacuum Stone falling through the air, as Han Se-ah did, was a feat like a right-handed person writing mirrored letters with their left hand at a 180-degree angle.


    ''Is Han Se-ah a god?''


    Her control, not achieved through regr training but partly as a reward for clearing a quest resulting in reaching a higher realm, was unbelievable.


    Han Se-ah, who showed such prowess, is now


    "Huh, it''s so dizzy"


    "Hanna? You need to close your eyes and rest."


    "Yes"


    Carried on my back without even being able to put the Vacuum Stone into the inventory, due to mana exhaustion from bacsh after pouring excessive mana into Call Lightning and then using up all remaining mana on Gust of Wind.


    I was right to think she used too much mana when calling lightning


    ''Is Han Se-ah an idiot?''


    Since mana circtes within the body like vitality, using it all up can lead to aftereffects, simr to how running out of physical strength can cause dizziness and vertigo.


    Han Se-ah, who always kept about 30% of her mana reserved since her novice adventurer days upon my advice, had never experienced mana exhaustion before.


    Instead of spamming Magic Missiles, she hunted using Spark and physical attacks with her staff.


    A typical mage would feel a throbbing heart and severe pain along with dizziness as if seasick, but Han Se-ah only manifested dizziness, like a hangover debuff.


    Suffering from a mana exhaustion debuff, she babbled to her viewers.


    "Ah, my arms and legs won''t move properly because of mana exhaustion, and I can''t even move my jaw properly. I can''t even open my inventory."


    -There''s the Han Se-ah I know


    -Just when she was doing well, she returns to that familiar state


    -I also want to be spoiled by riding on Rnd''s back, look at his broad shoulders haha...


    -Cut the video at the part where she''s zapping lightning and pulling the Vacuum Stone, and it''ll go viral as the world''s number one


    -So, what now?


    Holding a Vacuum Stone wrapped in cloth in my left hand as if carrying a watermelon, and carrying Han Se-ah with my right, we retreat in this odd manner for a reason.


    Unable to enter the unknown space of the harpy''s nest with a leader who couldn''t even speak properly due to mana exhaustion, we naturally changed ns and headed towards the stone dwarf city on the 41st floor.


    The monsters let us pass without any particr reaction.


    Leaving the cloud-covered tall peaks behind, we entered a suitable cave for rest without being attacked by the ck harpies.


    "So this is the Vacuum Stone? It''s quite unique with its crimson color."


    "Are we supposed to use it as it is, or does it need processing?"


    "I guess so? The stone dwarves all seemed like outstanding craftsmen."


    Fortunately, the inside of the cave was t enough that Han Se-ah''s help was not needed.


    Unable to open her inventory due to mana exhaustion, Han Se-ah and the rest of us sat down on the floor and examined the Vacuum Stone together.


    The Vacuum Stone, though said to be precious by the stone dwarves, looked somewhat cheap.


    It was a reddish rock, resembling oxidized iron ore seen in science textbooks.


    Since it''s a rock, not a gem, it''s a round, rough, red stone that nobody would find beautiful.


    Though curious about what changes when mana is infused, recklessly touching it might result in the stone drilling through the cave floor and disappearing underground, which would be quite disappointing.


    Curiosity would have to be restrained until the stone dwarves could solve it.


    "Uh, we probably shouldn''t mess with this, right?"


    "Since we''ll see the stone dwarves use it, let''s wait a bit."


    Katie and Grace, thinking simrly, twitched their fingers while looking at the Vacuum Stone ced on a cloth for sealing magical items.


    After all the trouble of the party leader copsing from mana exhaustion to obtain it, the item looked somewhat unimpressive, which perhaps made it even more intriguing.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The mana exhaustion debuff, thankfully not intended to keep a yer bound all day, lifted sooner than expected, allowing the Vacuum Stone to slip into the inventory.


    After spending a night in a cave on the 42nd floor, the Vacuum Stone''s appearance caused quite a stir among the stone dwarves.


    While Old Bobo merely nodded his head, the younger stone dwarves all opened their mouths as if in chorus.


    "Wow, this is really a Vacuum Stone?"


    "The squishies brought a Vacuum Stone!"


    "Is that a Vacuum Stone? I''ve never seen one before."


    Not sure about its value, but it''s definitely rare, as most of the youthful-sounding stone dwarves had only heard about the Vacuum Stone and were seeing it for the first time.


    Their reaction, curious yet not daring to approach, only talking excitedly, was quite impressive.


    After all, the Vacuum Stone is a nefarious item that dposes surrounding rocks and soil.


    It''s simr to how few would approach a furnace upon seeing it for the first time.


    Or perhaps it felt like standing right in front of a massive grinder.


    Only Old Bobo gently caressed the Vacuum Stone with his stone fingers as if assessing it. He had no facial features, but as befiting a race of craftsmen, his stone hands were incredibly delicate.


    "Definitely, this is a Vacuum Stone from Granny Pipi''s mountains."


    "But that ce isn''t somewhere you can go ande back in a few days by squishy steps, is it?"


    "Didn''t the squishy say our mountain range had moved somewhere?"


    As Old Bobo appraised the Vacuum Stone with his mouth firmly shut, the chattering stone dwarves continued. The conversation about the Vacuum Stone naturally drifted towards stories rted to Granny Pipi.


    I thought the city was nearby, but it turns out it''s a distant ce with which the squishy merchants conduct yearly exchanges.


    The stone dwarves, who have never left the mountain range, say that ording to various races like humans, lizardmen, and elves, it''s a distance that would take several months by carriage.


    It''s no wonder they''re surprised that we''ve traveled back and forth twice in less than a month.


    -So squishies are humans, ssh-ssh are lizardmen, and long-ones are elves?


    -So when will the real elves show up? Not stone ones, but real ones, please.


    -Could this mean there''s a tunnel from the 41st floor going all the way down to the 50th?


    -But these guys talk so much lol. Aren''t stone races supposed to be a little more reserved?


    "Huh what about stone races, you otaku... But yeah, they do talk a lot. See how Grace and Katie are so overwhelmed they just have their mouths open?


    At least Irene seems calm. She''s used to dealing with kids."


    As Han Se-ah said, while Grace and Katie were overwhelmed by the sheer volume of chatter, Han Se-ah, who had increased her tolerance for chatter through Antenor, was letting it go in one ear and out the other whilemunicating with her viewers.


    Of course, the viewers wouldn''t just sit still, egging Han Se-ah on that there might be important hints, but Han Se-ah wasn''t one to be bothered by mere nagging.


    Instead, she cheekily challenged the viewers to figure it out themselves, leaving even the sharp-tongued viewers speechless.


    "Hey, squishies. Thanks for bringing the Vacuum Stone. But I have another favor to ask. Well, more like a request. You said you''re adventurers, right?"


    "Yes, we''re adventurers."


    As time passed, Old Bobo, having made a big decision, nodded to himself and approached Han Se-ah.


    Of course, there''s no way a yer would refuse a quest.


    What was thought to be a side quest turned out to be of main quest level, considering the situation.


    If a tunnel from the 41st to the 50th floor is indeed opened as the viewers fantasized, its impact would be enormous.


    Old Bobo continued to speak, seeing Han Se-ah smiling as if to say, "Just tell us."


    "I don''t fully trust what you''ve said... but it''s strange that the caravans fighting the Demon King haven''te. Both squishies and elves maintain the front lines with goods from our city."


    If they were a race living outside, they might question the eternally fixed climate of the outside world 24/7, 365 days a year, and believe our story, but unfortunately, stone dwarves live their entire lives underground.


    So, it seems they still can''t believe their city has teleported to another dimension.


    "So, we have to move. We''re thinking of drilling a passage to another city. Will you escort us? Some unwee guestse if we make too much noise beneath the mountain range."


    "Of course!"


    And so, a new quest began to unfold.

 Chapter 242: Call of the Underworld 2

    Chapter 242: Call of the Underworld 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The underground digging project didn''t start right away.


    As is typical withrge-scale civil engineering projects, even for stone dwarves who live underground and dig through the earth, there was a lot to investigate and prepare.


    The scene shifts when stone dwarf Bobo excitedly proposes opening a passage, and the others start running around like mad.


    To the young stone dwarves, this project looked less like a massive construction effort and more like festival preparations.


    One of the dwarves added,


    "By drilling arge passage with a Vacuum Stone, we can gather a lot of rare ores and gems thate out of there!"


    "Oh, I see."


    "No need to thank us; we should be the ones thanking you!"


    The tunnel excavation felt like a festival to them.


    "Looks like the young dwarf who wanted to drill a tunnel earlier was a hint. But do ores and gems just appear by drilling a path?"


    -Let''s chalk it up as a fantasy thing.


    -lol, this isn''t MinerCraft.


    -If the mountain range where the stone dwarves live was a super goldmine, then maybe.


    -If monsterse out just by digging, ores might as well.


    -Why bother with realism when you have smooth stone faces that can talk and eat without mouths?


    This is how our time went in the underground city.


    Grace and Katie went to the market to look at weapons like arrows and swords made by the stone dwarves for the multi-racial alliance fighting the Demon King.


    Han Se-ah wanted to show her viewers the underground city too but ended up being dragged off by Irene.


    Seeing Han Se-ah copse from magical exhaustion, Irene dragged her off to an inn.


    I wasn''t particrly interested in exploring the market and headed to the inn as well, naturally to spend time on the inte.


    Grace and Katie had subtly hinted to join them at the market, but... I already knew.


    Even if the two were just looking at weapons, it was still women shopping.


    Once you''re caught up in it, there''s no escaping.


    "Ah, I''m really okay..."


    "Still, you need to rest for a day. We heard monsters might appear while drilling the tunnel, so you have to take care of your condition."


    So, I watched Han Se-ah being dragged away by Irene and made my way to a vacant room.


    Since the entire city had moved to the tower, there were no other guests at the inn, and the stone dwarf managing the inn had disappeared somewhere after hearing about the Vacuum Stone.


    Despite being made of stone, the city had some amodations for visitors, like non-stone beds.


    It would have been ufortable to watch online lying on a stone bed.


    Although the buildings were made of stone, doors were considerately made of wood.


    Most furniture was stone, but the beds had proper mattresses.


    This inn might be the only ce in the city where not everything was made of stone.


    Peeking at Han Se-ah''s stream through the hologram window, I saw Irene leading her to lie down in bed.


    She was grumbling about the missed opportunity to explore the city, while her viewers, on the other hand, found the situation rather amusing.


    Smirking at the usual scene, I switched from Han Se-ah''s stream to a video streaming site.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Just as news articles frequently mention Heroes Chronicle, the first virtual reality game, video sites have been flooded with content rted to it for a while now.


    From straightforward gamey videos and reviews by game critics to discussions about virtual reality in science and general knowledge videos, and even conspiracy theories and fake news.


    "The idea that virtual reality game machines are Satan''s coffins sucking out people''s souls is quite novel."


    Among the trending videos was one featuring streamer Kim Seok-hyun.


    "Ah, not this guy again?"


    Havingpleted the 30th floor, Kim Seok-hyun looked a bit worse for wear from his struggles in the venomous marsh, resembling a seasoned mercenary more than a yer, thanks to his battered shield and armor.


    "Antonios, do you have enough divine energy?"


    "Of course, brother."


    Kim Seok-hyun, now on the 33rd floor, advanced towards a group of lizardman skeletons with a sword and shield.


    Emmet, a mage, immediately transformed the marshy ground into mud, making it easier to traverse.


    On the 33rd floor, he moved without hesitation toward a group of about a dozen monsters.


    He had pulled out a giant metal te from his inventory to block a charging horned wolf before and dodged the coordinated attacks of several orc warriors on the muddy ground, clumsily but with clear talent.


    -Oh lol, Kim Seok-hyun''s really stepped up his game?


    -To be honest, no one swings a sword as cleanly as this guy, not even 6 Rnd, the world''s number one.


    -He''s grown a lot since the horned wolf skewer days.


    -Gotta admire his determination to register at a kendo dojo just to swing a sword better in the game.


    If it weren''t for the chat popping up in the corner of the recorded video, it could almost pass for a promotional video made by BB Games, showing off the cleanbat.


    Old and rusty scimitars shed with a one-handed sword, sparking briefly.


    Then, the one-handed sword smoothly slid up the side of the scimitar and lightly shed through the neck of a skeleton lizardman, leaving nothing but bone.


    A swift and clean sword cut down the enemy in a single stroke.


    "I''ll cover the front, just keep an eye on those trying to nk us!"


    The subsequent battle was equally one-sided.


    He deflected swords with a small shield, and when sword met sword, he twisted his wrist, knocking aside the enemy''s de and striking at their necks.


    Without shy effects, his swordsmanship cleanly and concisely imed the lives of his opponents.


    In a video edited down to 10 minutes for uploading to the video site, Kim Seok-hyun alone took down seven out of fourteen enemies.


    ...I almost acknowledged him as nearly a senior adventurer level if not for the rted videos where he funnily slips and falls into the marsh while interacting with viewers.


    Both Han Se-ah and Kim Seok-hyun are skilled at control, but it''s like they''re missing a screw somewhere.


    "These days, other streamers are all ying Heroes Chronicle, so it''s hard to schedule joint streams~"


    "Weapons? For men, it''s gotta be greatswords. ...What, got stuck on a tree while carrying a greatsword and got knocked out by an orc?"


    "Come on~! It''s not my aim that''s the problem, but the tank suddenly moving sideways, right?"


    After Kim Seok-hyun''s video ended, a flood of rted videos appears, featuring other streamers ying Heroes Chronicle.


    As expected in a game that requires physical movement, clean fighters like Kim Seok-hyun or Han Se-ah were rare.


    Most were rolling in the mud, repeatedly facing game overs, or just supporting their teammates.


    Especially among streamers who chose mage or archer roles, there was quite a few videos of them identally shooting their own warriors in the back.


    It''s not just game overs but idental team kills that make for more sensational and entertaining content.


    "Hey, what are you doing!"


    "This is why rookie archers!"


    "Mage, what are you doing! Did you learn anything at the magic tower?"


    Videos feature warriors rolling on the ground after being hit by their own team while fighting goblins or orcs, ranging from hairy and grim-looking men to sharp-eyed women NPCs scolding, while the streamers sheepishly hit the reset button.


    Scrolling past these videos to explore the vast cyber world, another theme emerges: the advent of virtual reality female streamers.


    Confident in their looks but not inbat, these female streamers choose to be part-timers or entrepreneurs in adventurer cities.


    They serve beer in inns, listening to adventurers'' exaggerated tales while interacting with viewers.


    "Hey, guys. Is it true that orcs can break logs barehanded?"


    "Made 42 silver today! Just a bit more and I might be able to open a stall. Should I go for a stall, or wait until I can afford a proper shop?"


    "Me? I''ve always wanted to be a caf owner. They have macarons here, right?"


    Essentially, they''re doing a fantasy version of a part-timer''s vlog.


    It''s fascinating how creativity can stretch in all directions when ites to making money.


    A female streamer, cooking stew while wearing an innkeeper''s outfit with a suspiciously low neckline for her vlog, interacted with viewers.


    A stream that showcased cooking while unting one''s figure, and at the same time, listening to adventurers'' boastful jokes and interacting with viewers.


    Truly, there''s an overflow of stream types I never imagined.


    ...As I watched the gentle bubbling of stew, time flew by and morning arrived in the dimly lit underground city.

 Chapter 243: Call of the Underworld 3

    Chapter 243: Call of the Underworld 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Enjoying web surfing and watching all sorts of unique streams of Heroes Chronicle... Han Se-ah was also part of that uniqueness.


    In short, her stream turned out to be like shooting a vlog of being taken care of (without being sick, perfectly healthy).


    Irene sat beside Han Se-ah, who was lying in bed, reading the bible.


    asionally, Irene would gently stroke her hair and forehead with her divine-powered hands, and the viewers were dying of joy.


    -HuhmmamamgHuhmmamamgHuhmmamamgHuhmmamamgHuhmmamamgHuhmmamamgHuhmmamamgHuhmmamamgHuhmmamamgHuhmmamamg


    -This is what a saint looks like, lololol


    -Se-ah, don''t you n on getting a permanent debuff and being taken care of for life?


    -If you be disabled, will she feed you too? Let me know it''s kind of urgent


    -Lol, I''m going to reroll until a nun heroinees out


    "But, even though I''m not sick... being taken care of like this makes me feel like melting... Is this why men are crazy about women with maternal instincts?"


    [91-year-old Kim Chun-bok''s Will Reset donated 10,000 won!]


    That maternal instinct might be of a different kind, but we''ll stop there.


    A video with no special content, featuring Han Se-ah lying down and Irene beside her, taking care of andforting another beauty.


    However, due to the appearances of the two featured, the viewers had noints even if she just talked away, reading the viewers'' chats.


    So, while I was web surfing, Han Se-ah received some care and chose the right moment to save and log out.


    Naturally, she reconnected the next morning.


    Grace and Katie, who had spent the night in a room after being fascinated by arrowheads made of special minerals and flints that supposedly take care of sword des just by rubbing, woke up in the morning and handed over silver coins to the innkeeper, who appeared to be a stone dwarf, who without hesitation, gobbled them up.


    "Hmm, it definitely tastes different. Ah, you can borrow the kitchen and ingredients, but I can''t cook for you. I don''t know how to cook for squishies."


    "It''s fine if we can use the kitchen."


    Without a mouth, the dwarf examined the silver coin with delicate fingers, then swallowed it with their smooth face.


    Like an invisible person biting into an apple, the bitten silver coin was halved, and the remaining half disappeared soon after.


    Then, the stone dwarf, who had swallowed the silver coins as payment for lodging and ingredients, unexpectedly provided fresh vegetables.


    Perhaps these came from other adventurers.


    After lightly eating the sandwich Irene made, a stone dwarf visited our inn.


    He said that Old Bobo sent him, toddled off, leading us somewhere, and what appeared was something bright red.


    "......?"


    "Could it be, is that a Vacuum Stone?"


    What used to be a rough stone was nowhere to be seen, reced by a beautifully carved piece of red crystal, sparkling brightly in an open field.


    However, the reason both our party and I were surprised wasn''t because of the polished gemstone, but because of the objects around it.


    Various machines and metals were scattered around, and what supported the Vacuum Stone crystal was a broad, dish-shaped b.


    ...So, it looked like a huge antenna-like machine was preparing to fire a Vacuum Stone beam.


    ''It feels like we''ve suddenly jumped from a fantasy genre to sci-fi?''


    An enormous antenna that looked like it could start tunneling through the ground at any moment, or perhaps even shoot signals into space, stood before us.


    Old Bobo was waiting for us in front of it, waving his hands to greet us.


    "I thought it would take longer, but there was some old equipment left from before. Thanks to that, it took less time since we only had to process the Vacuum Stone."


    ording to him, the huge antenna-shaped equipment that sturdily supported the Vacuum Stone had been used when this city was built.


    Anyway, standing in front of the prepared Vacuum Stone, Old Bobo asked us once again.


    "With this, we''ll create a passage towards the direction of Granny Pipi''s city. And due to the noise and vibrations, monsters living underground will probably surge through the passage.


    Since the Vacuum Stone only disintegrates rocks and earth... it will be up to you all to block them. Is that possible?"


    "Of course, it''s possible."


    Constructing a passage connecting cities is arge-scale civil engineering project, typically requiring arge mercenary group to protect the area.


    However, the only mercenaries in this city now were us five adventurers.


    We might have freed ourselves from the harpy attacks called ppers and obtained the Vacuum Stone, but with only five of us, we felt a bit uneasy.


    Still, with Han Se-ah''s unwavering nod, Old Bobo activated the Vacuum Stone.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The Vacuum Stone fired a beam.


    Not a joke or a sarcastic remark, but a real beam of zing mana started to cleanly slice through one of the underground city''s walls.


    Like pushing a red-hot iron rod into ice, the wall of rock began to hollow out and disappear.


    As we momentarily stared, dazed by the strange spectacle, theser slowly diminished after a certain period and suddenly turned off.


    "To minimize the burden on the Vacuum Stone, we''ll fire it periodically like this. Or, if annoying bugs emerge, we''ll turn it off for a bit forbat, so please take care of that. The creatures also live off the rock, so they be aggressive when they sense the mana from the Vacuum Stone."


    The redser beam that began to gnaw away at the city''s outer wall and the randomly appearing underground bugs became a defense game to protect the city and the Vacuum Stone from creatures called ground insects.


    After a period of calm, as if they had no intention of attacking from the start, the first monster finally appeared following several breaks.


    The light suddenly went out before time was up, followed by Old Bobo''s loud shout from behind.


    As if it had always been this way, the outer wall of the city turned into a smooth, hollowed-out passage, and ash-colored bugs burst in.


    The monsters looked like rats or bean beetles that had been erged hundreds of times.


    It was immediately clear why they were called "carapace bugs."


    "Hmm, their shells look quite tough?"


    "Maybe shooting them with some kind of dissolving liquid would work."


    Despite their simple appearance resembling bean beetles, these creatures were about the size of a small car.


    About eight of them wriggled towards us, threateningly clicking theirrge jaws located on their faces.


    Bugs the size of small cars, with shells as hard as rock and mouthparts resembling those of a powerful carnivorous insect, but that was hardly enough to scare us.


    Honestly, by appearance alone, the worms on the 30th floor were much scarier.


    Perhaps because it''s a defense-type quest, they moved at a much slower pace than the rampaging worms.


    The carapace bugs approached sluggishly, and Grace shot arrows at them.


    "Indeed, regr arrowheads don''t even scratch them."


    The arrow, slicing through the air with a menacing force, clinked ineffectually, falling to the ground.


    The result, barely chipping off some rock fragments, was disappointingly minimal.


    Grace, muttering under her breath, didn''t hesitate to load and fire the second and third arrows.


    The arrows flew swiftly, as if they couldn''t possibly miss the slow-moving targets, which were approaching at the speed of a tractor at best.


    This time,unching alchemical arrowheads, the swift arrows struck the monsters'' foreheads and exploded with a bang!


    "Wow, so they''re incredibly tough in exchange for being slow?"


    "But loading them with plenty of mana does the trick. It should be fine as long as they don''te in groups of dozens."


    The bug, which looked like an insect and therefore had a weak head, slumped down as its head was blown off by Grace''s arrow, which bypassed its defense and resistance.


    Old Bobo ran towards us in surprise as therge corpse transformed into a fist-sized mana stone.


    "What is that, that thing?"


    "Oh, that''s called a mana stone"


    As a stone dwarf who lives off rocks and metals, he was shocked to see the monster''s body suddenly turn into a beautiful stone.


    Han Se-ah, realizing something btedly, began to exin to Old Bobo about the monsters of the tower.


    "Ah, I should''ve just brought a mana stone to show him. It''s been so long since I''ve seen one because of the harpies that I forgot."


    -Now that you mention it lol


    -So, a craftsman who''s lived his life touching stones will understand through the mana stone?


    -After all that effort to persuade, they didn''t bring any evidence, lol


    -Why not just bring Manaashi over to show him?


    Although he was wanted to rush towards the mana stone, there were still a few monsters left.


    Old Bobo, unable to stay still like a puppy told to wait in front of a snack, presented a particrly striking image.


    It turned out the race was quite serious about stones, as a few stone dwarves watching the battle were making a fuss just like Old Bobo.


    "Do we have enough arrows?"


    "As long as hundreds don''t show up, we should be good, Rnd."


    Knowing that a well-aimed shot could result in a one-shot-one-kill, it looked like Grace would be quite busy for a while.


    Even if the arrows were expensive, facing monsters that yield mana stones should prevent any loss.


    Thus, the battle against boredom began.

 Chapter 244: Call of the Underworld 4

    Chapter 244: Call of the Underworld 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Defense-style side quests took up more time than expected.


    The device, mentioned by viewers as resembling something from another game''s sky fortress*[1], fired a bright redser beam, gouging the underground walls as if scooping pudding with a spoon.


    Various metals and gemstone ores scattered around the ces theser beam passed through, and stone dwarves hurriedly ran to collect them whenever the device took a break, repeating the process.


    This led to swarms of stone dwarves attracting aggro from subterranean insects, with as few as ten or as many as twenty creeping creatures gathering, a cycle that repeated.


    -Is there nothing but bugs?


    -Only slow-moving tanks, but Grace''s passive ignores defense LOL


    -It''s wave-based, so maybe mid-bosses or final bosses will appear?


    -It can''t just be bugs till the end, right? I trust our BB Games. They wouldn''t end it in such a super boring way.


    -Battles look easier at the higher levels.


    "Right, itcks tension, doesn''t it? Maybe because it''s a side quest, not the main quest? Honestly, we''re not doing anything grand, just making the first passage ever. It might as well be a tutorial."


    Grace saved her enchanted arrowheads, and Katie dashed out, wanting to take on the opponents herself, slicing them up.


    Deep underground, where they lived by crushing rocks with their strong jaws, and their shells, resembling dung beetles, were incredibly hard, making them the natural enemy of stone dwarves.


    But in the end, a rock shell was just a rock.


    If mere stones could block aura, who would respect the higher realms?


    Their heads were pierced by Grace''s critical hit/pration arrows, and their bodies were split in half by Katie''s aura, turning into mana stones.


    The harpies had failed to provide mana stones, but here, the creatures kepting and turning into mana stones as if topensate.


    "Don''t kill them all, prepare some for the guild and the magic tower, since they''re monsters we haven''t seen before."


    "Oh, right! We should tell the magic tower."


    "We haven''t told anyone yet, but if a real passageway to another floor is made, we need to report to the guild, the magic tower, and the temple. There''s no reason for us to monopolize interactions with the stone dwarves, is there?"


    Subterranean insects, unable to even crawl halfway from the other side of the passageway, turned into mana stones.


    The stone dwarves, who eat rocks just like these insects, cheered each time one of the bugs died, as they were watching nearby.


    With such an atmosphere, our party''s tension rxed quite a bit.


    It would be slightly dangerous if something strong suddenly appeared.


    In times like these, we had to trust in Grace''s detection ability, I guess.


    Chatting away, listening to the stone dwarves'' stories, and secretly peeking at Han Se-ah and the chat, the Vacuum Stone gradually lost its red glow, indicating it was time to rest.


    After all, a passageway connecting cities can''t be created in just a day.


    At least, BB Games had some conscience.


    With the Vacuum Stone turning off, the subterranean insects stoppeding up.


    After all, even gamers need to take a break from gaming; how could anyone proceed with a non-stop, sleepless defense game for 24 or 48 hours?


    "It would be great if a passageway to another city on a different floor really gets connected. Crossing the cloud bridge while being wary of harpies isn''t exactly a pleasant experience."


    "The mages who had retreated from the magic tower would probably return, too. With much more to research, they might be even happier."


    As we turned our backs to the Vacuum Stone and shared stories, the first day of the defense passed.


    It didn''t seem like it would end on the second day, and it would be nice if it finished within three.


    The first day as a tutorial, a mid-boss appearing on the second day, and a final boss on the third day would fit perfectly, wouldn''t it?


    For some reason, it felt like such things should end in a clean sequence like 1, 3, 5, 10.


    While entertaining such whimsical thoughts, a few stone dwarves approached us, arms full of ores, offering them as gifts.


    We gratefully epted a few raw gems and put them in our inventory.


    Hopefully, this defense wouldn''t drag on for more than three days; that would be too troublesome.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    After spending another night at the inn, on the second day, perhaps because we helped with the Vacuum Stone defense, or maybe the innkeeper really appreciated the silver we paidst time, he did not charge us for the night.


    The next day, hundreds of stone dwarves gathered in front of the Vacuum Stone.


    Considering the size of the city, I initially thought there were only a few stone dwarves, but realizing this vast city meant to ept visiting species from all over, I nodded in understanding.


    Since the stone dwarves, who never step outside the underground, take care of metal smelting and gem crafting, various species from that world inevitably gather in this city.


    It''s like if you remove the floating poption from a certain area in Seoul, some neighborhoods wouldck a residential poption.


    "In fact, listening to your stories, we found it strange too. It''s unlikely that only five squishies woulde to our city."


    "Right! Normally, as many squishies as the gravel on that mountain shoulde and fill our inn to the brim. We even bought plenty of grass to feed the tall ones."


    The fresh vegetables we received at the inn were intended for the elves'' meals.


    As if it were indeed a defense game, the subterranean insects, called ''wigglers'' in the stone dwarves'' terminology, swarmed out, but as they melted away in front of the alchemical arrows created by Han Se-ah and shot by Grace, the stone dwarves started chatting with us.


    When Han Se-ah was taken away by Irene for nursing and couldn''t explore the city, she rented an empty alchemy workshop to replenish the arrows.


    Because of this, a stone dwarf we had never met before started a friendly conversation.


    Han Se-ah''s friendly nature helped with this.


    The innkeeper dwarf and another who managed the alchemy workshop started sharing various stories with Han Se-ah.


    "Actually, I thought it was strange that we were the only ones left in this city. Ever since my grandfather''s grandfather ignited the alchemical circuit, I''ve never seen a city without squishies!"


    "Me too. The tall ones, unlike the squishies, never lie, but this time they didn''t keep their time promise, did they? It''s impossible for the tall ones, who are good at archery, to be defeated by mere ppers and not show up... Maybe, as these squishies said, the Demon King did something."


    It took a moment to trante the stone dwarves''nguage, but their message was clear.


    The dwarf managing the alchemy workshop was always selling war alchemical catalysts to humans, and the innkeeper dwarf mentioned that the elves who had made reservations didn''t show up even after the appointed time had passed.


    In short, their story was that their city had be isted from the outside world as it merged into the tower.


    They started to believe our words because not only the guests who were supposed toe from the outside but also those who should have been in the city had all disappeared.


    Like Manaashi, who turned ck and had blurry memories just before dying, the stone dwarves who flew into the city did not remember why the city was empty.


    Suddenly the city was deserted, their memories were blurry, but they were willing to trust us, the strange squishies who brought the Vacuum Stone.


    "Whoa, it''s the King Wiggler!"


    "Wow, King Wiggler, heh- pfft-!"


    -Sounds like it would be very chewy.


    -Is there a monster that tastes like c in the front and soda in the back?


    -How could a boss name be King Wiggler LOL


    -Really curious how this would be named in the West


    -To find out, we''ll have to wait until the Yankee streamers reach the 41st floor haha


    Interrupting the chatter of the two dwarves, who were narrating some backstory, was a shout from a dwarf.


    As the red manaser beam stopped, Han Se-ah, unable to contain herughter, immediately sent the camera drone to capture the scene, where indeed there was a King Wiggler.


    A typical subterranean insect that looked like arge mole cricket with the carnivorous jaws of a beetle, moving about encased in a shell of ash-gray rock the size of a small car.


    However, the King Wiggler, true to its name, was muchrger than the typical subterranean insect.


    It was a well-fed creature, or perhaps like a superior monster, containing mana within its shimmering shell.


    Its body, not of ash-gray rock but closer to a ck metallic shell, was the size of arge truck.


    "Definitely, it''s worthy of being called a king."


    "The shell looks much harder, I wonder if arrows will prate?"


    Even a creature the size of a small vehicle would be difficult for the stone dwarves to confront.


    A dump truck-sized insect eating rocks and advancing would be like a tank.


    How could elementary school-sized beings made of rock stop construction equipment?


    "I''ll take it down. I''m curious about something."


    To do that, one would need to be an expert who has reached the superior realm of emitting mana outward.


    ---


    *[1] any ideas? No idea what sky fortress they''re talking about here.Toggle New Ads


    1/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 245: Call of the Underworld 5

    Chapter 245: Call of the Underworld 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Slow, solid, and huge.


    For someone like me who dislikes fast and tiny enemies, could there be a better punching bag?


    As I passed by the raw gems scattered at my feet, the king wiggler started going towards me.


    This creature, which should be called a giant subterranean bug, cked its huge jaws, capable of crushing rocks, in a threatening manner.


    Watching it, I concentrated mana into my warhammer.


    By invoking Durandal, I could emit aura outside the weapon, so I wanted to check if I could emit aura without Durandal.


    ''Is it still not working?''


    Unfortunately, the result was almost aplete failure.


    I could feel that it had be much tougher and more solid than usual, but there was no sign of aura bursting out and zing around the warhammer.


    The designers of Rnd had made a very clear distinction.


    When in tank form with a warhammer and shield, I guess I can''t use any attack-rted functions.


    Howe only my defense and health go up?


    With a bit of irritation, I swung my warhammer.


    Not with full power, since causing problems for the passage or the Vacuum Stone would be bad, but with the lightness of chopping firewood during a field trip - thump!


    ''It''s heavier than I thought?''


    Maybe because it''s the mid-boss of the wave, the resistance I felt in my hand was considerable.


    Moreover, even after smashing its head, the creature''s struggle made the scene unexpectedly unpleasant.


    Kyaaaak-!


    Its tenacity was that of a named boss.


    Despite my warhammer crushing its shell and smashing its head, therge body writhed, convulsing.


    Even as it leaked ck fluid from its crushed shell and iled, its shell heated up to a bright red.


    It was clear it was trying to use some sort of self-destruct or ultimate move, so I hastily retrieved my warhammer and repeatedly struck its head.


    ng- ng- aaang!!!


    Eating rocks might have evolved its shell into metal, because hitting the bug produced a clear and refreshing sound, unlike killing a bug.


    Even though I moderated my strength, it was definitely tough since that level of strength could kill a ck harpy in one hit.


    "Rnd, you okay~?"


    "I''m okay!"


    The voices of my startledpanions came to me, thinking I would return with one blow at the sight of the king wiggler glowing red hot.


    Although I inadvertently worried mypanions, it gave me a rough idea.


    My attacks do damage, but I''m not yet at the level where I can dispatch bosses with a single blow.


    There''s a phase you gradually start to feel when ying mobile games.


    You reach a point where AoE skills leave mobs with a sliver of health, or when usual one-turn kills slow down the clear time, or when stages that were cleared on auto with 3 stars suddenly start showing 2 stars...


    The 41st floor was that kind of phase for a natural 6 character.


    Though it was ridiculous to say I breezed through to the 40th floor in the first ce.


    "Looks like this one was a boss. The shell, jaws, and what, a mana stone?"


    "So it digs through the ground and lives underground using its impressive jaws?"


    Thinking this, I eventually returned to the side of the Vacuum Stone, having collected the remnants of the king wiggler before it exploded.


    The king wiggler, a boss, had dropped things along with a mana stone.


    The piece of shell as big as a human head looked like a metal te, and therge jaws looked like a terrifying industrial tool that could pierce through armor.


    And the mana stone, well, it was the dense blue characteristic of bosses.


    As I was looking at the remains of the king wiggler in my hand with mypanions, stone dwarves rushed over.


    "Hey, Squishy! Got any thoughts of selling that?"


    "Did king wigglers always carry gems? And one that''s been processed like that?"


    "I don''t know, I''m seeing a king wiggler for the first time too."


    As expected of a craftsman race, they showed interest in the metal-like remains and the mana stone.


    After all, in the world where the stone dwarves were from, monsters didn''t disappear leaving behind a mana stone instead of a corpse.


    Thanks to that, more stone dwarves were starting to believe a little about the stories rted to the tower.


    While the operation of the Vacuum Stone was paused, the stone dwarf artisans, including Old Bobo, gathered around and began to talk about the mana stone.


    They requested a trade in a manner fitting of a craftsman race.


    And there wasn''t really any reason for us to refuse.


    After all, once the passage was opened, exchanges between the stone dwarves and the city would begin.


    "The alchemy workshop wants to buy that mana stone first."


    "I want the jaws of the king wiggler. Such a clean piece without any ws would be useful for metal processing."


    "I can''t buy all the shells, but I''d like to buy at least three pieces."


    Instead of the noisy young stone dwarves, only the more mature artisans had gathered, their deep voices sharing opinions.


    Since it''s impossible to distinguish between young and old by appearance among them, one had to rely on their voices.


    What they offered for the trade was, of course, various metals used in the underground city.


    Since these could sell for a very high price at the Magic Tower, it wasn''t a loss for us.


    "Still, let''s leave one side of the jaws and two pieces of the shell for the Magic Tower. And about this mana stone, should we sell it to the Magic Tower or to the stone dwarves?"


    "Uh, um... Can the Magic Tower do something with the mana stone if they buy it?"


    The only problem is the single mana stone of the king wiggler, the giant subterranean bug.


    While we''ve already collected dozens of mana stones from normal subterranean bugs, so selling some to the stone dwarves wouldn''t matter, the mana stone from the giant subterranean bug is one of a kind.


    So, this annoying decision should be made by Han Se-ah, the leader and the hero.


    -If it''s the only one, it''s right to hand it over to the Magic Tower.


    -If we sell it to them, wouldn''t we get more rare metals?


    -Giving the mana stone to the Magic Tower means they just research it among themselves and that''s it, just sell it to the stone dwarves.


    -Still, it''s the only one, it would be better for the Magic Tower to research it.


    -Selling it to the Magic Tower might just fetch a few silver coins, better to get gems, it''s a damn better deal.


    "Ah, is that so? Since it''s a boss mana stone, maybe we could get not just enhancement metals but also essories or something?"


    [Rnd''s Majestic me Greatsword donated 10,000 won!]


    You might miss out on some research and get screwed over technology-wise, just go to the Magic Tower.


    [Porter Turned Pet donated 50,000 won!]


    It''s a virtual reality game. Negotiate and rip them off, you brainless.


    As expected, the moment opinions were sought, viewersshed out at Han Se-ah like a storm.


    Han Se-ah flinched as she took another paid punch.


    Seeing Grace and Katie lost in thought, I also pretended to be considering while looking at the chat''s reaction; about 70% were pushing for selling to the stone dwarves.


    It was like imagining a limited exchange item.


    "I think selling here is also a good idea. When I was looking at arrowheads, I felt that there were a lot of alloys and catalysts for alchemy here. It would probably be very helpful for Hanna."


    "I feel the same. The whetstones that repair swords, and the technological prowess of the stone dwarves, are much better. It is more beneficial to get a good magical tool than just receiving gold."


    While looking at the chat, the two had finished deliberating their opinions.


    I also silently nodded in agreement, and Han Se-ah nodded back, indicating she understood.


    ncing at Irene, who hadn''t offered an opinion, she only smiled softly, as if supporting whatever choice was made.


    Seeing her smile, which didn''t oppose Grace and Katie''s opinions, Han Se-ah spoke up.


    "Then, for this mana stone, um... it''s a bit precious, so how about we leave it to an auction? We''ll tell Old Bobo we want to sell it through an auction, and give him our coins as a fee for his trouble."


    "Coins, will he like that?"


    "The innkeeper happily epted the silver coins... Maybe he''ll like it if we give him the leftover copper and silver coins from shopping?"


    "Well, they''re a race that enjoys the taste of silver coins, not their value."


    After checking her inventory at Irene''s words, Han Se-ah nodded.


    With a jingle of copper and silver coins from her inventory, and just in case, a gold coin, Han Se-ah, holding the mana stone, headed towards Old Bobo.


    The stone dwarves were heatedly discussing as they fiddled with the jaws and the shells.


    They were fascinated by the difference between armor directly stripped from monster corpses and the remnants that magically appear as the body vanishes, as they inspected the remnants from various angles.


    "You want to sell it through an auction? I wee it!"


    "Ah, really now... Old man? Don''t be too greedy."


    "If you haveints, you could just buy it yourself, no?"


    Old Bobo, belonging to a race ustomed to frequent trades, epted the proposal to hold an auction without a hint of hesitation.


    Despite the grumbling from the alchemy workshop dwarf beside him, he went ahead and gulped down the silver coins Han Se-ah offered in one bite.


    Eating the money handed over, truly something hard to get used to.

 Chapter 246: Pioneering Project 1

    Chapter 246: Pioneering Project 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The passage only attracted bugs when creating a path with the Vacuum Stone.


    No incidents urred while the loot and Mana Stone auctions were underway.


    Still, the stone dwarves must have something to protect or hide their city from the bugs.


    The auction attracted the older stone dwarves, including Old Bobo.


    Technology and experience mattered, as the younger dwarves only knew basic processing, leaving the study of mana stones, an unknown ore, to the older ones.


    "Alright, let''s start the auction. Here we have an ore that squishies call a Mana Stone, oddly full of mana. And I''m thinking of putting up 15kg ofva stone."


    "What kind of auction is that?! That''s like emptying out an entire warehouse; who canpete with that?"


    "Hey, take it easy!"


    "Quiet! If you haveints, why don''t you empty out your own storages?"


    "We''d still have less even if we did!"


    Old Bobo, from the start, was unwilling to give up the boss Mana Stone, putting on a tough front.


    The other stone dwarves gathered around the Mana Stone and booed.


    Unperturbed, Old Bobo angrily challenged them to outbid the 15kg ofva stone, ready to dump his entire warehouse.


    A trade-savvy race wouldn''t try to cheat us, even if they used units unknown to us.


    "This is... an auction?"


    -Lol, stone dwarf auctions are like this?


    -Lol feels like a vige head strong-arming everyone.


    -Wasn''t he just a chatty old man?


    -Changespletely when ites to stone-rted stuff.


    -Reminds me of someone saying not to overbid on the Mana Stone I bid on.


    "It''s like it just ended up being sold to Old Bobo, but maybe thisva stone could be used in high-mountain areas? Just hearing the name sounds warm."


    The Mana Stone auction, unclear to us whatva stone even was, ended in 5 minutes.


    Some stone dwarves, either out of regret or obsession with the ore, clung to Old Bobo as the day ended.


    They were negotiating to share, with alchemists and jewelers getting involved, and Old Bobo, a master cksmith, was full of ideas to melt the Mana Stone.


    With discussions about splitting, melting, and refining it, theints led Old Bobo to sprint away with his short legs, marking the end of the second day of defense.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    After the king wiggler appeared yesterday, perhaps a giant king wiggler would appear today, with a shell made not of metal but of gemstones - such whimsical thoughts filled the third day.


    "Where is this?"


    "What happened here...?"


    "We''ve only been making the passage for three days, where the heck are we?"


    In front of Old Bobo, who hastily turned off the Vacuum Stone that was emitting light towards Granny Pipi''s city, a ruined city appeared.


    Buildings made of rock in an empty underground cavity, iming to be a city where stone dwarves once lived.


    Stone streetmps were broken at the waist, unable to shine light, and the buildings were crumbled like a cookie identally stepped on by a child.


    Holding glowing crystals that resembled idol support sticks, the stone dwarves began to inspect the city.


    We naturally stuck close to Old Bobo, preparing for any possible situations.


    "There''s no one in the city."


    "Weren''t we unable to feel the presence of stone dwarves?"


    "That was before we met Old Bobo. Now, I can somewhat detect stone dwarves. At least, there are no surviving stone dwarves in this city... Unless they''re huddled up hiding their presence like animals hibernating."


    Han Se-ah, illuminating the surroundings with light magic, and Grace, who naturally drew her bow while inspecting the area, confidently stated there was nothing to worry about.


    Despite Grace''s assessment, the confused stone dwarves were busy inspecting the city with their short legs bustling.


    It made sense, considering Granny Pipi''s city is said to be a distance that human caravans travel by years.


    Even considering the slow pace of the carriages, other cities should be months away, yet here lies a ruin within merely three days'' distance, less if you ount for the resting periods of the Vacuum Stone, making it hard to believe.


    ''It might feel like driving from Seoul to Incheon and suddenly encountering a ghost town. Feels haunted.''


    Excluding young stone dwarves who were held back by their parents in case of danger, everyone began exploring the ruins.


    Holding lights with shining crystals attached like idol support sticks, they rummaged through the shattered stone houses, but as Grace, a 5 archer, officially stated, "There''s nothing in the city," naturally, the city was empty.


    However, while there were no stone dwarves or monsters, the presence of traces where dwarves once lived was felt, making the atmosphere among Old Bobo and the older stone dwarves noticeably grave.


    "Is this ce, you know, Lili''s city where we carved gems?"


    "But that ce isn''t even in this direction, and it''s not just a three-day distance..."


    "That building over there looks like the one our kids built when they went to buy gems... Though it''s quite shattered."


    "The materials used for the buildings, and among the less destroyed shops, there are some familiar ones."


    There was frequent exchange between the cities of stone dwarves, not just trading with other species, as Old Bobo and the stone dwarves quickly recognized which city it was.


    Indeed, Vacuum Stones were shared between cities, and they probably trade other ores as well.


    Lava stones from Old Bobo''s mountains, Vacuum Stones from Granny Pipi''s mountains, something like that.


    Thinking this, they huddled and murmured among themselves.


    With the Vacuum Stone, the mana stones and loot from hunting bugs, and now the ruins of Lili''s city, too much evidence had piled up even if one wanted to doubt Han Se-ah''s words.


    "If the buildings are smashed to this extent, did those king wigglerse and bulldoze them? But why doesn''t a quest pop up?"


    -Howe the monster''s name is king wiggler?


    -But it rolls off the tongue better than what Rnd called them carapace bugs.


    -Squishies, ppers, long ears, wigglers, and king wigglers lol. The naming sense feels like ites from my six-year-old nephew.


    -Isn''t it a boss monster going around smashing cities? Like a freaking huge bug.


    "Surely we don''t have to find something in this damn wide ruin? If we have to wait for Grace unnie to figure it out, we might as well suck our thumbs in the meantime."


    As the stone dwarves seriously put their heads together, trying to understand the iprehensible reality, Han Se-ah also looked around the city with light magic, chatting with her viewers.


    Despite the appearance of what seemed like an important ruin, the quest log remained unchanged, making her wander in search of a potential trigger.


    With the game''s story flowing but the quest log silent, all she could do was roam the ruins and let her imagination run wild.


    Whether it was just a ce they were passing through or not even that, merely a backdrop for hints, Han Se-ah whined about the quest log not updating, and the rest of the group also started to look around with grim expressions.


    "It''s a bit confusing because it''s all stone, but doesn''t it look like something extremely heavy ttened this from the outside? Most of the debris from the destroyed buildings has fallen inward."


    "Right, it looks more like it was crushed from the side walls to the ceiling, rather than being shattered by impacts. It''s the opposite of when snow ogres smash a vige, and debris scatters in all directions."


    "Hmm, was this ce an inn? I heard stone dwarves don''t need food, but there are some vegetables that haven''t spoiled much. The ruins are quite recent."


    Monsters and stone dwarves absent, the group quickly walked around, inspecting the debris of buildings, checking copsed walls, and finding pieces of wilted vegetables inside the buildings, engaging in conversation.


    They too agreed with the opinion that something giant and slow crushed the city with its body.


    After all, the evidence was too clear to miss.


    It appeared that something bigger than a king wiggler, perhaps a giant king wiggler, stomped around the city.


    Buildingspletely crushed were directly ttened, while those with copsed sides were partly smashed.


    "Ah, wait. There''s something I need to check."


    "What is it?"


    Then, a thought suddenly urred to me, so I took the group and asked Old Bobo a question. The question I asked was whether this city also had stairs connected to the surface.


    "Of course, there are. This city dealt in gem crafting and sold to the squishies."


    Despite the differences in the city''s details, there was a staircase at the end of themunal area for outsiders to enter and exit, just like the others.


    I was curious about how they moved goods up those high stairs, but that was something to checkter.


    Taking the group, who had realized something, we hurriedly climbed the stairs to exit the safe zone of the cave and saw ck harpies patrolling outside.


    "Hanna, do you have any magic markers left?"


    She meant to turn on the minimap,


    "...It''s the 42nd floor. It was an awkward time for a break, so we only marked it when we passed by this cave."


    Han Se-ah, who cleverly opened the minimap, answered.


    Now, a passage from the 41st to the 42nd floor has been created.

 Chapter 247: Pioneering Project 2

    Chapter 247: Pioneering Project 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Through the city of stone dwarves, we moved from underground to underground, making it possible to go from the 41st floor to the 42nd floor.


    For adventurers, it was a tale offortably moving a distance that would take three days under the harassment of harpies on steep mountain paths, in just one day.


    However, for the Magic Tower, intending to establish arge-scaleboratory inside the tower, the Guild wanting to maintain the adventurer front on the 45th floor, and the Temple with ambitions of purifying the entire tower, it was a story close to turning the world upside down.


    Even the hero party, creating gates every ten floors using the loot and mana stones from suddenly appearing boss monsters, wasn''t it all about using the ''Gate,'' a magical facility, to travel through the tower?


    But the stone dwarves didn''t give a damn about gates or anything; they just made a tunnel through the underground.


    "Should we report this to the guild?"


    "Of course. It''s not just us that can help the stone dwarves. If the guild steps in to protect the Vacuum Stone, we might really be able to create a passage that goes up to the 50th floor."


    If that happens, the suddenly appearing red harpies wouldn''t just float away, but I guess they''d have some rted side quests or something.


    It''s not like, "We drilled a passage underground, so we don''t care about the harpies and just move on to the 51st floor~", right?


    While we were talking, some stone dwarves, still denying reality and rummaging through the ruins, were visible, but Old Bobo and a few auction losers came back to our side and started to ept reality.


    Since their faces are made of stone, it''s impossible to read theirplexion, but the atmosphere itself clearly became more downtrodden and gloomy.


    "...Hey squishies, is there a reason you went outside?"


    "Do you remember thest time, when I exined about the Demon King and the tower?"


    -It pisses me off. Acting all smug like you''ve won.


    -Really, what a moron, obsessing over a debate with NPCs for weeks?


    -People can have different opinions, but it''s always "I''m right, and you''re wrong."


    -Anyway, my story was right, why are you so stubborn old man, damn.


    Han Se-ah, who quietly approached the stone dwarves, exined about the tower.


    At the exnation that there''s a city of humans, a Goddess exists, and the world-invading Demon King built the tower, the atmosphere among the stone dwarves became increasingly serious.


    Of course, that would be the case, as their city also came inside the Demon King''s tower, which essentially meant the stone dwarves'' regr customers, the interspecies alliance, were defeated by the Demon King, implying the world was destroyed.


    No matter how much they tried to deny reality, the evidence pushed in front of them proved they were caught up in the Demon King''s army.


    They wanted to brush off Han Se-ah''s words as a joke like on the first day, but in front of them was a ruin, and within that ruin were the copsed houses of their acquaintances.


    "So, huh, what now?"


    "Well, anyway, there''s a city of squishies outside, right?"


    "If there''s a city of squishies within a few days'' walk, we need to meet with them. First, we have to request them to find and eliminate the cause of the destruction of this city."


    Perhaps they found hope in the fact that their own city was intact and the world hadn''tpletely perished, but there was a new city of squishies.


    In a somber mood, Old Bobo and his elderlypanions began to mention some unidentified monster that might be lurking in the area.


    My party and I were imagining something bigger than a wiggler, like a giant wiggler, but it was clear the stone dwarves had never seen or heard of a monster bigger than a wiggler.


    Putting aside the story of the Demon King for now, they were intent on finding and exterminating the giant monster that could destroy a city.


    Only after Old Bobo spoke did the quest window update, beginning to discuss the culprit behind the city''s destruction.


    [Thanks to the passageway made from the Vacuum Stone, it''s now possible to reach the underground city on the 42nd floor]


    [However, the underground city on the 42nd floor was disastrously destroyed by something]


    [Is there something more terrifying than harpies underground in this mountain range...?]


    "That''s right! It would be disappointing if running into a ruin like this doesn''t update the quest log. We''ve even climbed up to the 42nd floor."


    -Then what the hell are harpies?


    -Looks like there''s a bigger wiggler boss underground; something mighte out on the 45th floor.


    -Is there a separate route for harpies? Like, there''s a route for stone dwarves and a different one for harpies.


    -LOL, do you have to be a male character to take the harpy route? Getting kidnapped and taken to the nest, ouh.


    The quest window updated, and the stone dwarves, including Old Bobo, were considering reaching out to the city of humans.


    Then, all that''s left is for us to be their stepping stone.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The temple was intensely focused on the tower.


    Of course, the temple in the City of Adventurers was just a tiny part of the temple''s influence spread throughout the kingdom.


    Not all believers would focus on the tower just because it was a sphemous space where the Goddess''s will did not reach.


    The reason the temple became one of the kingdom''s three major forces, capable of checking the royal family and the nobility, was thanks to the priests and nuns who traveled every corner of the kingdom ording to the Goddess''s will, and the believers from various sses who believed and followed the Goddess.


    From farmers breaking new ground in the countryside to nobles making names for themselves in social gatherings, believing in the Goddess and receiving the benefits of divine energy was equal.


    There was no such thing as divine energy treating nobles better and not healing farmers.


    After all, divine energy heals monsters, so that made sense.


    "A new race that hasn''t fallen, and it''s a city-wide scale?"


    "By the Goddess!"


    "Just like with Brother Manaashi, indeed, we have an even clearer reason to ascend the tower! Helping innocent brothers and sisters who have not yet been touched by the Demon King''s evil! That is our mission!"


    Therefore, there was never ack of personnel in the temple because the tower was being explored.


    Instead, believers from all over the kingdom, who had honed their faith and swordsmanship, began to gather in the city.


    Even if not temple knights, the third son of a noble family unable to inherit the family name, a wandering knight unable to find a noble to serve, mercenaries, and retired soldiers who had experienced miracles through divine energy began to gather in the city one by one, especially after hearing stories of a hero.


    Although not enough to fully explore the tower, the number was enough to create several viges.


    What if the royal family and the Magic Tower added their support, and merchants willing to venture inside the tower for profit joined as well?


    "Let''s go! For the will of the Goddess!"


    The exchange with the stone dwarves started to proceed at a speed where one could literally experience what it means to roast beans with lightning.


    "You know, I''ve felt this before, but people from the temple are kind of scary in how they act. They''re impulsively passionate. Is this, what, the extreme of ENFP*[1]?"


    -What''s ENFP? A type of activist?


    -Sounds like a name that would definitely be electric attribute.


    -What the f*ck is ENFP, you grass toucher. Only you know what you''re talking about, right?


    -Stop living a real life and hang out in themunity more, Se-ah.


    -Ah lol, how can I live real life when the unnis and Rnd are in the game?


    Especially after we parted ways, the reaction of the temple knights, who were with Manaashi, was terrifying.


    They conveyed the story to the higher-ups of the temple through nuns instead of knights, but it''s scary how the temple knights seemed ready to rush in headfirst.


    What exactly are you doing with the temple knights downstairs, Manaashi...?


    Anyway, the temple, perhaps fascinated by Manaashi, appeared to be preparing for the exchange with the stone dwarves as if they were helping refugees from the Demon King, and they also confirmed their support if we wanted help hunting the monster that destroyed the city.


    The Magic Tower was just as stirred up as the temple.


    "Stone dwarves made entirely of stone?"


    "They eat metal without a mouth? A silver coin disappeared into thin air after they chewed it?"


    "A red crystal that melts rock and soil with mana but doesn''t touch minerals and raw gemstones, andrge insect-like monsters that are attracted to the wavelength of that mana?"


    You could almost hear the mages of the Magic Tower''s eyes rolling back in excitement.


    Just researching one new race would provide more than enough material for a paper, not to mention their metal smelting techniques and alloy knowledge passed down through generations from another world, gem crafting, knowledge about special minerals like Vacuum Stone and Lava Stone, and stories about the subterranean insects, the natural predators of the stone dwarves.


    Upon hearing that a passage allowing movement from the 41st to the 42nd floor without a gate had been created, the mages looked like drug addicts who had just had their supply cut off.


    In this situation, two mages held an absolute advantage.


    Antenor, who was promised minerals in exchange for teaching Han Se-ah lightning magic, and Charlotte Cavendish, who continued to support us for her own ambitions.


    "Miss Cavendish, or rather, should I call you Mage Charlotte?"


    "Yes, I prefer being called Charlotte of the Magic Tower over Cavendish."


    "Understood, Charlotte. About the city discovered on the 41st floor."


    Fortunately, the two mages had slightly different interests.


    I''m not sure about the specifics, but thankfully, there were so many items to research and trade that the two mages began to coborate and protect their rights without fighting over them.


    Perhaps due to their greed for knowledge and desire for exclusivity, when Antenor, a senior mage, and Charlotte, who made many allies using Han Se-ah to her advantage, joined hands, they formed a sort of breakwater.


    In short, most of the mages who would havee to bother Han Se-ah directly had disappeared.


    The times when visitors woulde en mass in our inn were gone, cut off by Antenor and Charlotte.


    "Ugh, being a hero is such a nuisance."


    "Ha-ha, the higher you climb, the more responsibilities you have."


    As a hero who had explored the tower, as an adventurer who brought back information, Irene patted Han Se-ah, who was exhausted from running around so much.


    There are viewers crying again for ''Mama Irene,'' but we can just ignore that.


    ---


    *[1] Google: ENFP is an acronym that stands for Extraverted, Intuitive, Feeling, and Perceiving. The ENFP personality type is one of the 16 different types...Toggle New Ads


    4/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 248: Pioneering Project 3

    Chapter 248: Pioneering Project 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    "You want to trade? If you pay the right price, you''re always wee, squishies!"


    "Goddess of Life? ...Well, that''s hard to believe, but given the situation, I guess I have no choice but to believe it."


    "This is a catalyst I made... Hey, squishy! Don''t touch the merchandise carelessly!"


    The once-quiet underground city became noisy and bustling.


    This was because various humans who hade up through the 40th-floor gate started to enter the underground city of the stone dwarves through the 41st-floor cave.


    Unlike the 35th floor where undead naturally spawned, the path from the gate entering the 40th floor to the passage heading to the 41st floor had been cleared.


    Mages hired as mercenaries repeatedly widened the narrow dirt paths to the level of main roads, taking control of parts of the 40th floor.


    Even if the undeading through the poison swamp were fearsome, they were just slow-moving undead struggling through the mud.


    With the holy water-consecrated silver arrowheads and the mages'' barrage of magic, it wasn''t possible to take over the entire 40th floor, but they could certainly make a proper path.


    Thus, mages and merchants rushed into the city in a frenzy.


    Mages with fire in their eyes hurried into the city, having even installed a cargo elevator-like magical tool near the city''s stairs.


    "Are you nning to keep lengthening the passage, Old Bobo?"


    "It seems we must. This tower seems to have shuffled our cities around, so if we progress a bit from Lily''s city, we''lle across Granny Pipi''s city as you folks mentioned. And, we''ll have to find the bastard who turned the city into ruins when we have squishies to help us in battle."


    Merchants who brought adventurers, mages rushing to talk, and temple knights asking if they know the Goddess of Life and requesting to build a temple out of stone.


    Old Bobo shook his head at the sight of all these visitors, each one abatant.


    They nned to help kill any underground monsters, just like when they were in charge of rear support in battles against the Demon King''s army.


    After staying in the city and observing the stone dwarves, it was clear they knew nothing about swordsmanship or archery, let alone how to imbue mana into their stone bodies.


    They could handle alchemy and mana-infused items, but as a race incapable of reaching higher realms, they were unfit forbat.


    In a modern world with firearms, maybe, but in a world where monsters exist, boasting superhuman strength with mana within their bodies, nonbatants could never match up tobatants.


    To be frank, if Grace or Katie decided to, they could annihte hundreds of stone dwarves in Old Bobo''s city and still have power to spare.


    "Even if the world has changed, in the end, you squishies like the metal we produce, so we''ll trade with that. Whoever it was that dared trample over a city of artisans will have to pay the price."


    "Will you use the Vacuum Stone to open the passage immediately?"


    "Come back in five days. After we trade with the new squishies and get ourselves ready. And take this Lava Stone with you now."


    Old Bobo, having made a big decision, looked at the iing people, then suddenly turned and walked away.


    Following him led to a building that looked like a warehouse, where he pulled out a dark red rock and then slipped into his own building, closing the door behind him.


    The Lava Stone, resembling well-crafted basalt, was ck in appearance with evenly spaced and sized rough holes that looked deliberately made, and within these indented grooves, red mana energy flickered.


    Anyway, we were left abandoned on the street along with a 15kg rock.


    As Han Se-ah reached out to put the Lava Stone into her inventory, she suddenly screamed,


    "Ah, it''s hot!"


    "Ah, Hanna!"


    -Dumbass lolol. It''s named va,'' and you''re touching it with bare hands.


    -This is supposed to be the world-saving hero? This is the genius mage? This is the top streamer in the world?


    -You to thought to grab it with bare hands when it''s red-hot and sizzling?


    -Might as well move a running BBQ grill with bare hands


    -Mommy Irene so cute, panicking and rushing over.


    Thinking it was only red in appearance, but it was actually condensing heat like its name, Han Se-ah clutched her palm and made a fuss.


    Irene, startled, rushed over, grabbed Han Se-ah''s hands with both of hers, and gently rubbed them.


    With her left hand holding the wrist and the right hand rubbing the belly, Irene tenderly massaged the palm with divine energy in a loving manner.


    "Hanna? No matter how urgent, touching something unknown with bare hands..."


    "Right, in times like this, shouldn''t we just leave it to Rnd?"


    Grace and Katie, looking worriedly at Han Se-ah from beside Irene, also chimed in.


    Chatughed at the sight of Han Se-ah blushing and hanging her head.


    Is this why streamers are called professional clowns?


    "Hanna, open the inventory. I''ll hold it for you."


    "Oh, ah, okay. Thanks, but be careful, it''s hot...."


    -Rnd isn''t using bare hands Se-ah...


    -But can a natural-born 6 tank handleva with bare hands?


    -Don''t know aboutva, but lifting a Lava Stone is easy.


    -If you wear steel gauntlets and lift that, wouldn''t the gauntlets heat up and be even hotter?


    -What nonsense, gauntlets aren''t oil gauntlets; they won''t heat up just because you touch it for 5 seconds


    The inventory is a system where you push items into thin air or touch them to putrger ones inside, so Han Se-ah, who had touched the stone, neatly opened her inventory and I lifted the rock and put it inside.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Five days is a weirdly long yet short period.


    We waved off the mages who had gathered around, trying to make connections with Antenor or Charlotte, sent back the temple knights who had joined the gym with Manaashi and told me to join their sports day, and cleared the side quests that started with the city''s resurgence...


    Bringing prototype products made by cksmiths from the outside world, mana stones like goblin mana stones to lower-floor mana stones of various types, bringing materials (mainly wood) for the expansion of inns for squishies, and other trivial quests for stone dwarves who would rather die than go outside.


    It was content too modest for a world-saving hero to clear, but the rewards were generous, so we were happy to spend the five days as such.


    "You''vee just in time, squishies. Should I call you hero squishies?"


    "No, that''s alright."


    So, after five days, we gathered again.


    After moving the Vacuum Stone to the ruins that used to be Lily''s city, Old Bobo, who had installed something resembling a cannon, weed the hero squishy Han Se-ah.


    He thought that something capable of destroying the city might appear again, which is why they nned to use the Vacuum Stone to open a passage towards Granny Pipi''s city from the ruins.


    That''s why we weren''t the only adventurers hired this time.


    "Is this the Vacuum Stone?"


    "Charlotte?"


    "It''s been a while, Hanna."


    Charlotte Cavendish and her maid Mari, intrigued by the bright red giant crystal that was the Vacuum Stone, gracefully bowed their heads.


    And behind her, a crowd in robes.


    Thanks to her involvement with Han Se-ah, Charlotte had grown her influence in the Magic Tower, with dozens of mages of about intermediate level gathering under Charlotte''smand.


    Well, since carapace bugs are incredibly slow, warriors weren''t too necessary.


    After all, in a fight, the best strategy is to hit from afar without letting the enemy get close.


    And with so many intermediate mages, evenrge carapace bugs wouldn''t be able to approach.


    It takes about a dozen knights to take down an ogre, but for slow bugs, fifty mages and six cannons should be overkill.


    "There are a lot of mages?"


    "These are the mages I hired for research services. Thanks to my deal with Hanna, I''ve received quite a lot from the Magic Tower."


    Since Han Se-ah felt horror even from Antenor''s chatter, most of her dealings with the Magic Tower were conducted through Charlotte.


    More precisely, thanks to the maid Mari handling the trivial matters, Charlotte nowmanded dozens of intermediate mages.


    Clinging to Han Se-ah as if she were a rope, which turned out to be a golden vine named ''hero'' for mage Charlotte, solidified her foundationpletely.


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that honey dripped from her eyes, as Charlotte truly trusted and followed Han Se-ah.


    It was less about loyalty and more like the gaze of a merchant looking at a prized VVIP customer.


    "Hanna, more than that, I have a proposal I''d like to..."


    "Hey, squishies! If you''re done talking, we''ll start soon, so please!"


    "Ah, yes! I, I''ll go check that cannon!"


    The instinctive sidestepping of Han Se-ah, who felt a different kind of madness from Charlotte''s approaching gaze than from Antenor''s, was aided by Old Bobo''s shout.

 Chapter 249: 2★ Ambitious Lady Charlotte

    Chapter 249: 2¡ï ''Ambitious'' Lady Charlotte


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    *NSFW WARNING, usually post them on ko-fi but I''m trying them on the site this time to see if there are any problems.*


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The inn of the stone dwarves was made entirely of stone and looked more luxurious and sturdily built than it appeared.


    As expected of a craftsman race, the fact that the door frames and doors were made of wood yet soundproof showed a lot.


    "Hello, Rnd?"


    I didn''t know what Grace, Irene, and Katie were doing, but Han Se-ah was talking with her viewers in the next room yet her voice didn''t carry over.


    And even with Charlotte sitting demurely on my bed, the others probably wouldn''t know.


    Charlotte, sitting on the bed with a yful smile, and Maid Mari, standing by the door without making a sound, showing the usual master-servant rtionship, had secretlye to my room.


    ...Was it because she was a rogue before a maid that she used some sort of presence-diminishing passive?


    That surprised me.


    "What brings you here, Miss Charlotte?"


    "Oh? Aren''t you being too formal when it''s just the two of us?"


    "...Hmm?"


    That was typical of Charlotte Cavendish, who, having heard one of Madam Zoe''s lewd jokes during etiquette lessons, had stormed in determined to lose her virginity to avoid an arranged marriage.


    Thanks to Han Se-ah bing a hero, it seemed Charlotte had be independent as not just a Cavendish but as Charlotte herself, so perhaps it was more correct to say it was typical of her attitude.


    Sitting on the bed, she took off her adventurer boots, revealing her white toes and wiggling them, which was quite seductive.


    Moreover, it seemed she had gained some power in the Magic Tower by leveraging her connection with Han Se-ah and Antenor, appearing proud and confident, which actually made her look adorable.


    "If you insist, that''s fine by me."


    "Eh, r-right now?"


    While she spoke politely to the tank of the hero party when outside, she switched to informalnguage with the man Rnd when in the bedroom.


    Wasn''t her behavior too transparent for someone titled ''ambitious''?


    Liking that, I stepped closer, slid between the thighs revealed under the hem of her dress, and forcibly spread her legs, causing her to stutter in surprise, seemingly not expecting that.


    Perhaps she was remembering thest time, when she had tried to act nonchnt but ended up beingpletely dominated, not able to let out even a peep.


    Cheeks flushed, she gasped in shock and tried to scoot back into the bed. She stretched her hand towards me as if to say stop.


    "Wasn''t this why you climbed onto the bed?"


    "Just a moment, Rnd? Th-there''s something I need to say, eeek!"


    Of course, such feeble resistance did not stop me.


    The silent gaze of the maid standing at the back of the room, making herself nearly invisible, and the feeble attempt at resistance, acted like fuel that only made the mes of lust burn brighter rather than extinguishing them.


    The maid with dark blue hair, standing with her back against the room''s door as if ready to block anyone who dared to open it without permission, meant there was no one to help Charlotte.


    A former nobledy, now an intermediate mage, her delicate strength could not possibly push away the body of a superior tank who had transcended humanity and joined the ranks of superhumans.


    I relished the touch of her palm against my chest as I moved forward.


    It had been a good idea to take off my armor beforehand, thinking to surf the web or rest at the inn.


    Unlike the bumbling assassin sent by the princess, Charlotte and I had already gone as far as we could go.


    Naturally, there was no hesitation.


    "Starting with the clothes, just like that?"


    "Should we do it with them on?"


    "That''s not what I meant, ugh-"


    My body naturally spread her thighs apart as I slid between them.


    I leaned over Charlotte, pressing her down with my upper body, and caught the fleeing her with a kiss.


    Her small lips, which had been moving busily, became docile like prey in front of a predator as myrger mouth touched hers.


    Just like in Heroes Chronicle, inheriting its settings, the soft body of the pink-haired, big-breasted female character immediatelyplied, making one wonder if it was alright to call her easy.


    Chup, chweeup-


    She tried to say something but gave up and clumsily pecked at my mouth with her small lips.


    Seeing she hade to my room first without being asked, she must have some she wanted or was curious about.


    Charlotte, attempting to not be one-sidedly dominated, awkwardly pecked at my lips with the tip of her tongue and gingerly scraped with her teeth.


    Afraid of being bitten, she did not dare to stick her tongue further in.


    Feeling the soft and sticky flesh, I slowly started to undress her shirt.


    As expected, there was something to be revealed; her shirt with loose buttonholes, matching her short skirt that exposes her thighs, was very easy to remove.


    Pulling with force, the buttons easily snapped, making a sound as the front of the shirt opened.


    A few buttons were torn off in the process, but that didn''t really matter.


    "Huh, nothing underneath?"


    "Men... like this kind of thing, so..."


    What was revealed were mounds of pale fleshparable in size to Grace''s, with nipples as pink as her hair.


    Just a short kiss had her body heating up, pushing up the thin, loose pieces of her shirt fabric to assert their presence.


    A no-bra with a loose shirt, Madam Zoe... what exactly were you teaching the nobledies?


    Charlotte, with her lips covered in saliva, hurriedly wiped her mouth with her hand, turning her gaze away shyly.


    At this moment, deciding whether to enjoy theserge mounds of flesh or to check if she was also not wearing underwear beneath her skirt, my eyes must have been gleaming with lust, which could be a bit frightening.


    "You like it."


    "Hee, heekyaa~"


    I will check the bottomter; for now, let''s y with these big ones.


    Thinking so, I buried my face between the opened shirt, pressing my nose into her cleavage, and she, sniffling, gently wrapped her hands around the back of my head.


    Unlike the deep kiss, the breath tickling her chest was bearable.


    Lifting her breasts with both hands, thanks to the shirt and the no-bra, the two mounds of flesh that were slightly parted to the sides pressed against my cheeks from both sides.


    A warm, soft sensation that could never be replicated by a man''s skin.


    Enjoying the heavy weight in my hands and the skin that clung too tightly to breathefortably, Charlotte''s hand that had been fiddling with the back of my head slowly moved downwards.


    "If I''m the only one naked, it feels a bit..."


    "Then, take it off for me."


    Like a mother who hands a toy to her child and goes about her business, she entrusted her defenseless,rge breasts to me while she slowly started unbuttoning my shirt.


    Given the position, her hands fumbled for the buttons, obscured by my head, an insignificant movement yet immensely stimting.


    Thedy, who probably had her maid dress her, awkwardly undressed a man.


    The fumbling touch was less stimting than the situation itself.


    I bit and sucked on her breastbone, making slurping sounds, which slowed her hands even more.


    "Ah, really, you''re not a child, oh~"


    "Men are all children. Especially in front of breasts like these."


    I fondled her breasts, worrying if the pale skin might bruise, until her shirt was finally off.


    But since the shirt needed to be removed from the arms, I momentarily parted from the breasts, leading to a man and woman, both shirtless, facing each other on the bed.


    Sticky saliva smeared on the pale cleavage revealed through the loose shirt, with lip marks already turning slightly red.


    The firm chest revealed between the parted shirt and the slender fingers pressing down but not making a dent in the solid muscle.


    Not just Charlotte, but even Rnd''s body I possess was pleasing to the eyes of women, as evidenced by the erratic breathing of Maid Mari, who was silently lurking behind.


    No matter how stoic, witnessing her master''s sticky lovemaking must have been somewhat shocking.


    ...Maybe she wasn''t turned away but actually watching us?


    As we rid ourselves of the cumbersome shirts and pants, hupping sounds could be heard from both directions.


    She was an inexperienceddy in the end.


    Charlotte''s eyes, having initiated the seduction but not ustomed to a man''s nudity, widened as the shirt was thrown aside.


    Enjoying her delicious reaction, Iid her down on the bed and brought my hands together in front of herrge breasts.


    "After hugging and biting to your heart''s contentst time, why are you acting as if it''s your first time seeing it?"


    "You be really naughty in bed."


    "I told you, in front of breasts like these, all men be children?"


    From lips to breasts, I covered her, pecking.


    Her voice was a little grumpy, embarrassed from being one-sidedly toyed with.


    The skirt slowly removed below was thoroughly wet, making even her annoyed voice sound delightful.


    Pulling the skirt slightly revealed her white underwear.


    More precisely, seeing it be increasingly transparent as it got wet made my blood rush down there, driving me crazy.


    Feeling my tant gaze, her panties grew increasingly damp.


    As the thin fabric became soaked, the area that turned transparent widened, revealing a faint pink hue through the translucent white.


    As far as I knew, pink wasn''t a naturally urring hair color, but as if to assert this was a fantasy world, there was plenty of pink at the top, in the middle, and at the bottom.


    Indeed, I found myself thinking that pink goes well with white, and before I knew it, I was drawn in headfirst.


    Chweeup


    "Hi, hiyak-!"


    "With your, your mouth on ady."


    Licking over the meaningless piece of thin fabric startled Charlotte.


    It was her first time having her p*ssy leisurely teased by a man''s tongue over her increasingly damp panties, her body twitching enough to make her chest heave as my tongue crawled over the soaked fabric.


    Holding down her plump thighs with my hands, I sucked up the overflowing nectar, causing small murmurs from behind.


    Perhaps becausest time I was considerate of her being a virgin, ending lightly with missionary followed by a cowgirl position, Charlotte lost herposure when I started to orally pleasure her, and even the cool-headed maid murmured in surprise.


    Regardless, I pressed my lips directly onto the lower lips responding honestly to the pleasure.


    Having forsaken her virginity and discovered pleasure, spending all day cooped up in theb had led to built-up desires, as ifining, her p*ssy endlessly leaked, urging me to diligently move my tongue.


    "Heuk, with your tongue, the underwear, euk- better to just tear it off~"


    "Tseup- Just stay still."


    Just as her pink nipples had been exposed above the shirt, the swollen clit also bulged over the panties, felt by my tongue.


    Yet, being underwear worn by a nobledy, even continuous licking with my tongue presented no annoyance like loose threads.


    The unfamiliar pleasure tickled her body, making it hard for her to stay still as her thighs naturally clenched.


    The soft flesh, not at all firm but squeezing my cheeks like a breast, and her trembling hands tightly gripped my hair, though to me, it was a very feeble resistance.


    After pressing down the weak resistance of the under-exercised mage with my head, I scolded the still dissatisfied p*ssy with my front teeth, lightly nipping.


    "Hyaaak!"


    As I gently nibbled on the standing clit with my front teeth and lips, her thrashing legs stretched upwards.


    Seizing the moment, I threw her stretched legs over my shoulders in one swift motion.


    Bent in half, Charlotte, unaware of her panties being stripped away by my hands, clenched the nket tightly with both hands, her body trembling vigorously.


    Her lips were smeared with saliva and her skin was gleaming with sweat.


    The pink nipples stood erect, the soft lower belly was quivering, and the mage''s p*ssy was still seemingly unsatisfied as it started to dampen the nket once it was freed from her panties.


    Hesitation or restraint would not be manly here.


    "Just, just a moment, Rnd? I, I just came, and...?"


    "It always feels better to continue during that time."


    "Tha-that''s a lie, aaaaah~"


    With no hesitation, I eagerly entered the abundantly wet mage p*ssy with my fully erect d*ck.


    As befits a superior tanker, I bravely charged in, and her p*ssy lips spread easily without resistance.


    My d*ck, more like a weapon than a p*nis, drilled deep inside, striking repeatedly.


    Her legs that had shot up limply before stretched out once more, quivering, the sensation felt clearly to the side of my ribs.


    It was somewhat amusing to see her legs stretch out when I hit deep, near the entrance to the uterus, and rx when I pulled back.


    Eager to see that intense reaction again, I stroked deeply, just shy of pulling outpletely, and Charlotte''s mouth now emitted moaning groans instead of words.


    "Uh, Rnd? Is thedy alright?"


    "Oh, it''s fine, it''s fine. Women feel like this when you hit the uterus."


    That beastly sight elicited a worried voice from behind.


    The maid, too concerned for herdy to maintain herposure, stealthily approached to express her concern.


    However, with thedy herself heaving and taking it one-sidedly, a mere maid couldn''t possibly stop me.


    Holding onto her soft, seemingly muscle-free sides as if gripping a fleshlight, I moved my hips back and forth in long strokes.


    Regardless of the maid who came worried for thedy, swallowing her saliva at the sight of my tense back and buttocks, I must first soothe the highly unsatisfied mage p*ssy...!


    "Last time, we only did it once because I had to join the expedition, but today, we''re together until sunrise...!"


    "Heuk, if, if we take a short break, I, I have something, to ask, too hard... "


    The only firm part amidst her soft body, the tip of my ns, drilled in, pulling a curious gaze from the maid losing herposure and the mage p*ssy fully releasing its dissatisfaction, soaking the bedsheet.


    As a wave of sensation rushed to my lower back, there was no need to hold back given magical cleanup.


    With my hips pulled back as far as they could go, I pushed forward, pressing down on Charlotte so hard it felt like I was crushing her.


    As my thick flesh burrowed in, her legs forcibly spread wide.


    My d*ck pressing down as if it was trying to move her uterus further up spurted hot semen inside, urging a bit more rise with its vigorous force.


    Enjoying the aftermath of ejaction, I gently moved the ns, smearing the semen over the uterus as her panting gradually found peace.


    "Ah, really, I had something to say... ook-


    "What is it?"


    "My, my waist, st, stop-"


    Of course, her reaction was so cute that my still-erect d*ck kept moving in and out, pushing the semen deeper, which made her voice tremble again.


    Despitecking any muscle, sitting for long periods for research seems to have given her some endurance, as she didn''t faint.


    Katie passed out after her first experience...


    Was it because of the alcohol I bought from a back-alley prostitute at that time?


    Random thoughts crossed my mind as Charlotte, finally catching her breath and still being prated, gently stroked my forearm and started to speak.


    "I have a request, Rnd. It might sound a bit strange."


    "What is it?"


    She spoke informally when seducing, but now she was back to formal speech after venting her dissatisfaction below.


    Or perhaps this was an absurd request.


    Just looking at the current situation, it was like pillow talk, wasn''t it?


    Sneaking into the bedroom for sticky s*x and then making a request while basking in the afterglow.


    Well, even as the tank of the hero party, I''m no authority figure, so it was probably some tedious task involving research materials or her body.


    With that thought and nodding, Charlotte,ying beneath me and looking nervous, started to speak with difficulty.


    "Can you, um, embrace my maid too?"


    "Why?"


    I knew it involved using my body, but I didn''t expect it to be this way.


    Surprised, I turned to look behind me, and there was Maid Mari, who had moved from the door to the bedside, not just standing by.


    Using rogue stealth for peeping, how impressive, yet utterly ridiculous.


    So, I reflexively moved my hips.


    "Mari, wa-wait- Ah, aah- I was talking-"


    Thinking of passing the job to the maid and taking a break?


    Looks she had a tendency to hit and run.


    She definitely needed a lesson.


    With that thought, I vigorously stirred ger p*ssy, smeared with fluids, causing her to weakly punch me in a yful manner, tapping my chest before her hand fell limply onto the bed.


    "Not me, m-my maid, euk- She''s pretty, isn''t she-"


    "Lady Charlotte"


    The idea of melting the cool-headed, dark-haired maid with my hot d*ck was tempting, but first, the mage''s p*ssy, which initiated the seduction and was now exhausted after just one climax, needed to be shown the fearsomeness of a man.

 Chapter 250: 1★ Maid Mari Rice Bowl*

    Chapter 250: 1¡ï ''Maid'' Mari Rice Bowl*


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    *NSFW WARNING (19+ only), usually post them on ko-fi but I''m trying them on the site this time to see if there are any problems.*


    Charlotte, sprawled on the bed, her pure white skin marked with red lips and handprints, looked somewhat tragic yet arousing.


    Her waist and lower abdomen twitched back and forth, unable to escape the afterglow of climax.


    Having vented all her umted dissatisfaction and desires, Charlotte had turned the bed intoundry, too spent to even manage the aftermath.


    Hence, the following exnation was left to her maid, Mari.


    So, whats the matter? Ah not that I mind, of course. Id be happy to have such a beauty in my arms.


    Youre quite the lecher, Rnd.


    Maid Maris entire face, not just her earlobes, turned red from the much more explicit and sticky s*x than Charlottes first night.


    It would''ve been absurd for her to maintain her usualposed demeanor.


    Just as Charlotte hade seeking me after hearing my lewd stories from Madam Zoe, it seems thatdies shared among themselves in secret.


    Like that vibe of secretly purchasing a dildo under the guise of a treatment for hysteria.


    And this bizarre philosophy passed straight onto Maid Mari.


    Its a bit embarrassing to say this myself, but Miss Charlotte treats me like her own sister.


    Indeed, it does seem that way.


    After all, wasnt Mari just a maid?


    A maid who should serve Charlotte within the Cavendish household, yet here she was, continuing to attend to Charlotte who had left the household to enter the Magic Tower.


    How strong must her loyalty be to leave the household and follow thedy she served?


    Well, with Charlotte making connections with a hero and making strides in the Magic Tower, she wouldnt be facing any material difort.


    Following her out of the household, being by her side while she researched in the Magic Tower, and even when she entered a mans room to get rid of her virginity to prevent an arranged marriage, Mari was there right beside her, even assisting with the aftermath of s*x.


    So, Charlotte wanted you to also experience, um, the joy of being a woman.


    Yes, thats right. Though I was reluctant- huh?!


    I told you, Id be happy to have such a beauty in my arms.


    So, for Charlotte, it was a story of deep affection, wanting to give her maid, dearer to her than family, the same fluffy pleasure-filled first experience she had, as Madam Zoe had assured.


    Mari, feeling a bit embarrassed, tried to step back, but I wouldn''t spit out the piece of meat that had rolled into my mouth.


    As I reflexively caught Maris wrist as she tried to pull back, a problem arose.


    This inn only had private rooms for two, so there was nowhere toy Charlotte, who had taken over the bed. ''


    I cant just toss a woman, who has passed out in a haze of pleasure, onto the cold, hard floor.


    So, the only option was to move rooms.


    Take us to another room.


    Yes? Understood.


    Maid Mari, usually soposed and cool, was now utterly disheveled, melted away by the aftermath.


    It was not me who stopped her as she turned to head out the door, but Charlotte, who had apparently regained some strength during our conversation and managed to sit up in bed.


    Dripping with sweat, a cocktail of semen and love juice leaking from her p*ssy, she weakly grasped the hem of the maid''s skirt.


    "Wait a moment, please..."


    "Ah, Miss? You''re awake."


    "How could you try to skip out on the most important part, Mari?"


    Her voice was slow and reproachful, unlike her trembling hands.


    Charlotte''s voice petrified Mari as if it were a tiger''s roar.


    Skip out on what?


    "You have to do it in front of me."


    "But, the bed is too small..."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve recovered a bit of strength, so I''ll just sit in a chair and rest."


    Was showing the act the condition?


    I guess they wish to share even the most intimate moments with each other.


    After all, Charlotte had shown Mari everything from losing her virginity to fainting from being prated.


    Equality among sisters fosters a good rtionship, and it wouldn''t be right for only one side to be the viewer.


    With this thought, I pulled Mari''s wrist, lifting her up, and Charlotte, knowing what came next, immediately used magic to tidy up the bed.


    Suddenly, with our actions so in sync, Mari, stiff as a prey animal bitten on the neck, wasid on the freshly made bed by magic.


    The water magic was used to sweep away the mix of fluids along with any filth.


    "Ah, um, that it''s my first time, you know? Miss, on your first day, didn''t you-?!"


    Shhh-


    Was her virginity confession the strategy she came up with after all that thought?


    I had been considerate on Charlotte''s first night, allowing her to leisurely enjoy the pleasure without fainting.


    But I had to be considerate due to the expedition to hunt the full moon wolf departing soon.


    I had to forcefully suppress my aroused state.


    However, today, there was absolutely no reason for that.


    Mari must havee dressed in light rogue adventurer gear instead of her maid uniform, considering the higher floors of the tower.


    It looks like she took off any leather armor or daggers to avoid misunderstandings, making her outfit extremely light.


    No, it was more usible to think she had anticipated this and taken it off due to it.


    "Wow, it''s like being devoured..."


    A ferocious kiss made Charlotte, watching from the side, murmur in surprise.


    I forcefully shut the lips that tried to mumble something and slipped off the neat dress.


    Unlike her mischievousdy, the maid had carefully matched her inner garments, revealing sky-blue underwear that was quite luxurious for a maid to wear.


    Her breasts weren''t asrge as herdy''s, but her body was more toned, fitting for a rogue, making it quite appealing to look at.


    Unlike Charlotte''s body, where fingers seemed to sink in without resistance, touching Mari''s breasts felt like pressing against a firm rubber ball.


    They didn''t possess the overwhelming size or the squishiness that could bury a person, but they had a magic to them that made one want to keep squeezing.


    As I fondled them, her small nipples, which became hard and touched the palm of my hand, stood out.


    "Ah- My, my breasts aren''t that big..."


    "Just because men like big ones doesn''t mean they dislike the body of a beauty like you."


    "A beauty, you say... Oh, uh?!"


    Unlike Charlotte, whoserge breasts and nipples were quite pink, Mari''s almost colorless, tiny nipples became hard with just a roll under the palm, making her breathing rough to the point she couldn''t speak properly.


    I felt a bit sorry to keepparing on a virgin''s first night, but with both of them naked here,parison was inevitable.


    The soft, pink-haired, busty magedy and the cool, dark blue-haired, slender rogue maid seemed like sisters with a good rtionship, but their attributes were the opposite.


    Hmm, it might be worth seeing both on the bed together.


    Being with two women at once is an experience I''ve hardly had.


    "My, my breasts feel strange..."


    "Feels better than you thought, right, Mari?"


    "Yes, yes, Miss, ah-"


    Mari, perhaps more sensitive, seemed to feel pleasure quicker than Charlotte.


    Just scratching her hard nipples with the palm of my hand made her breathing sweet.


    Her lips, shared in a kiss and now smeared with saliva, were red and panting without her noticing.


    Even just fondling her breasts, her neglected thighs twisted haphazardly.


    Maybe it was a light climax just from the breast y, a twitch followed by neatly closed knees and thighs revealed a sticky wetness.


    Unlike her usual cool demeanor, once the fire was lit, she became even hotter.


    "Your body is more sensitive than expected."


    "So, forey is enough, huh? Ah, Miss?"


    "No way. You saw everything I went through, and now you want to skip out?"


    With that thought, Charlotte suddenly approached the bed and embraced Mari from behind.


    Since she hadn''t dressed yet, herrge breasts naturally spread out and cushioned Mari''s head like a pillow.


    Charlotte''s sudden move was probably because, as she said, she wanted her to experience the same thing.


    ...So, this naughty nobledy wanted her maid to be teased by me with my tongue.


    Since she was a mage, she seems to have a screw loose.


    Wanting to closely observe tongue y, she entwines naked with another woman.


    "Come on, Rnd? How long will you make thedy wait?"


    "It''s my first time, don''t be too rough."


    "Okay, but not mine."


    Still, I couldn''t help feeling indignant, so instead of the bed, I firmly grasped therge breasts and positioned myself.


    Even if her strength had somewhat returned, the aftershocks of pleasure hadn''t fully faded, as Charlotte immediately moaned loudly when her breasts were pressed.


    As a result, Mari, with her head below my hands, looked up at me with trembling eyes.


    The sight of my muscr body, like a weapon or a sculpture, looming over her might be a bit intimidating.


    "Your body is so firm..."


    Or a bit arousing.


    Her fingers, emboldened by the sight of my wide chest muscles and solid abs, gently moved to my chest to feel my heartbeat, then traveled lower, and lower.


    Unlike herdy, who was more delicate, Mari''s fingers, befitting a maid and an adventurer rogue, were long, hard, and calloused.


    Her fingers finally reached my erect p*nis, feeling the heat of my body.


    Even after thoroughly satisfying the demanding p*ssy of a mage, my heavy flesh still twitched with leftover energy.


    When her fingers brushed over the tip, I lost all patience and thrust forward.


    "Here, ohh"


    "Huh... Did you aim at your p*ssy yourself? You''re a pervert, Mari."


    "Not a pervert, just, if it goes in the wrong hole, it''s bad-"


    Are there guys in the medieval era who stupidly shove it into the wrong hole, the back instead of the front?


    It seems like I''ve seen simr stories in modern inte news articles.


    A rural couple couldn''t conceive because they only did it from behind.


    While it might be a joke in modern times, in the Middle Ages, where s*x education was conducted in secrecy, it could be a real issue.


    So, to teach her that this is the hole where a p*nis belongs, I need to repeatedly thrust into her hot and aroused maid p*ssy.


    Feeling a slight break at the tip, I pushed my hips forward firmly.


    "My first time, ah-"


    "Ah- you''re still pressing my breasts-"


    Still holding onto the breasts pushed to the side, I pressed down on Mari''s firm body, eliciting pleasurable moans in harmony.


    I rubbed my tip inside her, enjoying the sensation.


    Different from herdy''s p*ssy, which was wet and slick, Mari''s was hot and tight, gripping my p*nis meticulously.


    Contrary to her cool demeanor and usual image, it clung stickily yet firmly like melted marshmallow.


    So, I hammered the head into her melted p*ssy like working with hot sugar candy.


    To imprint my p*nis into her virgin p*ssy.


    "I''m, I''m feeling it too-"


    With each thrust, four legs iled.


    Charlotte, who had been embracing Mari from behind with her legs spread, also felt pleasure with every thrust into Mari.


    ...It might have looked a bit ridiculous, but as I thrust into the tightness of the maid''s p*ssy, Mari''s firm, bouncy bu*ttocks seemed to gently beat down on herdy''s melting p*ssy with every push.


    The maid gasped under the heavy assault of my p*nis, hitting the entrance of her womb, while thedy seemed to be getting her p*ssy indirectly rubbed by the maid''s ass.


    It was more of a sandwich than ayered dish, with both women fluttering their legs in shared pleasure.


    "Rnd, Miss- Just, just a moment, please-"


    Pressing down on the connected two, the maid''s demanding p*ssy heated up even more.


    It felt like it was tightening around my p*nis, questioning why I had done such a vile thing to a woman.


    The wetness from under my knees on the bed suggested that Charlotte''s p*ssy, again full of desire, enjoyed the rubbing, wetting the nket again.


    Mari, pretending not to notice, kept tightening.


    As if delivering the final blow, I released Charlotte''s breasts, grabbed the bed with both hands, and thrust my hips forward, enclosing both women in my embrace as if driving a nail deep.


    Mari gasped out all the air from her lungs in ce of words as my p*nis buried deeply.


    "I''ming inside."


    "Ugh- Can''t breathe"


    "Ahh."


    My relentless p*nis ejacted like a fire hose, and Mari, despite struggling, wrapped her limbs around me.


    Like a monkey clinging to a tree, she hung onto my thick body with her arms, reveling in the overwhelming pleasure.


    Charlotte, spread eagle like a frog hit by a rock, was not the focus, crushed under the naked body of the maid.


    They both climaxed together.


    ...Hmm, with Mari lying on top of Charlotte, if Mari just rolled over.


    Instead of a pained one, Mari had a dazed look and was gasping for breath.


    Charlotte, having indirectly received pleasure through her maid''s firm bu*ttocks,y sprawled after her climax, still conscious.


    "Excuse me for a moment."


    "Rnd? Mari seems to have fallen asleep, what are you doing...?"


    "If the maid has fallen asleep while serving, then it''s thedy''s duty to assist. Hold her tightly so she doesn''t roll off, okay?"


    Even if half-conscious, the relentless spirit of service did not fade from her tight p*ssy.


    As I pulled out my still firm p*nis, a lewd sound escaped, and a cocktail of semen and virgin blood stained Charlotte''s white thighs, dirtying the nket.


    Magic could clean this up, so I grabbed Mari''s side, which Charlotte was holding, and flipped her over as if turning over a giant fleshlight for cleaning, keeping Mari on top of Charlotte as I rotated their bodies.


    So, we ended up with the maid''s p*ssy dripping semen on top, and thedy''s p*ssy leaking honey below.


    Instead of the sandwich, a splendid rice bowl[1] waspleted with my d*ck twitching again.


    "Rnd? My, my stomach is still trembling..."


    "Then I should quickly soothe it."


    "But, don''t you think it should rest...?"


    "Do I look like I think that?"


    "Eeek-"


    The tip of my d*ck, smeared with sticky liquid at the entrance of the twitching maid''s p*ssy, now teases thedy''s dissatisfied p*ssy from top to bottom, scraping along the split flesh.


    Not even inserting it, but just scratching up and down with the tip allowed me to feel the touch of both thedy and the maid''s p*ssies at the same time.


    "If you''re going to put it in, do it quickly- I have research to do tomorrow-"


    "Already excited? Excited watching your maid, what a nasty perverteddy."


    "I''m not nasty..."


    "You''re not?"


    "No-"


    Despite having enjoyed the friction from her maid''s firm bu*ttocks, thedy''s p*ssy was begging to be pounded deeply.


    While doing so, thedy on top stirred.


    "Mari, that''s my breast-"


    "Miss, ah, don''t pinch my butt-"


    Enjoying the tender and juicy dual p*ssy tower, I hardly noticed time flying by, an rm ringing in my ears.


    Alternating my efforts up and down, I becamepletely absorbed, a truly unique experience to have both women on one bed.


    Handling twopletely different women from head to toe at once was a pleasure most men will never know.


    Losing myself and plunging in wasn''t my fault.


    Seeing Han Se-ah logged in, was it already morning?


    ...Too bad.


    Since there''s nothing urgent today, maybe I could continue a bit longer.


    ---


    [1. raei: ahh I couldn''t find the exact exnation for the food analogies and I didn''t really want to search it and identally run into p*rn but you get what it means! At least I think I do...]Toggle New Ads


    The author said that the readers wanted the nsfw chaps to be rougher, dirtier.. etc. hence the text being a little different than previous nsfw chaps


    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 251: Bigger and Better 1

    Chapter 251: Bigger and Better 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    I thought I had spent a night without regrets, bute morning, I felt a bit self-conscious.


    Thanks to the craftsmanship of the stone dwarves, the inn''s soundproofing was solid.


    However, it wasn''t enough to fool the sensing abilities of a 5 scout.


    If mere stone walls could disrupt the senses of an archer who had reached a higher realm, the stone dwarves would have already used their technology to beat down the Demon King''s army.


    "Hmm~ Did you enjoyst night?"


    "......"


    Because of this Grace, who was trying to hide her jealousy while yfully smiling with her eyes next to me, was exuding a lot of pressure.


    Perhaps it was because she realized that not two, but three of us had stayed in the same bed all night; her presence and giggles felt chilling.


    Katie and Irene,pletely oblivious to such matters, didn''t catch on at all.


    Though it seems Han Se-ah, someone who has enjoyed the vast world of the inte, noticed.


    After all, Charlotte and her maid, who came as guests, suddenly excused themselves for feeling unwell and holed up in their inn room, which was suspicious.


    We got a bit carried away and spent the night until dawn in a master-servant frenzy.


    -What in the world did you aplish at dawn, Teacher Rnd?


    -Missed out on a beastly woman''s outdoor fun and she missed out ondy-maid master-servant y as well?


    -Grace being jealous is damn cute. Is this why girls watch romance web dramas?


    -Its not toote now, just rewind and do a little peeking.


    -If we reset, itll be early morning, maybe we can catch thest bit of it?


    "Today is the day we finally reach the 43rd floor. Are you saying we should reset just to watch that? And even if we do watch, it''ll just be me watching. Do you think I''d stream it? That''s an instant ban."


    [Hero Han donated 10,000 won!]


    Just open an OnlyFans and sell Rnd''s videos, you fool.


    [Rnd''s Mighty ming Greatsword donates 10,000 won!] /Rnd_Seah is charging 650,000 won a month. Is that correct?


    "What? 650,000 won! Even if it had all of my past streams, it wouldn''t cost that much!"


    As much as Han Se-ah caught on, naturally, so did the viewers.


    The fact that apanion NPC had turned an extra NPC into a feast was quite a shock, creating a buzz in the morning.


    Still, Han Se-ah had no intention of dragging this conversation out any longer than necessary.


    She chose to ignore it and proceed with the game.


    She pushed Katie and Irene, who were still clueless, towards the ruins we were preparing to head to.


    Grace, after having her fun at my expense and seeing me squirm, quietly received alchemical arrowheads from Han Se-ah''s inventory and began preparing for battle.


    What remained were the viewers who were still making a ruckus-


    "So, how about we ce bets on what we''ll find on the 43rd floor today in Granny Pipi''s city? Hmm... Should we bet on whether the city is intact or not, or whether a boss monster appears?"


    -Boss! You''re back! Boss! You''re back! Boss! You''re back! Boss! You''re back! Boss! You''re back! Boss! You''re back!


    -The boss seems like a sure thing on the 45th floor. How about we bet on something else?


    -Honestly, I think Granny Pipi''s city will be intact. Let''s bet on the king wiggler over-under instead.


    -Maybe Granny Pipi herself is in danger?


    -Then the stone dwarves would be in the red. Some cities have to remain intact for us to continue with the side quests.


    As soon as Han Se-ah mentioned point betting, public opinion flipped on its head.


    It''s said that continuous stimtion makes one crave even greater thrills, and looking at these gambling addicts, it''s hard to argue.


    Most people preferred to burn their points rather than talk about the scandalous tales ofst night they neither saw nor heard.


    Despite Han Se-ah''s obvious disappointment from not being able to peek...


    Well, it''s not like I can send her a message saying ''I''m in the middle of s*x-'', can I?


    "So, honestly, because of the quest progression, I think Granny Pipi''s city will be intact. There needs to be something left of it for the quest to continue with the harpy nests above. So, we''re betting on the king wiggler."


    After getting help from the stone dwarves to sharpen our swords and armor, renting an alchemy workshop to replenish our arrowheads, and restocking our provisions from the merchants that flooded the city, we headed towards the ruins.


    Walking alongside Grace, who was glued to my side and not nning on leaving, and Katie, who still hadn''t grasped the situation but followed Grace to my side, we could see the heavy and imposing stone dwarf-designed cannons in the distance.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The task of breaking through from the 42nd to the 43rd floor was so smooth it bordered on tedious.


    Charlotte was absent today due to physical reasons, but the 50 intermediate mages she brought, promising them various interests, did an excellent job.


    Though called intermediate mages, thinking of them as 4 characters would not be an overestimation; they were equivalent to ten adventurer parties.


    With the firepower of these mages, it was like having the strength of thirty parties.


    Charlotte must have chosen them meticulously because their practicalbat abilities were outstanding.


    "Hey, squishies! Here theye again!"


    "First squad, turn the floor into a swamp! Second squad, melt their carapaces! Third squad, provide fire support! Squads four and five, replenish mana and rest!"


    "Wow, this feels like auto-battle mode?"


    Organizing into five squads of ten each, they turned the ground into a sticky liquid to trap and slow down the carapace bugs, used melting magic simr to what they used against golems to reduce their defense, and adjusted their attacks to ensure they didn''t resist, blowing their heads off.


    Neither fast-moving ogres nor flying wyverns, but creatures that merely crawled on the ground with high physical and defense stats couldn''t withstand thebined CC (Crowd Control), stacked debuffs, and concentrated firepower of ten people.


    Whatever promises were made, these mages from the Magic Tower acted not like schrs but like soldiers with a sense of duty, crushing the skulls of these subterranean bugs.


    Our party simply remained on standby, ready for anything out of the ordinary.


    Does this mean there''s nothing for us to do?


    You never know. There might be subspecies or mutations among those monsters that require a senior adventurer. The big one we sawst time might not be the only one.


    Right, we dont know when the one that destroyed the city will show up.


    Just as using a cleaver to kill a chicken is overkill, we decided to leave the normal-level monsters to the mages from the Magic Tower and step in only if arge bug or a mid-boss level monster appears.


    Seeing Old Bobo not firing the cannon at ordinary wigglers suggests there must be something else that was worthy of those cannons.


    I mean, if theres arge open space in a game, with a massive ballista and ballista bolts respawning around you, its a 1000% indication that a boss that needs those will soon appear, right?


    As we watched the mages continue their endlessbo of CCDebuffFirepower Concentration, sure enough, the wall of the passage began to crumble with a rumbling noise.


    Ah, it''s copsing! Are we going to fix that?


    Doesnt seem like thats the important part right now?


    It looks the same... but somehow bigger?


    Therge bug that we ran into while breaking through to the 42nd floor appeared again.


    This time, with a significantlyrger body.


    It looks like we can''t handle that one, hero. That unique shell blocks magic.


    Ah, yes. We''ll handle it.


    -Its time for you to step in, hero.


    -Hanna already feels awkward, calling her a hero doubles the cringe.


    -Isnt it the first time the mages are treating Han Se-ah more like a hero than a mage?


    -Thats a king wiggler, right? Looks even bigger


    -Charlotte mustve promised them something amazing for them to treat her like a hero.


    The shell was metallic and thick, simr to rock, but the size was different.


    Wigglers are likepact cars; king wigglers, like dump trucks.


    But the creature that appeared this time was not just any dump truck but reminded me of those colossal dump trucks youd see in America.


    Not even considering the length, just the height alone, the one before seemed to be around 3 meters tall, but this one easily exceeds 5 meters.


    Essentially, its as thick as about twenty ogres standing side by side.


    But its just as slow... Rnd, you wanna take this?


    Sure, why not.


    After all, I was a man who had been bashing ogres even before I received the rites of enhancement.


    Approaching the newly emerged creature slowly, its overwhelming mass became increasingly apparent.


    Yet, since it wasn''t big enough to tten and demolish a city, an odd worry crossed my mind instead.


    Sh*t, if it''s this big, how huge are the mid-boss and the real boss going to be?


    The giant snake on the 30th floor might not evenpare in size.


    The snake on the 30th floor was also huge enough that we had to face it while riding a golem.


    Yet, even with its size, it was impossible for it to crush a city by itself.


    So, the boss must be at least muchrger than the creature we''re facing now.


    But surely, the boss won''t appear today.


    Come forth, Durandal.


    Using a skill that ignores defense in front of a defense-specialized monster is always a delight.


    Thest time I summoned Durandal, the viewers missed it and were frantic.


    Now they watched as I held a sword of light in my hand, asking what it was.


    When hunting arge monster, arger sword is necessary, after all.

 Chapter 252: Bigger and Better 2

    Chapter 252: Bigger and Better 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Sometimes, when ying games, there''s a peculiar joy to be found in the strangest of ces.


    Like rolling around in a tank with an absurd amount of health, firing silver arrows, or feeding magic damage to an opponent with ridiculous defense, or sniping a closebat king from afar with a 12x zoomser sniper rifle.


    It''s about neutralizing the enemy''s strengths and beating them down unterally.


    Tormenting them to the point it feels less like strategy and more like mockery.


    Who could possibly dislike that?


    "That''s too big to even be called a sword. It''s massive, thick, heavy, and rough. It''s literally a chunk of mana."


    "Huh? What did you say, Hanna?"


    "The monster was big, but Rnd''s holy sword seems even bigger. ...Well we won anyway."


    -Teacher Rnd''s holy sword, damn!!!


    -Seriously, throwing that bullsh*t at us again, LOL.


    -Teacher Rnd''s thing is indeed pretty big.


    -No wonder the club gang changed their name to the greatsword gang.


    -F*ck, how is it that Han Se-ah is the hero instead of Rnd?


    [Manly Greatsword Donated 50,000 Won!]


    Wow, he actually did it.


    Amidst the noisy banter of Han Se-ah and her viewers, I circted my mana, cheered on by their nonsense.


    Mana, inside a sturdy shell, erupted outwards likeva from a volcano, through the sword, further and further


    It might sound a bit funny, but it was an addictively overwhelming sensation.


    The feeling of wielding aser greatsword that could smash everything in the world, a sensation too profound for a slightly overweight mobile game addict and a military-returnee college student to even dare dream of, let alone experience.


    The omnipotence housed in the body of a senior adventurer.


    Stepping forward with infinite trust in Rnd''s body, the giant bug stops, twitching.


    "Do you sense the mana?"


    Screech!!


    As a boss on the 42nd floor, it sensed the mana and stopped.


    But how could it possibly dodge theser sword, over 10 meters in length, moving slower than a turtle?


    The giant light of the greatsword illuminated the clearing brilliantly, and the massive bug, encased in a metal shell, is sliced in half without any resistance and dies.


    And Durandal''s duration still had 4 minutes and 45 seconds left.


    ''...Even against a boss-level enemy, Durandal is like using a sledgehammer to crack a nut.''


    It takes 10 seconds to circte mana throughout the body and concentrate it into Durandal, and then 5 seconds to lift and sh down.


    That alone is enough to effortlessly bring down arge carapace bug.


    The burning aura of the greatsword, ignoring defense, cleaved the skull and innards in half.


    As if something that had been hit with such a brutish wave of mana could remain alive.


    Even if it were an undead, it wouldn''t leave behind even a shard of bone, utterly shattered.


    And so, 20 seconds after summoning Durandal, all that remained were the shell and jaw that had been dropped before, a mana stone, and a new drop: elongated antennae.


    -Are there still f*ckers clinging to bat names?


    -A man''s choice is a greatsword! A man''s choice is a greatsword!


    -There''s a streamer that insisted on the greatsword only to fall backwards LOL


    -Can we mention other streamers? Got loads of stories


    -Well she opened Kim Seok-hyun''s stream before and used that to clear the 30th floor LOL


    And the noisy chat goes on.


    "Is that the holy sword mentioned by the temple?"


    "It looks like it would take several high-ranking mages to replicate that with magic."


    "Does it have a different nature from a knight''s aura?"


    "I wonder if he''d let me study it if I asked..."


    "A warhammer and a shielding together to form a sword... can''t we at least get a sample through Charlotte?"


    Ignoring the mages who murmured among themselves and cast ufortable nces, I walked towards my party.


    Katie, with eyes sparkling, hurried over to me.


    Her fervent gaze was, of course, on Durandal in my hand, now with only 4 minutes and 15 seconds of duration left.


    She jumped several meters in a single bound, possibly using mana, but she dared not touch it, instead staring open-mouthed at Durandal''s form.


    Though all you could really see was a greatsword surrounded by a swirling aura, Katie seemed satisfied, her face full of smiles.


    "So this is the holy sword, Rnd? I was hesitant to ask to see it, but I''m d I can see it now."


    "You like it that much?"


    "As someone who wields a sword, being curious about a holy sword is only natural!"


    Adventure, golems, and heroes with holy swords.


    It was a set of words that Katie, with her personality, was bound to like.


    Excitedly bouncing behind her wasn''t the rest of our party, but Old Bobo.


    The artisan race found it fascinating that a warhammer and shield couldbine into a greatsword, and the change in mana''s wavelength and properties due to the transformation was intriguing.


    For Katie, it was like the holy swords from the stories she enjoyed as a child, but for Old Bobo, it must have felt like seeing a transforming robote to life.


    Then, fifty mages, sneaking nces, also began to creep closer like a horde of zombies.


    Thanks to them, I got a profound sense of what it feels like to be a zoo monkey for roughly 3 minutes until Durandal reverted back to a warhammer and shield.


    So this is what it felt like to be an exhibit, like Han Se-ah.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    From the 41st floor to the 42nd, from the 42nd to the 43rd,


    "These are squishies, aren''t they, Old Bobo?"


    "Granny Pipi, it''s Granny Pipi!"


    Battling countless wriggling creatures, the stone dwarves finally encountered a city of their kin.


    Not half a year or a year''s distance away, but merely six days'' distance, they discovered two cities.


    One city had be ruins with not a single living stone dwarf in sight, while the other was bewildered by the sudden disappearance of the squishies and the visit of their own kin.


    Old Bobo''s city was also puzzled about why there were no squishies inside the city, with only a vague recollection of what happened before they disappeared.


    Granny Pipi''s city was equally clueless as to why all the different races that came to trade within the city had vanished.


    "What the hell? We lost to the Demon King, and now we''re inside a ce called the tower?!"


    "The hero squishies brought a Vacuum Stone, and there are ppers all over outside?"


    "Opened a passage with the Vacuum Stone and found one of our cities in ruins? And it''s only a few days'' distance?"


    For Granny Pipi, it must have been a series of unbelievable stories.


    Both the party and the viewers smirk bitterly at Granny Pipi''s reaction, no different from Old Bobo''s.


    Granny Pipi, proving to be another mountain range''s stone dwarf, was made of a lighter-colored stonepared to Old Bobo''s.


    The sight of the dark stone dwarf pping its stone limbs in front of a grey stone dwarf looked like something out of a children''s animation.


    What finally dispelled Granny Pipi''s doubts was, as expected, the mana stone dropped from hunting the bugs.


    "This is the gem that came out from hunting those wrigglers?"


    "Yeah! We used the Vacuum Stone with those squishies over there to get here."


    "Well, it''s unbelievable our city is this close Damn, the squishies lost to the Demon King?"


    Granny Pipi, apparently quite knowledgeable about magic-infused ores and gems, started scratching her chin looking at the blue mana stone held in hand.


    The sight of basalt convincing granite was almostughably endearing.


    With a voice deep and gravelly like that of an old man, but movements belonging to round stone faces, it felt like watching a live fairy tale.


    While I was frozen in ce, the 50 mages who were quietly standing back moved without a moment''s hesitation.


    Whether they had been tipped off by Charlotte, who couldn''t participate in today''s expedition due to poor condition, they crowded around Granny Pipi, who had just been convinced, to discuss something.


    "Hmm? Squishies, what''s going on?"


    "We would like to trade goods with this city. We n to pay with our metals and these mana stones."


    "Hmm, this is... quite tasty!"


    As the mages pulled out copper, silver, gold coins, and mana stones of various sizes, Granny Pipi''s delicate stone fingers swiftly snatched them up.


    From a goblin''s mana stone to a zombie crocodile''s, the mana stones'' colors ranged from nearly transparent to deeper and bluer shades.


    Though from different cities, proving they''re still stone dwarves, the sound of crunching and grinding echoed as one mana stone and one gold coin were chewed up and vanished into thin air.


    -It''s insane that an actual gold coin goes towards their food expenses LOL


    -Carrying just money means no worries about food, the stone dwarves are the ultimate in inventory efficiency


    -LOL, if things get tough, just hunt mobs to get mana stones. They''ll never starve


    -How are they considered cost-effective when they burn through at least a silver per meal


    -Do cheap coins fill them up just as well, like eating the value of bread in coins equals the satisfaction of eating actual bread?


    Han Se-ah, leading her viewers whoughed as if watching a magic show, enters Granny Pipi''s city.


    Granny Pipi didn''t seem to have any intention of stopping them, as if it was amon urence.


    Actually, she was just too busy chewing on mana stones and coins.

 Chapter 253: Bigger and Better 3

    Chapter 253: Bigger and Better 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The opening of a new region was synonymous with the emergence of new side quests.


    Before even considering whether there were harpy nests outside, the first order of business was to collect all the side quests in the form of requests from the newly encountered stone dwarves.


    Han Se-ah, always earnest about uncovering the mini-map, didn''t hesitate for a moment to explore Granny Pipi''s city.


    Unlike Old Bobo''s city, made of stones that were almost ck in color, Granny Pipi''s city wasposed of stones closer to white in color, though without any rough holes or spots.


    The difference was like that between basalt and granite.


    And, just as there was a difference in color, there was also a distinct difference in the city''s character.


    "From Old Bobo''s city, you say? Hmm, you''vee from quite a distance."


    "I''ve created an alchemical catalyst myself, but I''m missing some ingredients."


    "An alchemist and a mage? Then there''s something you could help me with in my experiment."


    If Old Bobo''s city was predominantly a cksmith town, Granny Pipi''s was an alchemist''s haven.


    This was reflected in the nature of the side quests; while the former focused on alloys, equipment enhancement materials, and samples of the squishies'' equipment, thetter was more about gathering alchemical ingredients or testing alchemical products in practice.


    It seemed each city had its unique specialty.


    Indeed, this diversity must be what attracted various races to visit different cities.


    "Is this the buildup for a boss fight?"


    It was about fostering exchanges with different races and showcasing the unique personalities of cities born from stone.


    From a game design perspective, this could also be seen as a tutorial on item enhancement.


    Bypleting side quests in Old Bobo''s 41st-floor city, yers could apply magical effects to the equipment prepared by the Magic Tower and the Royal Pce, enhancing their specs.


    Then, in Granny Pipi''s 43rd-floor city, yers would learn about various consumables they could use.


    Although Han Se-ah, as a streamer, indulged in alchemy, creating all sorts of bombs, arrows, and gas bombs, it was likely that most other yers hadn''t been using such consumables.


    "Alright~ Sadly, we''ve reached the 43rd-floor city, but only one giant wiggler has shown up. So option 1 was: A single giant wiggler will appear. And option 2 was: Either a group of them or a different species will show up. Right?"


    -Too bad 2s


    -Huh, who are you and what are you doing in my monitor?


    -BB Games, these bastards are screwing us over. Can''t we sue them for embezzlement or something?


    -This is rigged! This is rigged! This is rigged!


    -Pathetic losers, stop spamming all the same sh*t


    The newly discovered city of stone dwarves, with its slightly brighter colored rocks, didn''t even register on their radar as the noise about lost and easy points was deafening.


    Whether they were wasting points into thin air or spamming rainbow-colored messages without meaning, Han Se-ah steadfastly continued her stream and adventure.


    "Should we explore the city together, or split up? Considering Granny Pipi seems fine, it doesn''t look like there''s anything dangerous in this city."


    "Hanna''s right. Whatever destroyed the city on the 42nd floor isn''t here. There''s no sign of any monsters, either."


    "So, should we split up after finding an inn?"


    "That''s the most efficient way. We''ll need to check into an inn before we can prepare any meals."


    Regardless of the chaos brewing outside over points, the group quietly went about their business.


    Since we could always explore the city outskirtster, we all agreed to first carefully check out the city itself.


    As usual, the group scattered in small teams.


    Han Se-ah left alone with her camera, perhaps to chat with her viewers, while Grace and Katie headed to the market to look at weapons.


    Irene nned on staying in once they got an inn, preparing meals and then praying.


    "Rnd, I wish you''de with us this time. Carry some stuff instead of Hanna."


    "Grace? We''re not going to buy that much... huh?"


    As I was leisurely walking, thinking of catching up on some web surfing after securing a room at the inn, Grace slowly approached and gently wrapped her arms around my forearm.


    Probably thinking about how I shared a bed with both Charlotte and Mari, she smiled enchantingly, asking me to join in on the shopping.


    I managed to silence Katie, who was about to blurt out something clueless I can''t always be on the inte, so I guess I should mingle a bit.


    Nodding along, I followed Grace, and only then did Katie realize she nearly made a blunder and quickly ran over to grab my other arm.


    ...How could I criticize others for ruining their parties over love troubles when I''ve involved two out of four party members?


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The interests of Grace and Katie, while gruesomely practical for such delicate beauties, didn''t change the fact that it was still shopping.


    Despite Granny Pipi''s city being specialized in alchemy, with the world at war with the Demon King''s army, most alchemical products were rted to weaponry.


    It was like in Old Bobo''s city, where the talk was all about enhanced equipment.


    Arrow quivers that sharpen the arrows for reuse, cleaning solutions that instantly dissolve blood and mud from armor, coating solutions that prevent boots from being damaged in swamps, and more.


    "This would be incredibly useful in swampy areas, right? It wouldn''t get in the way when swinging a sword either."


    "Besides the disposable alchemical arrows, it looks like the more expensive arrowheads could be stored in those quivers... But if we''re facing harpies, would we be able to collect the arrows?"


    Instead of cosmetics, clothes, or shoes, they were selecting monstrous items designed to aid in battle.


    Beyond items for maintaining equipment, there were biochemical gases, gleaming broadswords, and maces bristling with spikes, all enchanted with various magics for sale.


    It felt odd seeing two beauties, who looked like they''d surrender the house at the sight of a cockroach, excitedly choosing such items.


    Their conversation wasn''t about how well a cosmetic would blend with their skin but rather about the gruesome effectiveness of these weapons.


    Yet, in such shopping excursions, a man''s role is simple: to nod in agreement when asked for an opinion.


    After all, I rely more on physical prowess than equipment, so I don''t have much of an eye for weapons.


    The only value I recognize is durability  that it won''t shatter when I wield it full of mana.


    "Rnd! This is an arrow that softens metal, simr to a Vacuum Stone. Might be useful against those bug creatures, right?"


    "There''s such a thing?"


    "The stone dwarfs created it to protect themselves from those giant bugs. It''s not just for bugs; it looks like it''s also used against monsters made of rock or metal, like the golems we saw below."


    "Yes squishies. Think about how many creatures wrapped in some sort of protection you run into."


    A stone dwarf, perhaps showcasing a merchant''s instinct, started to chime in with Grace, who was holding up a ck obsidian arrowhead.


    Katie, not looking to buy a new sword, ended her shopping with a whetstone and oil-soaked cloth, while Grace meticulously inspected various arrowheads.


    Even though Han Se-ah had learned alchemy, she couldn''tpare to a stone dwarf with decades of experience.


    The dwarf began to gently exin the various types of arrows Grace had purchased.


    Truly a race of craftsmen, aren''t they?


    "This one buries into rock and then copses that section into rubble. This one heats up metals sensitive to heat until they melt. And there''s another that freezes joints solid."


    If Han Se-ah could only make simple types like sticky bombs, shbangs, or explosives, this was more like refined crowd control.


    In gaming terms, it felt likeparing the general-use consumables a novice alchemist might make to the specialized counter items an intermediate-level alchemist would craft.


    Watching Grace happily hoard these made for a strangely fitting scene.


    "Obsidian tips? ...Nice."


    "Of course! This squishy has a good aesthetic sense, huh? Arrowheads aren''t just about being sharp. They need to be crafted like art, incorporating alchemy at the same time."


    Grace, whose eyes sparkled at the thought of countering bug monsters and harpies, and Katie, discussing the artistry of arrowheads, which are neither jewels nor essories.


    Ending our shopping date for weapons instead of trinkets, we returned to the inn to find Irene and a group of nuns sitting at the table.


    ...When did they follow us here?

 Chapter 254: Bigger and Better 4

    Chapter 254: Bigger and Better 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Gathered snugly around arge stone table at the inn, nuns sat, their hair meticulously concealed beneath veils much like Irene, creating an almost imposing atmosphere as their heads turned in unison.


    The veils, woven from grey cloth and secured with a white band, paired with their austere, symbol-free grey nun''s habits[1], were almost like camouge among the stone furnishings of the inn.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Greetings, Sir Rnd."


    The collective gaze of eight pairs shifted past Grace and Katie to me.


    Clearly, they were here for me.


    Despite the banquet-style table already hosting nine, including Irene, there was still room to join.


    As I took my ce and asked, a nun with notably thick eyebrows opened the conversation on Irene''s behalf.


    The thick habits concealed their figures to the point of concern for overheating, their veils not betraying a single strand of hair, forcing one to distinguish them by the color of their eyebrows and eyes.


    "A servant of the Goddess greets you, one who tirelessly unfolds Her will."


    "Ah, yes... So, what brings you here?"


    The nun''s dark brown eyebrows, the slight wrinkles at the corner of her mouth, and the deep, trustworthy tone of her voice conveyed a sense of authority and respect.


    Her greeting,plete with the sign of the cross, lent the meeting an air of solemnity, more reminiscent of a corporate executive than a local churchdy.


    Had Han Se-ah been here, she might have been able to gauge the situation better, but a nce at her stream showed she was busy on a viewer-assigned mission, acquiring edible rocks for stone dwarves in the market.


    ...Why on earth is she buying that?


    "We''ve heard from Sister Irene that Sir Rnd and Miss Hanna intend to hunt a mysterious giant monster for the well-being of the stone dwarves."


    Of course, it''s probably a mid-boss.


    Given the nature of tower climbing so far, advancing requires defeating bosses to strengthen for the next floors.


    The imposing nun before me had misconstrued our journey as a noble yet arduous quest to save even the underground city of the stone dwarves, fulfilling a divine duty bestowed by the Goddess.


    Nodding as if hunting the monster was an obvious course of action for us, the astonished murmurs and signs of the cross from the other seven nuns made it painfully clear that the misunderstanding was further increasing.


    "So, we havee to offer our modest assistance."


    Simplifying the nun''s follow-up, the message was straightforward.


    Unlocking character enhancement content through divine oracles.


    If the ores from the stone dwarves could incrementally enhance equipment with additional options, then these eight nuns, through their blessings, meant to gradually boost the stats of the adventurer party.


    Naturally, sacrifices were required for these divine enhancements, implying we''d need to procure certain items ourselves.


    After all, what game doesn''t charge for character enhancement?


    Even heroes tasked with saving the world have to pay up when shopping.


    Defeating mid-bosses might yield special drops for enhancements.


    "We n to stay at the newly constructed temple in the underground city on the 41st floor. Although we haven''t seen it in person yet, we hope you will visit us anytime you acquire by-products during your travels, as the Goddess''s oracle has foretold."


    "May the Goddess''s blessing be upon Sir Rnd''s journey."


    "And may the Goddess''s protection also extend to Miss Hanna, who is not here."


    With yer Han Se-ah absent, the eight nuns finished their exnation and, making the sign of the cross in unison, rose to leave.


    Their coordinated movement was impressively disciplined, as if they were a nun squadron moving with a single purpose just to deliver this message.


    Wouldn''t it have been sufficient for just the lead nun, distinguished by her thick eyebrows, toe?


    "Hey, what''s with all the nuns? What happened?"


    "Hanna''s here. Maybe Irene can fill her in?"


    As I pondered, Grace, sensing someone approaching from outside the inn, spoke up.


    Han Se-ah, after roaming the market, encountered the group of nuns heading back to the 41st floor.


    The nuns had already finished exining everything to everyone inside the inn except for Han Se-ah, who had just entered, looking puzzled as the nuns greeted her on their way out.


    It must be surprising to see eight nuns rush out of the lodging and vanish.


    After all, the city on the 43rd floor, Granny Pipi''s city, had just opened its passage today.


    Aside from Charlotte''s 50 henchmen, there shouldn''t be any other humans in the city.


    "Permanent enhancement through divine rites? Is this some character enhancement content? Boosting stats? But why exin it to Rnd instead of me?"


    -Even the Goddess knows you''re just the sidekick


    -What are you talking about, porter-girl lol. They exined it to the owner of the holy sword


    -Does the temple look like a joke to you?


    -Truly, the Goddess is as wise as she is beautiful.


    -How useless do you have to be to get ignored by NPCs?


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    After a tirade about being treated poorly as a yer, Han Se-ah was metaphorically pped with cash by her viewers again.


    At this point, with her knack for eliciting donations through her ranting and raving, she might as well be a cyber shaman rather than a mere entertainer.


    She summoned the party members after wrapping up her fundraising.


    "If this is the 43rd floor, then beyond this city, we might find the harpy nest we failed to approachst time."


    "That ce where Hanna exhausted herself summoning lightning?"


    "...Yes, the unusually high peak severed by a vacuum stone."


    Naturally, the discussion turned to the area outside Granny Pipi''s city.


    While the caves connected to Old Bobo''s city were merely isted tunnels slightly off the main path, Granny Pipi''s city has a different tale to tell.


    A peculiar mountain range, hidden by clouds and invisible from afar, patrolled by flocks of ck harpies and inhabited by domesticated single-horned goats.


    Humans are aggressively attacked upon approach and paths are severed by vacuum stones if theye close.


    It''s as if the 43rd floor itself was screaming, "There''s something fishy here!!!"


    "Is it about dinner time now? Time feels a bit distorted inside the tower."


    "If we go by time, it''s roughly 7 PM, so how about we eat dinner and head out tomorrow morning?"


    "Wow! Hanna, can you tell the time with magic too?"


    "Uh, well, sort of?"


    Han Se-ah nearly revealed her inte clock magic, scrambling her words as she awkwardly tried to cover it up.


    The n was to rest for the day after clearing the path and hunting a giant wiggler, then explore the outskirts of Granny Pipi''s city the next morning.


    Time had flown by as Han Se-ah, who joinedte due to a viewer mission, listened to Irene exin about the 41st floor''s new temple.


    Peeking at her stream, it was clear Han Se-ah had picked up a bunch of side quests while wandering the city, naturally leading to the exploration of the 43rd floor.


    "We definitely need to learn more about that red harpy."


    "Yes, maybe, like the stone dwarves, they were dragged to the tower. If there''s a chance for conversion, spreading the Goddess''s word is an opportunity we cannot pass up."


    -What? There''s a harpy route?


    -Wait, maybe the route leads to some feather fluffing?


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    -Legendary suspension


    As the discussion shifts from the eagle-bodied, old-woman-headed harpies to the slender and beautiful ones, excluding their wings and feet, viewer excitement reignites.


    After all, the red harpies, being 1 extra characters, inherentlye with a pretty design.


    How to put it?


    Beyond their figures obscured by wings for censorship, their faces resembled those of tough, street-smart women who looked like they''d handle a cigarette well.


    Just as viewers can''t contain their excitement, leading to chat bans, imagine the thrill when these neighborhood tough gals aren''t just revealing tattoos but are flying around in a ''must-see'' state.


    It''s not just walking obscenity; it''s flying obscenity, turning into a festival for viewers but a near funeral for streamers.


    "But f*ck, how am I supposed to stream? If the harpies are flying around naked..."


    [FeatherlessAndBroke donated 50,000 Won!]


    Nice.


    "What''s nice, you idiot! Ill get suspended for a week per floor and get permanently banned before we even see the face of the 50th-floor boss!"


    -What how are you broke lol


    -The furries are all broke nowadays


    -Given how much furries burn on artmissions, fifty grand in donations does sound broke for them


    -Why are you guys so damn serious about furries? How do you know all this? Show us your browser history, f*ckers


    -A fursuit being custom-tailored like a bespoke suit does make it f*cking expensive


    Worrying about the stream''s well-being before even tackling the 43rd floor, this is going to be tough.


    And dealing with such viewers is going to be tough in many ways, too.


    ---


    [1. raei: I usually call it nun robes but apparently it''s called a ''habit.'' So I''m calling it that from now on.]Toggle New Ads


    1/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 255: Bigger and Better 5

    Chapter 255: Bigger and Better 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Han Se-ah had managed to fend off the harpies'' stream suspension dive attacks, but through external means.


    "Okay! I got permission! I got an email."


    -Why are you suddenly doing your job well?


    -From conglomerates to small fry, everyone''s live streaming. If they don''t want to lose ad revenue, they need to figure something out.


    -We''ve surpassed the number one bikini body cam girl.


    -Their advertising sponsorship is worth ten million won a day? Imagine if they earned that in viewer count.


    -So, what happened?


    "Direct or indirect sexual acts are not allowed, but simple exposure, including nipples and genitals, is okay. They''ve raised the standard as long as it''s not tant grabbing and spreading!"


    The impact of Heroes Chronicle, the world''s first virtual reality game, couldn''t be ignored by video streaming sites.


    After all, the VR craze is blowing through not only intemunities but also mainstream news, educational documentaries, and even books about neural-linked virtual reality.


    With such poprity, it would be stupid to suspend streams due to obscene monsters appearing after the 40th floor.


    Thus, Han Se-ah, having sealed the greatest weapon of the red harpy, marched out of the city with a majestic demeanor fitting of a hero.


    She had made quite a bit of money and had hired new stream staff, including a manager, to ease her workload.


    "I''ll go out first and send a signal if it''s safe, so everyone, wait inside the cave for a bit."


    "Got it, Rnd. I''ll help with detection, but still, be careful."


    So we climbed up and up the stairs of Granny Pipi''s city.


    While Han Se-ah was telling her viewers about how she managed to change the regtions to maintain her stream''s top spot, we were settling into our positions.


    The problem was that the stairs of Granny Pipi''s city, though connected to a cave, were inside a unique mountain range known as the harpy''s nest.


    Maybe the entrance to Granny Pipi''s city wasn''t a safe zone, so it was up to me to physically block it.


    The 24-hour cooldown of Durandal, used for clearing the passage, was up, and my basic skin of shield and armor wrapped around my body more sturdily than any fortress wall.


    Knowing my defense wasn''t something a mere harpy could prate, I stepped boldly out of the cave without hesitation.


    "Do we have to cut through the clouds? What a load of crap."


    -Teacher Rnd also calls this sh*t lol.


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    -Can''t see a damn thing here.


    -Use that gust thingy to clear all the clouds?


    -Evolved from swamp cleaner to cloud cleaner.


    As we headed towards the cave entrance, what unfolded before us was a sea of clouds.


    The camera drone that was sneakily following behind me caught the scene, eliciting curses from the viewers at the unexpected sight.


    A cloud covered the entrance to Granny Pipi''s city like how clouds covered the waist of the mountain the harpy nest was perched on.


    The visibility was barely 5 meters.


    It wasn''t the naked body of the red harpy that was the problem; both the camera and my eyes couldn''t see a damn thing.


    "What''s going on, Rnd?"


    "We''re enveloped in either clouds or fog out here; can''t see a damn thing ahead. Looks like we''ll need to move slowly... but which direction? Do you sense any harpies around?"


    "I don''t feel anything. It looks like we can just walk up."


    As there was no sound of battle, one by one, the party members started approaching the entrance from inside the cave.


    Excluding Han Se-ah, who had seen the situation through the camera beforehand, everyone''s mouth dropped open in disbelief at the sight.


    Extending a hand to stir the air only to get wrapped in clouds was a sight to behold.


    Yet, since the clouds were thick enough that even the harpies couldn''t spot us, we decided to stick close together and move in a line.


    With no information at hand, judgment was solely up to Grace, our scout.


    Trusting her judgment, which was supported by detection passives instead of attack skills, we stepped into the clouds.


    "How do harpies even fly around in this?"


    "There''s no obstacle in the sky, so they probably just shoot straight through, right?"


    "They have wings, after all."


    In the thick clouds where you couldn''t see an inch ahead, a misstep could send you plummeting down the cliff.


    Yet, as we walked, we didn''t feel too tense.


    Without the ck harpies that usually circled overhead, all we needed to do was watch our step.


    The party members might appear fragile and beautiful, but they''re 5s, beings who have reached a superior state.


    Being able to project mana outside their bodies, climbing a mountain should be no issue.


    "Man, this is nerve-wracking. Reminds me of that movie where, amidst the fog, monsters emerge, and a familymits suicide except for one, only to be saved by the military[1]."


    -Can''t see anything, maybe spin the camera around to at least give us a view of thendscape?


    -What is this, a vlog where everything but the person''s face is pixted?


    -Can''t see anything


    -This is bullsh*t. We''ve been walking for over ten minutes, how thick are these clouds?


    -Feels like something I saw on a travel show, was it the Death Road in South America?


    Han Se-ah was the only one feeling uneasy, since she wasn''t an actual superhuman like we were.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Hanna, should we retreat?"


    "They haven''t noticed us yet"


    After walking for about twenty minutes into the thick curtain of clouds, we were greeted by a swarm of harpies, bustling like pigeons in a city center.


    The tall mountain range, sporadically covered in perennial snow, was an impossible climb due to its cliffs.


    The walkable path ended below, and above that were daunting cliffs that only those with wings could navigate.


    These cliffs, as if they were some kind of hive, had dozens of nests visible in crevices or protruding rocks.


    "Even those nests, they''re all ck harpies'' nests. The red harpies live even higher up."


    "F*ck, isn''t this too much? Is there like an easier way to form an alliance with the harpies?"


    Just the number of ck harpies alone being in the hundreds, this is no ce for a single adventurer party to take on.


    Monsters of the 43rd floor, these vicious creatures could treat orcs that swarm out of the 20th-floor altar as a mere snack.


    Even Han Se-ah, a high-ranking mage, could barely summon lightning through near mana exhaustion, and that was only effective against dozens.


    Hundreds? No way a 5 adventurer party could clear this field.


    In real life, we''d turn back without a second thought.


    But this is a virtual reality game based on those trashy mobile gacha games.


    It''s only natural to assume there''s a way to ovee such absurdly unfair obstacles blocking the path.


    Surely BB Games didn''t go insane and think, "harpy nests are unbeatable, so just run away underground~"


    If such a game existed, gamers would send the developers'' parents, and even grandparents, soaring high into the sky without a moment''s hesitation.


    They haven''t made any significant mistakes so far, so their parents are safe for now.


    "They haven''t noticed us yet. It looks like they don''t know about the underground city, so they only patrol outside the clouds."


    "Still, harpies have good eyesight, so it''s only a matter of time before we''re spotted, right? Those bastards track adventurers from high up in the sky with their bare eyes."


    Therefore, we retreated behind fluttering clouds to discuss while hidden.


    The idea of fighting off dozens of harpies was daunting enough, let alone climbing a cliff while battling hundreds.


    The mountain''s peak was so high, it caused a neck strain just to look up at it.


    Climbing such cliffs while fighting harpies was neither desirable nor within our capabilities.


    No, with such height, we''d run out of provisions in our inventory before even reaching the top.


    "Should we form an expedition of adventurers and mages like when we hunted the Full Moon Wolf or the orcs?"


    "If we pass through Old Bobo''s city ande out via Granny Pipi''s city, it might be possible."


    -Can''t we just deal with them one by one?


    -Harpies aren''t idiots; if a fight breaks out in their home, they''ll all swarm us.


    -This isn''t a PC game where you can kite and pick off groups one by one.


    -But can''t we talk to the harpies?


    -It''s a game where resets are possible, might as well wave a white g and try talking to one lol.


    Hiding in the clouds and discussing, viewers also chimed in with their suggestions.


    From diving in and seeing what happens to the absurd idea of surrendering to the harpies with a white g.


    "It seems even the harpies can''t see through the clouds. Let''s advance as far as we can without fighting."


    "Understood, Hanna."


    "Usually, it''s best to follow the leader''s decision in situations like this."


    After much deliberation, Han Se-ah decided to move forward.


    For her, both as a yer and a streamer, retreating right away would leave nothing to capture on camera.


    Of course, as she mentioned, while advancing to the peak might be challenging, retreating was well within our capabilities, so no one opposed the decision.


    Even the protective magic cast by Irene was imprable against the harpies'' ws.


    If we were overwhelmed, Grace would scatter shbangs and gas grenades at random, summon clouds with Gust of Wind to disrupt visibility, and retreat under the cover of a protective barrier.


    With that n in ce, we stepped out of the clouds, and immediately a dark shadow swooped towards us.


    "Hello, squishies?"


    It was a stone dwarf riding a giant ck harpy that appeared to be of boss/named-tier.


    Why are you riding that?


    ---


    [1. raei: this is The Mist, movie from 2007?]Toggle New Ads


    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 256: Winged Nomad 1

    Chapter 256: Winged Nomad 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    A friendly NPC stone dwarf mounted atop a named monster harpy.


    "Hey, guys, looks like there''s actually a harpy route? We would''ve been in big trouble if we hadn''t cleared it with the admins."


    -Why isn''t it a red harpy carrying us, but instead, a ck one?


    -I thought they were like the Dkklfar[1] from Norse mythology.


    -It turns out they''re just hermits who can''t be bothered to go outside.


    -Why are they perfectly fine?


    -Since the harpy race consists only of females, let''s throw Rnd at them and be allies.


    Harpies attack adventurers andmanded monsters like the one-horned mountain goat and shadow leopard, even cutting off paths.


    This shattered the stereotype, sparking a frenzy in the chat.


    Our group, including me, was just as shocked.


    We would have been less surprised if a giant harpy had spoken human words through an old woman''s mouth, but it was even more shocking to see it carrying a stone dwarf on its back.


    It''smon for enemies to be allies, but it''s a different story when a monster we thought was an enemy is carrying an ally on its back.


    "Getting here means you must be powerful squishies, right? Hey, wannae with me?"


    "...Where to?"


    The stone dwarf spoke atop a giant harpy, twice the size of other ck harpies and capable of grabbing an adult male with one foot, looking menacingly at us through the grimace of an old woman.


    We quietly listened to the mysterious stone dwarf, who had suddenly appeared riding a harpy and asked us if we wanted to fly to the mountain top.


    ...Were we going to ride a giant harpy there?


    "To the pper Queen!"


    To the Harpy Queen at the top of that daunting mountain?


    ...Let''s go now!


    "Could you exin what''s going on? And, what''s your name?"


    "Ah! I''m Lili! Lili the Gem Cutter. And these ppers here are the good one. Up there on the mountain top is a big red Queen pper."


    Might as well go for it, considering we can reset if things go wrong.


    Excluding the old woman head, it was an opportunity to ride a giant eagle through the vast sky.


    Both Han Se-ah and I were excited and wanted to immediately say yes, but Irene naturally intervened and started talking to stone dwarf Lili.


    Lili the Gem Cutter was mentioned when we saw the ruins of the 42nd floor.


    The dwarves and Old Bobo had murmured, "Isn''t this Lili''s city?"


    We thought the city was destroyed by a giant monster underground along with its upants, but it seems the stone dwarf survivors had somehow escaped and survived by joining forces with the harpies.


    It''s not so strange to think that the stone dwarves and the Harpy Queen would get along.


    ''After all, why would harpies attack the stone dwarves?''


    Both the ck harpy with an eagle''s body and the head of an old woman and the red harpies with wings and eagle ws are carnivores.


    They domesticate one-horned mountain goats, suggesting they might be nomadic.


    If we set aside the fact that monsters inside the tower leave behind mana stones instead of meat, thinking of them as possible allies isn''t so far-fetched.


    It''s like they''re nomads living on the outskirts.


    If adventurers, foreigners to them, enter their mountains to pass through, it''s understandable that the newly appeared red harpies would be hostile.


    Wasn''t the main pretext for the Imjin War[2] that the Japanese wanted to pass through Korea to get to China?


    "So, Lili, if it''s not too much trouble, may I know why you''ve invited us?"


    "You said you needed help, right? Something neither the stone dwarves nor the ppers can do."


    If hundreds of armed soldiers suddenly tried to break through a nest where young ones are being raised, their hostile reaction is understandable.


    Especially since something happened on the 45th floor, causing this mess, which supports my thoughts.


    Being an adventurer isn''t exactly a profession that prides itself on morality and humanity.


    A mad mage might have tampered with harpy eggs, or a lust-driven adventurer might have tried to assault a harpy.


    Considering a senior adventurer was hanged in front of a temple after being infected by assaulting a doppelganger on the floor below...


    "What should we do, Hanna?"


    -Refuse, and we blow up the stream.


    -If you don''t go see the Harpy Queen, the stream will die. Make sure to stream it clearly.


    -Would you really pass up the chance to ride a Gigantamax[3] harpy through the sky in a virtual reality game?


    -As if Han Se-ah would miss such an opportunity, lol.


    -So, you''re going?


    "Um, well... I think it''s best to go if they''re inviting us to talk."


    "Hanna''s right."


    "I think it''s best to avoid unnecessary battles if possible."


    Grace and Katie nod in agreement to Han Se-ah''s opinion.


    I too find no reason to disagree, and as I nod, several named harpiesnd in front of us, casting dark shadows.


    They possess intelligence to understand our conversation and assess the situation, perhaps because they have the heads of old women.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    As the dark wings p up and down, our view suddenly elevates.


    As the dark wings pped up and down, our view suddenly elevated.


    "Whoa, whoa-!"


    "Wha- It''s shaking!"


    "Holding onto the feathers tightly won''t hurt, right?"


    Without saddles, we were just clinging to the back of a giant eagle, and each p of its wings made our view shake violently.


    The flight of birds of prey is far from graceful.


    Maybe because each was carrying a person on its back, it felt even more so.


    Thanks to Rnd''s robust physique, I could look around, but the rest of the group could do nothing but cling tightly to the harpy, eyes shut tight.


    The mountain range looked like dozens of cliffs bundled together by a giant, with no possible path for a person to climb on foot.


    Sharp cliffs were everywhere, and harpies had built their nests on them, huddled inside.


    There were hundreds of them, patrolling in groups, making it feel less like looking at eagle''s nests and more like observing a military camp filled with tents.


    It suggested the Harpy Queen had considerable control and organization.


    "Over here, squishies!"


    Upon reaching the mountaintop, invisible even to a 5 archer''s eyes, we saw a pce.


    Huh?


    "Did the stone dwarves build this?"


    "She did say she was a gem cutter but there could be other stone dwarves here."


    A huge stone pce, carved out of the mountaintop, gave off a vibe of a temple from Greek or Roman mythology.


    The pce, owned by harpies and not humans, had many pirs but no walls, making it look like an ancient temple ruin.


    The design minimized walls and ceilings to allow harpies to fly in and out easily.


    It took a moment for my thoughts to catch up, but Grace and Han Se-ah''s conversation made it clear.


    The stone dwarves had been rescued and lived together with the harpies for more than just a day or two.


    Fortunately, this story further increased our trust in the Harpy Queen, whom we''d never met.


    It suggested that Lili the stone dwarf was not just simple bait.


    Named harpies then flew us through the pir-filled, wall-less pce to the inside.


    "Wee, humans. Reaching the depths of this rugged mountain range means you must possess significant abilities."


    "Ah, hello?"


    Greeting us in the pce, which resembled a temple with very few walls and ceilings but many pirs, was naturally the Queen of the harpies.


    Both the named ck harpy and the queen herself showed that size matters in harpy society, as the queen''s size was enormous.


    She was slightly smaller than an ogre, about 3.5 meters tall?


    Unlike the simple red-feathered harpies, the queen had bright crimson hair, almost golden, cascading down her back, sitting on a throne carved from stone.


    Her talons were entrusted to stone dwarves.


    -Why doesn''t the Harpy Queen have any feathers on her body?


    -Uh, the queen is quite big, in many ways. Her ambition seems grand, overflowing with maternal love. Maybe it''s because of the wing pping, but her pectoral muscles are well-developed.


    -She''s crossing her legs, the camera angle seems a bit risky


    -It looks good, that''s enough, right? Don''t tell me you guys prefer them small.


    Wearing ornaments possibly given by the stone dwarves, she is still essentially nude.


    This heated up the chat.


    "I invited you to my pce because of an annoying issue underground."


    "That''s right! Something strange suddenly appeared!"


    "It even chewed up our city!"


    "Haaah, my little stones. Am I not speaking?"


    The Harpy Queen, unaware of the viewers getting heated up in the chat and getting moderated by A.I., cast an indifferent gaze towards us and began to speak.


    Watching the stone dwarves throw in theirments while trimming her talons or tidying up the pirs and throne, the Harpy Queen''s heart was kinder and broader than expected.


    She was generous in many ways.


    ---


    [1. raei: Dkklfar are dark elves in Norse mythology. They dwell within the earth.]


    [2. raei: A war that took ce from 1592 to 1598]


    [3. raei: pokemon term. me dunno pokemon but it''s like an enhanced ver. of pokemon?]Toggle New Ads


    3/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 257: Winged Nomad 2

    Chapter 257: Winged Nomad 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    A considerablyrge Harpy Queen stood on two feet like a human.


    She would be about 3.5 meters tall, with wingsrge enough to support such a massive body.


    Her ws were muchrger and sharper than any awl or dagger, and she had prominentlyrge symbols of femininity.


    Next to the Harpy Queen, who had such arge body, stone dwarves, not even reaching 1.5 meters tall, looked like kindergarten kids clinging to their aunt.


    "I''ll exin, so you all go back to what you were doing."


    "But we''ve flown all this way"


    "We didn''t fly; my subordinates carried us here."


    The queen didn''t scold the slightly younger stone dwarves for whining but skillfully calmed them down, making it even more like she was dealing with young children.


    Though they were a headache, the Harpy Queen didn''t dislike them.


    She pped herrge wings to calm the grumbling stone dwarves and turned her gaze back to us.


    Sitting alone in a giant stone building at the top of a mountain, unreachable by humans, the grandeur of the giant queen had long since faded.


    Now, she felt like a beautiful kindergarten teacher stuck between naughty four-year-olds causing her trouble. Perhaps she had rescued the children first when the city was destroyed.


    Why did all the stone dwarves helping the queen seem so young in spirit?


    Still, the gold lines and gem ornaments decorating the queen''s pale skin were exquisitely beautiful. They were so beautiful that if brought to thedies of the capital, they would try to buy them, even if it meant selling their family''s treasures.


    "Huh The ones without mouths are louder than those with."


    The stone dwarves quietly went back to their tasks.


    The Harpy Queen shook her head and continued her story.


    The party awkwardly smiled at theedy between the Harpy Queen and the stone dwarves, listening attentively as she slowly began her tale.


    "What I need to ask involves the noisy creature that roams beneath our nests. That''s why these stone dwarves fled to our nest."


    From her story, the red harpies, like the stone dwarves, were a friendly race from another world.


    Not particrly friendly towards humans, but not part of the Demon King''s army either.


    To put it simply, they were like the barbarians of the north in fantasies or the beastmasters of the martial arts world''s southern jungles.


    These races, living outside the continent, knew little about the Demon King''s army and crossed over here alongside the stone dwarves.


    The small groups of red harpies outside were minor tribes, while this mountain range felt like the kingdom of harpies, like nomads.


    As I organized these details in my mind, the queen''s exnation continued slowly.


    "Beneath my kingdom, something strange started wandering around. It''s the same thing that destroyed the stone dwarves'' city and began shaking the mountain range."


    The story was about a giant monster that had destroyed the underground city and was big enough to shake the mountain range, causing the Harpy Queen''s kingdom to tremble whenever it moved.


    Internally, I''m not talking about political instability but actual physical shaking.


    They''re a race that builds nests on cliff edges, and with the cliffs shaking several times a day like there''s an earthquake, it''s like being a victim of noiseints from upstairs neighborscan''t sleep and might even lose their eggs.


    Strangely, when the animals they were raising as livestock died, they didn''t leave behind meat but turned into weird stones, giving the queen who rules the kingdom a headache.


    "Still, we''ve been getting by on looted human supplies, but I can''t deny the situation is tough. That''s why we''re not treating you as enemies and instead are talking now."


    "Ah, that is"


    -Ahh not talk about the Demon King and the tower again! Just listen to the queen''s voice


    -The queen says she''s hungry, the mage grandpas could starve a bit, right?


    -The queen''s starving, and no one''s delivering food?


    -Hmm but with all those stairs, I think most delivery people would avoid this ce


    -There''s also unending snow here.


    Leaving the tedious exnations to Han Se-ah, I nced over the chat.


    Her viewers were amused by her enthusiasm to exin, maybe because she was a natural streamer.


    The Goddess and the Demon King, the world destroyed by the Demon King, and the residents of that destroyed world appearing inside the tower.


    She passionately exins using Manaashi, a warrior from the ck Naga race living downstairs, as an example.


    She finds joy in helping others understand, passionately continuing her exnation about the tower to the Harpy Queen.


    "Hmm, it''s a hard story to believe. However, considering what happened to the livestock of my kingdom, it''s hard to dismiss it as a lie, and there''s also the hideous thing roaming underground, so I might as well believe it."


    "Did you see that monster yourself?"


    "Not me personally, but these stone fellows did."


    Thus, the two exchanged information.


    The Harpy Queen wished for the stabilization of her kingdom and was considering joining hands with anyone, be it stone dwarves or humans, for this purpose.


    Of course, ''anyone'' excludes the scoundrels who dare to invade the kingdom without the queen''s permission, requiring at least someone they trust.


    For example, wouldn''t a hero acknowledged by the Princess of the Kingdom and the Temple''s saintess be of great help in starting an exchange between humans and harpies?


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "I like it here. The ppers really like the nes we make. And until that terrible monster dies, I don''t want to go back into the mountains."


    The stone dwarves, having fled from the monster underground, settled in the Harpy Queen''s kingdom.


    Being skilled craftsmen, they earned recognition by repairing the nests shaken by the earthquakes and by building pces.


    The stone dwarves wanted help from both harpies and humans, hoping for the underground monster''s death.


    The Harpy Queen desired exchange with both humans and stone dwarves, wishing for the underground monster''s demise.


    Humans, adventurers, and Temple forces also sought exchange and aimed to hunt the underground monster.


    "So, this thing is ourmon enemy."


    "Is this monster rted to the Demon King''s army, or is it just an ancient beast that woke up from deep within the mountains?"


    ording to the testimony of stone dwarves who escaped to the surface with Lili and were rescued by the harpies, the underground monster was said to have a very grotesque appearance.


    It was initially thought to be a Gigantamax version of arge rat, but it turned out to be a different species from the usual pests.


    Lili, skilled in gem crafting, drew a picture, and it looked quite horrific.


    To me, it''s like a chimera made from mixing a hermit crab, an octopus, and an insect.


    A boss monster that moves around with a giant shell made of metal and rock.


    Its long tentacles, stretching out from underneath, have enough strength to crush rocks like tofu as it moves.


    The reason it''s said to be like a bug is because of its eyes, dozens of them, rolling around like those of spider-type monsters.


    Despite living underground, it asionallyes above ground, looking quite horrific.


    "What a disgustingly ugly creature."


    "Of all the monsters I studied to be an adventurer, this one is the most grotesque and bizarre."


    "Could it be a chimera created by dark mages? How could something have such an appearance..."


    Even I, who can casually throw away cockroaches with a tissue, find it repulsive, let alone the rest of my femalepanions.


    Just hearing about the sticky tentacles, hideous gnashing maw, and dozens of rolling eyes made us shiver as if bugs were crawling down our backs.


    The viewers watching through the camera felt simrly.


    -Teacher Rnd, please one-shot this thing


    -I really don''t want to see a close-up fight with that thing.


    -Isn''t the design team a bit too serious about this stuff?


    -I guess I''ll just spend my life riding golems on the 30th floor.


    -Lol, so to see the harpies the Queen, we have to fight that creature?


    [SuspiciousTentacleMerchant Donated 10,000 Won!]


    Would you ept a mission where you let the boss bind you up?


    "Who would ept that! Honestly, if someone offered you money to dive into a pile of cockroaches or maggots while holding your breath, would you do it? The sensation of tentacles wouldn''t be painful, so BB Games, these perverts, must''ve implemented it somehow."


    Half of the viewers worried about how the horrific visuals drawn by Lili would be captured on camera, while the other half, the perverts, looked forward to seeing how the beautifuldies would suffer at the hands of this terrible monster.


    Those mocking us, saying, "As long as it''s not me."


    "First, setting aside that we don''t even know its location, starting an exchange is the priority."


    "Rnd''s right. There''s Granny Pipi''s city beneath this Harpy Kingdom, and they''re unaware of each other."


    "The mountain paths outside are treacherous, so we could transport supplies through the city of the stone dwarves. But what kind of goods could the Harpy Kingdom offer for trade?"


    While Han Se-ah was dealing with viewers'' bizarre requests involving boss tentacles wrapping around her or sucking on antennae, mypanions and I were wrapped up in serious contemtion.


    Exchange isn''t just about having the intention.


    Stone dwarves, as a craftsman race, handle all sorts of rare minerals and gems and can even perform alchemy.


    Just digging the ground could yield something valuable for them.


    But what about the harpies, who fly naked through the skies?


    In many ways, they seemed like a race with nothing to sell but their bodies.


    As Irene said, it was worrying not to see anything of trade value.


    Though it wasn''t necessarily our concern, everyone, being kind-hearted, seemed to wish for the harpies to integrate well with the human world.


    "Goods from the ppers? There''s something the squishies would really love."


    "Eh?"


    And that concern was very anticlimactically resolved by a passing young stone dwarf.


    Not their bodies, but their eggs could be sold.

 Chapter 258: Winged Nomad 3

    Chapter 258: Winged Nomad 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The reason stone dwarves clung so closely to the harpies was because of the eggs the harpiesid.


    Some viewers were disappointed to see a ck harpy''s egg instead of a red one.


    Nheless, the ck harpies, with their eagle bodies, incubated treasures, not just any eggs.


    Lili started to chatter away with exnations.


    "Isn''t it beautiful? I had no idea ppers couldy such beautiful gems."


    "This is an egg?"


    "...This is a mana stone?"


    "ppers, I mean, the ck ppers, turn it into this if they incubate it long enough!"


    Lili, being a stone dwarf herself, found the terminology confusing, but it turned out that ck harpies, a female-only species, kidnapped male monsters to reproduce.


    Interestingly, the unfertilized eggsid outside of their breeding season were filled with mana.


    They evolved to use these eggs as nutrients for their offspring once they started raising them... but there was a slight problem, and they ended up incubating these unfertilized eggs continuously.


    Both red and ck harpies came from the same world, a world destroyed by the Demon King.


    They needed male semen, but looking around the mountains, there were only rotting and moving corpses.


    Harpy, with their instinct to build kingdoms in the mountains and defend their territory, couldn''t suddenly be migratory birds crossing the continent in search of males, could they?


    "So, if the ppers incubate their fake eggs long enough, they turn into these pretty gems!"


    "If it''s a mana stone of this size, mages wille running with their eyes lit. Even if you tell them toe with carts filled with gold instead of food, they''d dlye!"


    The result was a mana stone as big as an ostrich egg.


    They incubated it, condensing mana for their offspring, and eventually, the tower''s magic turned it into a mana stone.


    The stone dwarves stayed here, filled with the idea of crafting this new gem created by the harpies.


    Somehow, they ended up resembling servants trimming the Harpy Queen''s ws, perhaps as part of a deal to receive therge mana stone.


    ording to Katie, from a northern Ducal family, it''s a premium product that would drive mages and nobles crazy.


    The purity of the mana is one thing, but its beauty is unparalleled.


    The human head-sized blue gem gently glowed, and since it was originally an egg, its surface was as smooth as if someone had crafted it.


    "We could make a deal with this. Oh! And, you said the harpies raise one-horned mountain goats that turn into stone when ughtered, didn''t you? Maybe they''ve also collected mana stones from one-horned mountain goats?"


    "Irene is right. Last time on the way here, I saw them raising one-horned mountain goats on the ridge."


    Rare mana stones as big as a human head and guaranteed high-quality one-horned mountain goat mana stones.


    The harpies are sad they can''t eat their livestock, but from a human perspective, it''s nothing short of a jackpot.


    No way, you''re saying if you raise pigs on a farm and ughter them, you get fist-sized nuggets of pure gold?


    Unless harpies chew gold instead of food like stone dwarves, selling one 43rd-floor mana stone for food would be far more profitable than eating a single one-horned mountain goat.


    All that''s left is to inform the Guild and the Temple.


    "Would it be faster to leave through the underground city?"


    "We have to pass through ruins midway, but it''ll be quicker."


    Humans wouldn''t dislike gem craftsmen and mana stone farm owners.


    The concern mighte from those seduced by the harpies'' beauty into doing foolish things, or those greedy for mana stones attacking docile, non-resisting one-horned mountain goats.


    Of course, as always, the Temple knights will take care of that.


    If there''s an intelligent being, they''ll cling asking, "Do you know the Goddess?"


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The floors of the 40th to the 43rd caused a great stir in the outside world.


    If it were just a passage, only adventurers, mages, and temple priests would be bustling.


    However, the existence of cities belonging to the stone dwarves and harpies and their desire to trade with humans meant that the scale of interaction inevitably grew.


    Not just mages and adventurers entering for research, but alsorge tradingpanies selling food, entered the tower.


    "Where did they hear the news from?"


    "Merchants wille even to the northern snowfields if there''s profit to be made. They probably gathered information while trading with the mages of the magic tower."


    Merchants arrived with carts full of chicken, duck, and pig meat, preserved with refrigeration magic.


    Trading meat for mana stones was so profitable that their eyes gleamed with greed.


    As a craftsman race, stone dwarves were not ones to be taken advantage of, so no worries there.


    Besides the tradingpany reeking of raw meat, there were those transporting scraps of metal, armor, and swords, and those carefully transporting luxury items like gems and jewelry.


    Thanks to this, the gatekeeper mage''s dark circles deepened, but the gate usage fee made it worthwhile.


    They were grinning from ear to ear.


    "Ah, there you are!"


    While leisurely enjoying coffee and watching the endless stream of tradingpanies entering the tower through the gate, a familiar voice was heard.


    In a fantasy world setting, the sight of enjoying a 1L iced Americano with a slice of cake had the viewers chuckling, and a temple knight, who had been muscle training with Manaashi, came looking for us.


    The temple knight, who had forged a friendship beyond race through muscles, came to us, obviously to convey the Temple''s stance.


    "May the Goddess''s blessing be upon Lady Hanna, the hero who reveals the will of the Goddess, Sir Rnd, the owner of the holy sword, and all those apanying them on their sacred journey."


    "Yes, thank you, Brother. Did youe to deliver a message from the temple?"


    "That''s right, Sister Irene! Since both species don''t deny the existence of the Goddess, there weren''t any brothers or sisters who opposed."


    Merchants would trade with goblins if there''s profit, but the Temple''s stance was a bit different.


    No matter how gentle a species might be, if they deny the Goddess and refuse its faith, for them, that gentle and kind smile would turn into the face of evil.


    "That means?"


    "I heard that Lady Hanna captured some red harpies around the tower and handed them over to the Magic Tower."


    "Ah, is it a problem if those harpies start believing in the Goddess?"


    "What? Oh, no. The harpies captured by Lady Hanna are wild species with no faith, practically no different from monsters, so there''s nothing to me her for."


    Han Se-ah frowned, realizing she inadvertently ended up kidnapping natives for human trafficking, not just capturing monsters for research at the Magic Tower.


    She hasn''t yet fully adapted to the human rights concepts of a medieval fantasy world.


    In a ce where even human rights aren''t properly respected, who wouldin about a few harpies being kidnapped?


    Even the Temple knight in front of us strictly differentiates between harpies with faith and those without.


    Even after sharing a friendship with Manaashi, it would be natural for him to ughter the unbelieving within the ck Naga family.


    "However, I have a request. While exploring the 43rd floor, please capture the red harpies near the Harpy Kingdom and hand them over to the Queen. It seems the Queen ns to convert and integrate the wanderers who don''t listen to hermands and attack humans into her kingdom."


    "Ah I see."


    Whether they understand humannguage or not, those without faith are treated no differently than monsters.


    The Temple''s justice is to kidnap them if necessary to make them believe.


    So, another quest with a ratherrge scale has been added to the list of side quests.


    Hunt the unidentified monsters underground.


    Kidnap red harpies to convert them into believers.


    Feels like I''ve be the Spanish army that set foot on the New World, doesn''t it?

 Chapter 259: Winged Nomad 4

    Chapter 259: Winged Nomad 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    A lot had happened, but ultimately, Han Se-ah had just one task: to search both the underground and the surface of the mountain range while climbing the tower.


    Even though we had started interacting with the stone dwarves, the location of the mysterious underground monster remained unknown. And even though we had begun interactions with the Harpy Queen, the wild harpies outside the kingdom were still rampant.


    The city of the stone dwarves and the Harpy Kingdom only appeared on the 43rd floor. We hadn''t even set foot on the 45th floor, where the trigger for their appearance was supposed to be.


    We now had a side quest to help each race, but we had only climbed 3 out of the 10 floors so far.


    "Still, knowing about the harpies'' situation, it doesn''t feel as bad even when they fly overhead."


    "So, if I blow this flute, those huge harpies wille and take away the red harpy we captured? ...I didn''t expect a capture quest toe up like this."


    -It''s like that RPG quest where you press F5 to throw a.[1]


    -The shining exploits of the hero: Kidnapping and indoctrination of other races.


    -Do you want to die and be a mana stone, or believe in the Goddess and be a follower?


    -But do we really have to fight that underground monster that looks like sh*t?


    -No way, we must directly grapple the slimy tentacled boss.


    So, we left the kingdom on the 43rd floor and began searching for a passage to the 44th floor.


    Ideally, we would like to make our wayfortably using vacuum stones in the underground city, but we needed to explore the outside up to the 45th floor.


    It was because we didn''t know where the trigger that caused the harpies and stone dwarves to appear was hidden.


    Adventurers had reached the 45th floor, but the trigger might be in some cave on the 44th floor.


    Like the golems that appeared from below, each level might have its own trigger.


    "But then... considering the stone dwarves, do we need to check every cave we see while climbing the tower?"


    "That sounds tough. It''s better to just leave it to the vacuum stone to make passages underground, and just watch out for harpies when outside."


    The girls had be ustomed to harpies flying overhead and to the steep mountain paths.


    They no longer felt the need to be on high alert unless the creatures came close.


    Having be used to the beautifuldies following behind, memories of bathing and getting muddy with dirty men in swamps felt like a distant past.


    It had been quite a while since I gave up and descended.


    Even though we were moving peacefully, we couldn''t avoidbat entirely and dealt with the asional attacking monster as we found the entrance to the 44th floor.


    "These shadow leopards are not attacking people but trying to knock them over. Is wanting to knock things over a trait of feline animals?"


    "Ah, now that you mention it, it does sound kind of cute. There was a cat that often came to the temple and knocked things over on the table, like candlesticks and cups, which really annoyed some of the nuns."


    "Mmm Cats are like that ...Ah, I see the passage over there."


    Grace, having spotted a shadow leopard attacking from above a cliff, preemptively shot an arrow into its mouth, turning the monster into a mana stone in mid-air.


    She then stretched and mentioned that she saw the passage in the distance.


    Finding the passage was easy without the sea of clouds surrounding the Harpy Kingdom.


    Whether it was thanks to Grace bing a 5 or Han Se-ah''s mini-map abilities, we never really struggled in exploration outside ofbat.


    "Over there, if we turn around and cross, we should be good."


    "This mountain range feels like it was made for ascetic practices. I wonder if followers of other worlds'' deities also climbed mountains like this to strengthen their faith."


    "...Hmm, not sure about that seeing how the stone dwarves didn''t know about religion."


    "That''s true. Spreading faith is the job of priests."


    Excluding the high mountains and narrow, steep paths, the difficulty of battles has actually decreased.


    Maybe it''s because the terrain got worse, but the monsters'' patterns have be simpler.


    Whether it''s the one-horned goats or shadow leopards, their main goal is to push people off cliffs, which actually makes their patterns simpler.


    It''s like in a fighting game, if an opponent starts abo with a low uppercut 100% of the time, you just have to block low and then counter.


    Simrly, dealing with these creatures is easy as long as you avoid their cliff-diving attempts, aside from them being tougher than undead.


    With a few mana stones added to our inventory, we moved on to the next floor.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The 44th floor wasn''t much different, except for being physically farther from the Harpy Kingdom.


    Maybe that''s why, after blowing the flute, it took half a day for a ck harpy toe to us?


    "Kiyaah-!"


    "Come to think of it, can only the queen of the harpies speak humannguage?"


    "The red harpy we capturedst time, and this one, can''t speak."


    It might be a young one that hadn''t seen adventurers before, or one that decided to charge in without scouting first with ck harpies.


    We tied it up with a rope and headed to a nearby cave before blowing the flute.


    The crude wooden flute given to us by the Harpy Queen emitted mana waves instead of sound when blown.


    If it were a sound-making flute, it probably wouldn''t have reached from the 44th to the 43rd floor.


    Irene started a campfire for a break, while Grace and Katie, chatted away.


    Han Se-ah was talking to her viewers, then moved the camera away from the struggling red harpy


    "Hmm, something big ising. Looks like a harpy sent from the kingdom."


    "Then, if we leave it outside, will they take it?"


    Ignoring the squawking sounds, it was only after a while that we saw a dark shadow hurriedly flying towards us from afar.


    We captured a harpy, blew the flute, carried it like luggage, and blew the flute again in the cave, and it still took this long.


    ...But then again, isn''t the important thing that it came, no matter how long it took?


    As we ced the tied-up harpy in front of the cave like offering food, a ck named-level harpy swooped down withoutnding, snatched it up, and flew away with a loud screech.


    That moment made us ponder.


    "So, did that huge harpy fly here from the kingdom just now?"


    "Yeah. Why, Rnd?"


    "I was thinking that floors 41 to 50 might all be spread out over the same mountain range."


    The underground cities of the dwarves are ced roughly 3 to 4 days apart, with the Harpy Kingdom situated above these dwarf cities.


    Theres no need for a gate to move between the floors.


    So, both Han Se-ah and I, along with the viewers, had somewhat guessed it.


    Could it be that this ridiculously huge mountain range is divided into 10 floors?


    In essence, if Seoul is on the 41st floor, then Incheon is on the 42nd.


    Even if there''s a gate that instantly teleports you from Seoul to Incheon, you can still get to Incheon by subway or car, albeit a bit slower.


    "Seeing how we flew from a remote area on the 43rd floor to the entrance of the 44th, it is likely. The mages of the Magic Tower will have to research more to find out the details.


    But why does that matter?"


    "If that''s true, to follow that huge underground monster, we''d have to chase it underground no matter what."


    But if that''s the case, catching the boss is going to be a real pain.


    This thought suddenly hit me as we walked and talked, running out of small talk and thinking about the boss and the floors.


    If there''s no specific boss room, doesn''t that mean the boss appearing on the 50th floor could crawl to the 49th, 48thbasically, anywhere?


    A warrior''s intuition, honed from ten years of adventuring, whispered ominously to me.


    You''re going to be screwed.


    -Could the bosses on the 45th or 50th floors be a chase, like Teacher Rnd said?


    -Underground city defense and chasing a moving boss... that seems possible, yeah.


    -Like that dragon hunting game where you follow a golden dragon''s path and keep dealing damage.[2]


    -Lucky you didn''t get hit with a stream ban this time.


    "Sh*t, hearing Teacher Rnd talk like that does make me a bit anxious. If he''s that experienced and says that, isn''t it like the game developers sending me a message through teacher?"


    The viewers started to stir, thinking about the floors being connected but not considering that the boss could move between them.


    It''s hard to deny the possibility.


    An entire city on the 42nd floor has been destroyed, and the stone dwarves have be refugees.


    While Lili and some dwarves have been rescued, countless others have died, which is an undeniable fact and a cause for concern.


    "Still, I don''t think we need to worry just yet. It will be a trial we can ovee in the name of the Goddess."


    Irene, seeing Han Se-ah''s subtly twisted expression, began tofort her as always... but unfortunate imaginations aren''t easily dispelled.


    "Sh*t, the passage is cut off? Now we can''t get to the 45th floor."


    The vague feeling of impending misfortune bes even more real.


    ---


    [1. raei: The rpg here is Torchlight II, game developed by Runic Games and released in 2012]


    [2. raei: ording to an advance chappy reader (PerverseUniverse), this is probably about Kulve Taroth from Monster Hunter.]Toggle New Ads


    1/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 260: Winged Nomad 5

    Chapter 260: Winged Nomad 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    More formidable than the carapace bugs that gnaw on rocks and hunt stone dwarves, and more so than the barbaric harpies that swoop down from the skies, was something we were utterly powerless against.


    It was nature itself.


    "Must be the bastard who destroyed the city, right?"


    "Looks like it. Rnd, how long does it take for the tower''s environment to restore itself after destruction?"


    "I heard it takes about a week for a copsed cave to restore. It''s been so long, my memory''s a bit fuzzy."


    Upon setting foot on the 44th floor, what we saw was a mountain peak utterly copsed, as if devastated by an earthquake orndslide.


    Far off, intact mountains were visible, but the path we needed to take waspletely ruined.


    With two peaks copsed, blocking the way with debris, all that was in front of us were cliffs taller than most buildings.


    As we talked, the ground, unstable as it was, showed signs of crumbling;rge rocks teetered and rolled down.


    Even if I went through alone, leaving mypanions in a safe ce, it would only result in the ground giving way beneath me and falling off a cliff.


    "Looks like we have to go back. Or, use a Vacuum Stone from Granny Pipi''s city to make a passage."


    "Maybe another stone dwarf city has be ruins? The monster might have attacked another city."


    Even our ridiculously strong party with a 6 couldn''t do anything in the face of such destruction.


    No matter how sturdy I am, I can''t clear two mountains with my bare hands.


    The fact that the giant underground monster is moving on its own seems to have darkened the mood of the party.


    If the Harpy Kingdom or the underground city of the stone dwarves copses before we find the boss, Han Se-ah might have to reset for the first time.


    This game, Heroes Chronicle, takes time attacks quite seriously.


    We need to catch the full moon wolf before the city''s expedition, the orc chief before the mages, and secure a ridable golem to fight the giant snake before other intermediate adventurers...


    Freedom in other activities, but if you''re climbing the tower, you better hurry.


    "Hanna, what now? Can''t just sit around for a week... Explore the 43rd floor underground or the surface?"


    "Let''s talk to Old Bobo and Granny Pipi to make a passage. It might take a week for the 44th floor to restore, but we can still make our way through the underground in about three days."


    -But what if it copses while a yer is passing through?


    -The genre changed from a walk game to a disaster simtor, lol.


    -How big must it be for to copse two mountains just by passing by?


    -Why not go to the Harpy Kingdom and hang out with the queen? Love the queen so much


    "But seriously, the mountains aren''t going to just crumble and fall as I climb, right? I might not have acrophobia, but I''m not looking forward to free-falling off a cliff."


    Would a person, especially one living in a city, ever get to see an entire mountain range copse from andslide?


    Even for those living in a parallel world, Earth 4[1], witnessing two mountain peaks crumbling down would be an impossible sight.


    In the face of such a grand disaster, Han Se-ah and her viewers started discussing the boss, earthquakes, andndslides in a chaotic mix.


    Seeing mountains copse right before your eyes is something you''d expect to see in helicopter footage on inte news, not in real life.


    The fact that we have to hunt down the monster responsible for it only adds to the chaos.


    "Rnd, do you think the monster that destroyed the underground city is the same one that caused the mountains to copse? How is that possible?"


    "The mountains could have been weakened due to the dwarves digging inside of it? ording to what we heard from Lili, it shouldn''t be strong enough to topple a full mountain."


    "Rnd''s right. The harpies only talked about shaking, no copsing mountains, so don''t worry too much."


    Grace, a country girl who grew up without the inte, was just as surprised.


    Katie, who was from the north, remained calm, having seen avnches and mountains copse several times before.


    You''d think Katie would be the one freaking out along with Grace with Irene calming them down.


    But it turns out experience makes a big difference.


    What on earth happens in the north that a nobledy, who hasn''t even had hering-of-age ceremony, has seen avnches up close?


    As we were walking back down the mountain, a group of one-horned goats suddenly appeared.


    They didn''t charge at us but blocked the way, prompting us to cautiously hold our weapons.


    "These have to be the goats raised by the harpies, right?"


    "Looks like it. They''re not attacking us, just passing by. I don''t know how they were tamed, but we shouldn''t attack them recklessly."


    Who knew we''d experience something straight out of India, where cows lie on the roads, or the Alps, where ducks or sheep block the way?


    With over a hundred goats following a path too narrow for two people to walk side by side, it felt like waiting for a train to pass at a railway crossing as they made their way down from the mountain and trampled down the path.


    "Thieves, sheep thieves!"


    "Did, did it just speak?!"


    A harpy screamed from the sky and swooped down on us.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    We thought harpies couldn''t speak.


    Only the queen could, or so we believed.


    Turns out, others can too.


    "Grab them!"


    "Kyaaak! Are they robbers?!"


    Staring nkly at the mass migration of one-horned goats, thinking they belonged to the kingdom, a harpy suddenly flew down, using us of being sheep thieves.


    Not a Queen, and a bit smaller than the typical red harpy, yet she spewed out human words with ease.


    Seeing a rare one that could speak, Han Se-ah, without a moment''s hesitation, aimed her staff at her.


    Tears welled up at the sight of our hero, now adept at kidnapping.


    Perhaps it was because the harpy showed no resistance, just pping helplessly, Grace and Katie hesitated, their hands pausing over their weapons.


    It was Irene who acted immediately.


    "Can we talk for a moment?"


    "Let, let me go!"


    Knowing that Han Se-ah''s use of Gust of Wind might break the harpy''s wings, Irene gently pushed me aside and rushed forward, embracing the struggling harpy girl like catching a iling child.


    The harpy, too small to fly off with someone clinging to her, pped her feathers helplessly.


    Maybe because she was a friendly NPC, her sharp talons never aimed at Irene.


    I was ready to knock her out if she scratched our saint, but aside from squawking, she didn''t resist.


    Knowing her talons could hurt people, she kept them to the ground, only fluttering the tips of her wings.


    ...What is this?


    -Twin tails would look good on her.


    -If other harpies look menacing, this one looks like she''d chirp cutely.


    -If you were happy at this, you should be arrested.


    -Maybe she''s much younger?


    Reading the chat, seems like there might be a need forws protecting the rights of virtual characters.


    Sharp eyes are characteristic of harpies, but hers isn''t very intimidating.


    Compared to the other red harpies, who look like tall, mature college women, this talkative one seems more like a middle or high schooler, not by appearance, but by how snugly she fits in Irene''s arms.


    Irene isn''t particrly tall, and even next to Grace, she''s quite petite, yet the harpy fits right in her embrace.


    This one is obviously not fully grown, meaning we''ve captured a young harpy that can speak humannguage and herd one-horned goats.


    This is aplete mess, isn''t it?


    "We haven''t touched your goats."


    "Then why are you here?"


    "Because we don''t have wings. We need to wait for the goats to pass before we can go on."


    -Se-ah, put down your weapon.


    -Look at our hero, ready to beat up anything she sees, lol.


    -Truly the reflexes of our kidnapping, trafficking, brainwashing hero.


    -While everyone else hesitated to draw their weapons, you were ready to attack without a second thought.


    "...I''m the bad guy all of a sudden?"


    Han Se-ah awkwardly lowered her staff as the harpy and nun started chatting amicably.


    Having seen the mana gathered at the tip of her staff, not only the viewers but also Grace and Katie were looking at Han Se-ah with aplex look in their eyes.


    Perhaps they felt a kind of pity, thinking something like, ''When ites to magic, she''s a genius, but when ites to other things.''


    ---


    [1. raei: one of Earth''s alternate realities in DCics.]Toggle New Ads


    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 261: Harpy Kingdom Revival 1

    Chapter 261: Harpy Kingdom Revival 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The pping of the wings quieted down as the harpy girl and Irene engaged in conversation.


    Irene soothingly calmed the agitated harpy girl, showcasing a skill so adept it bordered on beautiful, as if to im there are specialists even in the art of pacification.


    Anyone with a hint of empathy would feel the humanity in this scene, while those more sensitive might find themselves moved by a conversation that broke down distrust and fostered trust between different species.


    -Is our harpy friend not going to tear the habit with her ws?


    -Shooting from below is risky because of the harpy, but shooting from above is also dangerous thanks to certain assets.


    -But is a saint candidate that strong? It''s usually tough to hold back kids when they''re acting up, lol. Maybe it''s muscle from living at the temple.


    -Muscles or not, being hugged like that, even a UFC champion would stay still.


    Many viewers felt something else from the intimate interaction between the slender, unclothed exotic beauty and the nun, whose habit was stretched tight by pping wings, revealing her figure.


    The arrival of a talking harpy from the sky was surprising, but it naturally drew attention to her body due to viewers being more interested in physical appearances.


    However, my interest wasn''t in her immature physique but in the jewelry adorning her small body, including a ne with a jade-like pendant and various bracelets and anklets crafted from twisted materials.


    "This harpy wears jewelry, different from the ones in the Kingdom."


    "They''re far inferior to the craftsmanship of stone dwarves. They look like clumsy toys made by children."


    Of course, having a lot of jewelry doesn''t necessarily mean it''s beautiful.


    Therge gold pieces worn by the Harpy Queen could be museum pieces ormand high prices in a jewel shop, marked with several zeroes.


    But the jewelry worn by this harpy girl was merely shiny stones strung on worn thread.


    The difference was likeparing perfectly cut diamonds to cubic zirconia[1] from a local stationery store.


    Still, the fact that she wore any jewelry at all distinguished her from other harpies who fluttered about without any, suggesting she might be intelligent, wealthy, or powerful among harpies, perhaps even like arge-scale rancher who raises hundreds of mountain goats.


    "Human? Oh, you don''t have feathers? Hmm, wings without feathers are kind of creepy."


    "These aren''t featherless wings; they''re hands. Hands and fingers, which can''t fly but can delicately use tools... like this."


    "Wow! It''s wriggly like a worm, that''s really amazing!"


    Amid the provocative scenes that inadvertently triggered some viewers'' instincts, Han Se-ah chastised the viewers, while I, along with Grace and Katie, kept our hands on our weapons, worried Irene might get hurt.


    Regardless of what we were doing, the two of them had slipped into their own world.


    It was frightening how effortlessly Irene, skilled in handling children, won over the harpy girl.


    It took her less than ten minutes.


    After tidying up her feathers and untangling her nes, Irene wiped a sparkling stone, which was either a jade or a crystal, on the edge of her habit.


    She hadpletely won the harpy girl over.


    "Me? I''m the ruler of these mountains. I have lots of subordinates!"


    "You... you''re a bit dumb, aren''t you? How can sheep turn into stone? Sheep are made of meat, not stone."


    There are superior beings among the red harpies, just as there are named, giant harpies among the ck harpies.


    While ck harpies, with bodies of eagles, are distinguished by size, red harpies, with human bodies, are differentiated by intelligence and magical ability.


    After all, in a world with mana, most living beings are like that.


    Even the simplest goblin is divided into regr goblins and goblin shamans, and orcs have sorcerers.


    Superior monsters all possess mana.


    Even humans, regardless of their origin, are treated like nobility if they are exceptional mages or knights.Toggle New Ads


    3/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 262: Harpy Kingdom Revival 2

    Chapter 262: Harpy Kingdom Revival 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    As if to prove that worrying thoughts were just that, thoughts, the Harpy Kingdom and Granny Pipi''s city were safe.


    The only issue noticed on the way back was a couple of crumbled mountain peaks.


    "Did you see, adventurers? The mountain, the mountain ahead has copsed! ...But who is this tiny child you''ve brought here?"


    "Whoa, why is it so big?!"


    "How rude, little one!"


    Fortunately, Granny Pipi''s mountain was not on the creature''s menu.


    Instead, we encountered the Harpy Queen, her feathers bristled in shock, having found the patrol routes of her kingdom''s harpies destroyed.


    The copse was massive, beyond a merendslide.


    Whole peaks had crumbled, erasing the upper parts of mountains, causing chaos even out of sight, with the rumbling noise stirring up amotion.


    Because of this, we had to cover the terrified harpy girl''s face with a piece of cloth, carrying her like one might transport a frightened bird or parrot.


    -Hey, covering her face with cloth really makes you look like a bunch of kidnappers, doesn''t it?"


    -The queen was startled by the scene of kidnapping one''s own kind


    -I mean, LOL, I get it''s urgent, but are we really going to carry her into the royal pce?"


    -Human Trafficking express delivery of a ''kidnapped'' harpy, the kingdom''s top beauty (pretty, young, can speak, expensive).


    -Do harpies just sleep when their eyes are covered and it''s dark? Are they chickens? These little guys don''t go underground for some reason, hoxy[1]...?


    In the midst of this unexpectededy, the Harpy Queen continued the conversation with a serious face, regardless of the viewers''ughter.


    She was concerned about the small, humannguage speaking member of her species, but as a queen, the copsed mountains was her priority.


    It was like living in a shoddily constructed apartment and then seeing the apartment next door copse, which naturally hurries anyone, whether human or harpy.


    Although it was a harpy who went on a reconnaissance mission who found it, the sound of the entire mountain copsing was heard by everything, from the 44th floor to the 43rd floor.


    It probably echoed all the way to Granny Pipi''s city underground beyond the Harpy Kingdom.


    "The monster that caused the mountain to copse was seen catching a mountain goat, which is why we brought the child."


    "Is that so? I knew something was thumping around below the mountains, but I had no idea what it was moving. It would be good to hear the story."


    Thankfully, upon our safe return with the small Harpy, and after verifying that the creature''s path did not lead towards the kingdom, the Harpy Queen quickly calmed down.


    Dealing with stone dwarves felt somewhat like being a kindergarten teacher overwhelmed by children, but seeing her quickly regainposure reminded me that a queen is indeed a queen.


    After all, while other harpies formed viges, she alone had the leadership to establish a kingdom.


    "Let''s talk, little one."


    "Talk? About what?"


    As Irene gently set down the still snuggling child, the harpy girl turned her head with a look of disappointment, gazing up at her.


    Standing before the queen, who was easily twice her size, the difference in their maturity was big.


    3.5m to 1.6m  not just double, but double plus an extra head.


    Yet, their identical red feathers gave them a mother-daughter resemnce.


    "It''s about the monster that eats mountain goats. We need to gather information because these humans will hunt the monster, so tell us everything you know."


    "Can they really catch such a big creature without wings?"


    "The creature moves underground, so you don''t need wings to catch it."


    "Ah, I see!"


    -Would it be rude to call them dumb and dumber?


    -It seems like they understand each other, but something''s off LOL. They talk cute though.


    -Excluding the choice of words, their intellectual level seems almost on par with stone dwarves.


    -Considering craftsmanship, stone dwarves might be smarter


    -It''s likeparing a pesky four-year-old with a pesky seven-year-old


    As the somewhat awkward conversation among the harpies continued, I quietly stepped back, nning to call upon arger harpy in advance, as we needed to gather stories not just from the Harpy Kingdom but also from Granny Pipi''s city.


    Grace quietly followed me out, simr to how one might call a taxi ahead of time to catch an appointment.


    Han Se-ah was busy encouraging donations from viewers by magically fixing the camera on two harpies, while Katie and Irene were listening to the stories.


    Katie found the tales of giant monsters thrilling, and Irene, being naturally kind, listened attentively.


    "Where are you going, Rnd?"


    "After we hear everything from this girl, we need to visit Granny Pipi''s city. With several mountains copsed, the stone dwarves must have felt something too."


    "That makes sense. A quake strong enough to copse mountains must have affected the underground city as well."


    Following the squawking conversation of the two harpies, we rode on arge ck harpy down to the 43rd floor, where the underground city''s situation was beyond chaotic.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    With intact mountains copsing, the city of stone dwarves wouldn''t have been left unscathed.


    "Ah, have you arrived?"


    "Here, squishies."


    Leaving the Harpy Queen and the girl to their conversation, we descended down a cave, where familiar faces awaited us.


    Among them was one of the 50 mages brought by Charlotte, and Old Bobo.


    Should I say familiar voices instead of faces?


    Ignoring such trivial thoughts, as I looked around, I noticed a pile of rubble.


    It was a corner of the city that had copsed, not from a fallen ceiling but crushed by something.


    As our group''s gaze turned towards the devastated city, Old Bobo quickly brought up the subject.


    "Look here, squishies. What happened outside? Suddenly, the ground shook, and they swarmed in. Look at this!"


    "Is this boss loot?"


    "A big one led a bunch of minions straight into the city, from over there."


    Pointing towards a dark, gaping hole in a corner of the crumbling city, Old Bobo presented a sharp, named-grade mana stone and arge bug''s jaw.


    While we were outside, the underground city was fervently fighting against an invasion led by a king worm and its wriggling minions.


    Even thebined efforts of fifty intermediate mages and the stone dwarves'' cannons couldn''t fully stop the named monster, slightly breaching their defenses.


    As we looked at therge tunnel the creatures hade through, Han Se-ah mumbled,


    "Ah, looking at the minimap, they came from the direction of the copsed mountain. Did they avoid the boss monster? Maybe these bugs swarmed here because they didn''t want to be caught by the tentacles."


    -Should we follow this tunnel to find the boss?


    -We''ve got a harpy mess up top, and now we''re focusing on earthworms and stone dwarves?


    -Han Se-ah''s really lost her touch, why are we ditching the Harpy Kingdom for some earthworm defense


    -Drill through the worm tunnel and find it!


    Viewers rushed to her murmurs, eager to push Han Se-ah into confronting the giant worm boss.


    They were sending Han Se-ah down the worm tunnel.


    Urged by the chat and donations to quickly share the information ''genius mage Han Se-ah'' had discovered with the group, she reluctantly approached and tapped Rnd and Grace on the sleeves.


    "Rnd? Grace?"


    "What''s up, Han Se-ah?"


    Swallowing her saliva, Han Se-ah called us, prompting an immediate response from Katie.


    Knowing she had a reason for calling the tank and scout first, Katie briskly approached with Irene to join the discussion.


    With Katie and Irene, Old Bobo holding the loot, and the representative of the intermediate mages awkwardly lingering without further instructions from Charlotte, Han Se-ah began to speak under everyone''s gaze.


    "It looks like these creatures came to the city to avoid the giant creature that turned the city of the stone dwarves on floor 43 into ruins. From what we saw outside, mountains on floors 44 and 43 copsed, andrge tentacles emerged, capturing goats on the surface."


    "So, that creature is roaming around here, huh?"


    "It looks like we''ll have to enter that tunnel to chase it."


    Upon hearing Han Se-ah''s words, both Old Bobo and the mages listening in turned visibly apprehensive.


    Having struggled to fend off a wave of underground pests, the thought of stepping into the tunnel from which the creatures emerged was daunting.


    Of course, Han Se-ah, having soaked up donations, was not inclined to lead all the stone dwarves and mage minions into the fray.


    With the wave already passed, she probably thought the pursuit could be handled by our party alone.


    I was thinking along simr lines.


    Our party wouldn''t likely be outmatched by slow-moving underground pests in a situation where there''s nothing to defend.


    However, if we start pursuing directly, things might change, but we should be fine.


    "So, let the mages stay behind in case of emergencies to protect the city, and we''ll move on our own. It''s a bit much for dozens of people to crowd into the tunnel anyway."


    "Katie''s right. We might not sense any monsters right now, but moving all together would be inconvenient."


    Grace and Katie, who have reached a higher level of expertise, shared this thought.


    Having fifty mages is a solid backup force, but it''s another thing to drag a crowd of merely intermediate-level individuals to hunt a boss.


    With the two women confidently advocating this, due to their own advanced level and sense of duty as part of a hero''s party, no mage insisted on following.


    After all, they joined because of the benefits Charlotte promised, so it would be stranger if they were eager to risk their lives chasing monsters.


    ---


    [1. raei: hoxy was in english. apparently it''s inte ng for a korean phrase meaning ''maybe''/''possibly, by any chance'' but in english.]</div>Toggle New Ads


    4/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 263: Harpy Kingdom Revival 3

    Chapter 263: Harpy Kingdom Revival 3


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The dim tunnel was slightly different from one carved out by Vacuum Stones.


    A tunnel burrowed by a giant bug wouldn''t be the same as one made with cutting-edge magical technology.


    The wave patterns that formed on the walls with its steps and jaw movements.


    Given its size, the marks left by the bug gnawing at the rock looked like a beast''s w marks magnified tens of times.


    "The bugs, they crawl slowly but dig tunnels quickly?"


    "Maybe this tunnel was pre-dug. They might have just run into the tunnel farthest from the boss monster in a panic."


    "If we''re talking speed, they wouldn''t catch up to even a child."


    The lengthy tunnel couldn''t have been dug in just a day, let alone a few hours to escape the boss.


    It was clearly shaped over a long time as bugs gnawed through the rock.


    The group, relying on Han Se-ah''s light magic and walking ahead, noticed this as well.


    After all, they had seen how slowly the ground insects approached, hadn''t they?


    Considering those slow creatures eventually managed to demolish the city, perhaps the stone dwarves'' cannons were weaker in firepower than expected.


    The story goes that the bugs endured magic and cannon fire with their bodies, creeping steadily towards the city until the mages ran out of mana and couldn''t hold them back any longer.


    "What will we do if we find the creature that demolished the city at the end of this tunnel?"


    "I''m just looking today. I don''t think we can take down that big thing with one hit on our own. If we can cut off its shell or tentacles, it might be best to stuff them in our inventory and request an analysis from the Magic Tower."


    "True, fighting an unknown enemy is madness. A hunter should always understand their prey''s habits."


    Naturally, the conversation drifted to stories about the boss monster.


    Whether it was the mid-boss on the 45th floor or maybe the boss monster of the 50th floor that had crawled down here, the undeniable fact was its enormity.


    Facing a giant monster capable of crushing a city with its body required courage, not just confidence.


    Grace, though not exactly scared, was quite tense, nodding at Han Se-ah''s words.


    Given the Magic Tower''s abilities, there was a belief that the tower''s analysis would provide answers.


    "Up ahead, something''sing."


    "Is it an insect?"


    "...No, it''s something fast!"


    With Grace''s shout, a chilling sensation was felt.


    An almost instinctual warning crawled up my spine, prompting me to unknowingly step forward with my shield raised.


    Something sliced through the air from the other end of the tunnel, where there should be no flow of wind, rushing towards us with a speed utterly different from the ground-crawling insects, as if to say this tunnel was not a mere tunnel, but a subway station, cutting through the wind.


    Dark gray tentacles, almost ck, flew in like siege rams, pounding against the shield with a thud.


    "Ugh!"


    "Tentacles? Is it that thing?"


    At first nce, they looked like squid tentacles.


    The elongated tentacles were slightly more swollen and thicker at the tips, resembling hammers.


    Despite blocking it perfectly with the shield and not taking any damage, my body instinctively stepped back, grinding against the tunnel floor.


    No matter how strong I am, I can''t use weights like martial artists to counteract the force; the difference in weight was unavoidable.


    But there was no way these tentacles could snatch my shield away.


    Both I, gasping from the sudden impact, and the tentacle, which took some reflective damage, didn''t suffer any real harm; what remained was a test of strength.


    "It''s grabbed onto the shield! Cut it off!"


    Thinking it resembled a squid''s tentacle was spot on, as it tried to snatch my shield away, gripping it tightly like a mountain goat caught in its grasp.


    But if I could withstand a charged attack weighted with force and eleration, there''s no way I wouldn''t withstand its grabbing and pulling.


    nting my feet firmly and lowering my posture, I resisted in ce as if in a tug of war, causing the tentacle to hesitate.


    Whether out of greed or because it had tiny suction cups, the tentacle refused to let go of the shield, wriggling.


    Its punishment was a sh from Katie, glowing with aura.


    "Damn, tough!"


    A beautiful aura with cold attributes lit up the dark cave as it fell straight down.


    A clean strike from a 5 swordsman who had reached a higher realm.


    Still, the tentacle, notpletely severed, showed the resilience of a mid-boss monster, indicating how tough its body was.


    It was absurd that an aura sharp enough to slice through steel pirs couldn''t cut through mere flesh.


    Me, engaged in a power struggle with the tentacle holding my shield; Katie, attempting to cut through the tentacle with her aura and failing; and the boss monster, not even trying to retract its tentacle.


    "Ah, Goddess above!"


    "What the hell is this?!"


    The standoff was nearly broken by a tentacle that shot out from the darkness.


    A thin tentacle aiming straight for Katie''s side, swift as an arrow.


    It was what I thought looked like an insect''s antenna after seeing Lili''s drawing.


    Sticky, thick tentacles for grabbing and thin, pointed tentacles for piercing.


    A giant monster with hundreds of these.


    Thanks to Irene''s quick use of a protective spell, Katie avoided bing skewered, but the boss''s strike wasn''tpletely nullified by the shield.


    The pointed tentacle tapped lightly on the slightly cracked shield.


    "Damn it... Katie! Rnd! Close your eyes!"


    "What? Uh, what?!"


    While Katie and I were dealing with the tentacles, Grace was stuffing arrows into any opening Katie made, and Irene had saved Katie with a protective spell.


    As the chat was flooded with questions on what our hero was doing, Han Se-ah quickly pulled out several items from her inventory and cast Gust of Wind.


    As a log-thick tentacle flew towards us, the whirlwind she created blew in the opposite direction.


    Small ss bottles,unched from Han Se-ah''s hand over my head, naturallynded on the half-severed tentacle.


    The shriek that followed was ear-piercing.


    "F*ck, what the hell is this?"


    Ignoring the warning to close my eyes, I was taken by surprise when ochre smoke billowed as if a smoke bomb had exploded.


    The ochre gas, looking toxic, the thick tentacles dissolving and bubbling away, and the thin tentacles that stopped tapping the barrier only to bang on the ground and hastily retreat.


    I almost dropped my shield due to the creature''s convulsions.


    The creature, which had shown no reaction to being partially severed, now threw a fit that echoed down the tunnel.


    Its roar was so loud, it made a train horn sound like a baby''s babble.


    It made one wonder what kind of vicious substance had been thrown to cause such a reaction.


    Curiosity wasn''t mine alone; Grace, who had just used all her alchemical arrows, quietly approached Han Se-ah and asked.


    "What did you throw, Han Se-ah?"


    "Oh, that... There''s an alchemical catalyst that dissolves proteins. It seemed like the tentacle was tough, but it doesn''t have immunity to that kind of thing."


    "It works better than aura. I''ll have to prepare a lot of that."


    -Hero''s ultimate move: Sulfuric Acid Spray


    -Are you really a hero?


    -Sulfuric acid terrorism is something not even the worst criminals do


    -Look at our hero quietly saving the day. Insane skills


    -So, no magic works against giant tentacles, just pour sulfuric acid on it?


    -Honestly, didn''t seem like spark or fire would do anything to that size...


    -Our hero''s ultimate move is sulfuric acid terrorism, scary as f*ck


    It looks like we''ve definitely found a weakness.


    ...Though, I wonder if there''s any creature that wouldn''t have that as a weakness.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Setting aside the viewers'' skepticism, Han Se-ah''s actions could definitely be called a heroic feat.


    The thin tentacles, which fled as quickly as they came, were hard and pointed, like they were coated in some insect-like carapace.


    In contrast, the thick tentacles were as sticky and wet as squids,cking any shell.


    Despite their thickness and muscr nature, which Katie''s aura couldn''t cut through, and even after being bombarded with all sorts of alchemical arrows by Grace in that short time, they remained intact.


    The creature, which had not been cut or shown it could feel pain, suddenly fled in agony from just a fist-sized bottle of chemicals, revealing a perfect weakness.


    It was a significant hint obtained even before handing the research over to the Magic Tower.


    "Ice, explosion, me, petrification, none worked. But what Han Se-ah threw worked perfectly."


    "Aura didn''t seem to work properly either. It felt like it was tough and sturdy, yet resistant."


    In short, while it was immune to most attributes, acid was the creature''s weakness.


    I remember there being magic rted to acidic liquids in the Magic Tower.


    Acid tends to work well against non-undead life forms and is used quite frequently.


    The Magic Tower has magic for melting rocks, so why wouldn''t they have magic for breaking down proteins?


    "Amazing, Han Se-ah! You figured out its weakness in such a short time after seeing Grace''s alchemical arrows didn''t work!"


    "Ah, haha... It''s nothing, Irene..."


    Han Se-ah awkwardlyughed as she collected the tips of the tentacles, which had been sliced by aura, exploded from the half-cut surface, and finally dissolved by strong acid, into her inventory.


    Grace and Katie, realizing their attacks had almost no effect, had eyes that were shining brightly, and even Irene, who saved Katie from the brink of death, wasvishing praise on Han Se-ah for dissolving the tentacle...


    [Rnd''s Mighty Aura Greatsword donated 10,000 Won!]


    Should I change my fan club nickname to Acid Fan or Sulfuric Fan?


    [Tentacle-Hating Acid Terrorist Se-ah donates 50,000 Won!]


    We all saw the weakness of the 45th-floor mid-boss, but why is it that of all things?


    To the viewers, it looked nothing less than an acid terrorist hurling a bottle of a acid she had on hand.


    It looked like leftover catalyst from making alchemical arrows in the stone dwarves'' city, but such minor details were of no concern to the thrilled viewers.


    Thetest meme of Han Se-ah updated from being a kidnapping-brainwashing zealot to an acid sprayer.

 Chapter 264: Harpy Kingdom Revival 4

    Chapter 264: Harpy Kingdom Revival 4


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The massive monster that roamed freely through the deep underground was resistant to a variety of things.


    "Ah, yes. The tentacle that Hanna entrusted to us has been analyzed. As you mentioned, we focused on its resistance to acid."


    "Ahaha- So, what then?"


    Given its size and the fact that it was a high-level monster filled with mana, it naturally had significant resistance to both physical and magical attacks.


    Even an ogre barely over 5 meters tall could withstand spear and sword attacks and magic with its thick skin, so it was unlikely that a monster tens of meters tall would be any softer.


    Additionally, roaming the deep underground gave it resistance to pressure and heat, and despite its squishy tentacle-like appearance, it had resistance to lightning, possibly due to ingesting rocks all day.


    However, there was a clear weakness; one was obviously acid.


    The other was ice, an element it likely never encountered.


    Katie''s sword could slice through the thick tentacles in one strike because of this elemental advantage.


    "It might live near an undergroundvake, as it has almost absolute resistance to heat and me. But, just slightly freezing it makes it lose its strength immediately. Ah! Just as Hanna said, it was very vulnerable to acidic solutions. It melted away easily, as if boiling water had been poured on ice. Even considering the mana evaporating from the cut, the reaction was quite remarkable."


    A mage, eyes sparkling with fascination, holds a piece of the tentacle and hands it to Charlotte''s followers.


    The results came back very quickly.


    Charlotte and Antenor, who had a firm grip on the Magic Tower, had recruited talent well.


    The boss, which fled in a hurry due to the pain of being scorched by acid, could not be pursued and returned to the city in just one day.


    With the quest log updated for the tentacles that tore down mountains and devoured harpies and mountain goats, and the analysis of the tentaclesplete, all that was left was to hunt the boss.


    ''Anyway, ever since the quest changed on its ownst time, no new quests have popped up. Maybe there''s nothing left to give?''


    Setting aside the abruptly stopped quests, the stone dwarves, harpies, and humans all started moving busily.


    To the stone dwarves, the boss was like a natural disaster that could destroy their city at any moment; to the harpies, it was a dangerous creature that destroyed their nests, stole their livestock, and even hunted harpies; to humans, it was like a goose thatid golden eggs.


    And among these, the most fervent response came not from the two races striving to protect their homnds but from humans looking to make money.


    The desire of humans, more intense than the will to protect one''s home, could be said to be the most perfect motive of all.


    "I''ve already talked to Old Bobo. He said a protein solvent, an alchemy catalyst, would be very effective. I don''t know about its shell, but it should definitely be able to dissolve its tentacles."


    "We can bulk purchase alchemy kits from outside the tower through merchants. A merchant named Philip has sent an invitation to our party."


    "The magesing with Charlotte n to take turns. They''re gathering a bunch from the Magic Tower who have been studying ice and acid magic and asked us to dy the subjugation until then."


    Dropping hints here and there makes things progress smoothly, like gears clicking into ce.


    Merchants, their eyes rolling back at the prospect of buying harpy mana stones, n to load their carriages with meat and plenty of sulfuric acid.


    Charlotte appears ready to bring in all the mages from the Magic Tower as mercenaries if the 50 mages are not enough.


    The Temple Knights will, of course, dedicate their efforts to defeating the unholy monster.


    Adventurers forced down from the top floors of the tower also sneak in, cursing as they lend a hand.


    "Hey, Rnd! You''re saying it wasn''t a harpy that blocked the road but some monster f*ck?"


    "Yeah, this time it not only blocked the road but also brought down a mountain."


    A prime example is Reba, furious that her livelihood was threatened.


    She''s so angry that she''s willing to me the boss for what the harpies did, snorting like a bull excited by a matador and taking it all at face value.


    Adventurers could make a fortune by climbing higher in the tower with mana stones.


    Not just because of the concentration of mana stones, but because the title "Mana Stone from the 45th floor of the Tower" was like a magic spell opening the wallets of the nobility.


    Whether used in alchemy or magic tools, the price difference wasn''t much.


    But whenbeled as a luxury item, the price could skyrocket three to ten times, just like the harpy''s mana stones.


    Amidst all this, Reba, whose livelihood was nearly cut off due to the trolling of some as*hole she neither knew by name nor face, could hardly be expected to keep herposure.


    "Anyway, when you go to f*ck that bastard up, make sure to call us. We''ll bring everyone even for the minimum upfront fee."


    "The upfront fee is minimal, but you n to rake in a big share of the loot after the battle?"


    "There''s no weakling among my kids who can''t take their share. You''ll see in the fight and end up giving us a hefty share."


    Reba, confident in her mercenary group, checks on the mercenaries she''s brought along and talks to the Temple Knights.


    Instead of me doing it, Charlotte and her maid Mari, who are unmatched in this area, took care of most of it.


    Preparations progressed steadily.


    -Is our hero on a break or what?


    -Rnd handlesbat and Charlotte deals with politics, but what exactly is our hero doing? (I genuinely don''t know)


    -What do you mean what? We''re running low on ss bottles, so they''re filling orc barrels with hydrochloric acid.


    -A hero throwing barrels of acid instead of firebombs is quite unprecedented, in many ways.


    -But f*ck, lol, wouldn''t other bosses be susceptible to acid too? Whether it''s wolves, orcs, or snakes, it looks like they''d all be equal in the face of hydrochloric acid due to realism.


    "Uh... That does seem likely. It''s not abat role, but if you were an alchemist and threw chemical products like firebombs, it would probably be effective. But as I mentioned before, the problem is that alchemy materials are f*cking expensive. Alchemical arrowheads cost a unit of silver each, you know?"


    [H2SO4[1] Lady Han Se-ah donated 5,000 won!]


    So, you can beat the boss with money, right?


    [20th Floor Orc Warrior with No Sense of Direction donated 10,000 won!]


    Gonna use my money to fill up the altar with hydrochloric acid.


    "Uh... Just like the orc warrior said, if you''re not confident inbat, you make up for it with money. Isn''t it the same inputer RPGs? If you''recking in firepower during a raid, you throw a fire grenade; if you''recking in CC in PVP, you throw a thorium grenade[2]."


    Following the hero-acid pouring, Han Se-ah was busy arguing with her viewers about her lounging around.


    Everything was moving along well.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Let''s summarize the situation onest time."


    Since there were no amodations for humans in the Harpy Kingdom, we naturally rented out a single inn in Granny Pipi''s city and huddled around a table.


    Before chasing the giant tentacle monster through the tunnels created by the carapace bugs, there was a lot to sort out.


    The situation involved stone dwarves, harpies, the Temple, the Magic Tower, the Adventurer''s Guild, merchants, and the hero party, making itplicated enough to cause a headache.


    If it were a regr adventurer, they might just yell "Screw it!"chop off the boss''s head, dump it at the Guild, and let them handle the rest in exchange for a fee.


    Sadly, we''re a hero party.


    Doing such a thing while receiving support from the Pce and the Temple would only double the trouble.


    "The brothers at the Temple agreed to join under the condition that they would build temples and proselytize in the stone dwarf''s city and the Harpy Kingdom. Other than that, there were no conditions; they just wanted to support Hanna, the hero."


    Irene was the first to speak up.


    True to the Temple''s nature of diving headfirst into the tower with nothing but faith, it was refreshingly straightforward.


    After that, as Han Se-ah chatted with her viewers, the rest of the group, who had been diligently running around, added theirments one by one.


    When I personally met with the senior adventurers, it was Katie, a Noble, who talked to Charlotte at the Magic Tower, and Grace who dealt with the Guild side.


    "Charlotte handled the negotiations with the Magic Tower. They''ve agreed to gather as many intermediate-level mages as possible if we give them the first rights to buy the boss''s loot. They have around 40 mages who can use ice and acid magic."


    "The Adventurer''s Guild, well, they said they would do their best to provide supplies through inter-guild trades. They n to bulk purchase the alchemical solution that Hanna spread by making a deal with the Alchemist Guild. Plus, the merchants that tag along will be integrated and simplified by the guild."


    Temple: We''ll help for free as long as you believe in the Goddess.


    Magic Tower: We''ll help as much as you want if you sell us the boss''s loot.


    Guild: I''ll handle the merchants and supplies, so I''ll take amission.


    Merchant: I''ll supply war materials to the guild, so please sell me some rare mana stones.


    That''s the gist of how things were organized.


    At this point, perhaps feeling left out, Han Se-ah quickly spoke up.


    "Ah, I asked the stone dwarves, and they said they could modify the city''s defense cannons tounch acid solutions. If the creature ends up fighting near Granny Pipi''s city, this could help."


    -While everyone else is working, this idiot is just thinking about spraying hydrochloric acid...


    -How has the main weapon be hydrochloric acid, lol


    -I''ve seen countless generic isekai failures, but it''s my first time seeing a protagonist with an acid sprayer.


    -Ah, don''t you know? This is called "sulfuric acid." It dissolves proteins.


    -Logs into the game and what, work? lol The NPCs should do the work, and we should just rake in the money.


    Nheless, the viewers were too busy teasing.


    Maybe the teasing will continue until they hunt the boss.


    Perhaps even after they''ve defeated the boss.


    ---


    [1. raei: H2SO4 is the chemical form for sulfuric acid]


    [2. raei: Thorium grenade does exist in other games/media(?) but searching it up, the search is dominated by world of warcraft links]Toggle New Ads


    1/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 265: Harpy Kingdom Revival 5

    Chapter 265: Harpy Kingdom Revival 5


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Just like a party was formed because of the horned wolf that burst out of the 10th floor, people greedy for various benefits formed an expedition to hunt and kill an unknown boss.


    The expedition was richlyposed of Temple Knights and nuns, mages specialized in ice and acid magic, adventurers of various sses who were all of high rank, and even a special catapult made by stone dwarves.


    It was a well-prepared party with tanks, damage dealers, healers, and even a special gimmick.


    The good thing was that everything was done in the name of the hero, so there was no worry about who wouldnd the finishing blow.


    It made one realize why people strive for power.


    Snatching thest hit was no longer the target of the time attack.


    "Hanna, what do you n to do?"


    "Past the tunnel where we ran into the tentacles, there''s said to be a huge underground cavity. It''s not a city built by stone dwarves, but a natural cave that the creature uses as itsir. We can set up a base camp there and track it down."


    "Have you already explored up to there?"


    "The brothers from the Temple set out immediately yesterday. There are several tunnels leading in different directions in the wide underground cavity, so it might be a ce it uses when sleeping."


    While meeting with people and coordinating, the Temple priests acted immediately.


    The Goddess''s evangelists, furious at the news that the boss monster''s tentacles threatened the prospective believers, didn''t hesitate to jump into the tunnels made by the ground bugs.


    The creature has a clearing it uses as a bedroom and from there, it detects the magic from the surface and emerges to swiftly devour mountain goats and harpies.


    It appears after passing through Granny Pipi''s city, roughly on the 43.5th or 44.5th floor.


    So, it''s not a boss monster but a mid-boss monster.


    Even though it''s a mid-boss, it''s still not easy to defeat.


    "Hey, make sure you pack the stuff properly!"


    "Whoa, whoa! You crazy bastard! That''s an alchemical solution! You wanna see it kill someone?"


    "Brothers and sisters. For the glory of our Goddess"


    "We''ve delivered the goods promised by the Boris Trading Company!"


    "There''s no need to destroy it just because it''s covered in a stone shell."


    Various people gather one by one.


    Adventurers ready for battle linger around nuns, hoping to receive even a word of blessing, while mages and merchants seem busy checking their goods.


    Thus, a natural procession formed.


    Holy knights in their shining white armor listened to a priest and the blessings of a nun and led the way, followed by mages and adventurers, the stone dwarf''s catapult, and a caravan heavily filled with goods from the tradingpany, trailing behind.


    The knights, armed with armor, shields, and divine energy, took the lead to take the first hit from the tentacles.


    Since it was unlikely for tentacles toe from the direction of the city, the rtively unprotected carriages and catapult were left at the very back without much escort.


    "But, is the creature we''re going to catch really the problem?"


    "What problem?"


    "When adventurers reached the 45th floor, they found the Red Harpy and Harpy Kingdom, as well as an underground city of stone dwarves."


    The end of the tunnel we hadn''t managed to visit was a crossroads of two tunnels.


    The tunnels of the bugs and the boss monster coincidentally met, leading to a much wider andrger tunnel that had been gnawed through.


    As we walked through the new tunnel, we could hear Grace''s mumbling.


    Upon reflection, the wriggling octopus-bug hybrid mid-boss in the underground didn''t quite feel like a trigger, although something had triggered this creature to appear.


    -Do we have to catch this guy and then go to the 45th floor for something to be there?


    -But if the mountain copses and the clues get buried under the earth, what then?


    -Apart from enjoying a fantasy life on a small scale, preparing for war on arge scale is kinda nice.


    "Definitely, Grace''s words are right. Someone must have triggered this mid-boss, and I''m curious what they touched."


    Both the viewers and Han Se-ah nodded along to Grace''s words.


    Its more convincing to think that some adventurer or mage, doing something silly like in the beginning of a monster movie, woke up this mid-boss rather than the bizarre mid-boss monster itself being the trigger.


    Like an unknown alien frozen under a cier[1], or a charm from an old temple that seems like it shouldnt be touched.


    Curiosity killed the cat, and curious adventurers and mages always bring about disasters.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Thus, we arrived at the clearing, delicately bncing between the forces of the Temple and the adventurers.


    Going forward, I would receivepliments on my body from Manaashi''s muscle mates, and if I stepped back, I''d encounter Reba, who was scolding her subordinates.


    Han Se-ah also didn''t want to be among mages, who were trying to pester her with questions, so maintaining a moderate pace was crucial.


    Fortunately, no one broke the natural formation of the march to cling to us.


    "Sure is wide, isn''t it? How could such arge space naturally form?"


    "This too is a mystery of the world created by our Goddess."


    "Wow, look how wide it is. Even if we gathered all the mercenaries in the city, we couldn''t fill this clearing."


    The creature had likely gone out to pick up a goat or something, leaving its ce vacant.


    Thanks to that, the expedition members, having a look around the vast clearing, started to move busily, throwing outments.


    The underground cave was muchrger than the city excavated by the stone dwarves. I recall seeing on the inte that the world''srgest cave is about 200m high; perhaps this ce was inspired by that.


    It was so high, not just skyscrapers but entire buildings could fit inside, and the vast clearing made it hard to believe it was a cave.


    The walls and mid-boss tunnels that should be visible in the distance were nowhere to be seen.


    "Is this from it crawling around?"


    "Definitely looks like insect-type monsters are mixed in."


    In that vast clearing, there were very clear signs of it moving back and forth tens or hundreds of times.


    The movement had ground down uneven stctites and stgmites.


    The tunnels dug by the ground bugs had tooth marks repeating like waves, but the creature''s trail was very smooth.


    The floor was slick, as if a snail or something had left a trail of slime as it moved along.


    At the end was the center of the clearing, which had been hollowed out, making it easy to prepare various things like catapults for throwing acid solutions.


    "Looking at these marks, the creature''s body must be like that of a mollusk."


    "ording to the hero party, it has tentacles for grabbing and piercing."


    "If it couldn''t prate the protection spell in one hit, we should be able to block it with steel shields and shield magic."


    "Hey, make sure the magic circles are properly engraved on the catapult! Without them, we''re bug food."


    The adventurers began bustling about, setting up the catapult facing away from the pathway to Granny Pipi''s city, in the center of the clearing, which had been indented to fit its size after much lounging.


    Even amidst this, a group of intermediate mages specialized in ice and acid magic, still curious, sneaked off to the side.


    They started chipping away at the cave''s stgmites and the stone floor pressed t by the creature, collecting samples in small ss bottles with a pickaxe.


    The Temple Knights, priests, and nuns, having some time left, began to set up a campsite.


    They were preparing a ce to stay, but then they started creating a space for a prayer meeting and began singing hymns.


    -Se-ah, something''s weird here...


    -This is giving me a headache.


    -Still, it''s more normal than an Acid Hero, right?


    -The barrels loaded into that catapult are filled with hydrochloric acid; what''s normal or abnormal about that lol


    -Actually, we who are watching this stream are the weirdest lol. Imagine saying to someone, ''I''m watching a stream where they dissolve tentacles with acid.'' We''d be treated like lunatics.


    "Hey, that''s harsh! You should go out and say you''re enjoying a stream of the number one virtual reality game in the world. Don''t say it like that."


    The word ''chaotic'' fits this ce best.


    Whether it was because they believed in the hero party, or their belief and pride in the Goddess, humans were doing their jobs without fear of the unknown underground monster with the ability to copse cities.


    As priests and nuns pray, mages wander around collecting all sorts of things, adventurers set up the catapult and then ck off in their tents, tentacles start flying in from the distance.


    "Ah, ahhhh!"


    "Aaah! It''s, it''s here!!!"


    F*cking hell, why is iting from Granny Pipi''s direction?


    ...Sh*t, did it dig a new tunnel?


    ---


    [1. raei: searching it up, there''s a movie from 1982 where an alien is discovered frozen in Antarctica. It''s called ''The Thing.'' The temple one I think can be a lot of movies but I''m going to guess Indiana Jones.]Toggle New Ads


    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 266: Harpy Kingdom Revival 6

    Chapter 266: Harpy Kingdom Revival 6


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Bright red blood sttered vividly.


    "Ah, Aaahh!"


    "Are you f*cking insane, you moron? Didn''t you see what''s behind?"


    "Th-thank you, ah, it hurts!"


    A mage, who was scratching at stgmites, had thin tentacles fly in at him from the cave.


    He died without even a scream.


    A hole punctured through his chest, while another adventurer gets his side pierced but survives, bleeding profusely and copsing to the ground, thanks to Reba blocking the rest.


    The creature wasn''t just leaving and returning to its nest but circling around it.


    Unfortunately, it appeared from behind the base camp, from the tunnel to Granny Pipi, killing five from the start of the fight.


    This also meant that the highly-skilled adventurers in the rear, which was originally the front, suffered only minimal damage despite the surprise attack.


    "Turn the catapult!"


    "Move the supply carriage first so it doesn''t tip over! If the alchemic solution tank explodes, we''re f*cked!"


    Unlike the bewildered mages, groups of adventurers start doing their jobs.


    Some move the catapult, while others quickly clear away barrels full of hydrochloric and sulfuric acid to prevent them from hurting anyone.


    In the midst of this, the most fiercely rampaging one is, as expected, 5 ''Mercenary Queen'' Reba.


    She tosses an injured subordinate towards the priests and then draws arge sword to sh through the tentacles cleanly.


    Then, a resounding roar echoes again, as if infuriated by the counterattack from inside its nest.


    Grraaaaaaah


    Simultaneously, a ferocious rumbling grows closer, as if the creature itself decided to see the invaders of its nest.


    It realized that just sending tentacles from afar wasn''t enough.


    "It''sing! The creature ising!"


    "May the Goddess''s blessing be with Brother Rnd."


    "Load it up! It''s huge, so let''s hit it first and see!"


    As the creature starts to move busily, the expedition team gets busy as well, moving forward into the dark tunnel.


    A huge tunnel fitting the creature''s size.


    Unlike the brightly litmon areas with magic and magical tools, this dark tunnel had no light, but red eyes shone from the darkness.


    Not one pair, but roughly eleven red pupils.


    Seeing the creature rushing out from the darkness, the thought urred that Lili really drew it well, though it might have been better if it was drawn a little worse.


    "Looks like sh*t...."


    -lol, looking at it feels weird


    -Even a veteran adventurer from a fantasy world is amazed by its ugliness


    -Why does it look like that, lol


    -Honestly, undead from the swamp are better-looking than this


    -A zombie crocodile looks cuter.. the design team overdid it


    Unknowingly, my cursing was caught by the camera drone, and the viewers startedughing.


    Well, they would understand since the creature was truly horrific in many ways.


    Moving like a hermit crab with a huge rock as its shell, it had dozens of tentacles and antennae springing from underneath.


    Everyone in the expedition gaped at the sight of a snail with 11 eyes, covered in dozens of squid legs and grasshopper antennae stuck all over it.


    Considering its size, it seemed impossible to cut it down with one strike of a 10-meter aura greatsword.


    Creatures with a body simr to mollusks usually have a core, like slimes...


    It looked like we had to cut off the tentacles and break the shell to find the core.


    "Hey! Rnd! This f*cker, it doesn''t regenerate!"


    "Everyone, aim for the tentacles first!"


    "Use acid magic on the thick tentacles first! The sharp ones are fast, so deploy shield magic in advance!"


    Thinking this, I gripped my shield and warhammer tighter and moved forward, Reba''s booming voiceing from behind.


    Crazy as she may be, leading the mercenaries, her voice filled with manamanded authority.


    Thanks to her, everyone from Temple Knights rushing from the center of the clearing to mages trying to find a safe spot near the catapults heard Reba''s orders clearly amidst screams and roars.


    With Reba''s voice clearly setting the action n, there was no need to worry about the rear.


    "Rnd, we''re going, right?"


    "Somebody has to attack the main body. Youing?"


    "Of course. This is what I trained for."


    As Katie approached quietly while I blocked a thin tentacle aiming for my face with my shield and advanced, I nced back to see everyone spreading out and takingmand of the expedition.


    Grace led adventurers to move the catapults, Irene and the nuns protected the undefended backs of adventurers busy with the catapults, and Han Se-ah used her inventory to take care of the barrels of hydrochloric acid.


    "Can those thin, sharp tentacles be cut?"


    "They can be cut because they''re thin."


    As we advanced without much damage, a few adventurers followed behind Katie.


    Leading them was, of course, Reba, her red hair flying like a g.


    Several high-ranking adventurers from the Guild, whose faces I recognized, also threw themselves into the darkness following Reba''s red hair.


    "Man, it''s dark! Doesn''t anyone have a magic tool?"


    "Ah, this thing''s expensive."


    As the one-eyed guy holding a spear grumbled, a furry guy with an axe, who was part of the group, pulled something out from under his leather armor.


    It turned out to be a magic tool that flew up into the air like some toy drone, starting to illuminate the surroundings.


    The im that it was an expensive item was not exaggerated as it naturally moved behind me, urately lighting up the ground.


    ''I guess there are seven of us: me, Katie, Reba, the spear guy with an eye patch, the furry axe guy, the bald greatsword wielder, and the long-haired dual swordsman.''


    All I saw was a bunch of grim faces.


    Except for Katie and Reba, it was hard to tell if the others were people or monsters as they charged towards us, snorting with their ugly mugs.


    Given their impressive looks, their skills were bound to be quite good as well, so we charged in as we were.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Fighting a giant monster is, as expected, a battle of endurance.


    It''s the only way ancient humans,cking teeth and ws, hunted other animals: endurance hunting.


    The ancient humans, who may not have had sharp ws or strong muscles but could oust anything, would injure their prey with thrown spears and chase it until it copsed from exhaustion.


    And in this world filled with mana, this fantasy realm that lives on primitive violence, we have no choice but to resort to those primal methods.


    "F*ck, don''t try to cut the thick ones in one go, hack them a bit at a time! It''ll jam your weapon!"


    "F*ck, sh*t-! This was brand new from the Magic Tower!"


    Break the thin tentacles, hack off the thick ones, and crush them as needed.


    As we advance, we see the eyes of the creature that hase from the tunnel to the nest, getting all worked up.


    Given its size and the thickness of its body, it looks like a snail infected with parasites, with about 11 disgusting eyeballs.


    The furry axe guy, who just had his new axe NTR''d by a tentacle, pulls something else out from within his chest.


    How many magic tools does this guy carry around in his bosom, like Doraemon''s pocket[1]?


    With a mentality to use them liberally, this time he pulls out a magic scroll, rolled up like a piece of paper.


    "Hey, Rnd! Can you clear the tentacles for a sec?"


    "Sure, what''s that?"


    "Intermediate-level magic, Acid something!"


    The guy, who looked like some wallet warrior, mentioned this and I nced ahead.


    Though there are dozens of tentacles, only four or five are actually targeting us.


    That''s because the mages under the protection of the Temple Knights at the back are tantly focusing on the thick tentacles.


    This terrible monster, intelligent in its own right, thinks the mages freezing and burning its tentacles are the most dangerous, hence it extends most of its tentacles in that direction.


    Various ice arrows and spears are one thing, but with spells like Acid Ssh and Acid Fog, the surface of the tentacles sizzles and burns with acidic foam and fog, which must be annoying for it.


    A buzzing fly in front of you, and a bug that climbs onto the back of your hand to burn your skin with its acidic touch.


    Humans would shake off the bug burning their skin first, so why wouldn''t the monster?


    Screeeeech


    "F*ck, how can something without a damn mouth be so loud!"


    As I smack the tentacles flying at me like snakes with my warhammer, the creature recoils like a snail poked by a human.


    But without its back and guts exposed, it''s hard to deal any damage, so it only recoils briefly before stretching out again, which is annoying as hell.


    While the cut tentacles don''t regrow like Hydra heads, they have some regenerative ability proportional to their size, as tentacles burned by acid magic slowly heal over time.


    After all, I could heal such wounds myself by drawing on divine energy, so it''s unlikely that a raid-type giant boss would be outdone by me in terms of stamina.


    With that thought, I continue to advance.


    Katie is far off, slicing thin tentacles with the long-haired dual swordsman...


    I guess I can afford to exert some power.


    Instead of calling Durandal, I forcefully channel mana into my warhammer.


    The heart-pounding and irregrly thrashing tentacles start to slow down.


    Even if I gather all my mana, it doesn''t be an aura boasting brutish destructive power outside the warhammer... but at least I can make it solid enough to deal damage to its tentacles.


    I momentarily set down my shield to make a full-power swing.


    "F*ck, you crazy f*cker! Swing that somewhere else!"


    Seeing me, Reba, who knows my fighting style well, stops slicing tentacles and ttens herself on the ground next to me.


    The victim of my full-powered swing was a thick tentacleing towards me with a hint of frost, having been hit by freezing magic.


    The tentacle, as if it has sensing organs, tries to grab the swinging warhammer by spreading its tip wide like a tentacle fan.


    Boom


    "Uh, Uhh-!"


    "Idiot, use the scroll!"


    "I already ripped it, fall back!"


    When the giant tentacle and the small warhammer collide, creating a shockwave that echoes through the cave, our wallet warrior, the furry axe guy, staggers but manages to rip the scroll while staring down the 11 eyeballs.


    The thick tentacles were pushed back by the crushing force and the thin tentacles scattered like reeds in a whirlwind.


    Thanks to that, the eyeballs became clearly exposed.


    But no magic mercilessly came at the eyeballs, clear weak points, even after the scroll was ripped.


    "What the f*ck! Don''t tell me it''s a dud?"


    "No! This, I swear I bought it with a bag of gold from the Magic Tower!"


    As Eyepatch Spear Guy and Furry Axe Man engage in an absurdedy, the giant boss staring at me recollects its tentacles.


    Its gaze indicates that a beast that bites hard enough to bruise is more dangerous than a bug that causes a stinging pain on the skin.


    ''Durandal, should I draw you?''


    I wonder if I can cut through that huge thing and find the core within Durandal''s limited time, or if I should peel off the tentacles and shell with Durandal and leave finding the core to the mages.


    As I think this, I reach to pull my shield towards me with my foot.


    "What, what? The ground?"


    I felt a chilling sensation.


    If I don''t run, I''ll die a terrible death!


    ---


    [1. raei: Doraemon has a fourth-dimensional pocket from which he pulls out all kinds of stuff]Toggle New Ads


    3/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 267: Harpy Kingdom Revival 7

    Chapter 267: Harpy Kingdom Revival 7


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    When you reach a higher level of mastery over mana, you go beyond human capabilities.


    I''m not being arrogant by calling myself superhuman.


    Ordinary humans can''t hear, see, or feel what I can. With abundant mana, my senses are enhanced, including gaining a sixth sense, a supreme state of being.


    Seven warriors, who could easily kill hundreds of soldiers with their bare hands, were clearly in trouble, sweating heavily and turning to flee.


    "Crazy f*cker, what, what did you use?!"


    "I don''t know, damn it! Just run, I''ll buy drinks or whateverter!"


    "It''s always the damn mages causing problems, motherf*cker-!"


    The burly axeman, his one-eyed spear-wielding friend, along with Katie slicing through tentacles and Reba crushing them, all started running towards the Temple Knights, turning their backs to the enemy.


    And, of course, I was doing the same.


    There should have been seven fleeing since seven attacked, but I only saw six.


    Looking around, I noticed the bald greatsword warrior far away.


    He probably used the recoil of my fully-charged warhammer swing tounch himself back.


    "Ro, Rnd! Something''sing! Something''s on its way! What the hell-!"


    "Stay calm and control your mana, Katie. We can make it out."


    Despite Katie nearly losing it due to the intense warning of her sixth sense.


    The long-haired dual-wielder, having thrown one of his swords away, essentially tossed Katie to me.


    She calmed down once I caught her.


    After stabilizing her, we started running together.


    Dragging her by the scruff and thumping her on the back like a malfunctioning radio seemed to fix her.


    "Thanks, over there! Get the sword money from that hairy f*cker!"


    "I''ll collect it all: the drink, the sword, the life debt, damn bastard!"


    As Reba, Katie, and I rushed towards the Temple Knights, the hairy man and his one-eyed friend disappeared into a pit, and the long-haired swordsman who helped Katie vanished into the distance after stepping over a stgmite, just as the ground began to crack open, releasing a disgusting green liquid.


    "Damn it, you said it was an intermediate-level scroll!"


    "It was supposed to be intermediate-level, ording to the Magic Tower, really!"


    The ground burst open like a geyser, spewing green liquid and silencing the distant shouts of the hairy man and hispanion.


    A towering pir of water, at least 10 meters high and a deep green color, suggesting it was highly toxic.


    All the tentacles previously reaching for us vanished instantly.


    When the acid from the geyser touched the persistent tentacles, they snapped off in less than a second, not just melting or being severed butpletely disintegrating upon contact.


    This terrifying sight nearly made us freeze, but we pushed forward and safely reached the Temple Knights.


    "Brother Rnd? What exactly is that?"


    "It''s something strange from the Magic Tower! Everyone, cast protective spells now. A single drop could be deadly!"


    A Temple Knight, initially fighting off tentacles, rushed over to me, rmed.


    He started reciting a prayer after seeing a droplet dissolve a stgmite as thick as a mature tree in just five seconds.


    Fortunately, the boss monster, along with its tentacles reaching past the acidic geyser, retreated hastily, though apparently not adept at moving backward.


    "Watch out! The protection spell is breaking!"


    The protective spell, a collective effort from Temple Knights, priests, and nuns, began to dissolve under the attack of a green, acidic gas, acting like a potent magical acid, even boiling through the magical shields erected by mages.


    This made everyone who was actively fighting the tentacles to start asking what was happening.


    This included Irene, using protective spells, Grace, aiming her arrow, and Han Se-ah, who was firing barrels with a catapult.


    -Lol, thought the scroll was blocked, but it wasn''t nah it wasn''t blocked, just f*cking exploding


    -Ava hot spring from hell would be milder than that sh*t


    -Cute how the seven of them instantly turned their backs to run the hell away


    -The bald greatsword warrior bolted before even Teacher Rnd, guess that''s what a senior adventurer is about


    -What the hell is the Magic Tower doing, making and selling such things lol


    -What kind of magic is that, exactly?


    Facing those critical looks, I naturally took the lead to deflect the me.


    "It appears a defective scroll from the Magic Tower used by an adventurer caused the explosion."


    "The Magic Tower... I understand. That was a close call, brother."


    "It''s typical of those responsible for making the scrolls. We need to find out who it was."


    The me naturally shifted from the person who used the scroll to the unidentified mage who made it, thanks to the notorious reputation of the Magic Tower''s past deeds.


    After catching my breath, I approached a mage brought by Charlotte who looked familiar and asked what had just happened.


    "It seems like an attempt to forcibly modify an existing scroll into an acid attribute went berserk. If we were unlucky, it might have exploded right in the adventurer''s hands.


    Still, although it became unstable, its power seems to be on par with high-level ones. With some fine-tuning, this could lead to a new method of scroll production..."


    Even in this situation, this guy is thinking about creating magical dynamite, as expected of a mage.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Most tentacles melted upon contact with the acidic geyser, leaving the boss monster in agony.


    We backed away, fearing even a drop could dissolve our gear and kill us instantly.


    The one who broke this sudden truce created by the acid geyser was none other than Han Se-ah.


    "Hanna, what''s your n?"


    "I think I can hit its eyes now."


    I mistook her loaded catapult for something else, but it looked more like the skeleton of a tank.


    She adjusted angles from a targeting seat on the catapult.


    She had been using the catapult for damage since her most potent skill, Call Lightning, would likely be blocked by the monster''s rocky exterior.


    She had also used a golem to fight the boss on the 30th floor, not engaging directly.


    It was another tactic for handlingrge monsters.


    A quick look at the stream showed a targeting device on the catapult, indicating the impact area.


    -Time to hit the eye jackpot already


    -It''s really annoying how the tentacles and eyes all wriggle together lol


    -It''s so frustrating, it feels like it''s about to hit but then doesn''t, like a sneeze that won''te out


    -Since you can''t hit it anyway, just pan the camera on Irene beside you


    -Se-ah, you''re not missing on purpose for donations, are you?


    "Ah sh*t, how do we deal with dozens of tentacles! A goalkeeper only has two hands, how many does that thing have?"


    However, the viewers'' reactions were ice-cold.


    The boss''s 11 red eyes remained unscathed even after our failed attempt to hit them and our retreat from a malfunctioning magic scroll.


    Despite numerous attempts, we hadn''tnded a single sessful hit.


    The viewers, who usually tease over trivial matters, were relentlessly mocking Han Se-ah''s 0% sess rate in boss raid gimmicks.


    [Mr. BB donated 10,000 Won!]


    It''s not much, but take this and please hit it at least once...


    [Eye Poking Magic donated 100,000 won!]


    So it has to be this way... donations.. do you feel good now?


    [Lover of Irene''s Divine Energy Pouches donated 300,000 won!]


    I''m donating this because I think going to the dentist would hurt less. Please take it.


    "Hey! Are you guys giving donations? ...Thanks for the donations, but this isn''t intentional. Now that the tentacles are gone, I''ll try to aim properly!"


    Han Se-ah, who was about to lose her temper over this unexpected financial support, gets serious.


    She then starts aiming from the catapult''s control seat, squinting one eye as if she''s using a sniper rifle.


    With only a few weakened tentacles left, our chance of sess has definitely increased.


    However, it also means the remaining tentacles are being used defensively.


    "The eyes seem vulnerable. Now''s our chance with many tentacles cut."


    "We might be able to freeze some of the remaining tentacles."


    With the distance between us naturally widened and the sight of yellow-green smoke rising from the cavern floor, melee warriors like me need more time.


    Grace and the mages quietly gather near the catapult, ready to target the boss''s struggling eyeballs, before all of its eyes retract into its shell.


    "...What''s going on? Why is it doing that?"


    While everyone hesitated, not knowing what to do, I had a sudden ominous idea and instinctively ran forward.


    If it hides inside its shell like that, isn''t it a 99% chance it''s entering a healing phase?

 Chapter 268: Harpy Kingdom Revival 8

    Chapter 268: Harpy Kingdom Revival 8


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Everyone knows that monsters with hard shells have a healing pattern.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s a turtle, hermit crab, or snail; these creatures inevitably hide inside their shells during a fight to recover their health.


    Failing to disrupt this healing process almost guarantees a loss.


    Some of these creatures emerge after healing a bit, showing a semnce of fairness.


    However, the most infuriating ones stay hidden until their health is fully restored, essentially resetting the battle and wasting all the resources invested in the fight.


    ''Whatever it is, just crack that shell open!''


    Driven by this thought, I charged forward, with Reba quickly catching up.


    Her instincts as a fierce warrior kicked in at the sight of the enemy''s defensive tactic.


    Despite not knowing about this healing mechanic in games, she aggressively pursued the creature at the first sign of vulnerability.


    Reba, having abandoned her greatsword during an earlier escape, now wielded arge battle-axe she had taken from a subordinate.


    Her red hair streamed behind her like a g as she led the charge.


    Under Reba''smand, her team followed with disciplined urgency.


    "We need hammers and heavy weapons!"


    "If you''ve got a spear, go find something heavier, like a pickaxe!"


    "Damn it! Is this a monster or a mining operation?"


    "Rnd! Are you going to summon Durandal now?"


    This included Katie, among others.


    It made me question if the ''Mercenary Queen'' title really suited her, but I pushed that thought aside forter.


    The real question was whether to summon Durandal.


    After all, if there''s a healing phase, it logically follows that there are other phases to the battle.


    It would be too simple and quite disappointing if a monster couldn''t do anything once its healing was interrupted and just died.


    So, the choice was clear: should I disrupt the healing phase with Durandal, or wait and attack during its final desperate moves?


    ''Since when did I be someone who dwells on decisions?''


    The decision came easily.


    "Durandal,e forth."


    "What''s that? You talk to your sword?"


    Ignoring Reba''s teasing, I held the glowing greatsword.


    My n was to interrupt the monster''s healing and then cut through its massive shell.


    With the monster exposed, it would be vulnerable to attack.


    Our group, consisting of nearly fifty knights and priests, plus about thirty mages saved by the knights, and arge contingent of mercenaries and adventurers, totaled one hundred and fifty.


    If we couldn''t defeat a monster with a broken shell with such a force, then something was seriously wrong with this game.


    -The hero''s majestic holy sword has appeared!


    -Seeing that Durandal only appears when its name is called, BB Games is f*cking ruthless.


    -Calling out for Durandal feels oddly simr to summoning Siri, which feels kinda weird.


    -But shouldn''t activating such an extreme attack skill lower your defense? How does it make sense to smash through everything with tank specs without any defense penalty?


    -The difference an additional star makes is absurd. Some people go crazy over just getting a 5.


    After a quick look at the cheering chat, I pumped mana into my greatsword, making it growrger.


    Fortunately, I still had a good amount of mana remaining.


    As I charged towards the enormous stone shell, my sword, now towering and glowing, lit up the dark cavern like a beacon.


    Meanwhile, the enchanting praises to the Goddess echoed from behind.


    The Temple Knights, realizing what was happeningte, rushed after the adventurers.


    Those knights equipped with one-handed swords instead of maces began to cast holy spells, mingling with the priests and nuns.


    "Wow, is this what a holy spell does?"


    "I feel so much lighter. This is why having a priest in the party is essential."


    "Long live the Goddess, damn it!"


    The blessings were spread not just to one person, but generously among all the advancing adventurers and Temple Knights.


    Our steps quickened, mana flowed more smoothly, and our grip on our weapons strengthened.


    The divine energy effortlessly erased the fatigue from fighting the tentacles.


    Confident in my nimbleness, I jumped high onto what seemed to be the shell''s surface, which appeared vast enough to span dozens of meters.


    "This area is massive, should we start smashing?"


    "Could this be where the head is? The eyes must be around here."


    Leaving the adventurers'' murmurs below, I vaulted higher onto the shell.


    Without the tentacles, the shell was even more enormous than we thought.


    Though I attempted a careful leap, mindful of potential repercussions, my foot still caught on the edge, failing to reach the top despite the boost from the holy spells.


    Yet, given Durandal''s reach, I was close enough.


    Feeling an inexplicable urge to start from the top, I decisively swung down the glowing greatsword.


    "Whoa, what''s this?!"


    "There''s something mixed inside the shell!"


    As I struck, the shell emitted sparks.


    This was a key feature of the boss monster, fizzling with mana.


    But Durandal, a divine gift from the Goddess herself, sliced through with only a bit more resistance than cutting through tofu or butter,pletely disregarding any defensive or damage reduction abilities.


    Durandal effortlessly cut through the rocky part of the shell, sparking as it smashed into an unknown metal embedded within.


    I pushed my hand further down, and the sword moved from above my head to below my feet, cutting deeply into the shell in a 180-degree arc.


    But something about the cut felt off


    "This f*cker, it''s t!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "This f*cker didn''t just retreat into the shell; it''s lying t underneath! I''ve cut this much and it''s all shell, f*ck!"


    BB Games, really doing all sorts of sh*t.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The shell, standing tall like a hill, and the body of the mollusk squirming beneath it made me assume the creature had shrunk into the shell''s inner empty space, much like snails or hermit crabs.


    However, BB Games twisted their creativity to fool yers once again.


    The creature''s thick shell had no hollow space inside.


    This meant the shell was three to five times thicker than I had anticipated.


    Even after thrusting a 10-meter long sword of light into it, the creature''s soft flesh remained hidden.


    Definitely not what I had hoped to encounter.


    "Hey! Do we have any more scrolls?"


    "Do you think?!"


    At this point, I could hear the adventurers below me, also puzzled and frustrated.


    They, too, were trying to break through but were astonished by the shell''s unexpected thickness.


    Suddenly, a woman''s breathless voice called out from a distance.


    "Rnd! Rnd! Can you give me a lift?"


    "Hmm?"


    It was Han Se-ah, who had just dashed over with a burst of inspiration.


    Despite her skill, her stamina was low.


    After sprinting from the catapult to the boss monster, she was panting heavily.


    I pulled out Durandal and jumped down to her.


    She attempted to exin, but she was too out of breath to make sense.


    "huff- I, I, huff-"


    "Just catch your breath first. You''re asking to be lifted up there, right?"


    As I prepared to jump with her by my side, she tried to exin something but struggled to get the words out.


    -Can''t even finish her sentence.


    -Lol, she''s gasping just from that run? Got a debuff or something?


    -Reminds me of the studious ss president forced to run a marathon in middle school.


    -At least she finished the marathon, lol. What''s this, how far did she even run?


    -Run like you''re chasing the morning bus, Han Se-ah.


    The viewers found her struggle amusing yet endearing, thanks to her natural charm, leading to a mix ofughter and teasingments.


    Han Se-ah, too exhausted to even wave her hand, leaned against the boss''s rugged shell, catching her breath before speaking.


    "Rnd, the shell is too thick. Can you make a hole deep enough for a person to fit through?"


    "I can do that," I responded, ready to act on her request without hesitation.


    I charged Durandal with mana and drove it deep into the shell, carving out a circr section as if drawing a manhole cover.


    Afterying Durandal aside, I extracted the carved shell piece, pulling it out with a grinding noise to reveal a cylindrical fragment.


    Despite the shell pir being 10 meters tall and heavily filled with metal, making it extremely heavy, I had more than enough strength to manage it, thanks in part to my own mana and the beautiful hymns from the nuns supporting us from behind.


    "Should we drop something into it? I''ve dug 10 meters, but it looks like there''s more below."


    "I''ve brought something specifically for breaking through the shell, not just for the tentacles."


    Han Se-ah looked down at the deep hole with a wicked smile.


    From her inventory, a yer''s magical storage space, she pulled out something squishy and colored, which was oddly familiar.


    ...Ah, so she brought a troll bomb in the end?


    The explosive tumor from a troll, ineffective in the venomous swamp and overlooked, was now dropped into the depths below at Han Se-ah''s gesture.

 Chapter 269: Harpy Kingdom Revival 9

    Chapter 269: Harpy Kingdom Revival 9


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    "Hey, squishies! We''vee to help! ording to Lili, this creature''s shell i-"


    The adventurers were struggling against a mid-boss monster with an extremely thick shell.


    Even their most powerful weapon, a greatsword glowing with a bright aura, couldn''t fully pierce it.


    It was impossible to break through the creature''s defenses as easily as one might clear a small hill with a giant shovel.


    However, just when it looked like their efforts were futile, along came stone dwarves Old Bobo and Lili, with a portable vacuum stoneuncher, destroying the shell and showcasing a dazzling perf-.


    "Hmm? What''s going on?"


    Nope that didn''t happen.


    Instead, I repeatedly inserted troll tumor bombs into a 10-meter hole in the monster''s shell and then forcefully pressed the shell back in ce to detonate the bomb.


    This process, repeated multiple times, was like pounding grain with a pestle but targeted at the monster''s thick shell.


    Even a shell as durable as this monster''s couldn''t withstand such a tactic.


    Han Se-ah even assisted by drilling holes around the shell, mimicking a technique used to split stones for pyramids by inserting water and wooden stakes to force them apart.


    After creating more than thirty holes and filling them with bombs, the monster''s once-imprable shell cracked wide open and shattered.


    The creature, a giant tentacled snail, which had lost its home, began to convulse like a salted slug, with only a few tentacles left.


    "Ugh, this disgusting thing has recovered already?"


    "Mage! Freeze the base of the tentacles as much as possible!"


    The tentacles, which had somewhat managed to regenerate as we drilled holes into its shell, had increased from about ten to twenty.


    It was a clear indication of how dire the situation would have been if we hadn''t managed to break the shell.


    Now, without its protective shell, the creature''s body looked pathetic, barely twitching.


    It was just a weakened boss that failed to recover.


    The situation was even worse for the creature, like a slug sprinkled with salt, indicating the troll tumor bomb I had nted deep inside the shell also inflicted poison damage.


    It was an effect I hadn''t anticipated.


    The boss, confused by the intense vors it had never encountered deep underground such as ice, acid, and corpse poison, lost its defensive shell and offensive tentacles.


    Now, it was left defenseless, suffering from frostbite, burns, and poisoning due to various magics, a truly pitiful state.


    "What did they use to make that giant creature so powerless?"


    "That squishy mage must''ve brought up something terrible from the lower floors."


    "Hehe, as expected, squishies are good at warfare."


    The stone dwarves, including Old Bobo, who hade with a mobile vacuum stoneuncher, were unable to showcase their capabilities as the creature''s shell had already been destroyed.


    The scene of the dwarves, along with Old Bobo, being horrified by the hero''s ferocity as they lynched the boss monster, was captured in its entirety on camera.


    -This is the bottomless evil of humans!


    -Tentacles dissolved with acid, shell exploded with a corpse bomb, body poisoned with undead toxin. Are these the actions of a hero?


    -It''s strange that the hero''s specialty is not divine energy or light but acid, explosions, and poison.


    -The hero''s special attack is not divine energy and light, but acid, explosions, and poisoning. Something is weird


    -Shouldn''t the stone dwarves be using that weapon to protect the city instead?


    Despite the creature''s attempts to fight back, it was futile.


    It weakly swung its regrown tentacles only to be brutally defeated.


    Its flesh, both tender and tough, was mercilessly frozen by ice magic and then shattered.


    "Unload everything we have left! Aim for its back, not where the people are!"


    "That bastard, Rio, Rio!"


    The newly grown tentacles were immediately frozen by the enraged mages.


    Meanwhile, the mercenaries, initially searching for pickaxes, gleefully mounted the catapult, eager to take advantage of the situation.


    The creature''s back, sticky and soft from the explosion''s aftermath, was further assaulted with acid and the lingering poison from troll bombs.


    Even with its resilience, the creature could only endure so much.


    Itnguished in this terrible state for a while but was ultimately unable to ovee.


    As ity dying, it let out a mournful cry, a finalment.


    The only inconvenience it managed to cause the expedition team was dying their dinner time into thete evening.


    Reba, feeling hungry and irritable, ended up scolding her subordinates excessively.


    This was the only tangible oue of the monster''s desperate struggle.


    Describing the demise of the monster, which with its massive size caused earthquakes, demolished mountains, and reduced an underground city to ruins, as inconsequential made it out to be quite the pitiful end.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The fearsome monster that had threatened the stone dwarves'' underground city and the Harpy Queen''s kingdom was defeated.


    The hero who aplished this feat was Hanna, a human from another world.


    As an adventurer, mage, and hero, she utilized a unique magic known as the inventory to bring powerful explosives and defeat the malevolent beast.


    -So, how are you feeling, hero?


    "Can''t you just say I did a great job?"


    Deaths among adventurers aremon, particrly inside towers.


    Therefore, the incidents where several mages were ambushed and killed by tentacles, and a few others were crushed and destroyed in battle, didn''t gain much attention.


    Considering the challenge of battling a giant monster capable of destroying cities, having only about twenty casualties is seen as a sess.


    What did be widely known, however, was Han Se-ah, the bomb mage''s reputation.


    The imagery of a man wielding a sword of light and a woman summoning bombs out of nowhere seemed mismatched but memorable, sparking fast-spreading rumors.


    -Just give up, Se-ah, you''d be... never mind.


    -The quickest way to annoy people is to stop talking mid-sentence.


    -You''ve evolved from mecha-p*rn girl to chemical terrorism girl, what are your thoughts?


    -Why the hell were youughing as you threw the bombs? Lol


    In the aftermath, adventurers gathered in Granny Pipi''s city, suggesting a toast to their departedrades.


    Drunk adventurers, linking arms, sang loudly, resembling more noise than music.


    Some, previously injured by tentacles, ended up receiving more scolding than alcohol from an intoxicated Reba.


    Priests and nuns prayed for the deceased, each mourning in their own way at the afterparty.


    I stealthily nced at the inte while sipping on alcohol with the group.


    No one would notice the fiddling of fingers under the table with all the hustle and bustle.


    [Heroes Chronicle Forum]


    - ''Grinning K-Gamer'' Earns a New Title in the West [832] +1438


    - Advice for Those Advancing from the 30th to the 31st Floor [248] +165


    - World No.1''s Incredible Physical Control.GIF [429] +343


    - Hey, En-san [135] +239


    - Pushing Through the 20th Floor with Alchemy: A Must-Read [672] +447


    The forum was flooded with posts from today''s stream, capturing viewers'' attention.


    Reading through thements after enjoying a beer, it was clear Han Se-ah''s unique approach tobatusing chemicals and explosivesbroke away from the traditional fantasy game tactics of sword-fighting and archery, causing quite a cultural shock.


    The forum discussions ranged from those earnestly nning to use hydrochloric acid against orc-producing temples to others blending Han Se-ah''s image with memes of barrels filled with alchemical concoctions.


    En-san turned out to be a reference to the Japanese word for hydrochloric acid.


    Aic depicted a character pouring hot sulfuric acid for a pdin, specializing in fire magic(fire mountain family)[1].


    World No.1''s Incredible Physical Control.GIF


    [Han Se-ah''s Catapult Misses Every Shot.GIF]


    [Boss Monster Smashing a Barrel.GIF]


    [Han Se-ah Throwing Bombs into the Shell Dug Out by Rnd.JPG]


    It turned out to be a showcase of physical skill rather than uracy.


    While Rnd charged into battle, Han Se-ah missed every shot.


    My 4th cousin loves Angry Penguins, bet ya he could hit better LOL


    Stream it then.


    Still, she managed to clear the level and maintain the #1 rank.


    Imagine if Rnd was the streamer and one of the NPC teammates was that clumsy.


    Hypotheticals like that are so good, write that down.


    ''Grinning K-Gamer'' New Title in the West


    [Top Posts on Western Community Boards.JPG]


    [Best Post Featuring Han Se-ah.JPG]


    [Thread Flooded with ''Chemical Terrorist'' Comments.JPG]


    From being famed as a mecha-p*rn icon to being dubbed a chemical terrorist, Han Se-ah''s transformation has caught the West''s attention, intriguing many with the use of hydrochloric acid and bombs over traditional weaponry.


    Giant Robot Riding vs Killing Bosses with Hydrochloric Acid


    How can you vs the two?


    Why wouldn''t people be shocked by such bullsh*t? LOL


    They are more sensitive to terrorism than we are, after all.


    It''s a mess in many ways, but that''s what makes it interesting.


    "Rnd, aren''t you drinking?"


    "Of course, I am."


    Her sinisterughing while throwing bombs was captured.


    Han Se-ah was experiencing the result of it, her expression twisting as she drank.


    Viewers had been sending in edited photos and videos.


    Irene, thinking Hanna was saddened by the deaths, approached her quietly and gave her aforting hug.


    This gesture, along with the viewer''s suppressed desire for divine energy pouches, shifted their focus.


    Han Se-ah sighed in relief.


    The atmosphere was perfect: noisy adventurers and friendlypanions.


    It made the drinks taste sweeter.


    Then, a visitor arrived from the underground city.


    "Human hero, the Queen is looking for you."


    She was the red harpy girl, adorned with gold and jewels, having discarded the old ne.


    ---


    [1. raei: dunno what this reference is, fire mountain family was in english]Toggle New Ads


    1/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 270: Harpy Kingdom Revival 10

    Chapter 270: Harpy Kingdom Revival 10


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    While human forces fought monsters underground, the stone dwarves and harpies were not idle either.


    Old Bobo, oveing his trauma with courage, ventured underground to meet Lili.


    After meeting Lili, he upgraded the vacuum stoneuncher from stationary to portable to rescue the squishies from the mid-boss monster''sir.


    Meanwhile, the Harpy Queen managed to persuade the harpy girl found on the 44th floor, bringing her into her kingdom.


    As she rode the makeshift elevator set up by mages to the Harpy Kingdom, she shared many stories.


    "So, I got this ne! She said I could bring all my subordinates too!"


    "Really? That''s great."


    "Hehe-"


    The harpy girl, snug against Irene''s chest, chatted away as if she had imprinted on her.


    She had reced her simple rope ne and pebble essories with ones made of gold chains and jewels.


    Her nakedness caught the attention not just of the viewers but also of nearby adventurers, who were surprised enough to pause their drinking.


    Despite the attention, it was clear she was a highly intelligent being who could speak humannguage, making her valuable for the kingdom''s administration and negotiations with humans.


    "Do you know why the queen summoned us?"


    "Um, she mentioned something about keeping a promise?"


    Communication wasn''t smooth, but the harpy girl''s cheerful smile suggested either ack of exnation from the queen or a forgotten detail.


    Irene, giving up on further questions, returned the smile and gently stroked the girl''s hair.


    Feeling slightly buzzed from the drinks and after the sess against the mid-boss monster, the elevator ride was filled withfortable silence.


    As Irene enjoyed the softness of the harpy girl''s feathers and hair, Han Se-ah and I joined them.


    "Rnd, are we going to continue drinking after the talk with the queen?"


    "Well, we''ll see."


    "There might not be any rooms at the inn, but we did get permission to pitch a tent in the open lot. Granny Pipi told me when we were dealing with the loot earlier."


    It seems they''ve be braver since thest time they visited my room.


    Despite the awkwardness from Irene and Han Se-ah''s looks, they moved closer, prompting the camera to focus on us.


    It looks like I''ve charmed two out of the four party members.


    One of the others is a yer who doesn''t interact with NPCs, and thest one is a saint candidate. It looks as if I''ve flirted with every woman possible.


    -Is this the life of a born 6 ''Alpha Male'' Rnd?"


    -I would''ve grabbed onto Rnd''s strong arms too if I were there.


    -How has a streamer not noticed what was happening until it reached this point? Theypletely neglected the stream.


    -Take a moment to breathe, you''re getting too excited.


    -This guy prefers muscr arms over a girl''s chest... Definitely gay.


    After attracting unexpected attention, I quickly closed the chat and started whispering to the two people next to me.


    "If the talk ends quickly, it would be nice to go back to drinking. Adventurers drink till dawn."


    "Yeah, till the morning..."


    Katie''s cheeks turned red at thatment, and Grace and I couldn''t help but smile.


    "Wee, strong human. You dealt with it that fast?"


    Riding the elevator up and crossing the cloud barrier, a named-ss ck harpy awaited like a limousine.


    The ride to the mountaintop pce on a giant eagle was still ufortable.


    The Harpy Queen, now with even more jewelry, greeted us.


    Before, she had a ne between her breasts, but now she wore multiple nes around her neck, covering her upper chest.


    Caught off guard by the sight that resembled less a ne and more a luxurious tribal chest covering, I felt a pinch on both my sides.


    Of course, even without armor, the pinching from Grace and Katie was merely ticklish, not painful.


    "And so, I n to keep my promise."


    Irene and Han Se-ah stepped forward to lead the conversation with the Harpy Queen.


    Irene spoke as a representative of the Temple, and Han Se-ah as an adventurer and hero.


    Although I, with the Holy Sword, could have contributed, I preferred not to leave myfortable spot between Grace and Katie for aplicated conversation.


    We discussed if the harpies needed anything from the mid-boss monster''s remains, mentioned that the stone dwarves were interested in shell fragments, noted that the survivors from the ruins, including Lili, had settled in the kingdom, and nned to buy an elevator-type magical device for interaction with the underground using mana stones.


    After wrapping up most of the discussion, the queen reclined in her ornate throne, prompting cheers from the chat and a reaction from the two women beside me, who had initially aimed to pinch my sides but instead chose to cross their arms ande closer.


    "And, to you who have drawn the Holy Sword, I have a favor to ask."


    "...Me?"


    As I was dreaming about going back down to drink, the Harpy Queen unexpectedly called out to me.


    The camera sneakily panned my way.


    Everyone turned to look at me, from Irene, who was still holding the harpy girl, to Han Se-ah, who was teasing the viewers with the camera.


    Of course, I was clueless about what they expected from me.


    The Harpy Queen nodded at me as I stepped forward.


    "You, Rnd, are chosen by the Goddess, as I''ve been told by those from the Temple. Therefore, I have a request for you."


    At the mention of the Holy Sword, everyone nodded in agreement.


    Although Han Se-ah is the hero, I am the owner of the Holy Sword.


    It seemed the priests who were building a Temple in the Harpy Kingdom had mentioned something, and mypanions understood this too.


    Only Han Se-ah alternated her gaze between me and the Harpy Queen with a strange expression.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Mypanions disappeared outside with the harpy girl, leaving me and the Queen... and the camera Han Se-ah left behind despite ending the stream.


    In the empty pce, where only the sound of the night wind could be heard, the queen spoke to me.


    "You must be a very strong male."


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Harpiesying infertile eggs, how they seek seeds from males of other species, the camera Han Se-ah left behind after ending the stream, a female''s secretive request to a male at night.


    If one doesn''t catch on at this point, it would be a problem.


    "In that case, I wish to receive your seed."


    Said the queen, making her request as if it was the most natural demand.


    Given this species'' nature of flying freely, not wearing clothes, her straightforwardness was less surprising.


    Despite the odd circumstance of recing livestock with mana stones through human trade, the challenge remained that there were no other species to provide seeds, even if they could fly across mountains.


    The queen, stepping down from her throne and approaching me, showcased herrge chest glowing under the dim light in a tower where night never falls.


    It was a proposal hard to refuse.


    Her stunning beauty exined how this species, consisting only of females, had continued through generations.


    "I''m curious about something."


    "What might that be?"


    "Is there any way to handle our size difference?"


    The issue at hand was her significant height, which made even my robust form seem diminutive, as if I were an elementary student beside a high schooler due to her impressive height of 3.5 meters.


    To put it in perspective, the Harpy Queen stood about twice my height.


    At this ratio, even embracing her would mean I''d end up against her thighs rather than her chest.


    It was an unusual predicament, facing difficulties with intimacy because of my shorter stature, far from what I''d expected.


    Having already removed my armor for the asion, I was in lighter attire.


    Observing my eager anticipation, the Harpy Queen offered a gentle smile, nodded, and then unfurled her wings expansively.


    "Indeed, it''s possible. Our kind has long received seeds from other races."


    Suddenly, a gentle glow of mana started to shimmer around her emphasized bust.


    The ne she wore, far from mere decoration, bathed the Harpy Queen in a bright light.


    As I watched, her stature began to decrease gradually.


    Though she only reduced to about 2.5 meters from 3.5 meters, leaving her still considerably taller than me, it was sufficient to ensure our interaction wasn''t awkward.


    With this adjustment, I wouldn''t appear like a child clinging to an adult, so I took a step forward.


    "What do you think? It''s a secret technique passed down among the queens of our tribe. I''ve be smaller and lost some feathers, but does it look alright?"


    "If I say you''re still beautiful, would you believe me?"


    "Mmm, seeing your body, I would."


    Then, she spread her wings, enveloping mepletely.


    For a moment, it felt as if the entire world was wrapped in red feathers.


    Hair, wings, and everything below.

 Chapter 271: Queen of the Harpy Kingdom

    Chapter 271: Queen of the Harpy Kingdom


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    THIS CHAPTER IS 18+ THEREFORE, THE FULL CHAPTER IS POSTED ON GOOGLE DRIVE


    IF YOU ARE 18+, READ HERE:


    Go to Google Drive

 Chapter 272: One Step 1

    Chapter 272: One Step 1


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    After destroying the underground mid-boss monster, the interaction between the three races began.


    The stone dwarves, natural artisans, and harpies, who farmed horned goats and exported mana stones, traded valuable goods.


    From enhancement stones to luxury swords and armor, alchemical catalysts, and even the mana stones of superior one-horned goats.


    These weren''t just tradable items; their sale could confer significant power.


    Under normal circumstances, these precious items would have attracted greedy nobles orrge tradingpanies, who would bring hordes of nefarious adventurers to plunder


    "Ha-ha, in the name of the Goddess!"


    "May the Goddess''s blessing be upon the Bobo brothers too!"


    "These squishies sure are loud."


    Thanks to the Temple Knights, who happily roamed the beautiful Temple built by the stone dwarves, no tragedy urred.


    The stone dwarves, who readily believed in the Goddess, effortlessly built a Temple so beautiful it nearly became an art piece.


    The harpies, though not contributing anything tangible, decided to abandon their ancient faiths for the Goddess Faith, influenced by the Queen.


    If corrupt adventurers lured by mana stones were toe, they wouldn''t find treasure but frenzied Temple Knights, in a state of near-copse, foaming at the mouth.


    "Wee, Rnd"


    "You look tired, are you okay?"


    "A bit of a hangover... Reba really can drink...."


    Watching Temple Knights swarm around in praise of the Goddess, our group staggered into the inn''s first floor.


    Han Se-ah, after secretly filming me all night, logged in refreshed.


    However, Grace and Katie appeared utterly spent, frowning.


    They had been coerced by Reba into attending a mercenary''s drinking session in my absence.


    Even the notorious Reba Reba couldn''t force a nun to drink, so she alone started preparing warm soup, looking at the two as if they were troublesome children.


    Mercenary drinking sessions, after all, are meant for drinking to the point of passing out rather than enjoying the buzz.


    "Right, let''s take today to rest and resume tower climbing tomorrow."


    "That sounds good my head"


    "It''s normal for adventurers to unwind with drinks after an event."


    Katie, struggling to articte, mmed her head onto the table. Grace copsed, silently clutching her forehead.


    I nodded in understanding, having endured Reba''s antics before, but they were too out of it to notice my reaction. Before the warm soup Irene brought, they just groaned, unable to snap out of their stupor.


    Viewers joked that if they were ced on the 35th floor, the undead would invite them to their feast.


    Of course, it wasn''t only Grace and Katie who resembled zombies.


    "So, does that mean we''re free to do what we want today?"


    "That sounds good. You two should rest up at the inn."


    "Got it."


    Looking around, it was evident everyone was either face-down on the tables or hadn''t managed to leave their inn rooms.


    The inn was popted with numerous adventurers, all looking near death.


    The ones who were tired yet okay were likely the tradingpany''s workers.


    The ones crawling around like dogs were probably adventurers or mercenaries.


    The inn''s owner, a stone dwarf, was shocked to see people sleeping on the floor.


    After Irene helped Grace and Katie to their room, she approached me quietly.


    "Rnd? If you''re free, would you like to walk around with me?"


    "Sure, I''d like that."


    Originally, I nned to spend my time locked away, researching Heroes Chronicle and browsing edited memes and photos of Han Se-ah.


    Her sudden invitation was unexpected.


    We had grownfortable aspanions, but Irene, our saint candidate, had never suggested doing anything alone together.


    Her cheeks blushed as if asking to simply walk together was a monumental request.


    I hadn''t anticipated she would suggest something other than visiting the Temple.


    And there were hyenas watching this scene with great interest.


    "Oh, you two... on a date?"


    "No, no! It''s not a date, not a date..."


    Han Se-ah, previously amusing her viewers with a close-up of a drunken adventurer''s backside, rushed over immediately.


    It was evident to everyone, not just from Han Se-ah''s spying, that Grace and Katie had be more intimate as party members.


    Their secretive chats during explorations and how they stayed close during breaks gave them away.


    But this was the first time Irene had suggested doing something together, despite our camaraderie.


    -She was Rnd''s the moment she joined the party


    -Lol, agreed. Is this what they call the charm of a dangerous man?


    -Fact: In Japan, BL material featuring Rnd and the adventurers is being produced.


    -How do you even know this...?


    With that, the chat exploded with information I''d rather not know, and Han Se-ah sneaked away with a sly look.


    "Where''s Hanna?"


    "Oh, I''m going to be walking around the city for some alchemy research. Sadly, you two will have to go without me."


    Anyone could tell that she wasn''t going to tour the city but likely follow us with her camera.


    The mischievous twitch of her lips and squint of her eyes were undeniable.


    Our innocent Saint Candidate, unaware of it all, said it was a shame with a smile, prompting the viewers to fill the chat with their amused reactions.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The reason our benevolent Saint Candidate took me, not outside but inside the tower, was very simple.


    "Wow, what a huge squishy!"


    "Heh, lifting that with bare hands?"


    It was for volunteer work.


    The sudden date...or rather, hang out, was to the 42nd floor, the ruins of Lili''s city.


    With the underground mid-boss monster defeated, leaving an entire city in ruins wasn''t an option.


    There was also a touching story involving Lili''s courage and Bobo''s loyalty.


    They overcame their trauma rted to the underground and the mid-boss monster to assist the squishies.


    Though it was skipped due to Han Se-ah''s troll bomb.


    How could the temple, in front of a race oveing the Tower''s challenges, remain idle?


    "Thank you, Rnd. The brothers at the Temple are a little busy right now... We really needed the help."


    "Well, it''s nothing. I''m not even sweating, so don''t worry too much."


    -Feels like a reason not to date a church-going girlfriend


    -Our Irene took a bold step forward, and then.. haaah


    -Turns out what was needed wasn''t a male friend but heavy machinery lol


    -Rnd''s muscles are steel, steel, haha, both Irene and Rnd look good


    With the Temple Knights clearing rubble and preparing the ground, our Saint Candidate couldn''t just stand by and watch.


    It seemed she had nned to volunteer by herself on her day off, but realized that what was needed now was not divine energy but physical strength.


    Despite the stone dwarves being skilled carvers and cksmiths, clearing the massive amount of debris from a copsed city was beyond their capacity.


    In this world, a superhuman who has awakened their mana can clear debris much faster than any mechanical crane or magical device created by artisans.


    "Still, you''ve got quite a bit of dirt on you. Just a moment."


    "Ah, um... thank you."


    Amidst the heavy machinery operated by the stone dwarves, I smashed and cleared away boulders as big as a minibus with my warhammer.


    Although it felt more like being a dayborer than being on a date, this simple task allowed me to focus on gaining the Saint Candidate''s approval.


    While working hard, Irene, feeling sorry for my efforts, came over with a divine energy-infused handkerchief to wipe the sweat from my forehead.


    -Yesterday''s stream featured someone terrorizing with bombs and sulfuric acid, and now...


    -Is this pure love? Is this pure love? Is this pure love? Is this pure love? Is this pure love? Is this pure love? Is this pure love? Is this pure love?


    -So sweet that my iced Americano turned into honey Americano


    -Not just the handkerchief but also the subtle head bow, that''s freaking cute


    -Oh my Irene... That is so lovely... Irene is smiling...


    Hidden away, Han Se-ah''s unseen camera captures these moments, causing even me, a usually detached observer, to feel an unexpected flutter in my heart.


    It''s not just the excited chat that''s affecting me but the sense that Irene, always so kind, has suddenly be even closer.


    It feels odd, considering my experience with women, to be moved by such simple gestures of intimacy from her, the Saint Candidate herself.


    ''But really, why is she doing this all of a sudden? Did she hear something at the Temple yesterday?''


    Anyway, I don''t know the reason, but for me, there was nothing bad about this situation.

 Chapter 273: One Step 2

    Chapter 273: One Step 2


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    About thirty superhumans effortlessly lift and move boulders the size ofpact cars with their bare hands.


    The group is a mix of adventurers with strong faith and Temple Knights.


    It''s like having thirty pieces of walking, talking heavy machinery, more efficient than any static construction equipment because they can understand verbalmands and move on their own.


    These superhumans forcefully make their way through copsed terrain or blocked paths by using their bodies, enhanced with mana, to push forward and destroy obstacles to progress with their tasks.


    "Here, can you move this thing away!"


    "Should this one bepletely destroyed?"


    Following the stone dwarves'' gestures, they wield warhammers and go bang bang bang-!


    The boulder, asrge as a small bus and previously obstructing the way due to a building copse, is quickly reduced to human-head-sized pieces in just about 30 seconds.


    Watching the stone dwarves carefully collect and salvage the broken pieces, something soft touches my cheek.


    It was Irene, offering a tender gesture, cleaning off dust and sweat with her hands softly imbued with a hint of divine energy.


    The touch is soforting that one can''t help but lean into it, much like how a dog enjoys being petted.


    "Hmm thanks."


    "No, I should be the one thanking you."


    Irene replied, leaning in slightly to make cleaning easier, sparking a fluttering sensation in the heart.


    It''s a feeling entirely different from thedies who tantly invite me to drinkte at night, only to pull me into bed, then swear me to secrecy.


    Even Grace and Katie, true to their adventurous spirits, hadn''t they bravely stormed my bedroom only after getting a boost of courage from alcohol?


    "Hey there- Hero Squishy! Please take care of this side too!"


    Anyway, there was work to be done, so after sneakily ncing at the stream, I approached the stone dwarf waving at me.


    Since there was a lot of debris to clear... the volunteer date just kept going.


    -Isn''t the genre suddenly changing here


    -This is why Korean dramas sold well in the West


    -Just cutting this part out and uploading it like a web drama would be sweet


    -Is that guy under the building debris really a temple knight? Looks more like a demon born in a gym


    -Just p Rnd and Irene''s faces on the thumbnail and you''re looking at ten million views, no?


    Meanwhile, Han Se-ah, currently cosying as a mage but in actuality was expertly controlling a camera from outside the city, capturing Irene and me without anyone knowing...


    Watching our future Saint enjoy a wholesome volunteer date with me is infinitely better than sneaking peeks at intimate moments of the night.


    It might be a bit childish, but it gave me a thrill to showcase this to our viewers.


    Irene maintained a step closer to me than usual.


    We passed by an adventurer who stopped what they were doing to do the sign of the cross, yet Irene kept her closeness to me.


    Just one step closer than usual.


    "So, is the Temple okay with continuing to send people inside the tower?"


    "Are you worried?"


    "Well, we don''t have an endless supply of Temple Knights. And there are responsibilities within the kingdom to consider as well."


    I mentioned the Temple amidst the slightly yful atmosphere.


    Considering Irene spends her breaks volunteering or praying, this topic seemed fitting.


    Honestly, I was worried.


    Temple Knights aren''t asmon as the kingdom''s knights, who just need decent sword skills and basic manners to serve various lords, from minor nobles to royals.


    Temple Knights need to master divine energy, alongside swordsmanship and armoredbat, making them a rare breed of elite warriors.


    These knights are spread thin, stationed in the temple on the 35th floor, the pathways up to the 40th floor, the newly constructed underground cities on the 41st and 43rd floors, and the harpy Kingdom''s temples.


    With their numbers so limited, the kingdom''s temples are inevitably left vulnerable.


    "Don''t worry too much. Princess Bradamante has dispatched the royal knights to support the temples. They''re taking over the duties of the Temple Knights, spreading the will of the Goddess."


    "Ah, there was the Princess."


    "Yes, a truly devout person. Thanks to her, we can climb the tower with peace of mind."


    Since there''s not much else to talk about, the topic naturally shifts to the Princess.


    The Princess, a 6 born Princess Knight, is seen in a favorable light by Irene, our Saint Candidate.


    To me, the Princess is a newly introduced character, but to Irene, she was a beacon of unmatched faith since childhood, loved by the pce, the Temple, and the people alike.


    Irene speaks of the Princess with admiration, as if part of a fan club.


    Lost in the unusual conversation, Irene abruptly stops, shocked.


    She had beenuding the princess for her beauty, kindness, devoutness, efficiency, and social skills, especially for herpassionate treatment of even the most neglected orphans in the Temple.


    "Ah, sorry about that. I''m here having fun while Rnd is doing all the hard work."


    "There''s no need to apologize. This isn''t even strenuous enough to be considered a workout, so don''t worry. See, I''m not even sweating."


    Even though she felt a bit embarrassed, she shyly lowered her head as I kicked a boulder aside.


    It felt like doing manualbor on a construction site on a day off, but just seeing her like this made it worth more than a day''s wages.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The day after our volunteer date in the ruins.


    "Ugh, good morning~"


    "Good morning, everyone."


    Katie and Grace, now free from their hangovers, descend the stairs looking neat and greet Irene, who had risen early to prepare breakfast.


    Several adventurers in the inn watched them, their eyes brightening.


    They admired from a distance, unwilling to interrupt but unable to look away, their gazes fixed on our group.


    Thankfully, no one was bold enough to approach us with untoward intentions, likely because they recognized who we were.


    "Hey, those people over there..."


    "Yeah, that''s the hero party who crushed those carapace bugs. Heard the hero can conjure alchemy bombs out of nowhere."


    "Shh- better keep our mouths shut. The way they hunt monsters seems pretty ruthless."


    "The hero is probably only like that when dealing with monsters, right?"


    Famous not only for our looks but also for a slightly different reason.


    At that moment, Han Se-ah came down to the first floor of the inn with her camera, capturing the adventurers'' whispered conversations at a table near the stairs.


    -Just^sulfuricHydrochloricBombInventoryMinimapSystemStatusWindowTool^HanSe-ah


    -Is that her only trick?


    -Fact) Without a natural-born 6 tank, this kind of strategy wouldn''t work.


    -Hey, it''s not antics. Just pure streaming entertainment


    -Laughing while stuffing in bombs, it''s not an act, just a different mindset from ours


    "No, it''s unfair! I wasn''tughing because I''m a bomb maniac. It was the thrill of taking down the boss monster with my own strategy!"


    [Hydrochloric And Sulfuric Bomb Mixer donated 10,000 Won!]


    If you keep this up, I might have to bring back the screenshots from the stream


    [Next Gen Joke Bomb Maniac Han Se-ah donated 30,000!]


    With a bit of makeup, we could make it in Hollywood.


    She was visibly shocked by the hostilements that greeted her upon logging in.


    Despite how she felt from the unjust treatment, she effortlessly weed Katie and Grace, then joined Irene to help with cooking.


    After we finished eating and left the inn, we all headed to the elevator without discussion.


    The mid-boss monster dropped more mana stones and loot than we anticipated, so the Adventurer''s Guild is distributing them for sale to the stone dwarves and the Magic Tower.


    Now, it''s time to make our way to the 44th floor.


    We''re ustomed to crossing the cloud barrier of the 43rd floor by now as we search for the path leading to the 44th floor.


    "The copsed mountain range should be restored by now, right?"


    "It might be tight, but the path should be open. Regardless of how much it was damaged, it should be repaired around this time."


    As we cross the dense cloud barrier, a familiar task now, we''re greeted by a vast mountain path.


    I wish we could just use a Vacuum Stone to get through to the 44th and 45th floors directly, but theplicationes from the potential quest triggers that might have set off.


    Han Se-ah had thought it over while chatting with her viewers, suggesting to the group that we need to check thoroughly, albeit in a roundabout way.


    Leaving the patrolling ck harpies behind, we make our way back to the entrance of the 44th floor.

 Chapter 274: One Step 3

    Chapter 274: One Step 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    After defeating the mid-boss expected on the 45th floor around the 43rd, Han Se-ah''s hero party had their next steps clearly outlined.


    They didn''t need to worry about dealing with stone dwarves and harpies, as those matters would be handled by the Guild and the Temple.


    So, when Han Se-ah turned on her notepad and started scribbling, most viewers nodded in agreement.


    -Proceed to the 45th floor and search for the next quest trigger


    -Collect mana stones by defeating wild harpies


    -Capture any speaking red harpies encountered


    "This n should cover it. We''ve passed a major one, so there probably won''t be any boss-level threats until we break through the 50th floor, but there might be some named ones."


    -The goal is to collect mana stones, not to fund terrorism.


    -How is such arge explosion possible without gunpowder?


    -The first task is quest-rted, but the second and third seem... personal.


    -So, you''re nning to buy bombs and acid, engage in poaching, and kidnap attractive creatures for sale?


    Despite the rity of Han Se-ah''s exnations, not all viewers were receptive.


    The stream''s poprity grew internationally, attracting viewers from around the world, some of whom used trantion services to follow along.


    However, the core of the stream remained focused on making things difficult for Han Se-ah.


    On a mountain path where the only sights were unique rock formations and clouds, viewers'' options for interaction were limited.


    They participated in the rapid chat, spending money to tease Han Se-ah and watch her reactions, or they invented their own content.


    For example, something like a virtual rtionship show.


    "Did you go somewhere with Rnd yesterday?"


    "Yes! We went to the ruins on the 42nd floor to help clean up the ruined city. I wasn''t much help, though."


    Grace, eager for details, probed further, while Katie listened in from a distance.


    Their curiosity rekindled the viewers'' excitement, who had been engrossed in simr discussions the day before.


    The chat''s lively reactions to romantic developments reveal why virtual romance shows remain popr.


    Both in my previous world and on Han Se-ah''s Earth 4[1], creating buzz has always been effective.


    Now, they''ve taken to enjoying virtual rtionship dramas using NPCs.


    "Did you both stay there the whole time?"


    "Yes. It was a very meaningful time."


    The viewers, Grace, and Katie showed no sign of losing interest, their questions flowing endlessly.


    The peaceful high mountain area, less fraught with battles than other regions, had made everyone more inclined to chat.


    Unaware that Han Se-ah was pointing the camera at them, they excitedly quizzed Irene about the previous day''s adventure.


    Despite this, the party adeptly dealt with asional attacks from wild shadow leopards, which were too weak to stir any sort of tension.


    "Hmm... If we keep going this way, we should reach the passage to the 45th floor. Oh, look, there it is."


    "So, there''s nothing on the 44th floor? Hanna, what''s our next move?"


    The exploration of the Tower, surprisingly gentle and calm, progressed without incident since defeating the mid-boss.


    There were no earthquakes breaking the mountain paths, no powerful monsters blocking the way, and no hostile named harpies hindering the exploration.


    The exploration of the 44th floor was so smooth it was almost boring, with only a few battles against shadow leopards and wild harpies being the highlight before they already saw the passage to the 45th floor in the distance.


    "Let''s just go straight up to the 45th floor and then consider exploring the underground passages. We might encounter more stone dwarves."


    "So, we''re exploring both the surface and underground? Understood."


    She appeared a bit troubled, likely due to concerns about keeping the stream interesting.


    Talking about a virtual rtionship show with NPCs like Irene and I could only entertain viewers for so long.


    Even a seasoned streamer can''t sustain interest with just one topic for over five hours.


    The stream would benefit from introducing exciting elements like discovering the trigger on the 45th floor or encountering a new type of speaking harpy.


    Fortunately, past streams where they merely wandered through caves and swamps without finding anything significant have set viewer expectations not too high.


    The Heroes Chronicle stream often just runs in the background until something happens.


    Thus, with little achieved, Han Se-ah''s exploration of the 44th floor concluded unremarkably.


    As typical in RPGs, there are dull periods.


    Even in a game touted as a cutting-edge virtual reality experience by a mysteriouspany, these lulls are unavoidable.


    The game''s design, which requires encountering stronger enemies as yers progress, means that ''progress'' cannot happen without effort.


    That''s simply the nature of the game.


    Growth in the game takes time, whether you''re drinking mysterious potions for hours of grinding, or tackling dungeons and bosses that reset regrly.


    "What''s this about? A bounty request from outside the Tower? Is this a side quest?"


    -How the hell would we know


    -What kind of request would someone give to a ''Hydrochloric Acid Bomb Inventory One-Trick Hero Chemical Terrorism Girl''?


    -Nothing on the 44th floor, but at least it looks like we might be doing something now


    -Side quests are a key part of RPGs. They''re meant to entertain during the dull moments. It''smon knowledge in the industry.


    "What''s going on, Hanna?"


    "We''ve got a bounty request from a noble, but it''s in an area I''m not familiar with."


    Normally, we could ignore a standard bounty request, but this one was big.


    We received a formal request via a Temple Knight after returning to explore the 44th floor underground.


    The letter, adorned with a gold leaf and a sophisticated seal, smelled of expensive perfume and featured incredibly precise handwriting.


    It was clear a rich and influential noble sent it, sparing no expense on gold, gems, and magic.


    The perfume alone on the envelope could cost as much as an intermediate-level adventurer earns.


    "Antibes? That sounds like it''s on the southern edge of the Kingdom. Our estate''s merchant often mentions traveling from Antibes to the Grand Duchy."


    "So, we''re heading to the south this time?"


    I tried to remember the Kingdom''s geography based on what Katie had said.


    The Kingdom, as featured in Heroines Chronicle, included various dungeons well known for yer growth.


    The South, unlike the West we visitedst time for an orc hunt, is filled with swamps and jungles, home to characters typically dressed in minimal leather and tattoos.


    While the North isrgely unexplored due to its mountains and snowfields, the South is known for its dense jungles and swamps, rumored to house barbarians and witches.


    However, most of what''s heard is based on superstition and rumors.


    "What''s the south like, Rnd?"


    I wondered, recalling images of barbarian warriors in leather bikinis and swamp witches in form-fitting dresses rather than traditional robes, drawing curious looks from those around me.


    Knowing I had traveled across the Kingdom the most for various requests, I carefully chose my words before speaking.


    "The south is a ce teeming with trees, simr to the 31st floor before its corruption. The abundance of trees, grass, and insects makes it quite a hassle."


    "Ugh, bugs? If Rnd says so, it must be serious."


    "The bugs aren''t just asional nuisances. In some areas, they swarm in numbers so vast, they resemble clouds or fog."


    Despite this daunting aspect, the story would be too bleak if left at that.


    In a world without environmental pollution and with a hot, humid climate, thend is overflowing with life.


    While sometimes ignorance is bliss, being forewarned is preferable.


    Observing mypanions'' worried expressions, I continued.


    "We''ll run into mostly insect-type monsters. This includes swarms of giant beetles and locusts, spider colonies, and centipedes bigger than snakes."


    "Eek!"


    The southern part of the Kingdom is not just the birthce of barbarian warriors and witch characters but also a haven for insect-type monsters.


    ---


    [1.raei: Earth 4 - DC universe! One of the alternate Earths within their multiverse.]Toggle New Ads


    1/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 275: One Step 4

    Chapter 275: One Step 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    When creating monsters that yers must fight, insects often serve as inspiration.


    Simr to how Western cultures have myths like the Kraken or Cthulhu, born from a fear of octopuses, the variety of insects can evoke human disgust in many ways.


    This concept also applies to the mobile game Heroines Chronicle, which features a collection of female characters.


    The game includes horrifying monsters ranging from oversized spiders and centipedes to chimeras made of insects.


    However, since Heroines Chronicle is a mobile game, seeing insect-type characters wriggling around wasn''t much of an issue.


    But Heroes Chronicle is a whole different beastit''s a virtual reality game.


    "Just hearing about it makes me not want to go."


    "Insect-type monsters? Like those spiders we saw in the cave?"


    "Imagine forests overtaken by spider colonies, or giant beetles the size of cows or horses. Or swarms of hundreds of highly venomous mosquitoes."


    The Kingdom seems designed for game bncing, with areas bing less suitable for humans the further out one goes.


    Who would want to establish a vige in a ce where man-eating mantises, the size of motorcycles, roam?


    It makes more sense to head to the warmer East, where the biggest concerns are wolves and goblins.


    My exnation made everyone frown.


    It seems tales of giant man-eating mantises aren''t for everyone.


    "So, what''s the request from the South?"


    "Oh, right. Something strange is happening in the domain of Antibes. They need the help of a faithful... party of heroes to resolve it,"


    Grace quickly changed the subject, apparently not keen on discussing the giant mantises and mosquito swarms.


    Insect-type monsters from the South are too much even for her.


    Sending a letter directly to a hero, not just any adventurer, is a bold move by the lord of Antibes.


    A party of heroes attractted attention from both the Kingdom and the Temple.


    Ordinary people wouldn''t dare contact us, for fear of political fallout.


    Making such a direct request must mean they have significant influence.


    "Could it be a problem adventurers can''t handle?"


    "Since they''re seeking a party of heroes, it could involve dark mages or evil spirits."


    "If that''s the case, wouldn''t they ask for help from the Temple?"


    The polite letter didn''t detail the specific problem, leaving us wondering.


    The letter begins with typical greetings from the nobility,vishes praise on the royal family and the Goddess, and extols the virtues of the hero party''s achievements before finally asking for help.


    It would be much simpler if they could just say, "Dangerous monster spotted in the south, kill for 100 gold."


    Of course, being so blunt might lead to bacsh from the Princess''s noble allies, social ostracization, and even fear of offending the Temple and incurring the Goddess''s wrath.


    "Anyway, since we''re the hero party, the chance of this being a fake request or scam is slim... But theck of details is troubling. What should we do?"


    While pondering, Han Se-ah waved the letter and asked our opinion.


    The chat is buzzed with excitement to see the giant mantis, indicating we should go, though part of me is reluctant.


    But we weren''t ordinary people.


    We are part of a hero party, chosen under the Goddess''s gaze, believing ourselves to be devout and good.


    "Then, we should go. It''s a long journey from the North to the southern tip of the Kingdom. Maybe we''ll encounter some familiar faces among the traders."


    "As much as I dislike it... they must have called on us because it''s not a job for ordinary adventurers."


    "We must spread the Goddess''s grace throughout the Kingdom."


    Katie, who holds noblesse oblige dear; Grace, who believes in helping if possible; and Irene, who could never turn down such a request, all agree.


    Despite my reluctance to enter the swamps of the South, the significant amount of money in the envelope suggests this is an important request, so I nod in agreement.


    Especially since Han Se-ah is leading, we can''t afford to overlook anything if it turns out to be a crucial quest.


    -Wow, unanimous decision, this is what being a hero party is about


    -Let''s open a betting pool for the boss, beetle or centipede or something


    -But if the beetles are that big, wouldn''t a Gigantamax nematode burst out when it''s killed?


    -Seems like a ce where a named monster giant mantis would burst out with nunchaku


    -BB Games generouslypensating for the original marshes


    Seeing this, Han Se-ah smiled, crumpling the letter in her hand, and nodded.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Antibes, situated at the southernmost tip of the Kingdom, is not veryrge due to its geographical features.


    It is sparsely popted with many swamps, makingnd development impractical.


    Apart from the swamp, there is also a dense forest resembling a jungle, making the domain focus on forestry over agriculture.


    A silver lining is that the nts from the forests and swamps are rich in mana, making them valuable as alchemy catalysts.


    In essence, it is a quiet rural area supported by woodcutters and herbalists.


    It is a ce where insect-type monsters outnumber beasts, making it difficult for hunters, and mushrooms are the local specialty.


    "Oh, you''re heading to Antibes? That must be tough.


    "Yes. I appreciate your support, brother."


    Due to this, facing inconvenient transportation was unavoidable.


    It was so difficult to find a coachman that not even invoking the Temple''s name helped in securing one.


    It wasn''t because the coachmen''s guild was trying to exploit the situation in front of priests and nuns; rather, no coachman had ventured from the Kingdom''s center to its southern edges.


    Only coachmen working forrge tradingpanies usually take such routes.


    In modern South Korea, despite its small size, traveling from Seoul to the southernmost viges requires using both the KTX[1] and buses.


    This is manageable for well-known tourist spots like Haenam but imagine trying to reach an obscure rural area.


    Even in a country with advanced transportation like South Korea, reaching such remote locations is a challenge, let alone in a medieval fantasy world where travel is primarily by carriage.


    "Being able to serve a hero makes all my travels across the Kingdom worthwhile! I hope the Goddess looks kindly upon me and grants luck to you heroes!"


    The Temple had to intervene directly, securing a devout and elite coachman from the Guild, and used the Princess''s seal for direct clearance at checkpoints, making their way to the South.


    The journey south was confirmed by the changingndscape.


    The further south we went, the denser and thicker the trees became.


    The forest grew so dense that it blocked out the sunlight from entering through the carriage windows.


    "The South really does have a lot of trees."


    "It''s different from the East, where there were enough trees along the road for shade. Here, the trees are so dense that they block out the sunlight."


    "Fortunately, we haven''t encountered any giant insects yet."


    The conversation flowed lightly among the women during the monotonous carriage ride, interspersed with the coachman''s asional input about the South.


    However, the topic that captivated them the most was romance.


    Despite being three days into the journey, Grace and Katie still gazed at Irene with twinkling eyes.


    Perhaps it was because Irene chose the seat to my left instead of sitting directly opposite.


    -Is our Irene making moves?


    -Lol, Rnd got his seat stolen


    -It''s amon trope in fantasy that saints have a sensual side.


    -Lol, seeing the hero and saint like this makes me want a "We Got Married" mission. How about a sequel to Love Maniption Squad?[2]


    -But the hero is Han Se-ah...


    "Actually, it does make sense for Rnd to be the hero. With his innate 6 rating and the special ability to summon the Holy Sword, he fits the hero role more. Shouldn''t it be Hero Rnd instead of Pdin Rnd? ...And I''m always up for a mission."


    The carriage journey continued for three days following a tedious mountain trek.


    Although Han Se-ah took a day off from streaming, it was impossible to omit all the travel scenes.


    This situation led to Irene making noticeable efforts to get closer.


    At the same time, Grace and Katie, partly supportive and partly watching with excitement, matched the mischievous temperament of the viewers, resembling fans of a reality show about marriages.


    [Rnd''s Giant Holy Sword donated 10,000 Won!]


    Set up a night guard shift with Teacher and the Nun together tonight for a fifty thousand donation.


    [HotbadNotbad2 donated 30,000 Won!]


    I want them to share the same tent.


    [Naughty Divine Power Pouch Lover donated 5,000 Won!]


    If you make Rnd and Irene prepare the meal together under the pretext of magic detection, that''s a hundred thousand, okay?


    After Grace''s character questst time, the viewers trying to pair me with Grace paled inparison to the tremendous firepower now.


    There was something irresistibly touching about a traditionally reserved beauty making a clumsy approach, enough to resonate with men.


    Watching the chat fill with outrageousments until the disruptive viewers were removed, I found myself involuntarily agreeing.


    Our future Saint, unaware of themotion, hesitantly yet gradually made her way closer to me.


    Not clinging directly, but only close enough that our sleeves might barely touch.


    She was unaware that this tantalizing and frustrating move was driving the viewers even more mad.


    ---


    [1. raei: KTX, or Korea Train Express, is South Korea''s high-speed train system]


    [2. raei: "We Got Married" is a South Korean reality TV show that pairs up celebrities to show what life would be like if they were married. A mission in case you forgot, are like streamer requests. Missions for the stream. Not sure about the Love maniption one, but we can guess from the name.]Toggle New Ads


    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 276: Southern End Request 1

    Chapter 276: Southern End Request 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    While browsing the web and savoring the charming approach of our Saint Candidate, I suddenly realized we had arrived at the southern domain of Antibes.


    Time flew as I stirred the stew, apologizing softly for the idental touch of our forearms.


    And, while standing guard at night and sharing stories about the Goddess under the night sky.


    Time flew fast, except for when she talked about the Bible.


    "Alright, heroes! I''ll be staying in this vige, so once everything is settled, pleasee to the Vine Inn!"


    "Ah, yes. Thank you, coachman."


    "It''s nothing, it''s all paid work. I hope the Goddess'' blessings be with you, heroes!"


    Finding a coachman who knows the way from the South to the central region was as difficult as it was the other way around.


    Therefore, the Guild had decided to keep him on a long-term contract, paying a generous daily wage until our request waspleted.


    The coachman, iming to have visited the South often, knew his way around without any trouble and even knew a good inn where we could park the carriage.


    After dropping us off in front of a building covered in ivy-like vines, the chatty coachman disappeared.


    ording to him, this building was the Adventurer''s Guild of Antibes, so there was no reason to hesitate.


    "Excuse me."


    "Hmm? I haven''t seen you before."


    As we entered a two-story wooden building past a vine-covered wall, we were greeted by a beautiful receptionist with short hair and striking brown skin, who was loungingzily.


    Recalling the coachman''s stories about exchanges with friendly barbarians or witches, it seemed the receptionist might be of mixed heritage.


    Her cat-like appearance was bright and rxed.


    It was a nice, sunny day, which might exin why.


    Also, adventurers usually start their journeys at dawn to secure good requests and return by evening.


    "What brings you to the remote southern region... Eek! A request!"


    "Yes, we''vee to take on a request."


    The receptionist, who had some knowledge of such matters, was surprised and quickly stood up after seeing the high-quality letterhead that Han Se-ah took out from her inventory.


    She was so startled that she identally kicked the counter, making a loud noise in the hall.


    Irene approached with a sympathetic look.


    "Ack, urgh-"


    "Ah, that must have hurt-"


    "I''m, I''m fine, heroes!"


    She then stiffened up like a soldier in front of a superior and stood at attention behind the counter.


    Her exaggerated reaction was quite memorable.


    -Falling asleep and kicking the desk when someonees is a universal thing, East or West, right?


    -I really like short hair and brown skin, wow.


    -The central region had blondes with pale eyes, but here it''s all about chocte eyes.


    -I''m starting to think I might like the South?


    -But starting here means dealing with giant cockroaches instead of goblins, right?


    -BB Games really nails female characters. Much appreciated, experts.


    Gone was the receptionist''sid-back, resting chin-on-hands posture.


    Instead, she suddenly ran out from behind the counter with a disciplined demeanor, causing viewers tough out loud.


    Oblivious to this, the receptionist politely took the letter from Han Se-ah''s hands.


    Rather than reading it, she curiously sniffed at the letter, puzzling over its scent.


    "Why are you...?"


    "Ah! The guilds in the south use a special fragrance made by swamp witches to verify authenticity. It might seem strange if you''re not familiar with it."


    I assumed it was expensive perfume, but it turns out to be witch-made.


    The receptionist checked the envelope and read the letter, then smelled it carefully before politely returning it.


    It was quite unusual and intriguing that they distinguished letters by their scent.


    She then quickly went back behind the counter, looking through documents, possibly to exin why the request had to be sent all the way to the Adventurers'' city.


    She found what she was looking for in a drawer and ced it on the counter with emphasis.


    "Here you are!"


    "...What is this?"


    She unexpectedly produced arge horn, about the size of my forearm, leaving me bewildered.


    The horn, crudely fashioned from white bone and slightly yellowed with age, was decorated with colorful leather straps at the narrow mouthpiece and the wide end from which the sound emanates.


    There were also hieroglyph-like markings on its side, clearly indicating its connection to barbarian warriors.


    Seeing our puzzled looks as she presented the horn without any prior exnation, the receptionist began to feel nervous, as if wondering what the issue might be.


    "This is the item requested?"


    "We haven''t received any details about the request yet... Could you exin?"


    "Eh? ...Oh, yes, certainly!"


    It seems she didn''t expect us to travel by carriage for days from the central regions to the southern tip without even hearing what the request was about.


    Noticing my skeptical look and quickly realizing her oversight, she hastily began her exnation.


    Indeed, the request involved barbarian warriors, as suggested by the presence of the horn.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    In the southern territories, the Kingdom''s ordinary citizens lived their lives.


    Nearby, there were barbarian warriors who were friendly to the Kingdom.


    Further in, however, were viges of hostile barbarians, almost monstrous, living in opposition to the Kingdom.


    Witches were known to settle in the swamps, much like mages who set upbs, and they often visited Antibes in secret to purchase materials for their research.


    This particr request involved the horn, indicating a situation between Antibes and the barbarian warriors.


    To be more precise, it was about strange happenings between a vige of Kingdom-friendly barbarian warriors and the Antibes domain.


    "There have been various incidents, such as livestock disappearing from the domain or barbarian traders being attacked on their way to the domain. The problem is that the adventurers of Antibes are unable to track down the source of these issues."


    "It seems like a clear case of sabotage, but no evidence has been found yet."


    "Even if it is sabotage, figuring out who is behind it has been a problem. The hostile barbarians, being straightforward fighters, are unlikely to engage in such covert operations. This suspicion naturally turns to the witches..."


    ording to the setting of Heroines Chronicle, most barbarians are straightforward andmunicate through physical strength.


    Disagreements among them are settled through physical confrontations rather than backstabbing, preferring duels over gossip.


    The Kingdom-friendly barbarians treat the locals almost like family, while the hostile ones quickly turn to hostility at the slightest provocation.


    In essence, if the barbarians were truly responsible, they wouldn''t just steal livestock; they would have outright attacked the vigers.


    And they wouldn''t ambush fellow barbarians but would openly challenge them for goods.


    "Could the witches be the culprits?"


    "The problem with witches is that they aren''t registered like the mages of the Magic Tower. They tend to take in orphans, grow up in the swamps, and once independent, roam freely."


    "So, investigating them is not an option."


    -Lol, as if there would be CCTV in the swamps~


    -If there''s no witnesses, no information, no clues, just victims, then sh*t, isn''t it just an unsolved case lol?


    -Such an obvious story, but having to solve it directly looks like a pain in the ass.


    -So, where are the dark-skinned, six-pack, muscr beauties at?


    -Wanna see Rnd get his ass handed to him? Hit like if you do.


    This situation is one where suspicions are abound, but concrete evidence iscking.


    It''s curious why a hero party would be called for such a task, but the lord of Antibes seems to be a person of faith.


    Perhaps the issue is this deep-seated belief that chosen heroes can resolve any situation with ease.


    But at least the quest logs are avable, so we should be able to solve it.


    ...right?


    ''I wonder if Han Se-ah has uploaded any detective game-rted videos on YouTube?''


    Feeling suddenly anxious, I intended to search for gamey videos of Mafia-based games like Duck Duck Goose or Impostors.


    However, the viewers were quicker to react.


    [Duck Murderer Han donated 10,000 won!]


    If you kill the wrong witch again, I''ll donate 100,000 won.


    [Witch Hunt King Han Se-ah donated 5,000 won!]


    A real witch hunt this time?


    [Han One Barrel Three Barrels Four Barrels donated 50,000 won!]


    If she has a hooked nose, hang her.


    "No, what nonsense! This quest clearly involves the Temple and the nobility. If we screw this up, won''t the Temple Knightse after us?"


    It seems Han Se-ah''s detective skills are not highly regarded among streamers.


    I discreetly opened Han Se-ah''s YouTube channel and scrolled down to find the videos.


    [Duck Duck Goose, a perfect carry! (But the opposite)]


    [The woman who speaks 0nguages, Han Se-ah]


    [The first-ever "civilian duel" in a Mafia game]


    These video titles did not inspire much confidence.

 Chapter 277: Southern End Request 2

    Chapter 277: Southern End Request 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Why would a hero, who even received a revtion from the Goddess,e all the way here to solve a problem between a countryside fiefdom at the southern edge and barbarian warriors?


    For yers, it''s just a side quest with a tempting reward, and for streamers, it''s a story worth showing.


    But our party needed another reason.


    The reason was the Lord of Antibes, who had sent a luxurious letter.


    ording to the K-Fantasy hierarchy, which is a mix of the Chinese five-rank system and misinterpretations of European titles, a ''viscount'' wasn''t considered high.


    It was fourth in the order of duke, marquis, earl, and viscount, objectively on the lower side.


    "But how...?"


    "Through connections. Our lord has quite the widework."


    In noble society, connections are as important as one''s rank.


    The viscount of Antibes, known for his piety, worked hard to spread the Goddess Faith among barbarian warriors and witches in the southernmost parts, which became an opportunity to make his name known to the temple.


    It''s like a diligent army chain getting a solid backing from a high-ranking officer in the church.


    Antibes was a quiet rural vige at the kingdom''s edge, known for mushrooms and herbs.


    It had low taxes, troublesome insects, hostile barbarians, and capricious witches, but...


    On the flip side, he was a man who bloomed the flower of faith in that barren town.


    "He has hosted theological debates with bishops from the temple and even converted a whole vige of barbarian warriors, earning baptism from a saint. This hornpipe was a token of friendship from that converted vige."


    "Wow..."


    "Now that I think about it, I have heard the sisters at the temple mention him."


    The more you hear, the more he seems like a pioneer preacher rather than a rural lord.


    He''s well-regarded not just by his subjects but also in social circles, not mistreating them due to religious fanaticism.


    And since the third princess, or the 6 ''White Feather Shield'' Bradamante, is involved with the Temple, he''s not disregarded among the nobles.


    That''s why he could ask a hero acting on the Goddess''s will toe even to such a remote part of the kingdom.


    Moreover, the target was a newly converted barbarian vige.


    If any noble opposed this, they''d have to be ready to confront not just the princess but also the Temple.


    Who would politically attack them?


    "Ah, um... Anyway! Yes, that''s right! Yes!"


    "...Yes? Oh, I see."


    The receptionist, suddenly bing aware and starting to sneak nces at us, probably thinks it''s the Adventurer''s Guild''s fault for dragging us here without knowing the request details.


    She suddenly switches back to her sharp, soldier-like demeanor after a rxed conversation, confusing Irene.


    Having heard the request and received the hornpipe as a token of friendship from the barbarians, we just need to get a guide to proceed with the quest.


    But leaving it to this receptionist might just cause her to keel over from a heart attack.


    "Excuse me, Miss Receptionist?"


    "Yes! Did you call me!"


    "So, we need someone to guide us."


    "Ah! Right!"


    Whether the guild member grasped the kingdom''s politicalndscape and knew what was going on, the tension was inevitable.


    After all, it was a scenario where a mere local viscount summoned a saint and a princess with the power of religion.


    The entangled included the temple forces led by the saint, pro-temple kingdom nobles led by the princess, and a hero party who directly received revtions from the Goddess.


    It was a terrifying tale for a quiet Adventurer''s Guild, usually dealing with gathering herbs or chasing away bugs.


    Fortunately, the receptionist, though flustered, didn''t miss out on proceeding with what needed to be done.


    "The guide will probably be provided by the lord after you meet him! Just take this hornpipe and head to the mansion!"


    It was a bit of a mess, but with the quest item, background knowledge, and quest starting point all provided, it seemed we were all set.


    The cute mistake of banging her knees on the counter in shock was forgivable, almost endearing.


    The viewers hadpletely fallen for the detailed exnation and her pleasant voice.


    -The quest is so clich, like it had been twisted around three times before being served.


    -Damn, I''ve donated too much for Irene romance I can''t afford the dentist.


    -This smells like the work of an unidentified witch, a fake suspect, and as we investigate, suspicious circumstances emerge.


    -She''s really going on a witch hunt, huh? Maybe it''s a religious thing?


    There was someone trying to change the subject, but anyway.


    "Thank you for the exnation, Miss Receptionist!"


    "It''s my honor, Hero!"


    We headed toward the Lord of Antibes'' mansion, receiving a polite farewell from the receptionist who bowed to us at the guild entrance like a subordinate to a high-ranking official heading to their car.


    ...The domain must be quite small, to have a lord''s mansion instead of a castle.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Given it was a small rural domain, there wasn''t a castle built for the lord.


    Some history buffs in the chat got so twisted up exining the difference between a lord (Herr) and a castle lord (Chatin) that they were kicked out after being told to pay up.


    The path was just wide enough for a carriage, nked by haphazardly built wooden buildings.


    The residents, dressed lightly either due to the heat or the influence of Heroines Chronicle, were everywhere.


    The lord seems well-respected here; the atmosphere in the fiefdom isn''t down.


    In ces with typical evil lords, the faces of the walking peasants were always gloomy.


    "Wow, you think you could make barbarian warrior allies in the South? There''s a native 4 barbarian warrior here."


    -What the hell, since when do gacha pulls have regional locks?


    -So this is why the average star rating of mypanions is so low


    -Brown skin, silver hair, muscr, tattooed woman, oh my god


    -I see barbarian warriors now and then, but no witches. Where are the busty witches with pointed hats and cats?


    -Silver hair really doesplement brown-tanned skin well


    It seems like Han Se-ah and the viewers in the chat hadn''t been down to the South given its harsh environment.


    After all, only a few woulde down to the southern edge, whether to be mercenaries or work in an inn.


    Unless they were crazy enough to m their character against the tower walls for climbing or streamers walking around the kingdom for content, whye all the way here?


    Thus, spotting gacha characters, i.e., the southern beauties with their tan skin, they started chattering noisily.


    "Wow, they must be from the forest. ...But they really don''t wear much, do they?"


    "That bow is huge. How do they manage it in this damp and humid ce?"


    "Just breathing feels oddly ufortable. My lips cracked in the north, but here my skin feels damp."


    And it was the same for our party.


    Irene was flustered by the sight of barbarian warriors in nothing but leather underwear, regardless of gender.


    Grace, even in this situation, showed interest in the barbarians'' huge bows.


    Katie seemed too bothered by the humid heat to look around.


    Walking under the sun for a bit, we could see a white mansion in the distance.


    Among the wooden buildings, it stood out, shining beautifully.


    "Ah, this seal... Please,e inside."


    "We appreciate the guidance."


    Seeing the guards and the butler recognize the letter, it was clear the lord had made quite the announcement about calling for a hero.


    Passing a robust guard possibly of barbarian descent and following a mustachioed butler to the reception room, the giggling young maids stepping aside was enough to tell.


    The faces of the domain''s residents without a hint of shadow, barbarian warriors walking around without discrimination, young maids keeping their innocence over manners.


    It was a scene from a beautiful domain, as if out of a fairy tale.


    Except for the oppressive heat and humidity and the fact that a few days'' journey from the domain, there were gangs of man-eating creatures the size of motorcycles roaming around like biker gangs.


    "Ah, wee! Heroes!"


    "...Ah, yes. Hello, Lord."


    "Heroes, you can speak casually in front of this old man! Aren''t you the ones who received a divine revtion from the Goddess herself? Hahaha! Never in my life did I dream I''d witness such a miracle."


    And then, there was the Lord of Antibes to consider.


    I had imagined him to be closer to a gentle gentleman.


    Someone with a well-groomed beard or mustache, white hair, looking sharp in a bowler hat and suitan intellectual modern gentleman.


    After all, he was the man who converted an entire vige of barbarian warriors with his silver tongue and faith.


    I thought of him more as a missionary in a new territory than a country lord, and if he had gained political backing from the princess and recognition from the temple, surely he''d be blessed with the gacha buff and be a handsome man with stars to his name.


    That''s what I was thinking, but.


    "If there''s anything you need, just say the word, and I''ll support you in any way I can!"


    Bald, muscr, with a white mustache, tanned skin, arge tattoo on the shoulder visible through a loose shirt, seemingly a symbol of brotherhood, and even sunsses to shield from the sun.


    [Silver Short-Haired Tomboy with Tan Skin donated 10,000 won!]


    Looks like a tanned hermit turtle.


    "Right, thank you for the 10,000 won. He looks so intense, it''s a bit startling."


    What stood before us was definitely not a church pastor but an old gym rat who could lift 600 at the local gym.


    Could that be... the reason he was recognized by the temple?

 Chapter 278: Southern End Request 3

    Chapter 278: Southern End Request 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The lord of Antibes was a veteran who embodied both literary and martial virtues.


    Despite being over seventy, he had reached the superior levels (4), boasted muscles that would make any young person envious thanks to his constant training, and could hold his own in discussions with the highly learned bishops of the temple on theology.


    Moreover, he had fostered friendship with the viges of barbarian warriors through southern traditional wrestling, making one wonder just how many people he had won over with his tongue and muscles alone.


    Perhaps he built his connections while cksmithing with the temple knights.


    If it''s not through blood rtions, hometown connections, or smoking, but through a gym, what should we call it?


    "Following the Goddess''s will, we''ve been busy spreading love and training, yet there are those who engage in such vile and sinister schemes... I implore you, hero!"


    After receiving further exnation from the shimmering muscles, a butler who had been slowly approaching spoke up, mentioning that it would be difficult to find one''s way outside the lord''snds and offered to provide a guide.


    Considering the dense trees seen on the way here, finding one''s way could indeed be challenging before even reaching the jungle or swamp.


    This was because the paths were barely more than small trails zed through by the bodies of barbarian warriors, in and yet untouched by development.


    Following these barely-there trails formed by human feet through the dense forest, one reached the jungles where the barbarian warriors'' viges were.


    It was a tropical rainforest so overgrown that vines had to be cut away to proceed.


    Venturing there without a guide would be like suicide.


    "Understood, we''ll set out right away...."


    "Yes, I appreciate it. And for amodation... Bastive? Please prepare a room in the annex of the mansion."


    The butler, referred to by the lord of Antibes as Bastive, bowed deeply and naturally opened the door to the drawing-room.


    His not leaving the room suggested the guide was already on standby.


    Following Bastive outside the drawing room, someone was seen standing at the entrance of the mansion.


    Obviously the guide, but even from a distance, the muscr torso and tattoos painted in red dye were striking.


    The viewers, full of anticipation, were visibly disappointed.


    "Good day-"


    "This is Silbang, who will be your guide, hero."


    The guide, a converted barbarian warrior or possibly of mixed heritage, spoke with a slight awkwardness.


    With broad shoulders, a thick chest, and tattoos, it brings to mind that bald actor[1].


    He had an air of kindness, much like a Samoan or Mongolian, with long curly hair that fell to his waist, somewhat resembling a Disney animated character.


    One thing was for sure, if this had been Heroines Chronicle instead of Heroes Chronicle, there might have been usations of giarism.


    -Where did my close-up program of glistening abs go?


    [Chat deleted by mod]


    -Look at those barbarian eyes


    -Check out the width and thickness of that chest, I actually like it better.


    "Hey, quiet down. Wow, this guy''s definitely got at least three stars as a base. Is there something like a natural strength for barbarians? Like a ss itself being strong?"


    While I wondered if Disney''s legal team could rescue me from crossing dimensions, the story quickly progressed.


    A tiresome carriage ride ended, and Han Se-ah, eager to move on to quests rather than explore the town, synergized well with Silbang''s proactive barbarian warrior attitude.


    They started moving straight ahead without dallying on amodations, meals, or small talk about the case, with her quietly following along.


    The guide led, the hero followed, and there was no reason for us to interfere.


    Grace, Katie, and Irene began to follow Han Se-ah, taking up the rear.


    With the camera now focused on Silbang, it was easier to sneak in some web surfing.


    "This way, hero."


    "Wow, it''s so dense. It''s hard to even find animal trails."


    As soon as we left the mansion and headed outside the lord''snds, we were immediately surrounded by dense forest.


    Even before reaching the jungle terrain, thick trees densely popted the area, making it impossible for a carriage to even enter.


    Following Silbang, our group had to sidestep, indicating even horses couldn''t make it through.


    Still, Silbang pressed on without seeming to watch out for any giant insects, suggesting we hadn''t entered their territory yet.


    Grace marveled at how naturally Silbang moved through the dark, sunless forest, as if he was strolling through his front yard.


    "It seems like growing up in a ce like this makes him even better than most hunters"


    "Thank you."


    "Oh, you heard that"


    What surprised Grace wasn''t in a bad way but rather impressive: without armor, Silbangs body was even thicker than mine, yet he moved nimbly through the trees.


    It was an impressive sight, resembling a gori in the best sense.


    After a while walking on the forest trail:


    "...Hmm? There''s something. It''s strange."


    Silently moving along, Silbang suddenly grabbed onto a log and started climbing up swiftly.


    With his broad back disappearing upwards, Han Se-ah panicked and drew her staff, while Katie moved forward, joining Grace and Irene around Han Se-ah.


    Light magic was naturally invoked, illuminating the dark forest, and everyone started to form up, though Grace hadnt called anything out.


    With the guide setting the mood, everyone prepared for battle with a look of alertness on their faces.


    However, the mood changed when Silbang jumped down from the tree, revealing what he found in his hand, leaving everyone with an indescribable expression.


    "Whats this doing here?"


    In his thick palm rested a rhinoceros beetle, about the size of Grace''s fist, sitting quietly.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The beetle, with its moss-colored shell and a bright, tiny flower blooming at the tip of its significant horn, looked more beautiful and cute than disgusting, melting away the tension among the group.


    "This one lives deep in the swamp. There''s no food for it in the forest."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    Following Silbangs words, it felt like a clue for a quest.


    The viewers spected about a witch being the culprit, reminiscent of witch hunts in virtual reality games, especially since a beetle from the swamp where the witch resided had appeared in the forest around the territory.


    Wondering the same, Han Se-ah put the beetle into a ss jar and slipped it into her inventory for the Magic Tower.


    Although it was a living creature, it obediently went in as if treated as a quest item.


    "The beetle vanished? The hero, a witch?"


    "Not a witch, a mage."


    "Witch, mage, is there a difference?"


    "Um I guess not?"


    Silbang looked surprised, sparking an off-topic conversation.


    In the setting of Heroines Chronicle, mages conducted research and used systematically managed magic, often documented in papers, whereas witches used spells closer to folk beliefs and sorcery.


    If this distinction held, they could be a bit troublesome to deal with.


    As seen with Han Se-ahs learned magic, mages utilized mana to conjure things like sparks, lightning, water droplets, spheres of light, or acid, directing them as needed.


    However, the spells used by witches were closer to sorcery, involving transformations into frogs or sheep, or various curses and debuffs...


    It''s like theyck a fundamental concept.


    ''Its always been this way in Heroines Chronicle''


    When mages appeared, their illustrations prompted reactions like "Ice sh*t game, fire extreme damage, why does electrocution work so well?" before the character was even released, unlike witches.


    There were instances where a witch boiling something in a pot was thought to be a poison character but turned out to be a healer, or riding a broom with a familiar wasn''t a summoner but a curse debuff charactercharacters shrouded in mystery until their skills and stats were revealed.


    If the witches in the swamp resembled those in Heroines Chronicle, they could indeed be troublesome opponents.


    While I could rely on divine energy, the rest of the group depended solely on Irene''s holy techniques.


    "If we go this way, we''lle across a resting ce. It''s a cabin we built."


    "Ah, it''s not a distance we can cover in just one day."


    "Right, we can''t move quickly through such dense forests and jungles."


    While thinking this and following the group, the view suddenly opened up.


    The dense trees had beenpletely cleared, and the roots on the ground pulled out, creating an artificially made clearing with a modest wooden cabin resembling a hunter''s lodge.


    Silbang strode forward and checked the door handle, looking for signs of previous visitors.


    "No one''s here. Let''s go in."


    "Ah, then Ill start a fire in front of the cabin. It''s more convenient to prepare the meal outside."


    Despite being a bit worn, the cabin, frequented by many, was dust-free.


    The first day in the South seems to have gone smoothly.


    "...What are you doing?"


    "Muscle training."


    Apart from Silbang starting to deadlift logs outside the cabin, it was an ordinary day.


    ---


    [1. raei: the Rock]Toggle New Ads


    5/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 279: Southern End Request 4

    Chapter 279: Southern End Request 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    A makeshift tool was fashioned by attaching a handle to a log, finishing it with wood instead of metal.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help but think that the Temple''s spread to the South included not only devotion to the Goddess but also a systematic way to train muscles.


    Aside from that, nothing much happened.


    It was a resting spot not even half a day''s journey from the estate, so it wasn''t like any suspicious incidents could happen.


    The only thing of note on the first day was a small flower blooming on the tip of a horn from a beetle native to the swamp.


    "Alright, everyone, time to eat~"


    "Ugh, bugs. I guess I need to extend my shield even though there''s no need to use mana."


    "There''s grass that repels bugs."


    Even though we tantly lit a campfire outside the cabin, exposing our location in the dark forest, the only visitors were flying insects attracted by the light.


    The stew, giving off a rich aroma, warmed us as we blew on and chewed the hot pieces of meat, tickled by a refreshing yet sweet scent.


    The dried herbs burning in the campfire released a pleasant aroma, much like air fresheners.


    You''d think the sweet smell would attract swarms of insects, but actually, it made the flying bugs flee.


    "Silbang, how many more days do we have to go?"


    "Two more nights, we sleep."


    Nodding at Silbang''s words, Han Se-ah buried her head in her stew bowl.


    As an adventurer who engages in a lot of physical activity, it seems she has a taste for meat-heavy dishes.


    -Is this a gaming stream or a mukbang?


    -Ah prioritizing meat over donations.. you should try talking while eating, be a mukbang pro


    -But who wouldn''t eat this virtual reality meat that tastes good but doesn''t make you fat?


    -Who would skip mommy''s homemade meat stew? Are you a f*cking vegan? Hanging is too good for you


    "Ah~ It''s rude to talk while eating."


    As soon as it was time to eat, she forgot about the stream and cheekily smiled at the viewers, annoyed by her munching away, then quickly ran off, leaving the camera behind.


    Thus, the first day passed without incident.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    After volunteering for night watch and spending the day outside, Silbang stretched his body as I surfed the web.


    We heard Han Se-ah getting up inside the cabin.


    "Hanna, you really slept like a log. Someone could''ve carried you away and you wouldn''t have noticed."


    "Ahaha- Well, I tend to sleep deeply."


    Naturally, the men slept outside while the women took over the cabin, not that there were separate rooms in it.


    It was a surprise to the party members, who had spent the night next to the logged-out Han Se-ah, to see her so motionless.


    Sleeping so peacefully as if she was a corpse.


    It was as if the soul had left the body.


    The female members, who naturally started the conversation about Han Se-ah''s sleeping habits, or should we say, logout habits, naturally began to make soup with flour.


    In this world, the kingdom had a variety of modern foods, but somehow, with Irene''s cooking, soup in the morning and stew in the evening became the fixed menu.


    "Today, we enter the deep forest."


    "Deep forest? Are you talking about the jungles in the south?"


    "Maybe? The forest is already dense here, so I wonder how dense it must be to be called the deep forest."


    The party discussed, watching Silbang readily ept bothst night''s stew and this morning''s soup as if he would never refuse food.


    It was said that the barbarian warriors called the forest near their territory the shallow forest, their dwelling ce the deep forest, and the swamp where witches reside the wet forest.


    The swamp here was more of a dense swamp, obscured by thick mangrove trees, rather than an open marsh, hence it was called a forest.


    Fortunately, suspicious incidents tended to happen in ambiguous areas between the forest and the jungle.


    It seemed we didn''t need to venture deep as our main destinations were often the outskirts of the barbarian territory or secluded parts of the estate they frequented.


    "Hm? Silbang? Do we have guests behind us?"


    "Adventurers,e to help. They''vee from afar."


    Unlike the first day, there was asional signs of human activity at the boundary between the forest and the jungle.


    Some barbarian warriors greeted Silbang warmly as they passed by, and people who looked like herb gatherers nodded from a distance before disappearing.


    While walking, we encountered a herb collector who greeted a local with a nod and passed by, making me wonder just how smooth the tongue of the Lord of Antibes must be.


    As we walked through the southern region, we noticed the trees gradually bing bizarrely twisted.


    The straight, thick trunks of dark brown slowly changed into green, covered with moss, and began to twist and turn like bonsai.


    "Ugh, feels like we''re going through a jungle gym. Are the trees in the jungle always this twisted?"


    -Why ask us? Do you think people who watch female streamers and game streams from their rooms know anything about jungles?


    -The jungle trees I''ve seen on TV had lines drawn on them like giant bamboos.


    -Are you sure you saw that on TV? The tree you''re talking about is found on the inte.


    -LOL, it''s a ce where swarms of man-eating locusts thrive, so it makes sense that trees grow twisted.


    -This looks like that variety show game where you twist your body to fit through holes[1].


    The twisted trees start to block the path like Tetris blocks, making it quite a nuisance.


    Even so, Silbang naturally found gaps for us to pass through, guiding the way.


    His title was the ''Son of the River'', but it wouldn''t be surprising to call him the ''Son of the Forest'' instead.


    Now, his movements felt more elf-like than gori-like.


    Well, a muscle-bound gym elf.


    "Hm? I hear water. It sounds too violent for a stream... Is there a river nearby?"


    "Yeah, you have good ears. Our next rest spot is by the river. And there are bugs."


    "Bugs? What do you mean... It''s a monster!"


    Grace suddenly yelled, interrupting her conversation with Silbang.


    Unlike Silbang, who seemed unconcerned, the women drew their weapons, their faces filled with more of a physiological disgust than fear of the enemy.


    They were grimacing just from the rustling sounds.


    The sound of branches being stepped on got closer.


    Then, seeing something approach, stepping on the damp earth and scratching its hard shell against tree bark, it had to be something with a tough carapace.


    "Ugh, is that a beetle? It''s huge."


    "Is it a monster? Or just a big insect?"


    "That, Hanna? If it''s that big, isn''t it definitely a monster?"


    Among the tension of the female members, the creature that appeared was a rtively less disgusting giant beetle.


    Its shell was so shiny and green that it could have been named something fancy if it were smaller.


    But given its size wasparable to arge dog, it was more likely to be suspected as a radioactive mutant than a fancy-named beetle.


    Grace hesitated to pull the bowstring as it stretched its long antennae forward and cked its jaw-like mandibles together


    "It''s weak. If it flips over, it can''t get up."


    Silbang stepped forward and kicked it under the jaw with his thick, sandal-d foot, flipping it over.


    It made a whining noise.


    "Ah... That was nothing."


    [Cockroach Lockeroom Farm Owner donated 10,000 won!]


    Your forehead''s furrowed like a pug''s, let''s iron that out first before you start acting all high and mighty.


    "What pug! Hey! I''ve been working out, going to the dermatologist, and taking care of my skin like crazy!"


    It was the size of arge dog and it was just thatarge dog.


    Seeing it easily subdued by a mere 3 character''s kick, the tension among the party dissolved.


    Of course, seeing its six legs iling instead of its shiny shell did bring the frown back, but the tension was reduced.


    Seeing this, Silbang naturally took the lead again, signaling for us, who hadn''t yet sheathed our weapons, to follow.


    "This is a scavenger. Slow and weak. Not worth any money. Leave it."


    "If that''s the case, well."


    Being weak meant even the corpses didn''t make money.


    Even the bigger ones didn''t seem to pay off.


    It was no wonder adventurers dislikeding to this ce.


    It was hot and humid, moving around was a hassle, monsters were disgusting, and they weren''t even worth the money.


    Huh, this didn''t feel much different from when I was grinding away on the 31st floor''s swamp?


    Suddenly, I felt a wetness around my eyes, as if I was sweating.


    "Over there, the fish are big. Good for fishing."


    "This grass, bugs love it. It''ll be annoying if you get it on you."


    "Tree sap, burns well. Let''s make torches."


    "It burns well?"


    Following Silbang without a single battle, we started a jungle tour.


    Everything looked like the same moss to me, but somehow Silbang distinguished between green and dark green moss as if his eyes were equipped with an RGB color sensor, sparking my curiosity.


    Then, Han Se-ah, having strayed from the group, gently scraped tree sap into a ss bottle.


    Had she taken an interest in arson after hydrochloric acid and bombs?


    The keywords she''s interested in are a bit dangerous.


    Just as Han Se-ah filled a bottle with crimson sap and turned around with a grin, she suddenly vanished from sight.


    "Kyaaah-!"


    "Hm?"


    Why was there another tunnel in the jungle?


    ---


    [1. raei: maybe running man? not enough info...]Toggle New Ads


    1/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 280: Southern End Request 5

    Chapter 280: Southern End Request 5


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    It all happened in the blink of an eye.


    Upon hearing that the sap was highly mmable, Han Se-ah hastily ran out to collect it and then suddenly vanished below.


    Despite being a bit clueless and not particrly adept at physical activities, she was a high level mage.


    Her body, naturally surrounded by a mana shield like a passive barrier, was protected by the overflowing mana within her.


    While she couldn''t fend off a direct attack from a mid-to-high level monster, minor injuries from scrapes or falls were no issue for her sturdy body.


    If she fell into a pit, at worst, she might twist her ankle.


    The screams that followed, however, were shockingly intense.


    "Hanna? What happened!"


    Grace, who hadn''t sensed any danger, rushed to the pit after hearing the rming screams.


    Arrows were quickly nocked, and a sword was drawn, surrounded by a serene blue aura.


    White divine energy surged around hands.


    Her reaction was so violent that even aid-back observer would startle.


    But, of course, it was unlikely for Han Se-ah to face a life-threatening situation from a monster sneaking past a 5 scout''s passive abilities.


    "Ugh, yuck- What is this?"


    "Looks like the tunnel of some ground-dwelling creature?"


    What she experienced wasn''t a physical attack that would reduce HP, but a mental shock.


    Falling into a tunnel that had copsed, she was covered in a white, slimy substance, starkly contrasting with her usually dark robes.


    Of course, she was fully covered by her robes, so there was no exposure...


    The sensation of being entangled was unsettling, and she thrashed about, screaming.


    The more she struggled, the more the web-like substance wrapped around her.


    "Get this off me! Quick!"


    "Just hang on! I''ll get you out!"


    Since the rope was in Han Se-ah''s inventory, Katie hurriedly cut some vines and threw them down.


    The vines, being sticky, easily pulled her up and out.


    -Looks like a meatball rolled in breadcrumbs


    -I knew it when she ignored the guide''s advice.


    -Is this what they call Ugly Korean? Is this what they call Ugly Korean?


    "Hey, at least pretend to care and worry!"


    [Sympathy from Dongjeong donated 10,000 won!]


    Like this?


    "Thanks for Dongjeong''s warm concern. Money really does heal all wounds."


    -Paying to get cursed at? Is it time?


    Entangled in sticky webs and climbing up with vines, she was covered in dirt and leaf mold.


    Instead of looking provocative, she resembled aedian covered in flour on aedy show.


    "You okay, Hanna?"


    "There''s no poison. Just burn it with a torch and wash it off, and it''ll alle off."


    "Ugh, aside from feeling gross, I''m fine. It''s kind of squishy, got into my neck a bit."


    As Silbang said, the spider web broke apart like hardened dough after being lightly burned with a makeshift torch and doused with water magic.


    Utilizing water magic to summon and manipte water, then instantly drying her soaked robes, was impressive.


    Han Se-ah''s magical control was truly exceptional, though the viewers seemed more focused on joking about dipping fried food in water rather than oil.


    After the briefmotion, Silbang approached the pit Han Se-ah had fallen into.


    Curious, like about yesterday''s beetle, hey t on the ground, peering into the tunnel with a torch in hand.


    "This is big. And shallow. Something''s off here."


    "...What do you mean?"


    "It probably means the tunnel is too close to the surface. A tunnel that copses just because of Hanna, isn''t that strange?"


    Shining the torch into the tunnel, it was clear it was shallowly dug.


    The ceiling was so thin that it could copse under the weight of a single person.


    When they said even a finger-sized bug can dig a tunnel, it would typically burrow a few dozen centimeters deep into the ground.


    Seeing the size of this tunnel, it''s odd for creaturesrger than the average human to dig such a shallow burrow.


    This might as well be considered a trap rather than a tunnel.


    As I mentioned this, Silbang nodded in agreement, and Grace added, confirming she understood,


    "Indeed, even small animals dig deeper burrows. I''ve never heard of a hunter getting their foot caught in a rabbit hole."


    "A beetle that belongs in a swamp, an oddly shallow tunnel. Is this what suspicious looks like? ...But this doesn''t seem rted to those who ambush people and sow discord."


    "If it''s suspicious, it''s a witch. Swamp witches, strange events, suspicious urrences, they''re often behind them."


    Grace found the tunnel suspicious, Katie considered it a jungle anomaly, and Silbang was quick to me witches.


    With that, I stopped thinking.


    I''m better suited for physical action than brainstorming.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The amodation for the second day was a cabin by a wide river.


    If the first day''s rest stop was a hunter''s or forest keeper''s cabin, this one, with olds and small kayaks around, had been made by fishermen.


    Sitting on a wooden chair by the cabin, overlooking the slow-flowing river, felt like watching an Amazon documentary live.


    The cabin faced a path that was somewhat traveled by people, but the opposite side of the river was dense with bushes and vines, looking like perfect wilderness.


    It''s not just untraveled; it''s virtually impassable.


    "What are you looking at, Rnd?"


    "I noticed thes and fishing rods, wondering if the river was full of fish."


    "With the river being so wide, there must be plenty of fish, right?"


    Irene approached quietly while I was thinking of fishing or maybe surfing the web... or perhaps casting the rod into the river as I web surfed.


    She brought a small wooden chair and sat next to me, both of us slowly watching the river flow.


    And then, the presence of two onlookers secretly watching us.


    Silbang was training with logs beside the cabin, so it was obvious who the sneaking nces were.


    And Han Se-ah''s camera drone was tantly hovering above the river, filming us from above.


    -The scenery is nice


    -I understand why people always pick fights over good views.


    -Not sure about being a hero, but as a cameraman and nner, definitely top-notch lol.


    -Cute, three heads peeking out of the cabin window lol.


    -Not two, but three? Look at Han Se-ah including herself, the sneaky bastard.


    Irene, enjoying the peaceful silence and the sound of the flowing water, smiled softly.


    Despite not doing much, being part of the party had gradually opened her up to something.


    The fact that the distance between her and me had significantly closed could easily be deduced from Han Se-ah''s stream.


    After all, those seriously into watching others'' romances were analyzing us pixel by pixel.


    "Rnd?"


    "Hmm? What''s up?"


    "Well, you see-"


    The calm was broken by Irene trying to say something when,


    "Bugs! Bugs! Strange ones,ing!"


    "Rnd! Upstream!"


    Interrupting Irene were Silbang, throwing aside a log and grabbing a long spear, and Grace, bursting out of the cabin door.


    Turning to see themotion behind me, then looking forward again, I saw sshes in the river upstream.


    It was like throwing breadcrumbs into a pond full of carp - the water erupted.


    "Whoa, what''s that?!"


    Han Se-ah, although thest to react due to her slower reflexes, quickly redirected the camera from us to the center of themotion in the river.


    Half-broken rafts with barbarian warriors on them, and something ferociously attacking from beneath the water.


    Dark green carapaces, sharp pincers, and jaws spread wide in aggression.


    These creatures, clearly carnivorous insects, attacked the barbarians like a swarm of piranhas.


    ...Water beetles? Are they water beetles?


    Except for the more ferocious appearance and the addition of pincers, they fit the description.


    After all, the only aquatic insect I know that resembles a beetle is the water beetle.


    "We have to help! They''re people from the vige!"


    While thinking this, Silbang throws aside his spear and hastily grabs a.


    It''s unrealistic to think he could kill all those bugs with a spear one by one.


    The problem is, those creatures jaws and pincers look like they could easily cut through an old.


    ...But if they can''t even properly destroy a raft, they might be manageable.


    "Hey, Silbang."


    "We have to help! Please, help! I beg you, adventurer!"


    "Calm down. ...How deep is it?"


    "...? It should reach up to our necks, for us."


    Saving them and understanding the situation was more beneficial to our quest than killing the bugs.


    With that thought, I walked into the river.


    It seems I''m indeed morefortable using my body than my brain.

 Chapter 281: Surviving in the Jungle 1

    Chapter 281: Surviving in the Jungle 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The river was muddy, like something you''d see in an Amazon documentary.


    The water was murkier because of creatures resembling water beetles frantically thrashing about.


    Luckily, the river had a slow current and wasn''t deep.


    As expected, walking into the river with armor reached just below my chin.


    Mud sshed around my mouth and nose with each step, but a tank who could withstand being stabbed wasn''t going to be fazed by a little water.


    Ignoring the noisy screams, I steadily moved forward.


    My heavy armor helped me ignore the slow current as I pushed through the giant water beetles and slipped under the shaking raft.


    What the hell?!


    Its floating! The raft is floating!


    The voices of the barbarian warriors sounded surprised, likely because they couldn''t see what was happening through the sshing water.


    I lifted my arms suddenly.


    Chunks of wood gnawed from the raft''s edge drifted away, but the part where people stood remained intact.


    The water beetles were weaker than expected, and despite the chaotic battle, the barbarians managed to protect the center of the raft with their spears.


    Barbarians on the raft, hugging each other and shivering, stared nkly at their kin on the riverbank.


    And below them, a man with water up his nose frowned.


    Watching through the hologram screen almost made meugh at the ridiculousness.


    Rnd? Are you okay?! Need help?


    Yeah! Im fine! These things are weaker than wolves!


    Grace''s voice echoed across the now-quiet riverside.


    Her voice was clear as the sshing slowly subsided.


    The water beetles that bit me all died from reflective damage.


    They must have been quite frustrated, biting my armor relentlessly like fresh meat in front of them.


    But of course, those that couldn''t even break through the rafts logs couldn''t possibly damage my armor.


    It ended with them floating away as if they were buoyed by a battery electrified the river.


    Thanks to that, the water calmed down, and I strode out.


    Rnd! Bring one corpse with you!


    -Se-ah that mouth of yours...


    -Our hero Rnd is gonna get dried off now by Han Se-ah with her water magic, right?


    -So she''s not a porter but a moving dry cleaner now? What do you call that thing you put suits in?


    -Its a wardrobe, idiot, how do you not know that


    [Chat deleted by mod]


    -A walking dry cleaner lolol


    Watching the water beetles chew on the armor and then drift away listlessly, Han Se-ah shouted urgently.


    Well, if such an attack had happened near a rest area, it might have been a quest trigger.


    After all the water beetles were dead, I put the raft back into the water.


    Holding onto the raft with one hand and a water beetle''s pincer with the other, I walked back to the riverbank.


    The water beetle dragged out looked like a dung beetle with front legs like a crayfish.


    Not as twisted or bizarre as the mid-boss on the 45th floor, but rather like an exotic insect you might find in a jungle.


    You are impressive. Very tough.


    Hey Silban, were these things originally living in the river?


    Th-thank you! Thank you for saving us, kingdom people!


    Seeing them die from reflective damage, they were stronger than goblins but weaker than orcs.


    They''re about the level of wolves that orcs might keep.


    To a superhuman who maniptes mana, these lower level monsters areughable.


    But to those who are not, a pack of wolves is like a moving disaster.


    Even more terrifying if it''s a pack attacking from the water.


    Come to think of it, wolves can''t break logs, can they?


    Considering the hard shell and biting power that not even the barbarians spears could scratch, they might be stronger than wolves.


    But to me, they felt so weak it was hard to tell.


    It really does look ferocious when you see it like this.


    What kind of insect is this?


    While Grace and Katie poked at the flipped-over corpse of the insect with its pincers, Irene started checking for any injured.


    Unlike Silban, who was born a 3, the barbarian warriors shivering on the raft seemed to be at most 2.


    Han Se-ah mentioned to the camera that all barbarian warriors were of high rank, but it appears only the strong ones ventured towards the kingdom''s territory.


    Given that shady characters were attacking both barbarian warriors and the kingdom indiscriminately, it makes sense that only selected warriors woulde out.


    Thank you, kingdom adventurer. I am Gaspard.


    .


    While I was looking at the corpse of the thing that resembled a water crayfish, a barbarian warrior from the raft, soaking wet, approached me quickly.


    A young-looking couple that appeared to be in their middle or high school years, a woman with an aura of maturity, and a slim man who appeared slightly older.


    It was clear to anyone that they were a family, likely a couple with their two daughters.


    ording to Han Se-ah, the wife and daughters were both 1, and the husband was 2.


    They were toughpared to the kingdom''s average farmers but were a little low for a jungle filled with carnivorous insects.


    Silban approached quietly and started a conversation after shaking hands.


    Gaspard. Why did youe across the river?


    "The riverbank, it''s strange. We had to check. But the river water, weird too."


    They were well acquainted.


    Were they discussing out of consideration for the yer or due to the kingdom''s integration policy in their broken kingdomnguage?


    Last time I was in the South, I had to bring a trantor because the barbarian warriors didn''t speak thenguage.


    As I was thinking this, Gaspard naturally started his story.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The first clue was the flower beetle in Han Se-ah''s inventory.


    It feeds on the sap of trees growing deep in the swamp and shouldn''t be in the forest.


    The second clue was the suspiciously shallow insect burrow where Han Se-ah had floundered.


    Near the border of the jungle and the forest, the shallow and long burrows were odd; even Silban had never seen anything like it and muttered it was strange.


    The third clue was the corpse in front of us, resembling a mix of a water beetle and a crayfish.


    Gaspard, who insisted the riverbank was strange and whose upation was a fisherman, said he had never seen such a creature before.


    So, even the barbarians living in the jungle are seeing these insects popping up from somewhere for the first time now?


    They couldnt havee from the deepest parts of the jungle, could they?


    "We, know the deepest parts of the jungle. These creatures, weren''t there before."


    And the fourth reason Gaspard and his family ended up on the raft was because of the destruction of a site where medicinal herbs grew naturally, a ce that should have been safe from giant insect attacks.


    In a fantasy world like this, if suddenly giant and never-before-seen insects start appearing rampantly, there can only be one culprit.


    If it were modern Earth, one might think a new species has been discovered or a quarantine has been breached by an invasive species... but here, it''s a game world with Goddesses.


    Just like suspecting Britain when something odd is recorded in history, in this world, you suspect ck magic when something shady happens.


    "Did some witch dabble in ck magic? Towards creating chimeras."


    That would make sense, wouldnt it?


    A mage, a witch, or a ck mage.


    Or perhaps abination of all three.


    A witch specialized in summoning who, out of curiosity, dabbled in ck magic to manipte giant insects of the swamp.


    Like suspecting electrical faults in an empty house fire, witches and ck mages are the prime suspects when something strange happens here.


    Considering the attacks alternating between the kingdom and barbarian warriors, its possible a ck mage tampered with the witchs spells, and seeing how naturally they blend into the swamp and jungle, the witch might have dabbled in ck magic.


    Anyway, suspicion of ck magic remains unchanged.


    Though I dont feel any evil magic aura... they were certainly aggressive. Are they always this ferocious?


    "No. The river is peaceful. There are no bugs in the river. If there were, you couldn''t fish."


    -Hey hairdresser, dry Rnd and the others off and listen to the story.


    -So, what was Irene trying to say, please?


    -Looking at the state of the chat, it seems like being crazy is pretty normal?


    -So this theme is about a Gigantamax insect invasion? Damn it Should I take a break from the stream for a while?


    "Ah, I''ll dry you off. This way Just a moment."


    Reacting to the viewers'' uproar, Han Se-ah finally snaps back to reality and uses water magic to gather the river water, making Gaspard and his family dry and fluffy.


    Gaspard, who was fervently exining about the suddenly destroyed natural safe zone, and the barbarian warrior sisters shivering behind him, all start looking back and forth between me and Han Se-ah with their eyes wide open, which is kind of funny.


    It looks like the heros renown (as a walking dry cleaner) is beginning to spread in the South too.

 Chapter 282: Surviving in the Jungle 2

    Chapter 282: Surviving in the Jungle 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    When the notion that a witch was the culprit emerged, some viewers worried that conclusions were being jumped to too hastily.


    However, it was inevitable.


    After all, there wasn''t only one witch.


    They were spread throughout swamps, jungles, and forests.


    Even if they didn''t form viges, they interacted and were notorious enough to exist in numbers ranging from dozens to hundreds.


    Therefore, identifying which among them was suspicious had to start now.


    A silver lining was that the mystery quest, was less likely to displease viewers thanks to the sudden appearance of beautiful barbarian warrior women.


    It''s odd how presenting pretty female characters could dissipate dissatisfaction, as if this were bread and circuses from ancient Rome.


    "How can you be so strong?"


    "Hmm... By killing a lot of monsters?"


    Was it so shocking hatt I braved through swarms of man-eating bugs that even adults and their parents fear?


    Tiny girls, not even reaching my chest, were circling around me, their eyes sparkling.


    Their gaze was different from the sly nobledies of the capital; it was like that of a boy in his prime looking at a transforming robot toy.


    How could I tell?


    Because Gaspard, a man and a father, looked at me with the same eyes.


    If we''re talking professions, there really isn''t a pure tank like me among barbarian warriors.


    Someone who wears armor and takes hits like I do must be a novel sight to them.


    "A witch, you say? I did suspect it. But which witch?"


    "That''s the problem. There''s not just one witch in the swamp."


    Even as I felt like a transforming robot toy on a disy shelf, our group was diligently putting their heads together.


    Even if we had a lead on the quest that a witch was the culprit, it was just the beginning.


    We didn''t know which witch was the perpetrator or where she was hiding.


    Our task was clear: to roam the edges of forests and jungles to find the scene of the incident.


    And the vivid witness to that scene was something I had just fished out of the river.


    "Gaspard, you said the herb garden was attacked and turned into a mess?"


    "A mess? Oh, yes. It was strangely destroyed."


    "It was a beautiful ce full of flowers, but it''s all turned upside down now!"


    "The trees fell too! The deep forest was blown open!"


    Han Se-ah, sharing my thoughts, approached Gaspard, who was soothing his wife, to ask questions.


    Then, the two sisters, having been observing my armor, ran over and began chattering away.


    Unlike the fisherman Gaspard, the sisters had a lot to say, possibly because they were responsible for gathering herbs and exploring the jungle.


    The two sisters began exining with clear and crisp pronunciation.


    Listening to them, heading towards Silbang and Gaspard''s vige was the right move for the quest to progress.


    "It looks like they''re trying to iste the converted vige, doesn''t it?"


    "Definitely. It''s simr to how intelligent creatures like yetis attack small viges."


    Releasing mutated water bugs in shallow rivers to break rafts, destroying herb gardens, and attacking the path between the barbarian vige and Antibes territory...


    Even for someone who dislikes thinking so much, it was clear that the target was not the Antibes territory but the converted barbarian vige.


    They cut off escape routes and isted the vige, causing just enough chaos in the territory to prevent any potential support.


    Katie added her experience from the North, mentioning simr incidents reported to the knights'' order, and Grace and Irene nodded, agreeing there was merit to the theory.


    "A witch targeting the vige? Why?"


    "Because she''s a witch."


    "Right, because she''s a witch."


    Converting to the Goddess Faith had significantly tainted the image of witches in the minds of Silbang and Gaspard, leaning heavily towards evil.


    The idea of an evil witch using unknown bugs to attack the vige didn''t surprise them; they simply nodded, epting it as typical witch behavior.


    Their casual conversation, stripped of context, appeared as trivial as debating whether to have beef soup or spicy pork for lunch.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The situation was intriguing for viewers, with witches as targets of suspicion and the vige of converted barbarian warriors slowly being surrounded.


    This sparked various discussions.


    -Anxiety-ridden brown-skinned married woman.. Too good


    -Guys, shouldn''t we talk about the quest a bit?


    -Will we see chocte women of different types in the vige? F*ck I''m excited


    -It turned to sh*t because of the bugs, but my eyes have been cleansed, and public opinion has been restored


    -Damn the difference in outfits. Look at those slender waists..


    However, the chat was dominated by talk of the beautiful women with brown skin.


    Grace in her leather armor, Katie in her light metal armor, and Irene covered from head to toe in a nun''s habit, were not showing a strand of hair.


    Han Se-ah, too, with her robe from a quest reward, didn''t expose her skin.


    Compared to them, the barbarian warriors had more skin on disy.


    Both the nurturing mothers and the girls showed more than they covered.


    "So, we head to Silbang''s vige?"


    "The raft''s broken. We''ll have to walk."


    The chat, buzzing with those enjoying the sight of brown skin for the first time, didn''t realize the situation was heating up for other reasons.


    The group, unaware of Han Se-ah''s difort, moved on.


    It was fascinating how Silbang, the bulky one, Gaspard, the slender one, and Gaspard''s wife all moved swiftly through the trees.


    The viewers only focused on one person, and specifically, certain bouncing parts as they dodged the trees.


    The journey to Silbang''s vige was not as smooth as expected.


    "Bugs!"


    "Ew, they''re all over the trees too! Watch out above!"


    "Yuck! Disgusting!"


    The increasing number of bugs proved that the vige was indeed being surrounded.


    Beetles, centipedes, stick bugs, moths  every imaginable bug formed an army.


    At this point, it truly felt like we were in the southern jungles.


    Crushing a giant centipede crawling to wrap around my ankle, using a shield to fend off a beetle charging like a wolf, and smacking a stick bug attempting to leap over my head to attack from behind.


    Grace was busy shooting down moths spreading paralyzing powder, while Katie used her unique frost aura to freeze and sh through monsters mixed with snails and slimes.


    "So many! And disgusting!"


    "Fortunately, they''re weak. ...Just too many of them."


    Despite being mutated and erged, they couldn''t stand against adventurers of our level.


    Gaspard''s family, the group''s only potential weakness, was safely protected within Irene''s protective shield.


    The issue was their number.


    The bugs swarmed in such a disgusting way, proving why they were called a ''swarm.''


    Even if I killed hundreds with reflective damage, we hadn''t made much progress.


    "The bodies are piling up. Rnd, can you push them away?"


    "I''ll just smash them all, no problem?!"


    Unlike monsters from the Tower that turned into mana stones upon death, the bodies of the bugs piled upyer uponyer.


    Han Se-ah was also targeting softer-bodied creatures with Gust of Wind and Magic Missiles, but that was about it.


    Given their size, the only way to clear the path blocked by the bug corpses was to demolish the dense trees entirely.


    As I gathered mana into my warhammer, the giant beetles'' antennae began to twitch nervously.


    For the viewers stering the chat with shrieks, I turned towards the floating camera with a bit of mischief.


    "There''s no end if we deal with them one by one!"


    "Rnd, wait-"


    Before she could finish, Han Se-ah, feeling a sense of dread from behind, stretched out her hand toote.


    Instead of swinging from top to bottom, the ground was torn apart with a long swing, like hitting a golf ball, and the shockwave swept everything away.


    -f*ck!!!!!!!!!!!!! Han!!!!!!! Se-ah!!!!!!!!!!!! You f*cking!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    -Is this some kind of protest to make us pay?


    -Forbes'' top-ranked sh*tty streamer, number one on Forbes'' most disgusting streams


    -Is it right to stream this crap during dinner time?


    -Just f*cking keep the camera on Irene and the chocte sisters, who the hell wants to see crushed crickets


    "No! We''re in the middle of a battle, and if we don''t film the battle, only inside the shield, then you''ll allin about not being able to see what''s in front!"


    The aftermath of the attack sent green, brown, and mushy insect fluids, along with soil and leaf litter, soaring high into the sky.


    The crushed insect bodies in between provided a visual that was more than enough to curse one''s sharp vision.

 Chapter 283: Surviving in the Jungle 3

    Chapter 283: Surviving in the Jungle 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    In front of overwhelming violence, the carcasses of bugs were shattered and disgustingly scattered around.


    However, only I, Han Se-ah, and the viewers witnessed this gruesome scene.


    More precisely, the viewers watched through the stream.


    I stepped forward to push back the bugs, and the dense trees obscured the view of mypanions behind me.


    Thus, the viewers got a clear view through the camera, experiencing the debris of bug carcasses flying towards their faces.


    Among them, viewers looking for a good clip to capture screamed beautifully over the chat.


    "Rnd! Are the creatures retreating?"


    "Perhaps it was instinctive due to the massive mana."


    Then, the swarming beetles and carapace bugs lurking around stealthily disappeared.


    Despite decimating tens of meters in front of us, it was annoying how many were still left.


    The quest design I, as both adventurer Rnd and gamer Lee Haneul, detest the most: not strong enemies appearing, but rather an overwhelming number of minor mobs pouring out, dragging out time in a war of attrition.


    It would be somewhat fun if a strong enemy appeared, offering a real challenge.


    But no, it''s giant beetles and other bugs instead.


    "There are so many of them."


    "There are more deeper inside. It wasn''t this bad before I left."


    Despite annihting hundreds with a single strike, the sound of clicking and branches breaking as the swarm of insects retreated caused Silbang and Gaspard to panic.


    Naturally, the path we were walking on was a route connecting a lord''s territory to a vige, secured for various reasons including the collection of herbs, by barbarian warriors and adventurers...


    Even if we were floating down the river on a raft, we wouldn''t have imagined encountering such a massive swarm of man-eating bugs near a vige.


    "For a monster created by ck magic or evil sorcery, it''s quite cowardly. It all ran away after sensing Rnd''s mana, right?"


    Fortunately, the creatures were intimidated.


    Seemingly of intermediate level, they could sense the wave of mana with theirrge antennae.


    sting a big one scared them all off like the tide receding, which was quite the sight.


    After a dirty fight in a hot and humid environment, where we got dirty without gaining anything, the battle finally concluded.


    It left a bad taste.


    "There are so many monster carcasses, and we get nothing? Really?"


    "Moth dust and beetle carapaces might be bought by the Adventurer''s Guild. But scraping off just the powder from their wings to gather about 500g won''t even earn you 1 silver, that''s the problem."


    "...Let''s just leave it."


    Grace, always frugal, was regretful about the loot, but upon hearing that collecting moth dust wouldn''t even earn 1 silver, she decisively turned away.


    In this fantasy world, the ones converting monster by-products into money are naturally the mages of the Magic Tower, who have no use for insect monster by-products like moth dust.


    Weak creatures withrge numbers aren''t appealing since the mages would rather breed them themselves if needed.


    So, profitable items are always those with more demand than supply, like mana stones or rare monster by-products.


    This is also why no one bothers to dissect goblin or orc corpses.


    Leaving the bug carcasses behind and starting to organize her arrows, Grace left, while Han Se-ah approached me, kicking aside a smashed tree to clear a path.


    "Um, Rnd? I have a question."


    "What is it?"


    Curious, I sneak a peek at the hologram window, seeing a mission through a donation asking her to pose a question.


    Han Se-ah was neither ufortable nor burdened by the question''s content.


    The question was not bizarre or rude but rather close to basic knowledge that adventurers should know.


    "Didn''t you say these insect monsters'' carcasses aren''t worth any money? So, does that mean they don''t have mana stones inside them?"


    "Um...?"


    Rnd pondered for a moment upon hearing Han Se-ah''s somewhat out-of-the-blue question.


    Mana stones, huh...


    They might have them.


    For Han Se-ah, who hade to the city of adventurers by tutorial carriage and entered the tower to be a mage from the start, it was a reasonable question.


    After all, hadn''t Han Se-ah''s battles been confined to the inside of the tower?


    There was a brief moment in a side story where she chased after orc warriors who had fled the tower, heading to the western Morris Territory, but that was it.


    Even there, she hunted wolf riders who dropped mana stones instead of corpses, having been infected by the orcs inside the tower.


    Thinking back, Han Se-ah had only faced monsters from the tower.


    "Mana stones? It''s possible they could have them. After all, mana stones are formed by mana gathering and condensing within monsters. The Magic Tower has stated that humans and monsters gather mana differently."


    "Oh, so the monsters we''ve defeated could have mana stones too?"


    "It''s simr to moth wing dust. If you slice open about a hundred of those beetle bellies, you might find a couple of goblin-grade mana stones the Magic Tower would be interested in."


    "...Is that all?"


    Han Se-ah''s face quickly fell with disappointment.


    My words must have been quite shocking since the viewers started to frantically spam the chat.


    Well, mana stones are like neidan in martial arts novels.


    They are made from mana that has coalesced inside the body to assist it.


    While humans have a more fluid form of mana, like dantians, aura hearts, or circles, monsters solidify it, much like gallstones.


    Therefore, to create a mana stone, an excess of mana is needed to strengthen the body, simr to how eating protein is necessary to build muscle.


    "That''s why adventurers initially gather at the Tower. There, the corpses of monsterspletely dpose into mana, which then fully transforms into mana stones. Even goblins consistently produce them."


    "Ah, I see. So that exins why monsters weaker than goblins don''t give out mana stones much?"


    "Rabbits and foxes with horns are too small and have too little mana. Even if their entire bodies transform, there''s not enough to coalesce. Remember?"


    That must have been the exnation I gave on the first day, guiding Han Se-ah as her senior adventurer and making her hunt goblins with a staff.


    Someone was reying the exnation I gave on the first day through a video donation, as if to prove they remembered it.


    Cunning is also a kind of skill.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    After regrouping, we cleared the smashed trees and avoided the bug carcasses, making our way back to the vige.


    Grace was gloomy about wasting arrows without gain, and Han Se-ah, despite receiving all kinds of praise from viewers for being the world''s top streamer,cked basic knowledge about mana stones.


    The vige was gradually getting closer.


    Knowing that the creatures were scared of mana, I took the lead, imbuing my armor and shield with plenty of mana.


    While not as beautifully zing as Katie''s sword, a threatening heavy armored warrior glittered with a strange glow in the dark jungle.


    Thanks to Rnd''s exceptional physique, there was no risk of heatstroke or exhaustion, but to the camera, my appearance was intimidating enough that not just the insect monsters but also other adventurers might flee.


    "Aren''t you hot? I can''t see a thing."


    "I''m all wrapped up, fascinating!"


    Only our party members and the curious barbarian warrior sisters didn''t find this appearance threatening.


    The chat quickly shifted from calling them the "Choco sisters" to nicknames like "Silver-haired tanned gems" and "Gemlings."


    Still, thanks to the lively sisters, the furrowed brows of the adults worried about the vige were somewhat smoothed over.


    The sisters chatted away without a care in the world.


    My armor, Grace''s enchanted bow, Irene as a nun and saint candidate of the Goddess Faith, Han Se-ah as a mage (not a witch) and her inventory magic, and even Katie''s cold aura became fascinating topics of their lively discussions.


    -If it feels like the main character of the stream has changed


    -Was this Han Se-ah''s side quest stream or the debut stream of two silver streaming geniuses?


    -Look at how they sound, how about hiring them as party members for voiceovers?


    -Day 1 of wishing for the debut of the Silver-haired Tanned Gem sisters'' stream


    -This one''s going to go around spreading the word about the hero''s inventory magic in the South too lol


    Preparing formations and moving in anticipation of monster attacks can be tedious.


    Yet, it''s entertaining to watch the stream because of the two pretty girls nimbly moving between trees and chatting away.


    Unknowingly, the sisters were leading new yers on a massive relocation to the South and now pointed out a spot from atop a bent tree.


    "It''s the vige! It''s intact!"


    "No bugs! Everyone''s safe!"


    All I can see are dense trees, hanging vines, and moss, but there''s a vige beyond those trees.


    Moving forward, just as the sisters eximed, an intact vige appears.


    The vige of barbarian warriors consists of tree houses that blend with the jungle and stilt houses built slightly above the river.


    And, noticing themotion, barbarian warriors and witches alike are looking at us from the clearing.


    ...Witches?

 Chapter 284: Surviving in the Jungle 4

    Chapter 284: Surviving in the Jungle 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    I could immediately tell that the group of women looking this way were witches.


    First off, setting aside their beautiful appearances, their attire was entirely different from that of the barbarian warriors nearby.


    Although their skin tones varied from a deep tanned brown to a pale whitetheir outfits were the same.


    They wore robes that clung tightly to their bodies, revealing every curve.


    These robes contrasted starkly with the leather bikinis worn by the barbarians nearby.


    Although varying in color, each robe was so thin and tight that it inevitably captured the attention of men.


    Wait, are all these witches from Heroines Chronicle?


    A foreigner has arrived. An adventurer from the kingdom?


    He''s very powerful, enough to shake our barriers.


    They appeared less like a coven of witches and more like a gathering of young suburban moms.


    Were it not for the pointed hats on their heads, they might seem like a group of fashionable, young married women leisurely enjoying brunch at a caf.


    From a witch shorter than Gaspard''s daughter to ones as tall and slender, a variety of witches strode confidently toward me.


    But if witches were gathering like this, it seemed more likely that there was a fool who had made a mistake rather than a criminal.


    Surely someone couldn''t be so arrogant and insane as to turn the barbarian vige, the Temple and dozens of swamp witches against them.


    Hello, adventurer from the kingdom. If you''ve found out anything, I''d like to know.


    Have you all suffered losses too?


    Of course. We travel through deep forests and swamps too.


    The witch who spoke was at the forefront.


    Her light milk chocte-colored skin was quite charming, and she seemed adept at handling men, particrly in conversation.


    She was very confident in initiating and steering our conversation.


    Simultaneously, she subtly emphasized her cleavage and gradually moved closer, with the poise of a seasoned socialite.


    In Heroines Chronicle, most witch characters were gloomy, introverted, reclusive types engaged solely in research.


    Seeing one who could be the queen of a club instead of a social outcast felt oddly disconcerting.


    There''s also a kid whose cherished wild herb habitat was destroyed, and another whose small animal marked for summoning became bug food. I''ve also had fruit trees I was growing for cosmetics eaten right down to the roots.


    Really?


    "So we''re victims too.


    -I don''t know about the others, but she''s definitely a good witch.


    -Haha, who the f*ck said a witch was the criminal?


    -These are witches and the culprit is probably also a witch you idiots.


    -That''s definitely not a witch''s robe but more of a suburban mom look, what the f*ck?


    She waved her hand with a chuckle, her expression in stark contrast to the other witches behind her, whose faces were contorted in various expressions of dissatisfaction.


    From a witch who only flicked her lips as if wanting to add something but didn''t, to one sulking silently with puffed-up cheeksanyone could see they were full ofints.


    If those expressions were all an act, they could well be acimed actresses rather than witches.


    As I began talking with the witches, Silbang quietly passed by, starting a conversation with the vigers.


    Gaspard and his family had just returned, causing an unsettling feeling among the vigers waiting, including the barbarian warriors who rushed out to greet Silbang.


    Gaspard, Silbang! Youre back!


    "Are you alright? There are many bugs, the forest is restless!"


    Whether it was all themotion or the barbarian warriors who had also felt the threat of bugs near the vige, their expressions were dark.


    If the witches faces were full of irritation and moodiness, the barbarians were marred by worry and concern.


    After all, unlike the witches, who suffered financial and materialistic losses, the barbarians faced direct threats to their lives.


    The barbarian warriors didn''t farm thend but relied on the jungle''s bounty for their survival, which was now under threat.


    They depended on hunting, gathering herbs and mushrooms, and fishing in the river.


    With the road to Antibes, where they could have sought help, blocked, their worries were far from minor.


    "What happened?"


    "The bugs, they were scouting."


    "They watched the vige, then left."


    Listening to the barbarian warriors'' worries following the witches'' grievances revealed the seriousness of the situation.


    While the witches grumbled about their territories being overrun by mutant bugs, it seemed the barbarians'' vige waspletely surrounded.


    There were men from the vige who had left and had neither returned nor made contact, leaving their women in tears, dripping with worry.


    Considering the number of bugs I encountered on the way, it is highly likely that these men were devoured, leaving no trace.


    Should we defend the vige or go out and crush the instigator?


    "What should we do, Hanna?"


    "Eh, um?"


    In situations like this, it''s best to leave the decision to the yer.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Should we defend the vige from the mutant man-eating bugs or hunt down the perpetrator who created them?


    Han Se-ah naturally chose offense.


    It''s not like we can just sit around waiting for the bugs to attack.


    The viewers and her status as a streamer also dictated that we pursue the culprit.


    -So you mean the witches dont know sh*t?


    -Boo hoo, it''s a farewell to the chocte cuties.


    -If they''re that pretty, why not include them in the party?


    -LOL, if looks were everything, they should be rated 4, not 1.


    -At least bring one of the witches, why the hell do you keep dragging around that old man?


    -If were going to the swamp, lets bring a witch. Surely Teacher Rnd could charm one.


    "So I just ask Teacher Rnd to seduce a witch for me? Make a reasonable request to get an actual response."


    Because of this, the viewers showed no reluctance to the immediate departure from the barbarians'' vige.


    Though they were disappointed about leaving the lively sisters behind in the vige.


    "Before we leave, let''s hear everything from the witches and barbarians."


    "We can''t just wander this vast forest without a single clue."


    We decided to speak to everyone before we left.


    No oneined about this since it meant that both witches and barbarians had to appear on camera at least once.


    Both witches and barbarians recognized that we were adventurers out to solve the case, and skilled warriors capable of causing a mighty uproar throughout the vige.


    I even considered whether I should break a few limbs if someone became too troublesomefortunately, it wasn''t necessary.


    Thus began our questioning among the jungle and swamp residents.


    "Seen anything suspicious? ...Hmm, just a swarm of bugs trampling my garden suddenly."


    "Before this, I was cooped up in my workshop, had no idea what was happening outside.


    "My pondpletely dried up! Some strange bugs burrowed through and destroyed it!"


    The problem was that most of the testimonies were useless.


    Though they''ve evolved into a bright suburban mom look, the witches, due to their upation, haven''t shed their reclusive ''hikikomori'' traits, all equally clueless.


    Locked in theirbs, not venturing beyond their territories, busy building new workshops, studying barriers and spells...


    Various reasons kept the witches oblivious to any oddities until the incident erupted.


    These were typical for mystery queststestimonies that provided no information but filled the background.


    Surprisingly, the barbarian warriors had a lot to say.


    Roaming around for hunting and gathering, they found all sorts of traces.


    Conversely, they had too much information, which was a problem.


    "Not the base of the tree, higher up. Broken? No, it was snapped."


    "Small bugs? Baby bugs, never seen them. Wonder where they grew up."


    "Meat-eating bugs, there are a lot of them. They keeping out, must be running out of food."


    A group of beetles had lingered near the vige then disappeared, and a swarm of moths had flown low over the vige before being chased away by spears.


    Thus, anyone suspecting something began rambling incoherently.


    It seems there was no crucial hint here either.


    Han Se-ah was furrowing her brow intensely, groaning like a puppy with an itch, probably because the quest log wasn''t updating.


    It''s obvious, but could it really be expected that a user would deduce the criminal from scratch?


    Following the quest log typically leads to a suspicious ce, and at that ce, a suspicious person appears, naturally progressing to a battle.


    "Suspicious stuff? Hmm, I think I saw something, but it wasn''t a bug."


    As time passed, to the viewers, it felt more like a beauty contest than an information gathering


    "People were swarming to the deepest parts of the swamp? The moon was also hidden behind clouds, but our kids have a good nose.


    The scent of incense, the kind your kingdom folk burn during worship, was wafting about."


    "People from the Temple in the swamp at night?"


    An interesting testimony was pouring out from thest witch''s mouth.


    One that couldn''t be ignored.

 Chapter 285: Surviving in the Jungle 5

    Chapter 285: Surviving in the Jungle 5


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    As soon as I heard the witch''s story, all sorts of thoughts came to mind.


    Grace and Katie had disbelief written all over their faces, but Han Se-ah and I had seen corrupt religions in many created works.


    Yet, it was also true that I couldn''t just believe the witch''s words without a doubt.


    The Temple was bustling with 5 saints and saintesses, and the Goddess was very activewho would dare?


    If there were traitors within the group handling oracles and miracles, that would indeed be something.


    Should I trust the witch and doubt the Temple, or should I doubt the witch who absurdly used the Temple?


    Han Se-ah''s answer came without a moment''s hesitation.


    "Then can you lead us to that ce?"


    "Hanna, do you believe what the witch said?"


    Grace and Katie were shocked by the implication that they should doubt the Temple, while Irene didn''t seem surprised.


    It must be because the people of the kingdom viewed the Temple as invible, and they firmly believed that priests and nuns were always virtuous.


    Before heliocentrism, it wasmon sense that the sun orbited the Earth, and people did not doubt it.


    The people of the kingdom do not, or rather, cannot doubt the Temple.


    "Grace, Katie. Just as there is shadow where there is light, within the Goddess''s embrace, there are unfortunate brothers and sisters who harbor malicious intentions."


    "How could...!"


    But Irene was different.


    Why else would there be Temple Knights and monks if not to protect priests and nuns dispatched throughout the kingdom and to punish those priests who fall prey to desire?


    Corrupt priests stir up the realm and threaten the kingdom, dabbling in ck magic...


    While not every case is dramatic, there are instances of priests driven by greed.


    Some refuse to heal unless paid, or harass beautiful women.


    Of course, since the saints and saintesses are vignt, most end up repentantly returning to the Goddess''s fold.


    "Oh? Are you saying you believe me, sister?"


    "Actually, it''s one of the main lessons we teach those embarking on pilgrimages. If you find yourself feeling malicious in remote ces out of other brothers'' sight, look up to the sky and remember that the Goddess is watching over us."


    -What if Han Se-ah loses a 5 because she doubted the Temple?


    -But is the Temple really the culprit? I''m already tired, is there going to be another twist on a twist on a twist?


    -Another plot twist, right? Not just harpies, stone dwarves, water beatles, it doesnt end here! Barbarians, witches, a corrupt priest of the temple, but it doesnt end here!


    -I wish this would end soon; I''d rather we climbed the tower again.


    "Ah, will you shut up? I didn''t just blurt it out without thinking. We''re on a quest given by the Goddess. Do you think Irene will leave me just because I progressed the quest?"


    If Grace and Katie''s faces were filled with disbelief and shock, Irene''s was tinged with sadness.


    Could her belief in the witch''s words stem from her intuition as a saint candidate?


    Normally, Irene wore a gentle smile, but her sad expression now made Grace and Katie snap their mouths shut.


    After all, what could a vige archer and a runaway northern nobledy say against a saint candidate?


    So, if there are no twists, there are a couple of possibilities.


    One is that the priests of the temple have indeed be corrupt.


    Unlike the deeply faithful Count of Antibes, these priests might engage in witchcraft or learn ck magic.


    The second possibility is less about actual corruption and more about a staged act to foster faith.


    Converted barbarians, threatened by evil forces, and the Temple saving them would be a significant deed.


    Suddenly, an unknown ck mage appears, trying to sow discord but is actually a priest in disguise, or a third forcees in and causes troublesuch conjectures should be excluded as they are baseless and merely spective to the end.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Even though I couldn''t fully trust the witch''s words, knowing the ces where suspicious characters roamed was enough to progress the quest.


    Thus, Gaspard''s family stayed in the vige, and the witch joined our group.


    "Which way, witch?"


    "Go straight this way and you''ll see a small pond. From there, turn towards the swamp."


    Grace and Katie''s expressions changed constantly as they followed the witch, who led with her long brown hair swaying down to her waist.


    It seemed the notion of ''priestly corruption'' Irene mentioned was shockingly new to them.


    Their expressions shifted from a furrowed brow to a grimace, and I could almost hear them muttering to themselves, making me almost respond out loud.


    Irene, however, didn''t seem to have her usualposure tofort them this time.


    Instead, seeking some reassurance, she came closer to me as we followed the path.


    "Um... Rnd?"


    "What''s up?"


    "Are you disappointed?"


    "Huh?"


    Disappointed?


    Was she anxious that it might be the Temple''s doing?


    I turned my head, and in doing so, nearly knocked it on a tree branch.


    Despite this, the conversation took precedence, and I bulldozed through vines and branches without looking forward.


    With a serious expression, Irene looked at me while plowing through the jungle, her face devoid of a smile.


    "It''s just that, Rnd, you didn''t seem as shocked as those two... as if you knew the temple''s people might be corrupt. You''ve met Temple Knights and monks in your adventuring, right? So, that means."


    "Ah, that was what you were worried about."


    She seemed to have been closely observing Han Se-ah''s and my reactions.


    For Han Se-ah, our party views her as a ''genius beauty mage chosen by the Goddess, who''s been stuck in a backwater country dabbling in magic,'' so shes off the hook.


    But I am a veteran adventurer with ten years of experience, familiar with the aristocracy and the Temple.


    Myck of surprise at the witch''s words must have scared her a bit.


    Rnd already knows about corrupt priests-


    Rnd is already disappointed in the temple-


    No, he doesn''t expect much, so he isn''t disappointed-


    "If, by any chance, Rnd has lost faith in the Temple."


    "That''s not it."


    In a party destined to save the world, receiving divine revtions, Rnd, the owner of the holy sword Durandal and the party''s main tank, having doubts about the Temple could be a huge shock for Irene, a saint candidate.


    ...In reality, I am familiar with scenarios like this from web novels, animations, andics, not just games.


    How could I doubt something that might be a divine being that gave me a holographic screen, inte ess, and even a VPN?


    But I couldn''t tell her about this.


    If I hadn''t even exined to Han Se-ah about being a transmigrator, how could I exin it to Irene?


    So, I had to reassure her in another way.


    "It''s not a story about being disappointed in the Temple. There are many religious people like Ambrosio who risk their lives to protect others. Myck of surprise is just because so much has happened in the Tower. Monsters imitating adventurers appeared, and a dark mage even stole divine energy."


    "That''s true! There might have been someone impersonating a priest!"


    "Oh, is that so? Well, monsters imitating adventurers dide from that swamp."


    "Really, nothing that happens would be strange at this point."


    Irene, her face brightening with the excuse I scraped together, smiled like a retriever receiving a treat, almost pricking my conscience.


    And there, upon hearing Irene''s borate response, Grace and Katie finished their thoughts, nodding along.


    It seemed I had ended up taking care of the mental states of the group members inadvertently.


    -You, stop bumbling around and listen to teacher.


    -Is this a yer? Is this a hero? Is this a yer? Is this a hero? Is this a yer? Is this a hero? Is this a yer? Is this a hero?


    -But what if, as Rnd said, it''s not a real priest but an imposter?


    -A ten-year senior adventurer getting shocked by that? That would be funny.


    -Honestly, anyone can mimic the smell of incense, right? LOL. In a mystery novel, if there''s wine, and you say the priest must have done it, you''d get pped.


    "You, if you keep that up, I might just fix the camera on that Silbang''s ass up front."


    [I Want To See The Witch donated 10,000 won!]


    If you put the camera on the witch instead, I''ll let it slide.


    [Rnd''s Mighty Aura Greatsword donated 50,000 won!]


    I like that.


    "What do you like, how far are you taking this concept?"


    Leaving the leading streamer and witch behind, as we continued chatting and making our way through the jungle, suddenly a wide clearing appeared.


    An open field with no dense trees with a well-kept small cabin in the center.


    Therge jar in front of the cabin and the ck cat guarding it seemed to vigorously im that this ce was the witch''s cabin.

 Chapter 286: Learning to Use Power 1

    Chapter 286: Learning to Use Power 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    In front of the small cabin, there was a potrge enough for me to take a half bath, and inside it, a suspicious green liquid was bubbling up.


    A wooden spat, stirring to prevent the liquid from sticking, moved on its own, floating in the air, while a cat beside the pot changed shape like a shadow whenever the fire flickered, stretching long then ttening.


    As I slowly approached to watch this scene, the cabin''s door creaked open on its own, so tantly witch-like that even the neighborhood kids would scream upon seeing it.


    "It''s a humble ce, bute inside. I''ll show you what happened that night."


    "You''re going to show me?"


    "Yes, I am the Witch of Dreams. It''s more reliable to show you the suspicious ones who passed through my garden than to exin it verbally."


    Passing the flickering cat and the self-stirring potion pot, I stepped into the cabin and was met with a strange, dry, and cool air, a stark contrast to the humid jungle outside.


    The inside of the cabin was muchrger than it appeared from outside, surprisingly spacious like a noble''s mansion, despite looking like the perfect size for one person from the outside.


    "Be careful not to get lost, and don''t touch anything. Come this way."


    "This is a witch''s workshop?"


    "Damn, the minimap isn''t even opening."


    -This is a serious case of mapping addiction.


    -There''s a disease where your heart aches if the minimap is fogged up.


    -I thought witches lived modestly but f*ck, the inside is massive lol.


    -Witch''s modesty (owner of an enchanted mansion), simplicity (living room alone is over 400 square meters).


    -But if the minimap doesnt work, how the hell do you get out? What if it ends with you being locked up in the mansion forever?


    Tubes slowly rotating by themselves, sks bouncing around mixing the powder inside, beakers covered in sticky liquid trying to escape, and brooms flying through the air chasing them.


    The magic outside was just a taste of what was inside.


    Following the witch through this, the viewers, uneasy, started throwingments that tried to provoke Han Se-ah to feel anxious.


    But, strengthed by her experience in inte streaming, Han Se-ah ignored the viewers''ments and followed the witch, busily checking the minimap and quest window.


    The camera fixed on Silbangs butt.


    "How far are we going, Witch?"


    "Ho ho, calling me ''Witch.'' It feels strange being addressed as such by a hero. I need to show you through a crystal orb, but it can''t be moved. Just a little further."


    Han Se-ah moved forward, ignoring the vehement remarks of some viewers.


    The lonely Witch of Dreams, who was eagerly chatting about the witchcraft she studied, the star crows she looked for at night, and the robed figures she mistook for witches, suddenly stopped.


    "Is this the crystal orb?"


    "Definitely, it''s too big to move."


    Standing in front, was a crystal orb much taller than me.


    What the f*ck, this crystal orb is over 2 meters high.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The woman who introduced herself as the Dream Witch, 3 Holder of Dream Fragments Yulia, stood in front of the massive crystal orb and suddenly began spraying a white liquid and scrubbing it clean.


    Just moments ago, she exuded a mysterious charm with an enchanting atmosphere, but suddenly she looked like a sexy maid, which felt odd.


    How should I put it, wearing a body-hugging robe and washing the giant crystal orb like washing a car, it felt suffocating, really.


    Yulia, who seemed to have a magical reason for it, pushed back Irene and Grace, who were trying to help.


    "Thanks for the sentiment, but this one can only be handled by me. Now, step back about two steps."


    "Ah, yes. Understood."


    Following her gentle gesture, the group huddled in front of the crystal orb backed away en masse.


    Even Silbang, with his stoic face, quietly took his ce behind the others as if he was there to observe a suspect.


    I too moved next to him to look at the crystal orb that the witch had cleaned with a white solution.


    It seemed strangely jade due to its 2-meter size, and somehow the color appeared to be changing


    "Tonight, the moon is very bright. On nights like this, the feathers of the star crows look particrly beautiful."


    "What''s this?"


    Thinking this, I blinked, and suddenly a dark clearing unfolded before my eyes.


    Were we not seeing a reflection in the crystal orb but instead, sucked into the memories contained within it?


    Looking around, I saw no one, but fortunately, the hologram window was intact.


    With no one watching, I tuned into Han Se-ah''s stream and found she was experiencing the same thing.


    Under the brightly shining full moon, she watched a witch flying off from the cabin on a broom, alone.


    "The full moon is really big tonight. But seeing that the others have disappeared, am I watching this alone? And if she flies off like that, how can I follow...


    Am I actually following? It feels like I''m being pulled along."


    -I''m going to kill Han Se-ah, don''t put it on Silbangs butt


    -I thought the crystal ball was just huge for showing videos, but this is even more incredible.


    -Hey, important quest information might being, so stop messing with the camera and shoot properly.


    -Just the fact that Silbang is not here is truly a blessing, honestly.


    -Hmm...Is that so...?Hmm...Is that so...?Hmm...Is that so...?Hmm...Is that so...?Hmm...Is that so...?


    "Still, shes a witch, so its not going to be scientific but something magical. Like now, I''ve be an observer, being pulled along by the broomummmmm"


    Han Se-ah seemed unconcerned, assuming it was just an event cutscene.


    Watching her chat while filming the moon and the witch, there seemed to be no reason for her to be tense.


    I watched as Han Se-ah flew away when suddenly I felt as if someone was grabbing my waist and neck.


    Even if it was all in my head, like Han Se-ah''s light body, mine also effortlessly soared into the sky.


    Depending on the bright moonlight to navigate, the witch flew through the jungle, seemingly searching for a star crowwhatever that wasbut certainly a crow with beautiful feathers, moving around at will.


    "Oh my? What is that?"


    "Quick,e!"


    "but, this"


    As we moved from the jungle to a quiet forest filled only with the sounds of insects, suddenly I heard mens voices.


    Following the witchs gaze, I looked down to see figures in robes.


    There were five of them, wearing dark robes. They were so covered, that only the tips of their chins were barely visible.


    One was leading, two were agreeing, and two seemed hesitant, as if engaged in a heated discussion.


    Since it was a memory being shown, my senses couldnt pick up the voices properly either.


    Being high up in the sky with the witch, the voices were drowned out by the wind.


    "If not now, when!"


    "Are we going tothe witch?"


    Even enhancing my hearing with mana, I couldnt make out the voices, and my attempt to descend failed.


    In the meantime, their discussion seemed to have concluded, and the five started moving together somewhere.


    They entered the forest and headed toward the jungle.


    While the witch was flying high, it wasnt clear yet, but one thing was certain: these guys hade from the kingdom''snds.


    They seemed to be moving with the cloud-covered moonlight as cover, but asional glimpses of moonlight revealed their pale hands.


    Whether they are priests or not, its clear they''re not barbarian warriors or witches but rather suspicious folks from the outside.


    A Temple, generous to all converts, Lord Antibes, sincere in both faith and muscle, wielding the authority tomand the owner of the Holy Sword, and the rough outline of events revealed by the witchs magic.


    Driven by curiosity, the witch flew low, chasing after five men.


    She stumbled upon the scent of herbs burned for worship and was mesmerized by the glossy, glimmering star crow, forgetting even to breathe.


    The suspects fled at the sound of the witchs shouts and the crows cries echoing through the forest.


    Watching all this unfold, a thought crossed my mind.


    This isnt even the main quest, should I just breeze through it?

 Chapter 287: Learning to Use Power 2

    Chapter 287: Learning to Use Power 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Han Se-ah and her viewers began to unleash their imaginations on how to find those robe-d men, but for Rnd, an adventurer who had been rolling through a medieval fantasy world for ten years, thinking differently was possible.


    Why do we even need to keep searching?


    This was a medieval fantasy world where human rights didn''t really exist.


    The teachings of the Temple argued that all life was precious, but this did not include monsters nor did it suggest equality betweenmoners and nobles.


    It was quite natural for a passing mercenary to turn into a murderous robber, and adventurers often stabbed a temporary ally in the back in secluded ces if there were no witnesses.


    A country knight might be a bit crazy, and a mage who had lost his way thought it was okay to take in orphans for human experiments.


    "Let''s head back. Yulia, would you join us?"


    "Huh? All of a sudden?"


    "I''ve done nothing wrong... What''s the issue?"


    In this world, we were backed by the terrifying power of the Temple and the royal family.


    Damn, why should we bother running around when the kingdom''s precious princess and the Temple are protecting us?


    I turned those thoughts aside and led the group.


    Our destination was naturally the mansion of Lord Antibes.


    Though he was just a viscount, he wielded absolute power within this domain.


    ncing at mypanions, it seemed only Katie had figured out what I was thinking.


    "Hmm, it''s good to use what you have. We can''t stay here forever."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "You''ll see."


    Of course, the journey wasn''t smooth.


    Even as we followed Yulia, who imed she knew the way, swarms of bugs continued to appear.


    When we threatened them with mana, they would retreat, but the grotesque sights of eight glowing eyes between dense trees, or centipedes and eels rustling through the leaves, were undeniably repulsive.


    Definitely the type of side quest you get when you reach a higher levelthreatening them with mana had only reduced their numbers, but who knew how many more were out there, hidden beyond our view, coveting our flesh.


    "Wow... there are so many. It''s a relief they''re not attacking."


    "Really, is there an insect nest near my cabin?"


    -Ah, f*cking bugs everywhere.


    -I was interested because of the Choco sisters, but the more I watch, the less I want to go.


    -Barbarians and witches are damn hot, but it all goes downhill when you see bugs.


    -Any barbarian friends here who''ve made it to the tower?


    -I really want to take a helicopter and pour down insecticide, but I''m scared it won''t kill them.


    Yulia, exining this as a frequently used path, led us through the swarms, sweating with effort, until straight trees came into view again.


    Thankfully, the mutant bugs seemed to stay in the jungle, and the forest, byparison, was easier to walk through, allowing us to return to the domain without further incidents.


    A witch standing between arge barbarian warrior and a heavily armored giant. And behind them, a diverse group of beautiful women follow.


    It was a strangebination that caught the attention of the guards, who were on alert toward the forest.


    "Who goes there!"


    "Hey, that''s Silbang. If you''re going to guard the vige, at least remember people''s faces. ...So, the people with you came from the capital?"


    "Shall I call a carriage?"


    "Yes, please."


    An old guard chided the young guard who was nervous at seeing Yulia, kicking him in the shins, a sign that experience and seniority can''t be ignored as he immediately recognized Silbang and bowed respectfully.


    Antibes'' mansion was a bit far from the secluded vige, but the old guard knew Silbang''s face and even the affairs of the estate.


    In a country vige, it''s said they even know how many spoons are in someone''s houseperhaps this is what they mean.


    As the old guard and Silbang chatted, we boarded a carriage and headed toward the mansion.


    A sudden thought sparked.


    Is that chatty coachman we brought along still waiting at the inn...?


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Just days after we had set out to investigate, Lord Antibes'' expression turned curious as we returned sooner than expected.


    Considering it normally takes a whole day to cross from one resting ce to another in the dense jungle, and we were back in less than a week, it must have been hard for him to understand.


    Excluding travel time, it sounded like we had figured things out in just one day.


    However, my next words caused Lord Antibes'' expression to twist even further.


    "So you''re saying it''s not hostile barbarians or witches doing suspicious things in the jungle, but our own people?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    As much as he trusted his people, driven by his faith, Lord Antibes was visibly agitated.


    The witness we brought was a witch he had never seen before, and our evidence was a giant crystal orb from the witch''s cabin, so naturally, he found it hard to believe.


    But there was a simple solution to clear his doubts, one that even prepared for the possibility that the witch might have tampered with the crystal orb.


    "Then let''s call the Inquisition."


    "Are you in your right mind... Sorry, that was harsh."


    "What?"


    Calling an inquisitor, a professional in detecting lies and pursuing the wicked, was the n.


    At the mention of the Inquisition, Lord Antibes scowled, and Yulia turned pale.


    If the stories of Temple Knights and monks are about ''fame,'' then those of inquisitors surely fit the word ''infamy.''


    In a game full of monster-hunting Temple Knights and monks specialized in battling people, what would it be without inquisitors?


    Just like a bun without filling.


    If Temple Knights and monks are dispatched to rescue and aid priests and nuns traveling to provinces after an incident, inquisitors, on the other hand, are the types who act first and observeter.


    If something suspicious or bizarre happens following an oracle, they''re the first to move.


    Of course, thats about all the information I have.


    Aside from being a group that guides ck magic and various heretics to the Temple''s dungeons, it''s not knowledge that a mere adventurer like me would have.


    "I understand the hero''s intentions, but calling the Inquisition?"


    "Right. I''ve shown the crystal orb and cooperatedpletely, right? Maybe with a bit more effort, we can solve this ourselves?"


    Yet, one thing was certain: theirpetence was guaranteed.


    Lord Antibes of the South, a deeply religious man, was sweating profusely, and even a witch living secretly in a swamp was terrified.


    After all, they''re a special force that operates based on oracles, so their skills must be solid.


    -No way, Teacher, lol


    -Like yer, likepanion, huh? Their way of solving things is a bit... forceful


    -Meaning hes going to beat up the pale-skinned suspect, right?"


    -Lol, I dont know, just solve it, please.


    -Basically, it''s like saying we''ll catch anyone suspicious and beat them up.


    "Uh... an inquisitor? We''re not going to end up killing innocent locals by calling them, right? Teacher must have thought this through?"


    [Rnd''s Fiery Greatsword donated 10,000 won!]


    He thought it through (because it''s annoying, just beat them all up).


    "Come on, no way... right?"


    Watching Lord Antibes panic and Yulia get scared, the viewers started making noise.


    They seemed to think the inquisitor would kill even innocent people, but that''s not the case at all.


    I''ve seen inquisitors handle a case before, just like the temple knights I worked with on amission.


    A noble suspected of heresy was investigated, and a chatty youngdy, who had dragged me into her bed, spilled all the details because it was the talk of the social circle.


    No innocent servant was made to disappear, and there was no torture of locals for testimony, so it should be fine.


    "When I heard the witch''s story, she mentioned that the suspicious folks were spraying themselves with incense used in the temple."


    "That doesn''t necessarily mean they are from the temple, does it?"


    "I''m not suspecting the brothers and sisters of the Temple. The real problem is that those cunning bastards dare to impersonate the Temple."


    "Ah, I see how it is"


    Despite this, Lord Antibes and the others began nodding in agreement to my persuasion, their heads moving up and down.


    The only one who doesn''t seem to understand is the witch, Yulia.


    Perhaps living in a swamp rather than in the kingdom, she harbors all sorts of vile delusions about the Inquisition.


    Or maybe she has something to feel guilty about.

 Chapter 288: Learning to Use Power 3

    Chapter 288: Learning to Use Power 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    My philosophy... as an adventurer, Rnd, and as a modern person, Lee Hanul, I always think that work should be left to the experts.


    When an old outlet breaks, it''s better to pay thirty thousand won to call a professional than to buy a new one for five thousand won and mess with it yourself.


    If your smartphone freezes, just go to the service center instead of trying to search for solutions online.


    Like in Heroines Chronicle, where a tank character has healing abilities but is not used as the main healer, and a healer has tanking abilities but is not used as the main tank.


    "Our main job is hunting. Wracking our brains over this wont give us any answers.


    "But still..."


    My task is to persuade Han Se-ah.


    The Viscount of Antibes seems to have retreated slightly, thinking it doesn''t matter whether adventurers or heretic inquisitors handle the matter, as long as the innocent people in his domain don''t suffer and the incident is resolved.


    Witch Yulia looks a bit anxious, unable to calm down, but when Katie naturally blocks the door, Yulia resigns herself.


    Thus, it''s enough to persuade Han Se-ah, our party''s leader and the hero leading the quests.


    Grace, Katie, and Irene, listening to me, don''t say anything, seeming to respect Han Se-ah''s opinions.


    "Hmm... honestly, I''m curious about the inquisitors."


    -But youre the first one to get involved with an inquisitor, right? No one else has


    -Why pretend to think about it? Heretic inquisitors in a side quest, you could easily pop out five videos lol


    -I bet if you take your hand away, the corners of your mouth would be all the way up?


    -Youre sitting on a cheat key for views, and youre not sucking them up? Are you thinking backwards?


    -lol Look at Yulia''s face, shes going to run for her life if you call the Inquisitions


    And of course, Han Se-ah had no reason to refuse.


    Even I, having mingled with nobility and high priests in the fantasy world for ten years, have only heard about a heretic inquisitor once, indirectly through another noble being interrogated.


    With no information about Heroines Chronicle''s inquisitors on the inte, it''s a great opportunity for the streamer Han Se-ah not to miss.


    "Hmm, if that''s what Rnd thinks... But how do you n to call them?"


    "Just like the Viscount of Antibes sent us a letter. He seems to have a contact even in the south, right?"


    "Of course. There''s a crystal orb installed at the temple next to the mansion."


    As someone who engages in discussions with temple bishops, it appears that even the small temples in rural domains are equipped with thetestmunication facilities.


    So, calling an inquisitor should not be a problem.


    With the name of the Viscount of Antibes alone, it should be sufficient to request an inquisitor, and even more so with a hero party including a saint candidate.


    As Han Se-ah leaned towards a positive response, Viscount Antibes subtly signaled with his eyes.


    He wasn''t outright plotting anything sinister, but he seemed to be considering sending someone to the Temple.


    No one would betray with five high-level adventurers right there.


    "What about you, Yulia?"


    "Me? What about me?"


    "I''d like to hear why you''re so scared of the Inquisition."


    That left Yulia as the only remaining suspect, wriggling and then giving up.


    Despite the high reputation of witches in the South, only themon people fear them.


    There''s no way a single 3 could break through a full party led by a 6 and supported by 5s.


    Apparently, the sight of me smashing swarms of insects had already demoralized her.


    "Look... I''ll exin everything, so don''t be too scared. I haven''t done anything shameful to the Goddess. I just, just doubted the Goddess a bit."


    "Doubted?"


    At Irene''s murmur of surprise, Yulia sighed deeply and slumped in the chair in the drawing room.


    She wasn''t nning to run away, and the conversation seemed to be getting longer.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    A long story poured out from Yulia''s lips.


    It was so lengthy it could consume a whole chapter of a web novel.


    Viewers had minimized the stream to do other things as chat activity drastically decreased, but in its ce, all sorts of parody videos and donations took over.


    In summary, although Yulia bore the title of a witch, her role was closer to that of a medieval philosopher, alchemist, and chemist.


    "Just... the Goddess is the Goddess of life, right? So, who created this lifelessnd and the sky? I just wondered about that. I''m not going to obsess over this slight doubt, okay?"


    Basically, she questioned the Temple''s teachings and conducted various experiments.


    She didn''t experiment with human lives and dark magic like a dark sorcerer, butbined alchemy and spells while brewing and frying various concoctions.


    In this world, not only dark sorcerers, but sometimes cults emerge, worshipping Gods other than the Goddess.


    In a medieval fantasy setting, idol worship ismon.


    Gods of war, famine, gue, sky and thunder, earthquakes and tremors, and a Goddess of gold are created at the whim of cult leaders.


    If Yulia''s experimentation to doubt the Goddess of life and search for a new godly entity was discovered, she might bebeled a heretic.


    What she did, in modern terms, would be considered legally gray.


    "Still, I didn''t do anything bad! I never spread my beliefs to barbarians or the locals! I was just conducting magical experiments to find out about the origin of the earth, just in case."


    "So, what do you think, Irene?"


    "Um... If Sister Yulia''s words are true, it seems okay. The Saints of the temple also said not to blindly believe, but to think and doubt for ourselves to attain faith."


    -<div>Chat over? When''s the inquisitor showing up?


    -Wow, our witch sure talks a lot... But it was visually fun


    -Enjoyed the story. Oops, I was on mute. Still, enjoyed it.


    -So, a cripple is the culprit? Seok-hyun got attacked by a dark sorcerer? The witch is learning Ptes?


    --Whats next? The witch isnt Galileo Galilei[1]</div>


    Listening to Yulia''s excuses and self-defense, it''s understandable why she''d be scared of an inquisitor.


    If she were discussing with an ordinary priest or Viscount Antibes, it might be a solid theological debate about whether "the Goddess of life also created inanimate objects."


    But if it''s a heretic inquisitor, it''s more likely to end in screams.


    Witches, traditionally, are tortured in the dungeons of temples or burned at the stake.


    "It''s okay, right? If the nun says it''s fine, then it shouldn''t be a problem?"


    "Yes, it should be fine if you didn''t use dark magic in your experiments."


    Yikes-!!!


    That was the consensus when a familiar voice suddenly rang out.


    Yulia, startled like a cat that encountered a cucumber, jumped up from her chair.


    This surprised the rest of the group, who were quietly listening and now had their hands on their weapons.


    After Viscount Antibes'' signal, his butler had left, and Katie was blocking the door when suddenly a man crawled out from under the table, grabbing Yulia''s shoulder and whispering in her ear.


    It was the coachman who had driven us to the south.


    Is he an inquisitor?


    "...Mr. Coachman?"


    "Yes, Hero. I''m the coachman who drove you to the South. And also a faithful servant of the Goddess."


    Everyone was surprised that the chatty coachman who had driven them to the south was the heretic inquisitor, but Han Se-ah was the most shocked.


    She could read brief information about NPCs as a yer.


    Apparently, she hadn''t thought much about the man brought in by the Coachman''s Guild and hadn''t checked his information window.


    The viewers, who had fallen asleep during Yulia''s self-defense, were suddenly startled into chatting.


    The coachman, who also doubled as a 4 ''Rack Maker'' named Raphael, had been driving his carriage to the south.


    It turned out he was scouting the South as a heretic inquisitor.


    He crawled out from under the table with a grin, dusting himself off before plopping down next to Yulia.


    "Our witch sister... It''s a bit risky, but I don''t think she needs to be taken to the dungeon. A bit of suspicion is okay as long as she doesn''tmit sphemy. After all, it''s natural for teenagers to doubt their parents who birthed and raised them!"


    "......"


    "So, hero. How many should I round up?"


    -Are we screwed? He looks way to ready to catch people.


    -Is there even space under the table?


    -Lol, if there was a camera there, the inquisitor''s entrance and the witch''s panic would be a one-turn kill, gg.


    -I wondered why he kept bringing up the Goddess whenever he talked lol


    -He wasn''t employed by the Temple because he likes the Goddess; he was an inquisitor who took a job as a coachman


    Leaving Yulia dazed by the bizarre situation of an inquisitor crawling out from under the table, Raphael grinned widely.


    Are we starting by rounding people up?


    Is that normal?


    ---


    [1. raei: from google: ''From the seventeenth century onward, Galileo has been seen by many as the hero of modern science. He is renowned for his discoveries: he was the first to report telescopic observations of the mountains on the moon, the moons of Jupiter, the phases of Venus, and the rings of Saturn'']Toggle New Ads


    5/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 289: Learning to Use Power 4

    Chapter 289: Learning to Use Power 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Inquisitor Raphael''s actions were far more aggresive than I had anticipated.


    "Hmm... men in robes, pale hands, and there was a smell of herbs typically used in the temple. Sister Yulia''s magic confirmed this through the heroes, right?"


    "Yes, we saw it through arge crystal ball."


    "If that''s the case, this is simple."


    Raphael spoke as though he had overheard everything from the shadows beneath the table.


    He asked Han Se-ah whether Yulia was telling the truth and asked Irene if she sensed any evil dark magic.


    After confirming there were no such indications, he nodded and made his decision.


    From the start of the conversation, Raphael had suggested ''Shall we start by capturing them first?''


    Although there was a slight surge of anxiety, since he did not say ''Shall we start by hanging them first?'' I decided to just observe the situation.


    Even though there were clues, they were merely candles used in worship.


    Considering the devotion of the lord of Antibes, it was unlikely there would be many residents who did not attend worship.


    I watched with a bit of anticipation as Raphael vanished back into the shadows.


    If Temple Knights are like tanks and monks to bruisers, then inquisitors are surely in the assassin ss.


    "What is he nning to do? ...Ah, he''s gone."


    "Does he always exit under the table...?"


    Our group, having never met thieves or assassins due to hiring the archer Grace, watched curiously as Raphael slipped away beneath the table.


    Grace seemed a bit surprised too, suggesting that his technique of vanishing into the shadows was hard to detect.


    Surely a 4 assassin wouldn''tpletely bypass a 5 archer''s passive, so there must be various limitations on his movements like a nonbat state?


    As usual, I passed time by surfing the web through a holographic window.


    Raphael returned much quicker than expected.


    This time, he didnt crawl out from under the table but instead, knocked politely on the door.


    "Excuse me, could you step out for a moment?"


    "He''s back already?"


    It was ample time for idle web surfing, but far too short for rooting out and interrogating dissenters.


    Thus, when Raphael''s voice came from outside the door, we all got up without much thought.


    Our party members werent the type to arrogantly abuse our status as heroes against the inquisitor.


    So, to cooperate willingly, I opened the door of the parlor.


    There was Raphael, not at the door, but standing at the entrance of the house, visible through a window.


    "...What''s with those people?"


    Dozens of people were looking around nervously.


    -Bringing that many people LOL


    -If there are about 70 suspects in a mystery, isnt that more of a lottery, damn it LOL


    -The suspects could be male or female, possibly in their teens, twenties, thirties, or forties, with a chance of being in their fifties or sixties


    -Just hang all the suspicious ones first; if the bug poption doesn''t stay up, then the case is solved


    It seemed a few Temple Knights had been summoned to round up every suspicious person.


    The appearances of each person were quite different.


    Naturally, anyone would be uneasy when Temple Knights in armor, together with the inquisitor, dragged people to the lords home in broad daylight.


    Even if innocent, being taken from the street to the police headquarters rather than a local police station would make anyone nervous.


    From a young-looking boy to older adults beginning to show white hair, anyone with pale hands seemed to have been dragged in.


    "...Ah, that makes sense. In this hot southern region, it''s rare to see people with pale hands."


    "Eh, why?"


    Grace murmured as she realized why they had brought so many people in.


    "Hanna, think about it. Even if they turned to gathering herbs or hunting because there are no farms, working outdoors in the sun all day ages the skin. They might not be as dark as barbarian warriors, but they inevitably tan quite a bit. Even the hunters who just roam the forest end up with burnt skin."


    -Haha, pale skin = high status = easy suspects


    -Did you know? The term ''blue blood'' for nobilityes from having such pale skin that the blue veins are visible, signifying a high ss that doesnt work.


    -Ugh, if they''re going to discriminate like that, they should at least pay for it.


    -It''s not Han Se-ah teaching Grace, it''s Grace educating Han Se-ah. Notice something''s off, right? LOL


    -It''s a world where modern people are in medieval times, wow


    As everyone agreed with Grace''s exnation and stepped outside the mansion, tension began to build.


    Naturally, when a group of well-dressed, beautiful people pour out of the lord''s mansion, they''re probably of high status.


    "Um, excuse us... What do you need us for?"


    "Ah! My apologies for theck of exnation. There''s just something we need to inspect."


    When a deeply wrinkled old man stepped forward to ask, Raphael responded with a thin smile.


    His loose robe and the ink stains on only his middle and index fingers suggested he might be like a temple librarian.


    Just as I was analyzing this...


    Whoosh-!


    "Ugh, ah-?"


    "Please, stay still."


    Raphael began to prod the old man''s abdomen with a dagger he had drawn from his robes.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Mages have their magic towers, and there are magical tools simr to modern scientific devices.


    Witches have their covens,plete with enchanting tools right out of fairy tales.


    What about temples, then?


    Of course, temples house relics.


    Like the golden-coated skull from the 40th floor that I tore out, which now eternally exudes life force.


    Though theye with all manner of grandiose descriptions and fairy-tale-like backstories, such relics do exist.


    A shepherd''s staff used by an ancient saint, a holy censer that defeated dark spirits, a statue of the Goddess that weeps holy water instead of tears, armor that a saintess personally blessed, a holy sword that beheaded a malevolent demon...


    And the dagger Raphael was holding.


    I had never even heard tales of that one.


    "What is this, what is this...?"


    "Just hold on a moment, brother. Hmm... You turned out to be cleaner than I expected?"


    The old mans weak grip startled and tried to grasp the wrist that was stabbing his belly, but how could an old man without any stars stop the de of a 4 assassin?


    Ignoring his feeble resistance, Raphael twisted his wrist around, smiling broadly as if he were merely examining a local elder, giving off a slightly eerie vibe.


    Spinning the dagger around in someone''s belly with such nonchnce.


    Still, myck of reaction to his antics was because the dagger he held seemed to faintly contain divine energy.


    The de appeared to be carved from ivory, not metal, chunky and blunt.


    It was so dull, it seemed unlikely to cut through even roasted paper, let alone human flesh.


    "Sir, are you alright?!"


    "Oh, oh! I''m fine. It seems it didnt actually pierce me...?"


    "Yes, you''re fine. As long as you haven''tmitted any sins."


    After stirring a few more times, Raphael smoothly withdrew the dagger.


    Despite the milky de moving in all directions inside the old man''s belly, not a single drop of blood was on it.


    Like a mage unting a trick, he dramatically lifted the dagger, showing it off to the crowd and us, then casually draped his arm around the old man, allowing everyone to see his unharmed abdomen.


    Despite the dagger being embedded so deeply that its handle was not visible, there was not a single drop of blood, nor was there any tear in the fabric.


    "Is that dagger a relic?"


    "Yes, hero. It is the ''Smile of the Innocent,'' bequeathed by a saint who was once an inquisitor. This relic never harms the righteous and is designed to discern the innocent."


    "A relic, you say?!"


    While his handling of the dagger with shy spins might have resembled a street thug more than a saint, the old mans shock at being in the presence of a holy artifact of the Goddess Faith was even more striking.


    Being dragged here and stabbed, yet celebrating because the dagger was a relic... wasn''t this the ultimate disy of an innocently deranged zealot?


    Excluding Irene, it seemed that all those who believed in the Goddess Faith shared a touch of madness.


    This included the Temple Knights, Lord Antibes, Raphael, and this old man, who all seemed to operate on a slightly different ne ofmon sense.


    -??? So, should we just stab everyone with it?


    -People who unlock the Southern questter just need to ask the church for help, huh?


    -Am I not getting this right? Is the coachman an inquisitor who owns a relic and is now stabbing people in the belly?


    -And in the midst of this, it seems the old man has fallen in love with the dagger that entered his belly.


    -No worries, Han Se-ah is just as confused right now.


    "No, this old man... he was only slightly startled when the dagger entered, but now that hes heard it''s a relic, he looks like hes about to have a heart attack from excitement?"


    If there''s a dagger that can judge sinners, let''s try stabbing all the suspects with it.


    That crude method made me feel like I was breaking out in a cold sweat.


    "Ah, aaaah! I confess, I confess! Blinded by greed, I... the grain bags-!!"


    "I, I confess, ohh-!! While my husband was away, Imitted adultery, adultery-!!"


    "I''ll confess, just a moment, wait! I embezzled some of the budget, aaaaah! I''ll talk, aaaaah-!"


    And sh*t, this dagger doesnt seem specifically designed to catch dark mages, does it?

 Chapter 290: Learning to Use Power 5

    Chapter 290: Learning to Use Power 5


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The dagger, "Smile of the Innocent," had an ornate handle and a blunt de.


    It was more suited for ceremonies thanbat, and true to its sacred status, it did not harm anyone.


    Indeed, it would be peculiar for worshippers of the Goddess of Life to deem a lethal weapon a divine artifact.


    Thus, despite the dagger having mercilessly stabbed the bellies of dozens, not a single drop of blood was shedonly groans filled the air.


    After the swift knife work of the 4 Assassin, the suspects were divided into three groups by the divine artifact.


    First, thosepletely innocent:


    Heh, a divine artifact, huh? Never thought Id live to see such a precious thing.


    But elder, if its serious enough to use a divine artifact, isnt the situation quite dangerous?


    "Ah, I have lived a life with no shame before the Goddess."


    These were true religious figures, about ten in number, who hadnt spent a single coin frivolously or lied.


    In modern society, they would have been exemry in the religiousmunity.


    Was it because the faith of the Lord of Antibes was so strong, or because it''s a world where the Goddess makes her presence felt through oracles?


    How could there be ten righteous people in one town?


    Second, those whomitted minor sins:


    Uh, it hurts like Ive been whipped Im sorry, I wont do it again.


    Ugh, it''s less painful than being stabbed...


    Hoo to be punished by a divine artifact, ugh


    Those who hadn''tmitted major crimes like hurting others or spheming the Goddess, but had minor wrongdoings.


    From a boy whose calves turned red because he bought snacks with the money meant for offerings, to a couple limping as if they had been beaten with sticks aftermitting adultery in the temple.


    Even for religious figures, living a sin-free life was challenging.


    However, as Raphael mentioned, since there were no lingering effects after paying for their sins, everyone was reassured.


    It wasforting to end with just a whipping instead of amputation, as would be the case for thieves in some societies.


    And the third group:


    ...So these must be the culprits?


    Exactly five of them.


    There were people rolling on the ground, foaming at the mouth, unable to speak of their crimes, precisely five, as seen in Yulia''s crystal ball.


    Five, unable to stand and writhing in pain.


    The innocents and those with minor sins grimaced and slowly moved away from them.


    Isn''t there some twist? Are these five really the culprits? Came all the way south for a side quest, and it''s cleared just by stabbing with a dagger, really?


    -It''s not just a dagger, it''s a divine artifact.


    -But lol, what happens if you stab yers with it?


    -Not so much an investigation quest, more like a tutorial?


    -A tutorial with a divine artifact from the temple? But it''s too dramatic for a tutorial, isn''t it?


    Ah, does it feel like a tutorial? Well, it makes sense now that weve received a letter as soon as we cleared the 45th floor. We''re heavily involved with the temple, so it seems they want to educate us about divine artifacts.


    [Morning Commuter donated 10,000 won!]


    For how much would you give the artifact a try?


    Ah, you can''t use the Goddess''s divine artifact for such selfish desires. Thanks for the 10,000 won.


    The tension dissipated among the party members.


    Katie, fascinated by the divine artifact, soon started following Raphael around, while Grace and Irene quietly conversed a little distance away, discussing other divine artifacts.


    Han Se-ah casually brushed off the viewers'' mix of bets and jokes about self-harm with the sacred object"A hundred thousand if you stab yourself, a million if you stab Rnd"while keeping an eye on the unfolding situation.


    The Lord of Antibes, looking bewildered as he approached me, clearly couldn''t make heads or tails of the scene.


    For a gentleman of his standing, this must all seem utterly bizarre.


    "Hero, what in the world... What exactly is happening here?"


    "Our coachman, who brought us south, turns out to be an Inquisitor, and he seems to be carrying a divine artifact."


    "What? A divine artifact? So, you''re saying that dagger is a divine artifact?"


    Imagine a stranger arriving and suddenly beginning to stab people familiar to you with a dagger.


    One old man joyously prays after being stabbed, others roll on the dirt floor, and the hero just watches.


    Could anyone make sense of such a scene?


    Though he had agreed to the idea of summoning an Inquisitor, the Lord had briefly stepped away to attend to his duties, only to return and find dozens of people stumbling around in front of his mansionimagine his shock.


    He had intended to use the temple''s crystal to call for an Inquisitor and wait, but the Inquisitor had already arrived and started an impromptu tribunal right in front of his mansion.


    Nheless, perhaps due to his profound faith, the old man was more intrigued by the divine artifact.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Was there perhaps a twist after all?


    This is a departure from the main story of the Tower to the remote reaches of the kingdom, involving a Southern Lord and a witchan unusual professionand now an Inquisitor and a divine artifact.


    Thus, the viewers were divided.


    Half thought this was merely a tutorial about divine artifacts in the South and that it would end there; the others suspected some predictable twist awaited.


    The tutorial perspective prevailed.


    "I''m sorry, so very sorry..."


    One of the five on the ground, guilty of lesser crimes, was the first to confess, tears streaming down his face, whether from pain or shame.


    It must have been both embarrassing and sad to receive a verdict from a divine artifact in front of a genuinely noble lord who sincerely cared for his people.


    It wasnt because of any evil ck magic, but rather out of gratitude toward the Lord of Antibes and his piety.


    "I just, I merely..."


    Upon hearing the testimonies, it turned out to be just the clich drama the viewers had predicted.


    Lord Antibes, famous for converting barbarian warriors, not only gained fame but also substantial support from the temple.


    Seeing his good reputation spreading to around the kingdom, they suddenly had an idea.


    If our lord gains more renown, wouldnt the crumbs that fall our way be evenrger?


    The greed for more support from the central church was rationalized as being for the good of Lord Antibes'' domain and the Lord himself, and thus they conspired with the witch.


    "Ah, you im its for Lord Antibes, but you just sumbed to your desires, didnt you? If this had truly been about spreading the Goddess''s name, it wouldnt have been so painful. But selling the Goddess''s name as an excuse for your crimes, this is what happens."


    "Right, right, ahhh! I''m, I''m speaking, ahhh-!!"


    Raphael''s relentless stabs caused pain but no death.


    Displeased with the story, he crouched next to the man lying on the ground and kept stabbing


    Like a child poking at insects with a stick, he used the divine artifact to stab and knock out one person, then moved on to listen to the next.


    The second and third targets were also repeatedly stabbed until they passed out.


    Due to the ambiguous actions that hovered between interrogation and torture, the storytelling session dragged on.


    Yet, even amidst the sweltering heat of the South, no one seemed able to leave the mansion''s front yard.


    "Oh, I never thought that woulde from you."


    "So they were brothers embraced by the Goddess, and they sumbed to mere greed, endangering their own brethren and sisters, is that what you''re saying?"


    The simple vigers found it hard to believe the confessions alternately pouring from the mouths of the five used.


    There were ten people who supposedly lived without a hint of shame before the Goddess, not evenmitting minor sins.


    And even those considered sinners were only guilty of trivial wrongdoings like not making offerings, buying snacks with the money, or engaging in adultery.


    To think that among such people, there would be someone willing to annihte a vige of barbarian warriors for money was absurd.


    "I didn''t mean to kill anyone! I just intended to scare them!"


    "That''s right! We were deceived by the witch''s evil tricks!"


    "Yes, indeed."


    "Hold on a minute! Why are you trying to stab me againack!"


    Despite the culprits insisting they had not harbored such malicious intent, who would believe them when they kept foaming at the mouth and fainting each time they were stabbed by the divine artifact?


    The child who bought candy with offering money felt his pain subside in less than five minutes.


    Those who embezzled grain bags meant for the temple and the adulterous couple who sinned while the husband was away, all felt their difort ebb away within thirty minutes.


    "Ah, it was the witch?"


    "Yes, thats right! We were bewitched by her!"


    "But those two lying over there have already said that, havent they?"


    "Why, why againack!"


    Raphael seemed to agree, nodding his head as if he understood.


    He then approached and once more thrust the divine artifact into their chests.


    Despite his smiles, Raphael didn''t stop stabbing the five with the divine artifact.


    "The witch did it, you say. What do you think, sister?"


    "Me, me...?"


    As he casually sat down on the back of a man sprawled out like a corpse, he twirled the divine artifact and then turned it towards Yulia, who was holding her breath as quietly as a mouse.


    "Yes, sister. I believe you hold faith in the Goddess and will cooperate in the search for the witch, right?"


    "Yes, thats right! Of course, Ill cooperate! My workshop is also at risk because of the pests! ...So, no need for the dagger, I''ll cooperate, right? Yes?"


    He''s acting more like a serial killer from a sher film than an Inquisitor, really....

 Chapter 291: Sense of Mission 1

    Chapter 291: Sense of Mission 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The southern disturbance was swiftly resolved, thanks to the 4¡ï Inquisitor and a divine artifact that discerns sin.


    Although we hadn''t yet caught the witch in collusion with the locals, Raphael frantically gestured, urging us to stop.


    ¡°No, heroes. You''ve brought such a willing coborator already; we can''t possibly ask for more. Let us handle this.¡±


    "Really?"


    "Well, we need to climb the tower anyway. Tracking down a witch whose whereabouts are unknown would be annoying."


    -Se-ah, enough with the side quest. Let''s climb the tower!


    -But I''m going to miss the little ones when we leave the South.


    -Isn¡¯t there a barbarian thief sister with charming chocte abs who could help us navigate through traps?


    -What the hell is a barbarian thief?


    -An inquisitor queen in leather armor and a garter belt?


    Whether he was driving a carriage or tormenting people with a divine artifact, Raphael stopped us with the same yful smile.


    As Han Se-ah and the viewers had joked, this quest seemed like a tutorial designed to reveal the existence of divine artifacts.


    He argued that it was his job to track down the evil witch through Yulia''s cooperation.


    The party, including Han Se-ah, perceived it as if the Temple was showing consideration for the hero... but I quickly realized it was a different kind of consideration.


    ''...The eyes are different.''


    Though his smile was broad, the corners of his mouth curled up more in a snarl than a smile.


    It''s a distinct murderous aura that naturally emanates from those not just used to back alleys but mired in muck.


    Raphael, disguised as a coachman, would spout nonsense and even make jokes in front of the innocent... but he was, after all, an inquisitor.


    And not just any inquisitor, but an experienced one, always carrying a divine artifact.


    If Temple Knights hunted monsters and monks subdued bandits, inquisitors dealt with heretics and warlocks.


    It was hard to count how much blood a veteran of such a profession had on his hands.


    After all, he was ''Rack Maker'' Raphael.


    What kind of rack had he built, and how many had he hung on it?


    ¡°...Sir Rnd, you seem to have noticed?¡±


    "Well, I make a living from this, after all."


    "With someone to bnce the hero''s party, I, Raphael, feel much lighter~"


    It was impressive how naturally he furrowed his brow at the scent of blood and chuckled apologetically.


    It was as if he had a personality switch, controlling his murderous intent at will.


    As for me, I remained stuck in a petty bourgeois mindset, unable to control my emotions until my anger subsided.


    Watching him switch personas in an instant... it was as fascinating as watching a skilled actor.


    ¡°So, is this the end of our work in the South?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thanks to the heroes¡¯ efforts, we managed to identify the greedy and unfortunate brothers and the evil witch.¡±


    ¡°...And the adulterous couple too.¡±


    -lol Se-ah, was that necessary?


    -The Goddess might have forgiven them, but who knows if the husband will


    -But what about the swarm of bugs? They were everywhere on the way here.


    -Now that the existence of an evil witch is confirmed, what happens next?


    -By the time we reach the 50th floor, there might be rumors of the South going to hell.


    "Yeah, right? Weren''t we called here because the Temple Knights were too short-handed to kill all the bugs? ...But what happens to the bugs if we just leave?"


    "Bugs? Oh, right."


    As Raphael was seeing us off, Han Se-ah suddenly turned her head as if she just remembered something.


    There seemed to be no solution for the swarm of bugs in the jungle.


    The reason we hade all the way to the South was that they were short of people to solve a case here, and now they were telling us to leave.


    In this bizarre situation where the roles of host and guest were reversed, the party''s gaze turned to Raphael, who was still grinning broadly.


    Their eyes were filled with uncertainty, wondering if it was really okay to leave things in his hands.


    Perhaps because of his chatty image as a coachman, even possessing a divine artifact, he still seemed somewhat unreliable to our group.


    Seeing his menacing demeanor, however, it seems we might actually be able to trust him.


    But perhaps our young ones were too naive to recognize the subtle menace he harbored; it wasn''t directed at them but was still present.


    To them, he might just seem like a frivolous young man.


    "Ah, don''t worry too much. Now that we''ve discovered the bugs are due to our brothers'' malice, we can call someone to help."


    "...Then what about the coachman?"


    "I''ve already brought my junior to take over."


    Raphael reassured our party members as if to say, go ahead and climb the tower.


    He waved his handnguidly, and from afar, someone hurried towards us.


    Unlike the slim Raphael, this was a muscr man with broad shoulders.


    He ran from the direction of the temple and naturally climbed up to take his ce in front of the carriage at the mansion of the Lord of Antibes.


    I realized that if Raphael stayed here, there would have been no one to drive the carriage.


    As I marveled at this unforeseen detail, Han Se-ah stealthily approached the man at the coachman''s seat.


    "Hello? What''s your name?"


    "It''s Raphael."


    "Junior, I''ve already used that name."


    "Then, from now on, it''s Gabriel."


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The journey finally started after Raphael MK.2 received a scolding from the original Raphael.


    I''m used to dropping out halfway through an investigation, but it seems our party members are somewhat uneasy.


    Typically, an adventurer''s job involves passing tasks to knights, mages, and nobles, handling various odd jobs before dropping out.


    However, for Han Se-ah, it must feel like leaving a quest unfinished without seeing the end.


    Grace, Katie, and Irene seemed concerned, perhaps out of a sense of responsibility.


    "Is it really going to be okay?"


    "Still, it looks like they''ve gathered the inquisitors, so it should be fine."


    "It will be fine. While you heroes were at the mansion, they were nning to relocate our converted brothers."


    Hmm, so that''s how it''s going to be.


    From the standpoint of the Lord of Antibes, what needs protection are only the local citizens and the converted viges.


    It doesn''t matter to him if barbarians are threatened by witches or if swarms of bugs infest the jungle.


    Since the Temple generously funds those who convert, there''s no need to venture deep into the jungle to maintain a decent standard of living.


    It would be a problem if those creatures overflowed and invaded thends, though....


    A domain worthy of the name should be able to fend off monsters of intermediate level, at least.


    A few benign witches might also lend a hand.


    Some might even end up being conscripted by Raphael after getting stabbed by a divine artifact.


    "So don''t worry too much. The inquisitors always move with thorough ns."


    "Right, that must be the case."


    What''s more concerning is Irene''s visibly restless demeanor.


    Had the inquisitor ryed some information through the Temple?


    Ever since ourst unfinished conversation in the forest cabin, she seemed to be lost in thought multiple times a day.


    Her expression must be a dead giveaway because not only Han Se-ah, who''s been told by the viewers, but also Grace and Katie looked at her with concern.


    She sighed deeply and took a heavy breath.


    After looking in my direction, she quickly turned away¡ªit was hard not to notice.


    Honestly, the sight is so endearingly beautiful that it¡¯s fun to watch, even though it was a bit frustrating.


    "Is something bothering you?"


    "Ah, well... suddenly facing the divine artifact has left me feeling unsettled. I wonder if it would have been better to have tested myself, to seek validation."


    "Ew, even after seeing that scene? ...Well, Irene, you could stand to have some confidence."


    Still, as I watched her barely manage to make that excuse, I felt no urge to pry further.


    Grace had the vibe of a sly friend, and Katie seemed like a naive junior, while Irene appeared resolute yet also quite timid, something that made her hard to define.


    Well, perhaps she was difficult to define because we weren''t that close yet.


    It seems they might be conspiring to give Irene some space.


    It looked like they were both quite curious and interested in what was happening with Irene.


    -So, when will Irene confess her love?


    -Ah, sh*t, please don''t mess with our dear Irene like that.


    -Stop treating her like that, obsessive nerds. A saintess seducing a hero, damn.


    -Instead of that, how about seeing Rnd as like our dad?


    -Not ''dad'', maybe more like ''daddy.''


    The viewers need no further mention.

 Chapter 292: Sense of Mission 2

    Chapter 292: Sense of Mission 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Regrettably, during the week-long trip from the South to the central region, Irene had not uttered a single word.


    I was worried about what she might be agonizing over, to the extent that I hesitated to press her, as it seemed she needed to muster her own courage.


    And if I''m to confess some wicked thoughts... her fidgeting was somewhat endearing.


    Thanks to Gabriel, an inquisitor turned coachman formerly known as Raphael Mk.2, we returned to the city of adventurers without incident.


    Seeing the towering spires from afar, my mind settled, and I felt like I had returned home.Whether my past life was forcibly ended by soul extraction, or whether I was saved from high blood pressure after drawing a male character, I¡¯m not sure... but undoubtedly, this ce was more mentally stable than the southern jungles swarming with carnivorous bugs.


    "Wow, it''s always so crowded."


    "Adventurers inevitably end up at the tower."


    Gabriel, the inquisitor, seemingly had a pass as he entered the city gate, packed with aspiring adventurers, real goblin food, without any inspection.


    "Wee back, Rnd!"


    "What, you even came out to meet me... What''s going on?"


    Was the coachman¡¯s license genuinely for long trips, or just a fa?ade?


    Nevertheless, the carriage smoothly stopped in front of the Adventurers'' Guild.


    Stepping out of the carriage, I stretched my slightly stiff shoulders and neck from looking at hologram screens for too long.


    Ellis ran up to me briskly.


    Under the sunlight, her beautiful blonde hair swayed, delighting the viewers.


    Even if she wasn''t a colleague, her title as the beautiful receptionist of the adventurers'' guild was a position anyone who loves fantasy would adore.


    That aside, why did she personally hurry all the way here?


    "Do I only wander around when there''s something going on?"


    "Isn''t that the case?"


    "I wander around even more when there''s nothing going on."


    "...That makes sense."


    After a brief exchange of light jokes, everyone disembarked from the carriage.


    No matter howfortable it was, a long journey by carriage stiffened the body, so each of us stretched like I did.


    Looking around to see if anyone was missing, Ellis naturally pulled an envelope from within her robes.


    Grace, who was turning her neck, and Katie, who had been stretching her arms up, froze in ce like goats who''ve seen a predator.


    Having received the letter and returned from the South, there was another letter waiting for us?


    It seemed they were more averse to sitting in a carriage for half a day than to the possible task itself.


    Both Grace, a ranger in training who used to frolic in the mountains, and Katie, whose energy levels matched that of a runaway beagle, couldn''t help it.


    "Hanna, don''t worry too much. It¡¯s not a request. The Adventurer''s Guild doesn¡¯t treat people that harshly."


    "Right. They just suck a bit of your marrow."


    "While our hero party was active in the South, a lot happened in the city."


    "Why is it ''our'' hero party?"


    As Ellis began exining, soothing Han Se-ah whose expression was quite a sight.


    Naturally slipping through my guild diss, she fluttered a rather fancy piece of stationery.


    Comining about the guild is an essential skill for an adventurer. Receptionists typically ignore it as if it¡¯s a passive ability in this world.


    It wasn''t like the request from Lord Antibes with gold embossing or magically treated and perfumed.


    It just appeared as though a well-offmoner took care to send it.


    In a world with a clear social hierarchy, you can generally guess someone''s ss by the items they use.


    Han Se-ah, now treated as a hero by Ellis, received the envelope nonchntly from her.


    Casually tearing it open, the content, slightly embellished like the nobility''s style, invited us straight away.


    "An invitation? Who sent it?"


    "It''s from the Razwell Trading Company. They''re not veryrge, but they''re well-established due to their long-term dealings with both the workshop district and the magic tower."


    "Oh, Razwell?"


    "You know the ce, Hanna?"


    The Goddess is pleased with the hero''s actions, and so on, we''ve benefited from it, and so forth. Ultimately, it''s about picking up crumbs and therge Merchant''s Guild wanting to show goodwill and offer a legal bribe under the name of tribute.


    Interestingly, it was Han Se-ah, not Grace or Katie, who reacted to the tradingpany''s name.


    Recognizing the ce, she captured the attention of all party members. Despite her magical talents, she was often seen as clueless.


    Interpreting the meaning behind herpanions'' curious and admiring stares, she muttered softly.


    "That... the tradingpany from which we purchased the alchemical solution this time was Razwell."


    "Ah, the bomb that crushed shell."


    -The image of a bomb fanatic has definitely stuck now lol


    -So, Razwell is essentially a sponsor for terrorists?


    -How much did she buy that the tradingpany is lining up to give stuff?


    -An invite due to the impressive ''activities'' (hydrochloric acid and bomb terrorism) of a valued customer (terrorist)


    Was that how their connection formed?


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The one-way trip alone took about a week.


    Even with how quickly we resolved the case, the incident had taken just under a month.


    A month for a single side quest.


    It''s a sluggish pace for an inte stream, but viewers ustomed to virtual reality games havee to ept it.


    Machines that tamper with human brain waves, like science fiction, had already surpassed the level of games to be a cultural revolution.


    Regardless of any talk about the fifth industrial revolution or whatever, to the viewers, a month might seem too long, but for us, it wasn''t.


    Specifically, it was not a long time to build a city.


    "What is all this...?"


    "Typical of merchants, they''ll stop at nothing for money."


    And that would have been true for the merchants as well.


    "...Have I really only been away for less than a month on a side quest?"


    -Could their race be Protoss[1]?


    -Is this really a medieval fantasy? It feels more like sci-fi with magic.


    -Justst month, it was only a self-moving tform with a cart...


    -Do these magic tower folks not know when to stop?


    -This doesn''t seem like something merchants can do lol, clearly the mages are behind this?


    The sight Ellis led us to left us speechless.


    The carriages entering the tower had definitely grownrger.


    They were not small carts pulled by a single horse but enormous carriages pulled by four horses, heavily filled with goods.


    The carriages appeared toorge for the terrain; their width greater than the path itself, suggesting they might sink into the swamp below or tumble off the cliffs...


    Yet there they were, dozens of them, streaming continuously into the gate.


    Having cooperated in defeating the boss monster and creating the gate, we, as heroes, temporarily stopped the procession of carriages to enter the gate, only to see a wide-open road.


    "Did they just pave over the rocks?"


    "The area being restored must be the excavated pit from the swamp, so the surfaceid on top should be intact. I mean, even in the forest below, while the forest itself was restored, the palisades and huts built there remained, didn''t they?"


    The dirt roads, previously maintained by the mages'' earth control, had now be wide paved roads that could amodate a line of carriages.


    Walking along the paved road that had reced the swampy 40th floor, we reached the gate to the 41st floor.


    Noticing fewer patrol personnelpared to other paved sections, I wondered if research had been conducted to prevent monster appearances.


    Was this a butterfly effect from the safe zone I created by destroying the 35th floor?


    As we stepped onto the 41st floor, the changes became even more drastic.


    The pathway from the gate to the safe area, though crudely made, was wide, resembling an entrance to a mining operation.


    "Did they prevent thebyrinth from regenerating?"


    "With development at this level, it''s no wonder merchants are rushing here."


    "I was taught that merchants y a crucial role in territorial wars. My tutors emphasized it heavily. It seems there was a good reason for that..."


    Above the swamp, a paved road, mountains carved out from the gate to the safe area, magical freight elevators continuously transporting goods from caves to the underground, and mana stonemps illuminating every passage of the underground city.


    This ce, barely navigable by a small cart just a month ago, had transformed into a bustling metropolis thriving on trade.


    "So, what does the development of the tower up to the 45th floor have to do with our invitation?"


    "Exactly."


    They had opened up sixyers, from the 40th to the 45th floor.


    While not every section inside the tower had been conquered,ying roads for trade and blocking natural monster spawns was an impressive feat.


    It was as if the humans of this kingdom, much like Earth''s explorers, were methodically conquering unknown continents and vast oceans, gradually mapping and developing the tower.


    However, the connection between this rapid development and the invitation we received was still unclear.


    Han Se-ah, head tilted in confusion, listened as Ellis, acting like a tour guide to the 45th floor, began to exin with a smile.


    The mere fact that Ellis, who could not even beat a goblin inbat, was present on the 45th floor felt like the world had turned upside down.


    "The tower''s development was only recentlypleted. That''s why there''s so much for the temples, magic towers, merchants, and the kingdom''s nobility and royalty to discuss."


    "Yes, and so?"


    "The most discussed topic, naturally, was the allocation of honors. It¡¯s because the hero party''s power conquered these areas, which even the Goddess''s blessings couldn''t reach."


    Allocation of honors.


    Simply put, it meant rewarding those who did well and penalizing those who did not.


    If the term ''allocation of honors'' came up, one could guess what was happening.


    Essentially, the Temple was tired of the political hassle and decided to dump the responsibility on us.


    Although the cause might be slightly different, we got dumped on for sure.


    ---


    [1. raei: race in starcraft]Toggle New Ads


    4/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 293: Sense of Mission 3

    Chapter 293: Sense of Mission 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    From the 40th to the 45th floors, sixyers were conquered by humans.


    Aplete conquest, qualitatively different from the Magic Tower''s researchbs, which at best were camouged with magic after building barricades of wood.


    The 35th floor became a monster-free zone due to a mysterious synergy of mana, divine energy, and dark magic.


    From the 41st floor onwards, the city of the stone dwarves emerged as a major trading hub, significantly boosting human power.


    Gems that enhance swords and spears. Crystals that strengthen a mage''s staff and bows. And unknown metals that ensure exceptional protection when melted into alloys.For the inhabitants of this fantasy world, constantly battling monsters, the technology of the stone dwarves was nothing short of a revolutionary upheaval.


    It was so impactful that the mages of the Magic Tower,pletely captivated, contemted abandoning the tower to relocate to the city of the stone dwarves.


    Meanwhile, the hero who had triggered this change was off in the South, busily catching bugs.


    "Why suddenly bring up merit and reward?"


    "Because a tremendous amount of money has started to move. The scale is sorge that even the kingdom''s nobles can''t overlook it, especially since they''re wary of the Temple''s scrutiny."


    The expansion of the tower indicated an expansion of the kingdom¡¯s territory.


    Unless the Temple were to construct a religious state like the Vatican, the development within the tower would signify its integration into the kingdom''s territory.


    Adventurers, called heroes, had bestowed vast territories upon the kingdom, and from here flowed various enhancement stones and enormous Harpy stones¡ªan incredible bounty!


    From here on, it seems we enter the mucky realm of annoying politics.


    Whether it''s from a desire to weaken the royal family''s power, a wish to give something to the hero party out of belief in the Goddess, a belief that those who have served deserve awards, annoyance that lowly adventurers are called heroes, a desire to participate in trade, or because it''s been neglected due to distance from the tower¡ª¡ª


    Are humans really creatures that would stop politicking simply because there is a Goddess?


    Of course, the temple also had to act.


    Even the most devout are not dreamers out of touch with reality.


    If the kingdom quarreled over the treatment of the heroes who had achieved great deeds and would continue to advance endlessly for the Goddess, and the temple remained silent, wouldn''t it seem as though they were ignoring the hero party?


    All three major powers of the kingdom began discussions on a single issue, putting the organizations beneath them in such a state of unease they felt near death.


    "Old Graham was grumbling about going bald. He keeps saying he wants to quit being guild master and just talks nonsense while drinking every day."


    "Oh dear, even a senior adventurer feels powerless before stress."


    -Isn''t Guild Master Graham that really cool-looking warrior?


    -Thought he was just a wealthy silver-haired guy


    -Ahh like reality, the less hair NPCs have, the higher they are


    -Does it make sense that even with virtual reality games that manipte brainwaves, hair loss remains incurable?


    -I bet Han Se-ah''s bomb plucked out at least 50 hair follicles from the guild master


    Despite being heroes, we got tangled up as adventurers and merchants frantic to enter the tower, stonemasons and carpenters unexpectedly enjoying a construction boom, and mages flipping out over enhancement stones and mana stones.


    With political powers swarming in overwhelming numbers, it appeared even the legendary Graham couldn''t ovee his hair loss debuff despite receiving gacha buffs.


    "The nobles are always talking and now the Temple has gotten involved too. Oh, I don''t mean that in a bad way!"


    Originally, they would have probably just handed out some gold or a manor.


    The kingdom¡¯s territory that could be colonized after victories over monsters was limited, sopensating with money or weapons was the most likely option.


    However, with the Temple¡¯s involvement, the narrative shifted slightly.


    If they just handed over a few gold coins to the first one to conquer an unknown space, while wielding the Goddess''s sword, wouldn¡¯t that be seen as a slight to the Goddess?


    This concern quickly became the prevailing opinion.


    It waspletely different to harbor disloyal thoughts in one corner of your heart and to treat a hero chosen by the Goddess casually.


    Nobody wants to choose such an uncertain path, not knowing when divine punishment mighte.


    "The discussion naturally led to, ''Let''s not decide among ourselves, let¡¯s hear what the hero wants!'' That¡¯s how it went."


    "The invitation from thepany was because if a noble summoned the hero, it would lead to political entanglements, right? ...Probably?"


    "Ah, I see."


    To summarize Ellis''s words, it really was a setup.


    The royalty had put pressure on the nobles, and the nobles, wary of the Temple, then put pressure on the guilds.


    Consequently, the Razwell Trading Company, because it was a regr shop for the hero, was forcibly put in charge.


    No matter how solid its foundation was, for Razwell, a medium-sizedpany, to step up as the representative among the giant tradingpanies dealing with the royal family, meant it was definitely pushed into it.


    It was like when a private stepped up instead of a sergeant or a corporal when it was time to act.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Antique stonenterns cast a soft magical glow over the well-maintained garden.


    The scent of shrubs and flowers, neatly arranged like in a noble''s estate, tickled the nose, while from afar, the etherealughter of a woman resounded, sounding like something out of a fairy tale.


    It was a beautiful estate that could be straight out of a fairy tale.


    If the estate of Antibes in the South prioritized practicality and was full of life, this ce straddled the line between luxury and opulence with a good bnce.


    If this weren¡¯t inside the tower, it would have been quite impressive.


    "Did they build a vi in the city of the stone dwarves?"


    "Seriously... I knew rich nobles buy vis in different regions for when they travel, but I didn¡¯t expect one to be built inside the tower."


    Some rich noble must have given something to the stone dwarves and secured a spot in the city, as the beautifully decorated estate was situated on the 43rd floor, below the Harpy Kingdom.


    It appeared a wealthy noble had bought it and then immediately leased it to the Razwell Trading Company.


    This confirmed that Razwell, having been set up, was now bearing the burden.


    Both the viewers and Han Se-ah seemed to have caught on, judging by their subtly changing expressions.


    With so many people, a variety of opinions emerged, and although Han Se-ah was skilled at reading the fast-moving chat and sometimes entertained bizarre or exaggerated views, it tended to be helpful in these situations.


    "This, no matter how you look at it, isn''t a hastily prepared vi by a mid-sized guild, right? It feels more like I¡¯m in a museum than a vi."


    -I work in ounting for a guild lol. There¡¯s no way this is a mid-sized budget.


    -That would mean it''s not mid-size, but sh*t-size, right?


    [Chat deleted by mod]


    -Maybe mid-sizepanies are like modern small businesses


    -Mid-size means at least using a carriage, not barefoot.


    "Ah, really? Well, there are plenty of stories aboutpany ountants embezzling funds in reality, so I guess it''s the same in a medieval fantasy."


    Just then, fantasy ountants and quartermasters started chiming in.


    It seemed there were quite a few users who, instead of being mercenaries, had taken jobs as security guards for tradingpanies and wandered the world, much like those who vlog from inns.


    As a result, Han Se-ah naturally evolved her stream into a segment where she listened to the experiences of those affiliated with the Merchant''s Guild.


    Observing her effortlessly smooth streaming, one couldn''t help but acknowledge her as truly top-notch in her field.


    Indeed, with such skill and audacity, it was no wonder she had endured all sorts of vile swearing and s*xual harassment to amass a subscriber count that couldbel her a global star.


    "The estate is quite spacious, yet it''s teeming with people. Well, they didy out a path from the 40th to the 45th floors, so it must have been easy for the nobles toe up."


    "It''s funny how you can instantly tell apart the merchants and nobles. Are those people in the corner priests?"


    "So the brothers from the Temple are participating too; perhaps they have something important to say?"


    As Han Se-ah chatted with her viewers, our group took a leisurely stroll around and eventually entered the interior of the estate, where all sorts of people were gathered.


    There were elegantly dressed slender nobles, portly merchants as if a big belly were a virtue, priests who seemed indifferent to social gatherings holding their ground in the corners, and devout individuals heading to offer prayers to the priests.


    With such an assortment of people,pletely out of sync with the interior of the tower, the scene felt so awkward that it made my skin crawl.


    "Ah, Hero! I''ve heard about your adventures in the South!"


    "Hmm, the guest of honor has arrived."


    Regardless of my feelings, the sight of priests huddled in a corner and striding determinedly towards us sparked amotion.


    Nobles tantly staring from behind the priests, a fat merchant sweating profusely as he weaved through the tables, and youngdies clutching the symbol of the Goddess Faith gazing dreamily at Han Se-ah.


    At that moment, I wished I could use stealth like an assassin rather than being a tank.

 Chapter 294: Sense of Mission 4

    Chapter 294: Sense of Mission 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    As the morous lights enveloped Han Se-ah, a crowd surged towards her.


    "Your hard work will indeed make the world brighter."


    "May blessings follow the hero''s path."


    Priests, gripping Han Se-ah''s hand firmly, bestowed a blessing infused with divine energy and then left the party without any hesitation.


    As they departed, opportunists lurking nearby quickly converged on the spot.Even the boldest nobles wouldn''t dare push aside priests engaged in conversation with a hero.


    However, once the priests voluntarily left, the situation changed.


    The crowd, as if drawn by gravity, began to swirl around and then, one by one, they dived in.


    Naturally, the first to rush in after the priests were the nobles.


    "Oh, Hero! Your fame is well known."


    "You went down South to help the Antibes domain recently, didn''t you?"


    "Ha, you are a great joy to the kingdom."


    Groups of nobles gathered, possibly to avoid appearing as though they were politically maneuvering.


    From a distinguished old man with striking white hair to young nobles who looked like they could conduct politics in a canyon, they all approached together harmoniously.


    They didn''t really discuss anything significant, perhaps indicating some sort of unspoken agreement; they were desperate to make their presence felt,ughing happily while excessively praising the Goddess and ttering Han Se-ah.


    -Check out Se-ah¡¯s stiff face


    -What are you doing? Don''t ruin the vibe, just smile


    -It¡¯s so damn funny how she squirms awkwardly when the old guys openly praise her


    -Look at that face, it¡¯s so suffocating, is this virtual reality?


    -But what about those girls in the back? They here to see Rnd?


    "In other games, I didn''t care about watching the hero from the other side of a monitor... but in a VR game, being the actual hero, makes it cringy as hell."


    "Hey, Hero-!"


    As a group of nobles lightly greeted and then left, their ces were taken by young nobledies dressed in thin, stylish dresses.


    The presence ofdies fluttering dresses and frills instead of wearing armor and wielding weapons inside a life-threatening tower created a surreal dissonance for me, though it seemed no one else thought much of it.


    Even if Rnd always appeared pristine, perhaps the essence was aging.


    Despite the variety of dresses, every person clung tightly to a symbol of the Goddess Faith, their eyes shining too brightly as they looked up at Han Se-ah admiringly.


    "I''ve heard about your exploits at parties!"


    "You uncovered the schemes of a wicked witch in the South, may I hear the story?"


    "Um, uh, may I call you sister, oh!?"


    Given it was a gacha game, there were plenty of buffed female characters, but as it was set in a medieval fantasy, theck of social activities for women was expected.


    It seemed they admired the hero for being a woman.


    I had heard from some noblewomen that some of the social gatherings formed among youngdies were ''too close,'' hinting at potential issues.


    The flushed cheeks of these youngdies closely resembled those of fans standing in front of their idol.


    "Now, don¡¯t get too excited; it could trouble the Hero. I know everyone''s excited, but we must maintain decorum when we speak."


    "Ah, yes..."


    "Oh! It¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t take it as rude."


    "Thank you for your consideration, Hero. But as nobles, we must uphold the proprieties of the social sphere."


    Thedies giggled behind their fans and took an awkward step back, though their fervent gazes did not wane.


    A slightly sinister youngdy with ck hair muttered softly, "sister-" almost frighteningly.


    But even she, familiar with social gatherings, made no politically sensitivements, merely offering her greetings before disappearing.


    The warmth of the South, giant bugs, good witches and bad witches, the Lord of Antibes, and temples... the talk revolves only around the heroic deeds without touching upon their own family stories, which confirms it.


    Meeting at such a party and the fact that nobles and youngdies do not even mention their own family names suggests that some sort of arrangement has been made, whether with the royal family or the Temple.


    "...Ugh, this is draining. How the hell has Rnd survived in parties like these?"


    -LOL, rather than saying Rnd ''survived'' it... well, it''s best not to say anything.


    -Hey, speak properly or you''ll get banned. Stop talking sh*t about teacher.


    -It''s not a false rumor, it''s the truth


    -The social gatherings Rnd dealt with must have been different from the start, dummy.


    -Would those gatherings be R-rated afterparties or what?


    As Han Se-ah endured harassment from the nobles, the other party members were hardly better off.


    Grace, the most approachable of the group, had already beenpletely encircled by a horde of persistent nobles.


    They weren¡¯t applying pressure or being rude, but they followed her en masse wherever she moved.


    They were probably of lower rank than the nobles hounding Han Se-ah.


    Katie, naturally, was shackled by her past.


    That meant she was receivingplex looks from nobles connected to the North, saying, "Miss..."


    Back in the North, she was known as a runaway youngdy, but here in the tower, she was viewed as a hero saving the world?!


    Irene was less surrounded by nobles and more by devout followers of the Goddess Faith.


    Naturally, our saint candidate seized the opportunity to spread the word of the Goddess.


    Unlike the other party members, her area had turned into a small prayer meeting at a corner table.


    So, where was I?


    "...Hey, but where is Teacher Rnd?"


    -Teacher Rnd''s experience is unmatched.


    -Wondered where he went, turns out he''s been holding out on the balcony LOL


    -Saw him sneak off with a te of finger food and hide, like a retiring sergeant.


    -Wondered why there were so many people around, turns out they got ditched?


    -The tank handed over the aggro to the mage and bailed


    I stood on one of the mansion''s balconies, the door shut and curtains drawn, enjoying the view of the underground city illuminated by magical lights.


    Shutting the door and drawing the curtains at a social gathering basically signaled a desire for some private time.


    Who would dare risk their political career by pulling back the curtain and forcibly opening the balcony door when they didn¡¯t know who might be inside?


    Thanks to that, I was enjoying web surfing in a veryfortable situation.


    After all, it was right to leave everything to our yer.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    My hiding in a secluded balcony wasn''t because of the nobles.


    As seen through Han Se-ah¡¯s camera, the nobles are very well-behaved.


    The type of domineering nobles you''d find in a fantasy novel are exceedingly rare.


    Even if a noble is particrly troublesome, they wouldn''t dare to make a scene when it wasn''t even their own home, especially if their adversary is a hero under the protection of the temple.


    So, the annoyance wasn''t the nobles.


    The real nuisance was the merchants, desperate in various ways.


    "Hey, Hero!"


    "Look here¡ªI was first!"


    "Good day!"


    Comparing the nobles to hyenas was a bit off.


    If the nobles were as rxed as lions that had already hunted their prey, the merchants rushing in after the nobles had left resembled hyenas.


    While the nobles had lined up as if by arrangement, this group resembled a bunch of kids racing to the cafeteria.


    I watched the chaos while popping a biscuit topped with cheese and either salmon or shrimp into my mouth.


    Thanks to Han Se-ah logging into this world, the food seemed even tastier.


    As Han Se-ah got caught up in the aggressive greetings rush from the merchants, I found myself sipping sweet wine for quite a while, using the chaotic scene as a backdrop.


    Knock-knock


    Knock-knock


    "Hmm?"


    A polite knock sounded at the balcony''s ss door.


    Just the fact that someone had knocked on the ss door already showed they werepletely ignorant of the etiquette of social gatherings.


    Curious, I turned and opened the door, and, as expected, it was Irene.


    Knocking on a curtained, closed balcony door¡ªif she had been a noble, it would have been considered not just rude but downright sinister.


    However, the story is different when it''s not a noble knocking.


    "Come in, Irene."


    "I couldn''t see you in the hall, so I''ve been looking for you for a while, Rnd."


    Although she had vited the unspoken rules of social gatherings, Irene had adhered to themon courtesies by knocking, as expected.


    It seemed she had already dispensed blessings and spread the word of the Goddess among the devotees in the hall and then began searching for the other party members.


    Considering Han Se-ah, Grace, and Katie were all caught up with guests, she turned to me.


    I could easily imagine Irene, true to her future saint status, wandering around empty-handed without even a small ss of champagne, hesitating after seeing Han Se-ah overwhelmed by people.


    As a member of the hero''s party and a saint candidate of the Temple, Irene wielded significant power.


    She could have bulldozed through the crowd, regardless of whether they were nobles or merchants, dering, "I''m taking sister with me!"¡ªher authority was such that it wouldn''t have been seen as overstepping.


    The problem was Irene¡¯s soft, tofu-like personality, which made her hesitate, worried that asserting her rightful power might inconvenience others.


    In fact, if she had decided to pull Han Se-ah out to the balcony by now, it wouldn¡¯t have been a nuisance but rather would have been something Han Se-ah would have deeply appreciated.


    Through the camera, I could see that Han Se-ah, harassed by merchants and enduring their nonsense, was clenching her teeth in frustration.


    "Is it too noisy and tiresome inside?"


    "Is that why you came out here? Because it''s too noisy inside?"


    "It is noisy, indeed. I always feel this way at the capital too¡ªnobles'' parties just don''t suit me. I''d rather be in an adventurers'' tavern, listening to their rough talk; it''s more rxing."


    Irene nodded slightly at my words, understanding how annoying the merchants could be, having observed from the sidelines.


    Could hering out here mean she intends to continue the conversation that was abruptly cut offst time?

 Chapter 295: Sense of Mission 5

    Chapter 295: Sense of Mission 5


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    It''s a strange feeling, to say the least.


    About a decade ago, almost eleven years now, I was running macros, disgruntled that the first 6¡ï character who could transcend to 7¡ï was a male.


    That''s when I first entered the body of Rnd.


    Despite possessing such a superior physique, it brought its share of hardships.


    This body was robust enough to go without sleep for three days and nights, surpassingly handsome to the point of beauty, and magically perfect despite being a male.However, I was a conscript who had just returned from military service.


    From my first monster hunt to my first killing, the death of a senior adventurer who had been guiding us rookies, the inevitable immoral crimes, the unsanitary medieval life one must endure when you had no money, to tasteless, horrific food.


    When I crushed a goblin''s skull, using the same technique I had learned breaking boards at a taekwondo dojo during my childhood, I struggled to suppress the surge of nausea.


    Even elite U.S. military forces feel revulsion at killing and suffer from PTSD¡ªI was pulverizing people with a warhammer.


    "Rnd? Are you okay?"


    "Hm? ...No, just overwhelmed by these new feelings of nostalgia."


    Irene, sensing my unsettled mood, approached and gently ced her hand over mine, which was resting on the railing.


    I was startled by her uncharacteristically assertive gesture but managed to suppress my reaction.


    Initially, we were quite awkward, but now we''ve grown close enough to stand side by side and even hold hands.


    It¡¯s more about deep camaraderie than a romantic rtionship, of course.


    Turning our backs to the noisy banquet hall, we stood side by side, gazing out at the cityscape.


    The view was filled with colorful magic lights and merchants bustling around day and night¡ªit was vibrant.


    Yet, my focus was drawn not to the city but to the back of my hand.


    Her hand, a bit roughened from caring for children and cooking, was slightly different from that of a beautiful aristocraticdy without a single callus.


    Thankfully, due to divine energy, her slender fingers hadn¡¯t turned ugly.


    "To see such a sight from a mansion on the 45th floor... Honestly, it still doesn''t feel real."


    "I feel the same. It feels like just yesterday I was floundering in the marsh, collecting research data on lizardmen."


    "Hehe, really? While you were wandering in the marsh, I was probably just listening to rumors about the tower while studying the scriptures with the children."


    The pleasant silence, enjoying the warmth of her small, lived-in hand, was broken by her murmur.


    To me, the tower had always felt like the only escape from the game world.


    I had thrown myself into it until I was utterly exhausted.


    But for Irene, the Tower was frequently mentioned as an evil ce during lessons about the Goddess''s teachings.


    Just as a witch from the South is said to abduct children to the swamp, here they said that ghosts from the Tower would take away children.


    A ce that seemed like something out of childhood stories,ter bing a destination for priests and adventurers on pilgrimages.


    And now, as part of the hero''s party, we are at the forefront of the kingdom¡¯s adventurers, purifying the tower.


    That surely evoked a strange feeling.


    Not as much as for someone who has entered from a game, but still, we''re pioneering a ce that is discussed in fairy tales.


    "¨D¨DThere''s been a lot of fun too. Now, when the nuns scare the children with ghost stories from the tower, they counter by saying the hero and Rnd will defeat them."


    "I get why they¡¯d talk about Hanna, but why me?"


    "Remember when the horned wolves were flooding out of the tower and you were running around shouting? That made a deep impression on the kids. It was the first time they saw someone at that higher level of skill."


    "I guess it does make an impression if you see someone jumping from rooftop to rooftop."


    "I don¡¯t mean that in a bad way."


    The trivial conversation that resumed after breaking the calm silence continued.


    At the temple, seasoned nuns cared for children, and tales like those from fairy tales about artifacts, the ''Saint of the Torch'' Ambrosio, other renowned saints, and even the kingdom''s third princess, ''White Feather Shield'' Bradamante, were shared.


    ...Although the atmosphere was pleasant, the conversation seemed to drift increasingly toward stories of those who had ascended to higher realms.


    Perhaps because of her experience telling fairy tales to children, the gentle storytelling made the topic of conversation flow naturally, like someone drifting in a stream.


    From fairy-tale stories about the tower, the conversation seamlessly built to discussing higher realms of achievement possible within it, making me feel as if I were bewitched by a fox.


    "So, you see, Rnd, um..."


    "......?"


    As I pondered this, Irene, who had been chattering away, suddenly stopped and her lips mped shut.


    This silence was not the pleasant kind like before, but one filled with anxiety.


    She didn''t seem to notice, but the fingers that had been calmly resting on the back of my hand began to fidget restlessly.


    She had acted simrlyst time in a cabin in the South, which made me wonder what she was trying to say.


    Considering Irene''s kind nature, she might be making a big deal out of something trivial.


    By now, unless the temple was about to emunicate me, I would likely justugh off anything Irene said.


    She even felt apologetic when expressing rejection to the annoying merchants who crowded around her at social gatherings.


    Since shouting them down wasn''t the solution, this time it was my turn to make a move.


    "The temple, I mean, um..."


    "It''s okay, take your time."


    I moved my hand reassuringly, interlocking our fingers.


    I gently covered her anxiously fidgeting hand on the back of my right hand with my left.


    The first time I had turned someone into ground meat and drank to deal with the shock, a fellow adventurer had silently held my hand, and it had been such afort.


    "Um, I might soon ask you, Rnd, for a favor. It might sound a bit strange."


    "As long as it''s not asking me to die, I can handle it."


    "Really! Why would I ever want your life?"


    Almost like it worked, Irene, who had just swallowed hard, gathered her courage to finish the conversation.


    A request from the temple through Irene¡ªwhat could it be?


    Considering past experiences with the temple, it probably wasn''t as bizarre as Irene feared. The system involved goddesses, saints, and giving me quests.


    Even though the system window had been quiet since I idently changed a quest, it wouldn''t make me do anything outrageously strange.


    "So, do you feel a bit relieved now?"


    "Ah! Do you know how nervous I was just to bring this up?"


    And she smiles so sweetly...


    I¡¯d endure even the weirdest tasks for that, wouldn¡¯t I?


    Should I say it''s making my heart melt, or is my brain just fried?


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    As if unable to help herself, Irene looked at me with a sisterly smile, as if watching a mischievous younger sibling.


    We couldn''t stay caught up there forever, so we gathered the tormented party members and headed outside the mansion.


    The nobles, satisfied with having made their presence known, returned home, and even though the merchants were clingy, they didn''t hang on too much.


    In a medieval Europe where only the quick-witted survive, these weremoners handling substantial sums of money.


    The real problem was with the viewers who had been watching all this via a camera.


    -The two of them interlocked hands, omg omg omg


    -Is this why people watch pure romance dramas? Totally fell for those puppy-dog eyes!


    -Isn''t pure love originally about innocently having kids? It''s not pure love since they haven''t had a baby yet.


    Although it wasn''t a big deal at the social gathering, Han Se-ah and her viewers were somewhat overlooked.


    Thanks to Han Se-ah, who had sent a camera out to the balcony to save herself from the endless chatter of merchants, the entire scene of Irene and me standing side by side, hands ovepping and shoulders touching as weughed and chatted, was streamed live.


    For the bored viewers, this was nothing less than juicy bait.


    -Lol, is this why she never mentions having a boyfriend during her fitness streams?


    -Was she only coborating with female streamers because it''s bothersome when rumors start...?


    -Our hero is fitting for the title ''GayGay'', indeed.


    -I believe it. You definitely fit LesLes.


    -Thought Teacher Rnd was alone and miserable, but turns out he''s been happily increasing his beautifulpanions, that bastard.


    "But aren¡¯t the hero and the saint a good couple? The hero with the saint... wait, I''m not saying I''m the hero, I just call Teacher Rnd the hero for convenience. What are you on about with lesbian NTR, dude! Who asked you to reveal your s*xual preferences here?"


    [Archer Grace''s Quiver donated 10,000 Won!]


    Could it be you were trying to match Grace and Rnd, not for Rnd but for Grace in that kind of way...?


    [Hanna''s Harem donated 50,000 Won!]


    Se-ah, you know it¡¯s a crime to touch another female streamer in real life, right? If the stream gets suspended, I¡¯m dead too...


    Fortunately, the insane amount of attention turned into teasing Han Se-ah by picking on her words.


    Suddenly faced with the viewers'' tant mocking, Han Se-ah quickly scanned her surroundings.


    However, overwhelmed by a flood of chatter, Grace and Katie were exhausted and slumped over, while Irene, perhaps bothered by something she had dered to me on the balcony, open and closed her mouth in a strangely subdued mood.


    Given the atmosphere, it was difficult to do anything even though it wasn''t veryte at night.


    "...Let''s rest up, and meet at the inn tomorrow morning to talk about exploration over breakfast."


    "Yeah, okay."


    "That sounds good..."


    Resigned, Han Se-ah, enduring the barrage from her viewers, began walking towards the inn room with a strangely twisted expression.

 Chapter 296: Holy Sword and Duty 1

    Chapter 296: Holy Sword and Duty 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    A lot had happened in a time that felt slightly too long to be considered short, but the hero''s duty was to climb the tower and defeat the Demon King.


    Grace, who came from a vige of hunters, had been surrounded by nobles trying to connect with her over archery and hunting.


    A manners instructor, upon seeing Katie, had shed a tear of joy, eximing, "Ourdy..."


    Meanwhile, a religious merchant whose faith seemed closer to some sort of personal cultism almost bowed to Irene.


    Regardless, our ultimate goal remained the same¡ªwe had to climb the tower.


    Thus, as usual, we found ourselves gathering at the inn in the morning.


    Naturally, everyone convened at the early hour when Han Se-ah logged in, all visibly worn.


    "It seems more happened atst night''s party than in all our time in the south."


    "What kind of party was it, anyway?"


    "A celebration for pioneering the 45th floor and solving problems in the South... probably?"


    "Ugh... Maybe it''d be morefortable to stay in the caves on the 46th floor."


    Dealing with people seemed more daunting than facing monsters, and our party shuddered at the thought, beginning to n an escape to the 46th floor.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t a grand n.


    Just like the floors from 41 to 45, we simply assumed the 46th would have a city of stone dwarves underground and wild harpy nests above ground.


    "Let''s hunt monsters, check if the harpies can speak, and see if there''s a stairway going underground."


    "That should be enough. With that big one dead, I don''t think anything will show up on the 46th floor."


    "Yes. ording to Old Bobo, they modified the vacuum stone fromst time to help us, but it''s difficult to add another underground passage right away."


    "Well, since they''re still rebuilding the copsed city, they must be short on workers."


    After satisfying our hunger with clear soup and engaging in conversation, we confidently boarded the elevator to go outside.


    We crossed the cloud barrier, escorted by the bustling patrols of ck harpies and red harpies under the queen''smand.


    Listening secretly to Han Se-ah''s stream about yesterday''s party, it seemed the Harpy Queen was somewhat troubled by the number of humans swarming in.


    The stone dwarves were used to dealings with humans, but for the Harpy Queen, it was a first.


    A merchant had disclosed that they had been requesting various support from the temple under the pretext of conversion, aiming to open just one trading post with the harpies.


    "Do you think the harpies would wear skirts if they became more civilized?"


    "...What are you talking about all of a sudden?"


    -The harpy skirt seller right?


    -But don''t most harpies wear only tops and no bottoms?


    -Talking about other harpies, you sound like you''re from some far-off fantasy world.


    -But since these harpies are naked, it seems like they could sell something.


    -Considering they wear nes and bracelets, it feels like that could happen


    As Han Se-ah walked along a narrow mountain path, she recalled the merchant who had wanted to sell shirts and skirts to naked harpies.


    While others thought of selling meat or building materials for mana stones, this one was thinking of selling luxuries like perfumes and skirts, pleading for help with a deep bow.


    Casually tossed into the conversation, the party members also felt quite intrigued and began to discuss.


    "Skirts? Hmm... If it''s not ufortable to fly in, why not?"


    "But harpies don¡¯t have hands, only wings. Could they wear skirts with their talons?"


    "Rather than skirts, if you modify it closer to a waist essory, wouldn¡¯t it sell?"


    In addition to that, there were relentless carapace bugs actively scurrying underground and an unnamed, bizarre mid-boss creature, which made walking on the mountain surface seem rtively serene byparison.


    Encounters with monsters or harpies were infrequent, so to stave off boredom, we resorted to chatting, especially since yesterday''s events had left a deep impression.


    It was natural that we ended up talking about the people we met at the mansion.


    "By the way, Rnd, where were you yesterday?"


    "Yeah, I tried to catch a breath and noticed you weren''t around. Were you talking to the nobles or something?"


    After various tales¡ªfrom a merchant trying to sell skirts to harpies, to another testing stones from various regions of the kingdom for culinary purposes¡ªan arrow whizzed my way.


    I casually dispatched a shadow leopard that pounced from above on the winding mountain path and shed a grin.


    "Me? I was just hiding outside the window with some food."


    "...What?"


    ¡°With nobles, it''s easy, but merchants are a breed you can¡¯t predict. It seemed like a hassle, so I grabbed a bottle of wine and a te of food, went out to the balcony, and waited there until the party was over."


    As I handed over the mana stone transformed from the shadow leopard to Han Se-ah, the other two gazed at me with expressions like a pigeon that¡¯s just been hit by a slingshot.


    A mix of wanting to be with me on the balcony and half indignant at being left in that chaotic mess.


    As their cheeks puffed up with these mixed feelings, I couldn''t help butugh, and a feeble punchnded on the waist of my armor.


    Being unfamiliar with high society and struggling to push away people who approached with a smile, the two had been utterly drained by the crowd.


    "Damn it, you could have at least taken us with you...!"


    "If both of you disappeared, it would have been too noticeable."


    "Sh*t, really?!"


    Katie, still naive after running away right after hering-of-age ceremony and never imagining the protagonist would hide from a social gathering, and Grace grumbling that she should have been taken along too.


    Even pouting lips looked pretty on them, and Han Se-ah cheerfully turned the camera towards them, capturing their beauty.


    After catching the shadow leopards attacking from the cliffs, handling a suddenly emerging herd of horned mountain goats, and ignoring a harpy that fled on sight, we reached the safe zone at the end of the 46th floor.


    We decided to take an early rest since we didn¡¯t know when we''d find another safe zone after climbing to the 47th floor.


    ¡°Ah, the three of them teasing each other looks so nice. I¡¯ve said it before, but I can empathize with why sleazy thugs say, ¡®Hey~ nice view~¡¯.¡±


    -You turn into a sleazy old man whenever you''re with them


    -It''s because even just seeing a handsome guy and a pretty girl flirting is enough to make streams popr...


    [Chat deleted by mod]


    -As I said before, this is definitely a stream fueled by personal desires


    Han Se-ah,fortably starting a bonfire and smashing the base ingredients for stew into arge pot,ughed with the viewers.


    Unaware of the troubles thaty ahead, her face was the picture of peace.


    Oblivious that the person who would bring about the greatest crisis of her streaming career was right beside her.


    "<center>---</center>


    <center>Raei Trantions</center>


    <center>---</center>


    The incident urred just as the party members, full from their meal, were sluggishly settling into their sleeping bags.


    It happened after cleaning the dishes and pots with magic and storing them in the inventory.


    "There doesn¡¯t seem to be any passage inside the cave."


    "Then we just need to set up the magical device at the entrance and rest well."


    "Yeah, I''ll ce my sleeping bag as close to the entrance as possible."


    Initially, I stood watch during the night until our party members got used to it.


    But now, to think that a makeshift magical barrier device that could rece night watches had be mass-produced and released into the market.


    Muttering to myself about the good old days made me feel like an old geezer.


    Was it due to the rapid advancements of the Magic Tower, or merely an item designed for user convenience?


    It would make sense if it were intended for safe logout.


    After confirming that there were no passages inside the safe zone, I installed a magical device at the only entrance.


    Then, I blocked the narrow passage by lying down with my sleeping bag.


    Even though I had settled down to sleep, if a monster or another adventurer were to pass over me without my noticing, I would have to surrender my badge as a top-level adventurer.


    "Hey, Hanna? I want to talk to you."


    "Yes, what is it?"


    After we were all set up, I snugly crawled into my sleeping bag, only for Irene to suddenly pull Han Se-ah aside and disappear deeper into the cave.


    There was no passage, but the cave bent slightly, forming a small burrow at its end.


    I wondered what was happening, but since it was Irene, the rest of us just quietlyy in our sleeping bags.


    Irene would have openly shared if it were something worth discussing.


    Nobody could have anticipated the bombshell she was about to drop.


    "So, Hanna, I mean..."


    "Do you have something to say to me?"


    Her face was full of curiosity, knowing that Irene had tried several times to speak to me through the camera.


    She knew how Irene had hesitated both at the cabin and on the mansion''s balcony.


    And it only took ten seconds for that curious expression to turn into one of utter confusion.


    "So, Hanna, are you nning to have a child? With Rnd, I mean!"


    "Uh¡­ what?"


    Because the camera was floating in the air, capturing their conversation.


    Live.

 Chapter 297: Holy Sword and Duty 2

    Chapter 297: Holy Sword and Duty 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Upon hearing Irene''s spicy bombshell of a statement, even Han Se-ah, a professional streamer, was left speechless and unable to respond properly.


    "Ah! Hanna! Uhm, you don''t, have to answer?"


    "Well, no... I think?"


    -Sh*t, I''ve lived long enough to see NPCse up with measures against low birth rates LOL


    -Virtual reality p*rn! Virtual reality p*rn! Virtual reality p*rn! Virtual reality p*rn! Virtual reality p*rn! Virtual reality p*rn! Virtual reality p*rn! -Are we evolving from hot mecha girl to cyber parent or what?


    -But what the hell, why so suddenly LOL? How did it evene to this?


    -It''s not just virtual dating, it''s virtual pregnancy LOL.


    It''s only natural to feel bewildered when a virtual reality game NPC asks an unmarried woman about pregnancy.


    As is typical for female inte streamers, Han Se-ah ims she''s been single all her life with no publicly known boyfriend.


    She''s the ultimate homebody, even doing her workouts at home.


    She alternates between gaming and exercise streams without any personal life controversies.


    Given that the conversation isn''t about rtionships but pregnancy, it was natural that viewers reacted strongly.


    Irene, unaware of the semi-transparent drone camera floating nearby, continued to exin to the viewers, who were showing a variety of reactions.


    "Rnd likes women a lot, you know? So... I think he needs a wife to keep him grounded! It''s not me saying this, but it''s what they''re talking about at the temple."


    Perhaps because they are like sisters, Irene feels morefortable talking to them than to me, a man.


    Irene, unaware that I and thousands of viewers were secretly listening, began to pour out exnations rapidly, almost like rapping.


    This all came about because of my womanizing.


    My track record of relieving stress from monster hunting and killings by seducing women with my superior physique.


    After being led to bed by a kind senior adventurer, I indiscriminately embraced women.


    Meeting adventurers for cooperative missions, escorting a merchant''s daughter, a mage holed up in a tower room stressed out, a vige chief''s daughter dreaming of escape, a bard searching for a story, a lonely noblewoman at night, a youngdy carried away by tales from a noblewoman...


    I chose the soft warmth of women to shake off the mental shock.


    "So, the most suitable official wife for the owner of the holy sword, Rnd, is of course, the hero, Hanna!"


    "Official wife?"


    Such reckless womanizing was possible not only due to Rnd''s superior physique but also because of the nature of the Goddess Faith.


    The religion of Heroes Chronicle, inspired by Christianity, is the Goddess Faith.


    This religion, which worships the Goddess of Life as the sole deity, asserts that all living beings are the creations of the Goddess.


    They prioritize human life and are more hostile towards demons and undead than towards monsters.


    Life is precious, so suicide is forbidden.


    It was not a sin to hunt monsters and ughter beasts as humans must live.


    Farmers who nurture life should not be scorned.


    Undead and demons, being desecrators of life, suffer from divine energy, etc.


    This obsession with ''life''bined with the word ''subculture'' has created a doctrine entirely different from reality¡ª


    "Rnd is popr, so more and more nobles are seriously aiming for marriage. So Hanna should quickly secure Rnd¡ª"


    "Irene?"


    "Then I, I can help! I''m good at taking care of children. So, I could be the second wife."


    -No backing out after dering a second wife


    -Looks like we need to change today''s stream title


    -Making the hero the official wife and the saint the concubine, a clever strategy to tie the holy sword to the temple


    -Keep saying ''Mommy mommy'' and now she really is bing a mommy


    Heroines Chronicle was a gacha game where you collect cute girl characters.


    As wasmon in such games, there are affection items and a pledge system.


    In the real Middle Ages, strict Christianity didn''t just prevent polygamy; even getting a divorce required getting emunicated by the pope, essentially screwing up your life.


    But would a nerdy mobile game really stick to such historical uracy?


    What about when the pure saint and the chaste pdin confess their love to the yer?


    Due to the influence of Heroines Chronicle, it was no issue for me in Heroes Chronicle to frequent the chambers of noblewomen, even if the nobility and the high temple officials knew about it.


    As long as the married couples agreed and didn¡¯t break their marriage contracts, it was considered fine.


    But the story has turned out this way?


    While cheating in a married state would mean breaking the oath of love made at the temple, it was perfectly normal in this world for unmarried men and women to freely engage in rtions.


    However, being known for chaotic womanizing doesn¡¯t really give one a positive image, even if it was not illegal or against any doctrines.


    In such a world, the temple''s conclusion was very simple.


    Wouldn''t it be perfect if the hero and the owner of the holy sword got married?


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The temple, which serves the Goddess of Life, judges that prostitution and one-night stands are not problems doctrinally.


    Therefore, what they hold most sacred is naturally pregnancy and childbirth.


    The first blessing the Goddess bestowed on humanity was the doctrine "Be fruitful and multiply."


    So, it kind of makes sense for the temple to try to tie the demon-ying hero and the owner of the holy sword together in marriage.


    ¡°¡­Wow, sh*t. I''ve received emails about We Got Married content before, but this is the first time I''m actually being advised to get married.¡±


    -Huh? Anyway, you got a We Got Married email but why haven''t you done it?


    -Practicing matchmaking in a virtual reality game


    -So, she was making a major confession, and I was all excited thinking it was some grand quest like an oracle.


    -The reason she hesitated in the cabin... It was embarrassing to ask Rnd when he''s going to marry Hanna.


    Grace and Katie, realizing it was a secret conversation, scattered their senses, and morning arrived without any more progress in the topic.


    After logging out and reconnecting, despite a day having passed, Han Se-ah and the viewers were still discussing yesterday''s events, all the while her body busily moved.


    She quickly whipped up a thick potato soup by the campfire that still held a cozy warmth.


    After packing up her sleeping bag and dishes into her inventory, she headed outside as if nothing had happened, beneath the ever-cloudy sky where the sun neither set nor rose.


    ¡°It looks like we can get to the 47th floor by mid-morning, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh? What, what do you mean?¡±


    "Whether to thoroughly search the cave on the 47th floor or head to the 48th."


    They had taken an early rest on the edge of the 46th floor, the safe zone of the 47th floor still unexplored.


    Unfortunately, they hadn¡¯t discovered anything unusual in the caves of the 46th floor.


    No matter how much they searched, a single party couldn¡¯t explore all the caves, and aiming for 100% mapping to reach the 50th floor would take more than a year.


    Han Se-ah, if she were gaming alone, might indulge in such a hardcore ystyle, but as the number one streamer, doing so would unpredictably sway public opinion.


    Public opinion is already swirling like a whirlpool in an overflowing flood.


    Due to Heroes Chronicle, Han Se-ah has attracted so many viewers that it''s an understatement to call her just a "streamer."


    Even during monotonous explorations, her viewership consistently numbers in the tens of thousands, and when the story progresses, it has soared past one hundred thousand.


    With real-time viewers numbering one hundred thousand, the subscriber count has already surpassed ten million and is rapidly approaching a hundred million.


    With so many caught up in the teaser about virtual reality pregnancy, chaos was inevitable.


    While Han Se-ah was logged out, I did some hologram web surfing and saw that cheap inte tabloids had already started posting articles based on posts from the Heroes Chronicle Forum.


    "Ah, while we''re exploring the caves... let''s do it like we did on the 46th floor. We''ll check the side caves but won''t go out of our way to check every single one. It would take too much time."


    "That makes sense. Since other adventurers have agreed to handle the monster that was summoned on the 45th floor, it''s best for us to move forward."


    Despite being caught in a storm of confusion with the outside world questioning cyber ethics and whether it was a real pregnancy, we just kept heading to the 47th floor.


    [Use the Awakening to hunt the boss monster on the 50th floor 0/1]


    That was until the hologram window suddenly appeared before my eyes.


    "...Hmm?"


    "What''s up, Rnd?"


    "Nothing. I thought I saw a shadow leopard because of the flickering shadows of the clouds."


    As if Irene''s bombshell wasn''t headache-inducing enough, it had to happen at this timing.


    ...And what is this Awakening, and when did I have such a thing?

 Chapter 298: Holy Sword and Duty 3

    Chapter 298: Holy Sword and Duty 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The quest window suddenly told me to use an awakening skill.


    It made me reflect on the game terms I knew.


    It¡¯smon gamer knowledge that the terms users and the game¡¯s guides use differ.


    The most powerful techniques that characters can use are sometimes called by users as finisher, ultimate, or ult.


    However, the official term in Heroines Chronicle would be ¡®ultimate skill.¡¯So, in my case, summoning Durandal would indeed be an ultimate skill.


    ''What the f*ck is an awakening skill, just spouting sh*t only you know.''


    As far as I knew, there was no such thing as an ''awakening skill'' in Heroines Chronicle.


    Just basic, first, second, third, passive¡ªskills are just named in the order of their icons on the UI, and any very powerful skill with an initial cooldown is called an ultimate skill.


    I tried to focus as much as I could with my slow-working brain, quickly crushing an attacking one-horned mountain goat and a screeching harpy as I dredged up memories from 11 years ago.


    And then it hit me.


    The term ¡®awakening¡¯ in Heroines Chronicle was used for star upgrading.


    Rnd was the first-born 6¡ï character, and he is one of the rare few... actually, one of only three characters who could awaken to 7¡ï.


    F*ck, you mean to tell me that not only did they give a 6¡ï character both mana form and divine energy form, but now if he awakens to 7¡ï, an ''awakening skill'' will newly appear?


    ''I should¡¯ve f*cking read the notes.''


    If the new character is going to be overpowered, I¡¯ll just keep pulling until I get them~


    I wish I could beat my past self, who didn¡¯t read the notices and had a fit after drawing a male character, to death.


    Why did I feel a strange pride in spending money and acting like a fool, leading me to this situation?


    If my guess is right, recalling the direction of this sh*tty gamepany... then this ''awakening skill'' is likely an overpowered, bnce-breaking skill only the first 7¡ï character would possess.


    That means I need to reach 7¡ï before confronting the boss on the 50th floor.


    ¡­Our entire party just achieved 5¡ï awakening at the 40th floor, and you¡¯re telling me to hit 7¡ï before the 50th?


    Make some damn sense.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Han Se-ah was overwhelmed by a pregnancy scare, Irene by the thought of bing the second wife, and I by the prospect of reaching 7¡ï¡ªour party''s atmosphere was utterly deted.


    Grace and Katie were so confused that their faces were visibly twisted.


    ¡°Uh, Rnd? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Hmm... I feel like I¡¯ve hit a wall. It¡¯s great that I got the holy sword, but it feels somehow stifling.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right. Unlike us, Rnd has been at a higher level for quite some time.¡±


    Fortunately, I can slightly tweak the reason for my grim look.


    It''s more usible to say I''ve hit a wall in my training than toin about the sh*tty quests the guy who extracted my soul here has given us.


    Grace and Katie nodded at my words.


    In a world where training mana can elevate a human to superhuman status, struggles to reach higher states are an eptable excuse everywhere.


    Once they understood my situation, the remaining issue was these two: Han Se-ah, who was caught off guard by the pregnancy attack, and Irene, who was embarrassed after talking big only to regret itter.


    ¡°...So, Rnd, do you know why those two are acting like that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, what were they talking about yesterday?¡±


    Han Se-ah, usually lively for her streams, and Irene, usually smiling warmly, had both be quieter.


    It seemed that three out of the five of us were lost in thought, quieting our exploration.


    Regardless, as we fended off a cluelessly charging horned mountain goat and a shadow leopard, a sudden thought crossed my mind.


    ¡°But, something¡¯s weird.¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there too few flying harpies?¡±


    ¡°...Right?¡±


    At myment, Grace quickly raises her head to look at the sky, realizing it for the first time.


    It seems her attention was too focused on Han Se-ah and Irene to notice earlier.


    Thinking back, things had been odd even before Ireneunched a pregnancy scare at Han Se-ah.


    A shadow leopard was waiting on a winding path, a herd of one-horned mountain goats was rushing in, and another shadow leopard was crouching in a rock crevice...


    At some point, the patrol of wild ck harpies that used to circle overhead had disappeared.


    With neither ck nor red harpies around, only fragmented clouds floated in the sky.


    Surely, since the emergence of the harpy kingdom and the appearance of wild red harpies in the tower, things had changed.


    We had even managed to sell a talkative harpy prodigy girl to the queen and converted her.


    But from the edge of the 47th floor onwards, the harpies had suddenly vanished.


    ¡°When was thest time we saw a harpy?¡±


    ¡°At the beginning of the 47th floor, the harpy that attacked Rnd was thest one.¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, that¡¯s strange too. Why would a harpy that usually lurks around suddenly attack Rnd?¡±


    Grace nodded at Katie¡¯s muttering.


    It was indeed strange that a creature, which should be avoiding Grace''s arrows, had directly charged at me.


    I had dismissed it as insignificant at the time since I was preupied with awakening skills, but it was clearly abnormal behavior.


    And if something unusual was happening in the tower, it was usually rted to mid-bosses or bosses.


    From suddenly appearing orc warriors to golems and even swamp and underground bugs.


    Information gained through firsthand experience is hard to deny.


    ¡°What, you¡¯re saying harpies haven¡¯t been showing up?¡±


    -Damn, didn''t even not thanks to mommy''s mind attack


    -Those saying they noticed usually are the ones that didn''t


    -Facts


    -But what¡¯s the big deal if they¡¯re not showing up? Just hurry up to the 50th floor


    With the three of us talking about it, Han Se-ah finally showed interest.


    It seems her viewers, too, aren¡¯t keen on dragging out the same topic for two straight days and quickly join in.


    A very significant number follow Han Se-ah¡¯s stream, which has grown rmingly thanks to the novelty of the first ever virtual reality game.


    It felt like justst week she broke through the hundred-thousand barrier, but with the pregnancy gossip rolling, it was ballooning...


    Viewers were increasing exponentially.


    With virtual reality''s ethical issues being mentioned on public news, viewers increased by thirty thousand in one go. A bizarre phenomenon.


    Some watch streams for Irene, pretty streamers, female characters, out of curiosity about virtual reality games and some to get game strategies.


    And when the number of thoseing to watch exceeds a hundred thousand, the chat''s opinion is instantly swept away by public opinion.


    ¡°Ah, you''re slow. It¡¯s because you were all rolling around useless gossip that you neglected other matters. Had this been the 20th or 30th floor, you¡¯d be squinting at orc warriors doing this~ golems doing that~ giving unsolicited advice, but now all you do is talk about who will be Rnd¡¯s third wife.¡±


    ''Wow¡­ now that¡¯s scary.''


    It felt like just the other day when I thought how can fifty thousand people watch an inte broadcast~ but now it seems the real-time viewer count will soon exceed five hundred thousand.


    Maybe it''s because Earth 4 has virtual reality games, or maybe because I¡¯m a gamer who doesn¡¯t know much about inte streaming, but the numbers floating in the hologram window just don¡¯t seem real.


    Han Se-ah, naturally chatting in front of hundreds of thousands of people, grinned.


    ¡°So to prevent any controversy, I¡¯ll settle this. Watch.¡±


    She¡¯s a natural-born streamer, truly.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The exploration of the 47th floor passed uneventfully.


    In this eerily quietyer, we couldn''t find a cave connected to an underground city.


    It was unclear whether a mid-boss had swept through and left it in ruins or if it was located in an unexplored corner like the harpy kingdom.


    There were no caves, no ck harpies, no red harpies, and no suspicious clues or triggers found.


    However, the viewers did not seem to have anyints.


    At the entrance to the 48th floor, Irene and Han Se-ah, acting as if nothing unusual was happening, started a fire and began preparing dinner in a cave.


    Han Se-ah then dered, with a look, that she would counter Irene¡¯s pregnancy attack.


    Perhaps due to her experience as a fitness and game streamer, or her instincts as a born streamer, she dered a straightforward approach.


    Han Se-ah, who was staring at the sizzling meat wafting a rich buttery aroma, poked Irene and called her outside.


    "...What are those two talking about?"


    "They were talking about the temple; maybe it''s rted to hero duties?"


    "Um... Well, since they''re trying to hide it from us, it might be a secret of the hero. They haven''t even told Rnd."


    The secrets of the temple are indeed secrets, but they''re not what you would imagine.


    Thinking this, I moved to the front of the pot to ensure the base ingredients for the stew wouldn''t burn, pretending to stir, then I turned away from the corner to which Han Se-ah and Irene had moved.


    Naturally, this was to sneak a look at the stream.


    In a shadowy spot untouched by the light of the campfire, Han Se-ah, half her face hidden by flickering light as if plotting something, lowered her head and whispered softly.


    ¡°Irene, I''ve been thinking a bit.¡±


    ¡°Thinking... about what?¡±


    ¡°About, you know, what the temple is thinking.¡±


    Their whispers could have been mistaken for those of a demon king¡¯s closest confidants plotting a conspiracy.


    The flickering shadows perfectly obscured her expression, whether by precise calction or by the position of the camera and Irene.


    ¡°Then, with Rnd¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking... what if you, Irene, go first? I trust you if it¡¯s you.¡±


    "...Hanna, what?"


    With a wicked smile, professional streamer Han Se-ah concluded things with a frontal strategy.


    -Ah lol I don¡¯t know, just do it wife


    -That¡¯s right, Mommy should be Mommy, who else would be the official wife


    -Calling her ''sister'' was just a buildup?


    -Is this a women''s group? Is this a women''s group? Is this a women''s group? Is this a women''s group? Is this a women''s group? Is this a women''s group?


    -Femalenguage, too hard to understand, sob sob


    It would be more eptable to show NPCs marrying each other rather than an inte streamer sleeping with an NPC.


    Both for appearance on the stream and for maintaining the party... and also for her secret hobby.


    In the flickering light of the campfire, the corners of Han Se-ah¡¯s mouth curled upwards.

 Chapter 299: Holy Sword and Duty 4

    Chapter 299: Holy Sword and Duty 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Han Se-ah was naturally wagging her tongue in front of hundreds of thousands.


    She seemed more like a bewitching witch from the South than a hero.


    After all, she was the woman who had captivated her chat with just her witty banter, even when there were merely dozens of viewers.


    Did her voice ever falter, even as her chat grew fiercely from tens to hundreds to thousands and now to hundreds of thousands?


    Han Se-ah''s voice seeped into Irene, whispering as if she were the devil or the serpent that was seducing Eve in the Bible.


    ¡°You know too, right? ¡­Grace and Katie, with Rnd too.¡±


    ¡°R-right?¡±


    Irene''s head tilted forward stealthily, as if she were an old man mesmerized by the lively dance music at a pop-up bar.


    She was enchanting a saint candidate with just her silver tongue¡ªwas she a hero or a ghost?


    It hadn¡¯t been a month since she started ying the game, and she had already be like sisters with Ellis.


    Han Se-ah, the devilish woman, had charmed not only Ellis, Grace, Katie, and Irene, but also countless NPCs she had met while ying the game.


    With her verbal agility and pleasant voice, she opened up Irene''s heart as if strategizing a dating sim, leading to such results.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing doctrinally wrong with it, and you wouldn¡¯t push them away in the name of the temple, would you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ right.¡±


    ¡°Instead¨D¡±


    -What bullsh*t, but it¡¯s convincing, so f*cking annoying


    -Turn the party into a harem, f*ck LOL


    -We should search Han Se-ah¡¯s phone history, 100%


    -So are you going to show us this time? I trust you, please


    -F*cking hell, just create a subscription site LOL I¡¯d subscribe right away


    Grace and Katie already liked Rnd.


    But she felt it might not be good for her to barge inte.


    However, if it were Irene, the two would understand¨D


    At first, it sounded like an old woman chiding in women¡¯snguage.


    But it was Irene, born and raised in the temple.


    The other two were a country girl who ran in the mountains and the other a young girl who ran away to adventure because she hated the social circle.


    Without any sly and sticky intentionsing to light, Han Se-ah¡¯s persuasion began to take effect.


    ¡°I think the stew is sticking to the pot¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah, right. Thanks, Rnd!¡±


    If they kept talking like that, she might raid my sleeping bag tonight.


    As Irene innocently nodded and blushed, it seemed she got so carried away that I found the right opportunity to cut her off.


    Fortunately, the meat sizzling in butter was about to turn from deliciously cooked to overcooked, prompting Irene to dash over.


    The stew, simmering on low heat, was just about to thicken too much, which gave an idea of how long they had been talking.


    Irene, still with rosy cheeks, took the spat and stirred the stew vigorously.


    She seemed to be hurrying to salvage it before it was ruined, and Han Se-ah, approaching leisurely, threw a question at me.


    ¡°You knew how to cook?¡±


    ¡°About good enough for dog food.¡±


    ¡°So, you just know when it¡¯s done?¡±


    She naturally turned the camera towards me, and I nodded in response.


    My cooking skills are¡­ more like boiling jerky into a stew than making soup.


    Would you still call it cooking if you just throw ingredients in water and boil it until everything¡¯s done, as long as it''s not burnt to a crisp?


    While Han Se-ah kept diverting from the topic of Irene and pregnancy rumors in her chat, she finally grabbed both Grace and Katie to start a conversation about cooking and food.


    Beautiful women, who could rival idols, made food themselves and ate happily in front of the camera.


    If a woman''s heart is like a reed, then the viewers'' public opinion is like a tumbleweed rolling in a Western movie, swiftly changing at the sight of a provocative scene.


    ¡°When the supply situation was bad, I wasn¡¯t cooking; I just chewed on old jerky for an hour straight.¡±


    ¡°Was it that bad? What about Grace?¡±


    ¡°Me? I just know how to grill meat. I¡¯ve only ever cooked rabbits and squirrels that I caught in the mountains.¡±


    ¡°...Squirrels?¡±


    -Eating squirrels, huh... Is that even a thing?


    -Not the cute squirrels you see in Korea but like a Dynamax squirrel?


    -There are squirrels at the butcher¡¯s in my neighborhood. But not much :)


    -It¡¯s amazing that she even knows how to handle animal guts.


    -Lol, if you¡¯re a hunter and you can¡¯t do that, it¡¯s like a fisherman who can¡¯t gut a fish.


    In Korea, are squirrels something to be shooed away, while in the West, they¡¯re grilled and eaten?


    As such discussions draw the aggro, many foreign viewers begin to share their experiences, and once again, the direction of the chat''s public opinion easily shifted.


    ¡­Hmm, did Han Se-ah anticipate even this?


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Even though the controversy over Han Se-ah''s pregnancy attack had settled down, the awakening quest and the missing harpies had not been resolved.


    ''What even is the awakening¡­ Is there something hidden like when I visited the temple?''


    After ten years of giving up on blunt weapon techniques and barely mastering the handling of armor and shields, there¡¯s no way I could suddenly gain enlightenment and perform shy techniques.


    So, the only scenario thates to mind is simr to encountering something Goddess-like in the temple and getting special treatment, obtaining a divine artifact following the holy sword, and using the embedded skills.


    The divine artifact pulled out from Raphael Mk.1, and even the gold-ted skull head, seemed to heavily utilize such artifacts, right?


    So, if Rnd''s storyline involving the holy sword was intertwined with artifacts, that would make sense.


    ¡°Harpies haven¡¯t shown up today either.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a saying that the forest is quiet before the storm, and it really feels like that. It¡¯s a bit unsettling.¡±


    Whether they should eat squirrels or sparrows, Han Se-ah¡¯s chat suddenly became a global butcher shop discussion corner.


    Foreign viewers also participated in the conversation¡­, or rather, there was even more to talk about, such as crocodiles, ostriches, camels, horses, and all sorts of meat stories came up, naturally burying the discussion about Irene.


    Regardless of what the viewers did, the Tower remained eerily quiet.


    Neither ck nor red harpies were visible in the sky anymore, making it hard to tell whether this was the Tower or an unexplored territory of the kingdom.


    Perhaps because the harpies had decreased, the shadow leopards and single-horned goats appeared a bit more frequently, but that''s just a slight increase.


    The important things in the story were the underground stone dwarves and the above-ground harpies, and neither appearing made me feel strangely ufortable.


    ¡°Was it something on the 45th floor that made the harpy appear, or has it never appeared here?¡±


    ¡°The ck harpy was originally here. The newly appeared one is the intelligentmanding type, the red harpy. So, it''s strange that even the wild ck harpies are gone.¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it, it is weird that there¡¯s nobody on the 47th floor.¡±


    When you think about it, isn¡¯t this the first time our party hase uppletely empty?


    In the original story, something would always happen, whether it was orc warriors appearing, golems, or even doppelgangers popping out to confuse us about where to go.


    But this time, like throwing a curveball, nothing appears, and it¡¯s just baffling.


    The sensation of helplessness when you forget where you ced your phone and can''t recall thest time you used it, is oddly overwhelming and stifling.


    It wasn''t exactly despair, but it was undeniably as subtly ufortable as trying to breathe with a stuffy nose.


    "¡­We''ve almost finished exploring the 48th floor. Should we check every corner of the 48th, or should we go up to the 49th?"


    As the calm yet stifling exploration continued, the minimap was fully illuminated.


    Despite covering not just the shortest paths but the surrounding areas too, no clues had been found, since the frequency of battles was significantly lower.


    At this point, the viewers, who had moved on from discussing Han Se-ah''s alleged pregnancy to squirrel meat, were gossiping imaginatively.


    It was a natural phenomenon to be more talkative when no engaging battles were urring visually.


    Wasn''t it like when the quest line got tangled during the worm encounter in the cave?


    With the Harpy Kingdom appearing, we should ride harpies to explore over the mountains.


    No, we should cooperate with the stone dwarves to find something underground, since the mid-boss emerged from there¡ª¨D


    ''Most are suggesting we go back.''


    Perhaps due to what had happened below, most viewers seemed to think Han Se-ah had missed something.


    From a gaming perspective, it was a valid argument.


    A mid-boss appeared on the 45th floor, and a boss monster on the 50th.


    Then, the clues must be somewhere between the 46th and 49th floors, right?


    If anomalies started on the 47th floor, they would at least be somewhere on the 47th or 48th floors.


    It seemed our party members were thinking the same.


    "Maybe it would be best to go back and check again?"


    "Originally, doing things step by step is best, like knights training their lower bodies."


    "Yes. Being in a hurry won''t solve anything."


    Grace, Katie, and Irene might not know about the game''s quests, but each seemed to think we might have missed something on the way up.


    Maybe because, like at the orc temple, someone else had discovered what we hadn''t.


    We decided to go back, gather information, and re-explore.


    If necessary, we would even ask for cooperation from the Harpy Queen and Old Bobo.


    Everyone nodded in agreement with Han Se-ah''s decision as the party leader, settling down inside the cave.


    At least we¡¯ve bought some time to learn about the awakening.


    So, without much thought, we headed back down¡­

 Chapter 300: Saint Candidate Irene 5★

    Chapter 300: Saint Candidate Irene 5¡ï


    ---


    It had be quite normal toe down without achieving anything.


    Before the marshes were eroded by the undead''s poison, when clean water used to flow through them.


    Trudging through only to find nothing was an all-too-familiar conclusion.


    Before Han Se-ah logged into this world and opened the gate, there had been a reason why the kingdom''s superhumans had struggled below the 40th floor for decades.


    Let''s skip over the long tales of woe.


    Anyway, being an adventurer is a job where the higher your rank, the more likely you are toe up empty-handed.


    Whether searching for herbs or hunting giants in uncharted territories has a higher chance of sess, anyone could guess.


    "Ah¡ª that''s refreshing!"


    "Definitely, having a base inside the tower makes things convenient."


    However, what I''m used to and what Grace and Katie are used to are different stories.


    After walking around for a long time, the only thing we had gained was a few mana stones.


    "Maybe it''s because the merchants havee in? The food seems tastier."


    "Could be? There are merchants whoe to trade with the stone dwarves, and those who want to sell goods to them."


    Despite my concerns, the party members were in a bright mood.


    We returned to the city of the stone dwarves and watched the bustling people while gulping down cold beer.


    It seems rare to find someone who dislikes thebination of greasy meat and cool alcohol, and both Grace and Katie gulp it down.


    I too opened my throat and poured down the beer, which felt so cold in my belly that I wondered if I should even be enjoying this in the tower.


    After the exploration ended and we had settled the mana stones, we usually had a drink.


    Carried away by the pleasant intoxication, sometimes we ended up going to our rooms to sleep, or sneaking into my bedroom to spend the night together.


    However, today was a bit different.


    ¡®...Their eyes seem somewhat impure?¡¯


    Grace and Katie would normally casually approach me, but this time, they were sticking closely to Irene on either side, right in front of Han Se-ah, who was leisurely sipping her drink after ending the stream.


    Wondering what the situation was, I picked at the meat and casually paid attention as Han Se-ah ordered more drinks.


    "Ah, Rnd. You felt frustrated because your progression had stalled, right?"


    "Hm... Yes?"


    She slid her butt on the chair, came closer, and casually lifted her drink.


    I lifted my half-empty beer ss to toast, and she started chattering, resting her arms on the table.


    She was good at making conversation, so we almost naturally started talking, but... looking closely, her slightly tilted body seemed to be trying to cover Irene.


    By this point, I realized that Han Se-ah wasn''t acting alone, Grace and Katie were in on it too.


    They were deliberately trying to pair me and Irene up for fun, or maybe they had some other ulterior motive.


    Regardless, it didn''t seem to be harmful to me, so I watched their cute scheming with half anticipation.


    After all, the target was Irene.


    Always a motherly smile, the embodiment of maternal love, but asionally the beautiful woman revealed her voluptuous femininity under her thick robe.


    There''s hardly anyone who would dislike a woman who is beautiful, kind-hearted, and has a sexy figure.


    "...Irene?"


    "That, uh, yes-!"


    "You''re alright, right?"


    I hadn''t expected them to escte things this quickly.


    This is the first time I''ve felt guilty in front of a half-naked beauty.


    From a married woman cheating after a deal with her husband to a silly youngdy in high society wanting to elevate her social standing by discarding her virginity.


    I''ve been so indulged in womanizing that it''d be called messy.


    And now, with Irene in front of me, wearing a translucent negligee, I suddenly pondered.


    Have I, as Rnd, lived my life too recklessly?


    "Though I amcking... whates next, uh¡­."


    As I''ve mentioned before, the Goddess Faith, which worships the Goddess of Life, doesn''t particrly address s*xual matters in its doctrines.


    Marriage is a vow made before the Goddess, so adultery is seen as lying to the Goddess, but like the nobles, consensually engaging in affairs is tacitly condoned by the temple.


    But just because drinking a lot isn''t illegal, it''s natural for people to worry and frown upon someone who drinks several bottles every day.


    So, while the temple doesn''t regard my womanizing as a vition of its doctrines... it''s true they look at me worriedly, as if wondering what would happen if the owner of the holy sword, who travels with the hero, failed to manage himself.


    The result is the breathtaking view before me.


    Irene, who normally doesn''t show even her skin, let alone the contours of her body, due to her thick nun¡¯s robes, was now wearing a very thin negligee.


    It wasn''t meant asfortable sleepwear but rather designed to entice a man; the silk so white it was nearly transparent, revealing her pale skin beneath.


    A light, semi-transparent negligee draped over pure white undergarments. Despite a bit of frill, it looked nearly nakedpared to her usual attire.


    Above this, her splendid golden hair, usually hidden under a hood, cascaded down like a waterfall, gently covering her white skin.


    The fact that she was exposing herself so daringly in a man''s bedroom seemed to embarrass her; her cheeks, ears, and nape flushed red as she muttered something in a voice quieter than a whisper.


    "......"


    "That, Irene...?"


    "Yes...?"


    Her voice was so faint it was hard to capture even with my superhuman physique. Still, I could just make out her saying something old-fashioned about manners, about adhering strictly to ancient etiquette.


    Her body was perfectly mature, with everything in its proper ce, yet perhaps due to nervousness, her fingers twitched incessantly, and her thighs quivered gently.


    With the tension making her neck stiff, she took long breaths while fidgeting on the bed.


    I slumped down next to her; Han Se-ah had been stalling for time, so she must have been waiting.


    There were naturally spectators.


    It seemed pointless to speak, so I slowly reached out my hand.


    "Ah..."


    "Pretty clothes. Did you pick them out carefully?"


    Even though I''m a scoundrel who would dare touch a future saint, I couldn''t just brazenly grab her chest in this atmosphere.


    I gently ced my hand on her shoulder and softly stroked her shoulder and neck, pulling her towards me; she leaned into me with a faint murmur.


    No matter how long the drinking session was, there wouldn¡¯t have been enough time to buy such a perfectly fitting luxury negligee...


    Perhaps this was something Irene herself had prepared.


    "A, a person of faith..."


    "Hmm?"


    "I, I think a person with faith shouldn''t just talk, but, whew, sho, show it through actions...!"


    Her words were bold, but the voice she breathed into my shoulder might not have even reached past it.


    She didn''t even look up, just fidgeted with her fingers.


    I enjoyed Irene''s adorable antics and continued to gently stroke her shoulder and neck until her rigid body rxed.


    Certainly, this could be called a sudden surge fueled by alcohol.


    The sense of duty and courage mixed with alcohol as she was quietly egged on by others.


    Normally, just walking beside her would make her blush, and here she was, in the bedroom in sexy sleepwear.


    Continuously caressing the soft form embraced in my arms, I noticed that the effects of the alcohol, which hadn''t been very strong, were starting to wear off.


    She began to fidget more frequently.


    If we had beenpletely drunk and gone all the way, it might have been different, but toe back to one''s senses while still in my arms...


    The way her body stiffened again, amusingly, doesn''t change the softness in my embrace.


    "Uh, Rnd? If you keep massaging just my shoulders, um..."


    "I like it, though."


    Whether she had splurged on it or it was sent by the temple, the negligee flowed smoothly like water.


    As I moved my hand over the garment, more luxurious than what most nobles would own, her skin gradually began to redden.


    It was so thin and soft that even touching it felt like skin on skin contact, which made it pleasurable to caress even without undressing her.


    I gently kneaded the delicate shoulders that were nestled into my embrace.


    Then, my fingertips caressed her corbone, so smooth it was hard to tell if it was silk or skin, as I entwined her disheveled golden hair.


    Shoulders, corbone, nape, earlobes, and hair¡ªall seemingly insignificant but made her body feel erotic.


    "Mmm, Rnd."


    As the influence of the alcohol faded, perhaps she realized that my leisurely movements were a kind of consideration; she turned her head to look up at me softly.


    Her slender neck moved as she was nestled in my embrace, bringing our noses close enough to touch.


    It hadn''t been long since we had drinks, but the breath she exhaled smelled more fragrant than alcoholic. Did she check her outfit, wash up lightly, and even prepare perfume?


    As I slowly moved toward her sparkling gold eyes, which shone like jewels crafted from molten gold, her eyes naturally closed.


    I thought her long eyshes looked like gold artifacts as I stole a kiss from her lips, which were tense with nervousness.


    "Huuh¡ª"


    "There''s no need to hold your breath like that."


    "Is, is that so?"


    She inhaled deeply like someone about to dive.


    It was cute so I nted several light kisses.


    At the same time, I slowly began to undo the belt of her negligee and gently lowered the loose shoulder part.


    She opened her eyes again, perhaps puzzled that her first kiss felt no different from the pecks given to orphans at the temple.


    Continuing to distract and ease her tension, I exaggerated the sound of pecks, kissing her lips, cheeks, nose bridge, and forehead¡ªlike a bird pecking at seeds, our lips lightly colliding.


    As tender kisses were repeated while she was embraced, her tension seemed to dissolve, and the corners of her mouth melted into a tender smile.


    "Hmm, a man''s lips are thicker and bigger than I thought. And so are the hands...?"


    "Is that so? The difference is quite significant."


    Then, as if fascinated, Irene ced her hand over mine but stiffened again.


    She seemed to have just realized her negligee had been stripped down like a belt.


    But now that we hade this far, I had no intention of letting go; I lifted her interlocked hands like a safety belt and gently embraced her waist.


    Not being from abat role but having helped with menial tasks at the temple, her belly was soft yet firm without excess fat.


    As if soothing a child with a stomach ache, I gently caressed her belly with my palm, and she burst into a little giggle.


    "When I was young, I used to feign illness."


    "Irene, you did?"


    "Yes. I was so happy when the nun would take care of just me. Whenever I said my stomach hurt, she would always pat it and soothe it like this."


    As she reminisced with a faint smile, she fondled my hand.


    Responding to her story, I stealthily moved my hand.


    Recalling the saying that a man likes to touch the stomach because it is a strategic point from which one can branch out both upwards and downwards, I slyly moved upward.


    Beneath the semi-transparent negligee, I stealthily touched the pure white underwear.


    Irene twitched noticeably within my arms, yet she did not seem to feel any difort.


    The ones more likely to make a fuss are the two outside listening at the door, and Han Se-ah, who pretended to listen while actually operating the camera.


    Unlike the two who drunkenly pounced, a leisurely and romantic forey was underway.


    Regardless, I deftly unhooked her pristine white bra, revealing her soft breasts to the world.


    They jiggled, asserting their presence with a weight that would not be overshadowed by Grace''s.


    Like the finest flour dough, her pale flesh ended in a shyly hidden pink... truly well concealed.


    After several kisses that set the mood and heightened the excitement, I gently teased her still partially hidden nipples with my fingers.


    Irene exhaled sharply, herrge breasts being fondled¡ªenjoying the breasts of a future saint, could there be a greater indulgence for a man?


    "Ah- Ro, Rnd? Don''t act like a child¨D?"


    "That''s harsh, calling me a child."


    "Don''t, uh, only focus on the breasts like the children at the temple¡ª???"


    Perhaps due to her limited s*xual knowledge, she treated my fixation on her inverted nipples as if it were mere child''s y.


    Her ignorance seemed fitting for a ''pure saint'', which was almost painfully arousing.


    She was so enchanting that I wanted to hold her forever, but if I just let time pass, my own desires would end up pathetically unfulfilled.


    With that thought, Iid Irene down on the bed.


    ---

 Chapter 301: Saint Candidate Irene 5★ (Part 2)

    Chapter 301: Saint Candidate Irene 5¡ï (Part 2)


    ---


    Ireney on the bed without any resistance, like a doll.


    Her brilliant blonde hair cascaded across the bed like a golden waterfall, making the simple inn''s bed feel like a luxury beyond even a noble''s dreams.


    Embarrassed to be lying sprawled on the bed with her chestpletely exposed, she timidly covered her breasts with her hand.


    Yet, the image of her cute, half-erect inverted nipples had long been etched in my retina.


    Ignoring the negligee that had slipped to her waist like a skirt, I oveid my body on hers.


    "Your body, it''s quite thick..."


    Naturally, I had lunged to cover the breasts that were shyly hidden.


    My adorable palms barely covered the ample flesh; as I gently oveid my hands, Irene murmured in wonder.


    There¡¯s a difference in height, sure, butparing shoulder width to muscle thickness is simply out of the question.


    The only superiority she might hold over me is in the girth of her chest.


    Thinking this, I buried my nose in the benevolent saint''s bosom.


    As my nose plunged into the heart-pounding chest, I understood why they say it gets stuck there.


    My cheeks were slightly sweating, pressed against the sticky bosoms,plemented by a gentle hand stroking the back of my head.


    ¡­I might be addicted.


    That light peck earlier, and now the hands that had tried to tease out the inverted nipples and were currently buried in her cleavage.


    Irene stroked my head with rxed hands, as if this were merely child''s y, easing her tension.


    Hmm¡­ Attracted to her bust and her inverted nipples, did she think all this was to ease the tension?


    Of course, I can''t have her thinking this.


    With that thought, I casually removed her hand, then firmly locked our fingers together so she couldn''t move.


    She smiled sheepishly again, unaware of what was toe.


    Being sexually na?ve, she had no idea of the situation, merely smiling benevolently as she indulged my whims...


    Objectively, it would be hard to find a morescivious scene.


    The three people sneakily peeking from outside the door would be shocked.


    "Irene, I¡¯m going."


    "Going? Suddenly where, uh¡ª????"


    Her ample chest was now fully exposed, having even lost its bra.


    The shyly hidden inverted nipples, stimted by fingers and teeth, were now fully erect.


    In such a state, while a man burrowed between her thighs and she cutely stroked him, her hands were interlocked and subdued...


    It was truly a defenseless posture, her arms and legs wide open.


    If I were to step aside, everything from her bosom to her secretly moistened panties might bepletely exposed by the camera behind.


    "Is, is this what a man''s¡ª?"


    "Yes, it''s because Irene is too sexy that it became like this."


    Her knowledge may becking, but her body was honest; her panties had soaked through, not white like her bra, but transparent like her negligee.


    As I firmly pressed against her through the thin fabric, I could feel it slickly soaking in.


    Both sides, hers and mine, were clearly heated up, as if crying out to be undressed.


    Releasing the interlocked hands and peeling off the now functionless undergarments, Irene''s hands, seemingly regretful of letting go, gently grasped the nket.


    I casually tossed the sticky underwear aside and ced my hand over her slender hip line.


    Her eyes and eyshes were golden, and beautiful, I thought; and naturally, the area below was not justscivious but beautifully so.


    The golden pubic hair, soaked from the flowing love juices, felt to me more beautiful than any naturalndscape.


    ¡®Honestly, it¡¯s hard to be considerate anymore.¡¯


    Because she¡¯s a saint candidate, because of her mammary nds, pretending to be benevolent but hiding those damning breasts.


    With a head heated as if by fever, I gently pushed my waist forward.


    ¡°Hmm¡ª¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even put it in yet?¡±


    ¡°But, but it touched me¡­ This is what men like, the nuns said?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so considerate. The sounds wille out naturally.¡±


    Squelch¡ª


    The p*nis of a libertine who has devoured not just dozens, but hundreds of women, tentatively stepped into the saint''s weing lower parts.


    Then her v*gina, while tightly gripping the ns, does not push it out but instead wriggles and moves as if to offer a warm wee.


    Perhaps due to the rxed forey, it weed my p*nis without much resistance.


    It''s not a demeaning observation, like being loose or easy.


    Rather, it''s the v*gina of a benevolent saint patiently enduring the p*nis of a man she''s meeting for the first time.


    The ns slowly entered, considerately enveloped yet snugly embraced.


    ¡°Uh, ugh? The nuns said, up to here¡ª???¡±


    "Did the nuns teach you about s*x?"


    "Dress up pretty, and follow obediently then you''ll be taken good care of-???¡±


    Slowly, but without stopping, I push my waist up, and her golden eyes well up with tears, surprised by the stimtion.


    It felt more like a shock to her body from the internal pressure she was feeling for the first time, rather than tears from the pain of pration.


    Tears flowed drop by drop like pearls being formed, yet Irene¡¯s voice was filled more with ecstasy than pain.


    Is it because of divine energy?


    She doesn¡¯t seem to be in pain at all?


    I know that depending on the body, some women bleed profusely and suffer, while others feel only a slight wound.


    I¡¯m not some virgin who doesn¡¯t know women, nor am I a unicorn who insists virgins must bleed and weep during their first time.


    But could a body really be this receptive?


    Honestly, I''ve bedded adventurers and nobles before, never irreverently a nun, so maybe it''s the effect of divine energy.


    Regardless, it doesn''t change the fact that Irene''s body is morescivious than expected.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you dressed up so beautifully. You look really pretty.¡±


    "It''s the first time I''ve worn such luxurious clothes¡ª?¡±


    Creak¡ª


    Soscivious that even piercing through the hymen with the tip of my p*nis causes no apparent pain.


    At this point, it seems less like a lewd body and more like divine energy at work.


    Just in case the pain of pration hits herter, I gently leaned down and kissed the tear-soaked rims of her eyes.


    ¡°Huh, like a puppy, Rol-and... uh?¡±


    After licking the teardrop that rolled down long with his tongue, I kissed her sparkling, wet eyshes under the light.


    Licking her face tickled her, making it hard to endure as a clearugh burst out.


    It''s unbelievable that she can smile so broadly when a weapon-like p*nis has prated and advanced to the entrance of her womb, rampaging inside like a robber invading a private room.


    Did I move too slowly in consideration, or is it because she''s naturally a 5¡ï, and her stamina stats support her?


    Not feeling pain is a relief, but as a male, it oddly wounded my pride.


    I recalled a past event.


    When Grace first obtained her sense passive, her body became extremely sensitive, almost as if she had taken a drug, didn''t it?


    And Irene¡¯s protection passive, maybe even applies to s*x.


    Her passive makes minor damage as if it never happened.


    "...As if it never happened?"


    "Um, Rnd? Is it, is it right to rub there, ah¡ª?"


    Suddenly reminded of pastscivious writings, I pulled my p*nis out faster than I had inserted it, without any back-and-forth motion.


    My formidable p*nis, protested as though asking why it was being made to taste the air.


    When Iid it on the golden bush and moved it gently, the sensation of thepressed clit made Irene produce a choked sound.


    Next time, shall I also caress the nipples along with the clit that our saint has so carefully hidden?


    Such sphemous thoughts warmed me up before I gently press my p*nis back into her weing v*gina once more.


    Her v*gina clenched tightly as if to deny any intruders, yet her body weed my p*nis without any resistance, as if saying it was indeed wee.


    "But Irene, doesn''t it hurt?"


    "I had heard it would hurt, but no, not at all¡ª? Maybe because it''s you, Rnd, could it be¡ª?"


    Again, without any resistance, the meaty bludgeon advanced to the entrance of the womb, pounding once more like a scoundrel in the sacred space of the saint candidate, yet she seemed to feel no particr pain.


    But it wasn''t without resistance.


    For a brief moment, as if the hymen had regenerated, there certainly was a sensation of the ns gently piercing through something.


    A saint whose hymen regenerates and has inverted nipples.


    At this point, maybe the sordidness of Heroines Chronicle ismitting a sin against Irene.


    I''d like to bury my nose in thosescivious breasts and wonder why the hose for the dispenser intended for babies is hidden, needing to be chewed out, but that requires more time.


    So, what she needed to learn today was the sensation of her precious womb being prodded by a thick meat stick.


    To focus entirely on that pleasure, I once again interlocked with her fingers and slowly swayed my hips.


    Squelch¡ªSquish squish


    "Uh¡ªRnd? Isn''t it hot...?"


    "Sweat is fine."


    "But still¡ªsorry...? Huh?"


    The room filled with breaths heavy with heat.


    The sound of a pounding, and of course, the sound of frothy love juices being stirred by the meaty stick crudely hitting the ears, while each time the sagging ballsack knocked against her full buttocks, Irene''s golden eyes flickered this way and that.


    "This is, it''s embarrassing...!"


    "It''s okay, you''re beautiful."


    "But still, the sounds, ah¡ª?"


    She let out a vulnerable moan and, while squeezing her v*gina as if urging to consecrate the seed in her womb, she still seemed embarrassed by the lewd sounds, closing her eyes tightly.


    She wasn''t embarrassed when I was chewing her inverted nipples, but she seemed shy about this.


    Trying to imnt pleasure only seemed to increase the embarrassment with the lewd sounds.


    Maybe I should move a bit faster, I''m feeling a little impatient.


    I''m not some monster who kills women with his p*nis, and considering her passive that blocks both goblin stones and orc arrows, moving a bit more aggressively shouldn''t cause her pain.


    Born a 5¡ï, she has both the base physical stats and a cheat-level passivebined.


    "Then, I''ll make you too busy to care about the sounds."


    "That would be mu¡ªuh¡ª?"


    Grabbing her slender hips felt asfortable as an ergonomic handle.


    Her body, not just epting my p*nis but all of me, seemed devoted like the saint candidate she was, lewdly weing everything.


    I epted that silent consideration and rapidly thrust my hips.


    From the entrance of her womb, where my p*nis had been hesitating, it suddenly plunged forward as if possessed by an ardent zealot towards the saint''s womb¡ª!


    "Ugh¡ªmy stomach, inside, it''s echoing¡ª???"


    "Does it hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt, but, my stomach, it echoes¡­!!!"


    The saint''s v*gina, determined to receive my seed, clung tightly, refusing to let go of my p*nis, and the flesh around it tightened just as aggressively, inciting a lewd battle of squelching and squirming.


    But in such a situation, the saint always wins.


    Would any man dare to escape from here where she, upon meeting a p*nis for the first time, dedicates everything from her regenerating hymen to the entrance of her womb, wrapping so tightly around him?


    "Really? Then, shall I finish inside?"


    "It''s okay, the nuns said, after the adventure, the baby¡ª?"


    Had she even prepared contraception magic for her first experience to receive a creampie?


    Just how far did they prepare this innocent virgin?


    Thinking how scary the gossip of olddies can be, I thrust my waist forward¨D!


    Sweat made the skin on the pelvis sticky, and I gripped it tightly, thrusting deep inside.


    I thrust my waist deeply inward with such force that even the testicles seemed pressed inside.


    At the entrance of her womb, which seemed to say nothing more could enter, I thickly came, and our saint''s inner flesh joyfully epted the offering, squelching as it engulfed it.


    Just a single ejaction induced a sense of lethargic depletion, such was the perfectpatibility between the saint and the master of the holy sword.


    "Uuuugh¡­ Is this, a man''s, climax? ¡­So, is it over now?"


    "¡­No? I think we need to do it about three, no, five more times."


    "Eh¡­? But the nuns said, eek???"


    I wonder why the local olddies assume superhumans would finish in just one go.


    ---

 Chapter 302: King of the Feathered Ones 1

    Chapter 302: King of the Feathered Ones 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    No matter how exceptional an adventurer might be, they can''t progress through everything alone.


    That story goes even if they are a natural-born 5¡ï or a superhero who has reached the pinnacle, or even a knight or mage who has reached that level, they can''t explore every part of the tower on their own.


    Just like a super soldier in a movie can''t take on every front of a battlefield alone.


    Even if they set out to explore, it''smon for adventurers toe up empty-handed.


    And when they return, they often hear about new paths opening up elsewhere; such was our daily life.


    "...So, you think you''ve found something?"


    The adventurers were in disarray.


    After discovering the Harpy Kingdom and establishing rtions with them, and after dealing with the mid-boss on the 45th floor, we were not the only ones who started heading upwards.


    It''s obvious, but I''m not the only top-tier adventurer in this world.


    While we''re not close friends, there are other top-tier adventurers we get to know through various quests.


    These include parties of high-level mages who hire vanguards, adventurers who trained as monks rather than ascetic priests, and exploration teams made up of rogues and archers.


    There was an exploration team that made significant progress this time.


    "Ellis told me the story. Which party was it? The one made up only of archers and rogues found something in an underground natural cave."


    "Really? Looks like they found something important."


    -Don¡¯t even know the party name but what did they find?


    -A rogue and archer party, what the hell is that lol


    -A party that only uses rogues instead of vanguards for exploration?


    -Thatbination is simr to a game speedrun. Of course, not for me :)


    -But if they found something, it must be effective, lol


    It seems Han Se-ah, who had been bustling around preparing for re-exploration, got this information from Ellis, who had not yet gone back down.


    Even if they are just rogues and archers, they are superhumans who have reached a high level and can handle mana.


    Abination of rogues, who can deal with monsters using daggers and chains, and rangers, who can fight with a one-handed sword instead of a bow if necessary.


    If there are too many enemies to handle, they rely on their detection skills and scatter to conduct guerri tactics for individual takedowns.


    Conversely, if they encounter an overwhelmingly strong enemy, they immediately scatter and flee. This unique party of adventurers has once again made a significant find by using such exploration tactics.


    "It seems there''s a cave connected to a safe zone, not just the underground passages that the stone dwarves dug through. They found something like an altar inside and are investigating."


    "Where is it?"


    "It''s a cave on the 45th floor, and they are lighting a beacon at the entrance to mark the location."


    "So, it''s the 45th floor. Then, this has nothing to do with the vanished harpies but rtes to the underground monsters?"


    Last night, as if nothing had happened, Irene was smiling peacefully while we enjoyed the aroma of her soup sitting at the table, where a bowl of buttery soup was ced.


    Since Han Se-ah had been talking about what she heard from Ellis since morning, was she preparing on her own today?


    Well, the extent of Han Se-ah''s work was setting up fires and filling water, so she wouldn''t be of much help in a well-equipped inn.


    Naturally treating Han Se-ah like a porter, the party members gathered closely around the table.


    The warm soup satisfied our hunger, and it was the usual routine to go out for exploration... but today was a bit different.


    "......?"


    "Hm? Rnd, does the soup taste strange?"


    "No, it''s delicious as always."


    "Really..., you''re such a tterer."


    What was really different was Irene''s distance.


    Sitting around the table, Grace and Katie always took up the spots next to me.


    We were in a situation where we conversed and waited, and Irene would join uster after finishing cooking.


    Although I felt a bit sorry, I couldn''t stop Irene, who said she would help with this since she didn''t participate in most of the battles.


    But today, when I came to my senses, Irene was right next to me on my right.


    I wasn''t sure if she was included in the conversation the women hadst night, but naturally, the seat next to me would normally be filled when she finished cooking and returned.


    -What? What? What? What? What? What? What? What?


    -Wow, the blonde couple is crazy, really crazy.


    -The wife has pushed the kid out! The wife has pushed the kid out! The wife has pushed the kid out! The wife has pushed the kid out!


    -As soon as the stream starts, it''s sweet, lol.


    -Hey Han, why don''t you stop ruining the mood and go eat alone at the next table?


    "Hey, they say even dogs aren''t bothered while eating. I can''t help but react sensitively if you scratch me like that while I''m enjoying the soup that our mom made herself?"


    Irene wasn''t sitting apart; she was so close that our forearms touched while holding the soup bowl.


    It was a natural progression for viewers to be surprised, as there was no way all of them had vision problems.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Ignoring the excited viewers and the countless requests for Han Se-ah to open a fan site, we headed from the 43rd floor to the 45th floor.


    No matter how skilled the stone dwarves were as craftsmen, they couldn''t establish a base on the 44th and 45th floors while restoring the ruins on the 42nd floor and expanding the Harpy Kingdom on the 43rd floor.


    With a shortage of hands, how could they double the work while even Temple Knights and adventurers were employed likeborers at a construction site?


    "A subterranean altar on the 45th floor... It would be great if we could create a gate on the 45th floor."


    "Indeed, no matter how well the road is paved, it takes half a day to a full day to go outside ande back."


    As we walked and talked, we saw dark smoke in the distance.


    Like the Orc''s altar, something was pouring out, and they had set up arge beacon at the cave entrance, reaching up to the clouds.


    If smoke was pouring out like that, it wasn''t just a fire; perhaps they used alchemy?


    Behind the ridge, in a dead-end hidden cave, we could see the ck smoke but not the beacon.


    Following the smoke around the side of the mountain, we saw more mages than the harpies we encountered during our exploration.


    ...And it seems there are not just high-level mages but also those who came due to their research?


    Truly stubborn ones.


    "Hey, don''t tamper with the interior recklessly!"


    "Hey, when can we enter?"


    "Huh, how did they think to enter such a narrow crack...?"


    As expected, the crowd in front of the cave was made up of mages in robes.


    Unless they had a quest named "Oracle" like our party, they wouldn''te to see this with their own eyes.


    Still, as a hero chosen by the Goddess, even if they were shouting, the mages quietly made way for us to approach the front of the cave.


    Whether the smoke was made of alchemy or magic, we passed the beacon, whichpletely obscured the view but didn''t smell bad, and saw a safe zone cave... and a tiny animal burrow that made me doubt if a person could pass through.


    "...They went in here?"


    "Wow, really?"


    Instantly, I remembered a news article from a previous life about a person who got stuck and died in a cave.


    A case where someone crawled into a narrow cave and got stuck upside down, and they couldn''t even extract the body.


    Of course, Rnd''s physique, unlike that of an ordinary person, could crush the walls and climb out even from such a burrow...


    But the pressure from the sight was unavoidable.


    It seemed like I would have to dig with both hands to enter, and for Grace and Irene, it was a tiny hole that seemed impossible to enter due to their strong maternal instincts.


    Katie, who was the slimmest among us, might be the only one who could try to enter.


    "Are you saying we have to crawl in here?"


    "No. The mages will create a passage. They say that when the magic of the safe zone and the magic of the passagebine, they don''t know what will happen at the altar inside. They only keep it open when someone ising."


    As the adventurer said this and tapped the inner walls of the cave, the tiny burrow opened wide like the mouth of a snake.


    It seemed that some mages were already inside, observing in an orderly fashion.


    Five mages were walking around inside, and our party entered the spacious cavity, which was roomy enough to befortable even with all of us inside.


    As we entered therge clearing, which was as wide as a building''s party hall, unlike the narrow entrance, the entrance closed behind us with a rumble.


    Is that the altar? Right in the center of the clearing?


    "It definitely looks like a religious altar."


    "The craftsmanship is too rough. It doesn''t seem like the stone dwarves made this."


    The shape was so tant that Grace and Katiemented on it immediately.


    They had drawn crooked pictures on a wide stone table with dye and stuck something resembling spears into it.


    To put it nicely, it''s an altar, but honestly, the quality looks like a 5-year-old made a birthday cake with y and sorghum sticks, and a 9-year-old stuck a drawing on it like a sticker.


    It''s hard to imagine the artisan race of stone dwarves making something of such poor quality.


    The drawing is... a bird?


    Is it arge bird eating a snake?


    "Hey, is this that thing from the 45th floor? The harpy and the tentacle boss, right?"


    "Could it be?"


    Ah, it''s a poorly drawn tentacle monster.

 Chapter 303: King of the Feathered Ones 2

    Chapter 303: King of the Feathered Ones 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    An altar depicted with a giant harpy defeating a tentacle monster.


    Although it seems to have religious significance, there appear to be no magical traces, as mages have checked several times.


    We also thought that our party wouldn''t find anything¡ª


    [Art School Dropout Now in the Army donated 10,000 won!]


    Look at the armor drawn on that harpy''s torso. Could this be a new race?


    "Armor? There''s armor drawn on the harpy in the picture?"


    -You can see that tiny detail? I can barely see the wings, lol.


    -Your eyes see that over the incredible maternal instincts of the harpy? You''re a 2D geek...


    -But honestly, there''s not much difference between our eyes and those of the wife.


    -A harpy soldier? There''s a kingdom, so it makes sense there would be soldiers or an army.


    -If you think about it, it''s odd that the kingdom is just on the 43rd floor; there might be another one.


    Through Han Se-ah''s camera, hundreds of thousands of people were watching, hoping to discover something.


    The coarse drawing on therge stone is at a level of primitive cave paintings.


    Arge tentacle monster is drawn in the center, and diagonally above it, a giant harpy is depicted. The donation pointed out the small harpies nearby.


    On closer inspection, some of the smaller harpies are depicted with bare chests, crudely illustrated breasts, while others have something ck painted over their upper bodies.


    After hearing the discussion, it''s clear that there are harpies wearing armor and those that are not.


    It''s not a game of finding differences, yet how did someone discern fingernail-sized armor in a picture as small as a finger seen through the camera?


    "But doesn''t it look like the harpies are wearing armor?"


    "Hmm? Yes, if you look closely, the armored harpies are charging toward the tentacles, while those without armor are turning their backs to flee."


    With the hint from the viewer''s donation, Han Se-ah pretends to have discovered it herself and points to the small harpies.


    Harpy with dye-painted breasts and harpy with the upper body painted ck.


    Noticing this clear difference, we slowly examine it further, and as Grace said, the difference between the two harpies bes apparent.


    Now it looks like a great king and his soldiers, along with the civilians being rescued.


    As seen with the Harpy Queen of the Harpy Kingdom, the harpies of the kingdom have a clothing culture where they wear jewelry over their exposed breasts.


    Therefore, if we attribute meaning, this mural was created in a second, different, Harpy Kingdom. Not the Harpy Queen''s kingdom.


    "...So we need to find this?"


    "Right? It seems we need to find this new Harpy Kingdom."


    The harpies that suddenly disappeared.


    A potential second kingdom.


    Considering the Harpy Queen cleverly included a red harpy girl under hermand, one conclusion emerged.


    It''s that another kingdom of harpies has unified all the nearby harpies.


    The disappearance of the harpies suggests that the new kingdom might be higher up.


    There could be more than one Harpy Kingdom swept into this level of the tower.


    As I share these thoughts, everyone nods, agreeing that it makes sense.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Although we''ve made a new discovery, it''s the job of the mages tucked away in theirbs to uncover every detail.


    Holding onto a child''s crooked drawing won''t yield anything more.


    "At least it''s not on the 43rd floor. We''ll have tob through the 44th floor again, right?"


    "Probably? If a hidden altar was there, it must mean something."


    Ultimately, an adventurer''s job is to search every inch of the tower''s vast space and find something hidden.


    It''s about leaving the thinking to the mages and physically getting on with the job.


    The good news is that, unlike before, thisbor has a chance of leading to something meaningful.


    In the past, even after days of searching, there was a chance ofing up empty, but now, with Han Se-ah as a yer, there is a quest window, so something should turn up.


    We have to search the floors we''ve already gone through again, but thanks to the clue about the altar, the viewers don''t seem to feel much dissatisfaction.


    The viewers are too busy arguing among themselves about whether the harpies wear armor or not, so no criticism is directed at Han Se-ah.


    -A harpy soldier, isn''t that jumping to conclusions? It seems like you''re reading too much into a simple mural.


    -No lol. If you can''t trust a mural hidden in a safe zone, what can you trust?


    -Like the golem hidden on the 30th floor, there might be several altars.


    -So, do we have to check every cave? Isn''t this game bing too grindy?


    -But the stone dwarves have several cities, so there could be several Harpy Kingdoms too.


    "Hmm, really? But guys, in the end, we''re all just trying to trigger something, so why fight among yourselves? It''s good to share opinions, but those who excessively disrespect others and overreact will be banned, you know?"


    With so many people online, there are always some who cross the line. Her ability to selectively read the chat isparable to Rnd''s superior physical abilities.


    While Han Se-ah diffused the heated viewers, the rest of the party naturally prepared for the re-exploration.


    They replenished arrows that were hardly used, gathered food that was mostly consumed, and listened to information from people from the Adventurers'' Guild...


    "Are there any rted quests?"


    "There are quite a few minor quests, so more adventurers are participating than expected. mages came running with bags of gold to buy research rights from the party that discovered the altar."


    "Really? How many?"


    "Just under twenty parties."


    "...That''s a lot. Money really does have power, huh?"


    As expected, money moves adventurers more than faith.


    Hearing that the explorers who found the altar might bathe in gold, it seems everyone rushed over.


    With about twenty top-tier adventurer parties, it''s simr to or a bit more than when we broke through the marsh.


    It seems like even those who had retired, like me, have all returned to the tower.


    Well, with the gate open and the temple involved, it''s hard to ignore the situation where gold is being duplicated.


    If you can earn an enormous amount of gold after a boring and exhausting search, instead of risking your life in battle, all the more reason to do so.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    We gather arrows, ropes, and other seldom-used but necessary consumables, and fix upnterns and sleeping bags before filling the inventory with food.


    Since the frequency of battles has decreased, Han Se-ah thinks the exploration will be a long-term effort.


    She quickly organizes explosives and alchemical materials that were in a corner of her inventory and increases the amount of food more than usual.


    Meanwhile, she manages to make even inventory organization and shopping part of the stream angle, which is pretty impressive.


    "So, where do you n to go now?"


    "We should probably start searching the 45th floor again. After all, it''s the floor where the altar was discovered, and it''s also where the monster emerged from underground."


    "That makes sense."


    "There are areas that other adventurers have already investigated, so we don''t need to check everywhere."


    With all preparationsplete, the party discussed the exploration.


    At some point, Irene''s ce became fixed to my right, and Katie and Grace seemed to take turns sitting on my left¡ªmaybe it''s just my imagination.


    Her lovely golden eyes looked this way with a bright smile, naturally warming my heart.


    Back to the 45th floor, huh? Not bad.


    For me, this was a kind of reprieve.


    I worried about rushing straight to the 50th floor, but if we start again from the 45th floor and look around carefully, at least we''ll have time to find clues about the awakening.


    Leaving aside the happy night with Irene, I still feel shackled by the quest to deal with the boss using an awakening skill.


    It''s not a typical game quest but one sent by a transcendent being that deals with human souls.


    It would be stranger if I didn''t feel burdened.


    "Rnd? You seem to be deep in thought. Is it about the issue of the realm you mentionedst time?"


    "Um? ...Yes, I sometimes feel a bit frustrated."


    "Don''t be too hasty. Everything will turn out fine."


    That''s how the re-exploration of the 45th floor began.


    Irene seemed to sense myplex feelings and held my hand tightly,forting me... but the uneasy feeling in my heart didn''t disappear.


    Now, the only thing I can rely on is the hope and prayer that this hologram window, like the quest window that changes in real-time, will somehow change for me.


    I grumble about suddenly finding faith as I explore the 45th floor, and then, sure enough, newses from elsewhere.


    "A harpy has kidnapped an adventurer...?"


    "What''s the situation now?"


    "Like one of the harpies that was drawn on the altar?"


    The re-exploration of the 45th floor was a bust this time too.


    We only rummaged through empty caves and couldn''t even properly collect mana stones.


    While we may have bought some time to find clues about the awakening power, Han Se-ah''s stream hit a snag with missed quests and fruitless hunts...


    But back in the city of stone dwarves for supplies, adventurers were noisily gossiping.


    The rumor was quite simple.


    A beautiful,municative harpy wearing clothes hade up to do some chores, and the intermediate-level adventurers who were flirting with her had gone missing.


    ...Damn it, like with the doppelganger situation, is it always the males causing problems?

 Chapter 304: King of the Feathered Ones 3

    Chapter 304: King of the Feathered Ones 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    There are such stories.


    There are sayings that a man, even with the strength to lift just a single tissue, will seek out a woman, or that his brain is located below the belt, or that he''s a walking hard-on....


    These are hasty generalizations, but they''re somewhat awkward criticisms to refute, especially for the guy who cried about the new character being male and ran a macro script.


    Seeing the way the adventurers behave in such situations makes it really hard to argue against these stereotypes.


    "Didn''t we have a higher-tier adventurerst time who got infected after assaulting a doppelganger?""This time, it''s a mid-tier adventurer. I heard it''s the adventurers who were helping the mages carry luggage who became victims."


    "Can we even call them victims...?"


    Below, there were those infected by attacking doppelgangers, and above, there were fools who tried to hunt harpies and ended up being hunted themselves.


    Indeed, the harpies are beautiful.


    Many adventurers just ogled them because they didn''t speak humannguages and walked around nearly naked, like beautiful primitives.


    Jokingly, some said the alcohol here tasted better than the booze outside, but they seemed to have no intention of actually touching them.


    Or it seemed so, but the problem was that there were quite a few with sinister intentions.


    Of course, I''m not the one to talk, having spent the night with the Harpy Queen at her request...


    But if they had met outside the kingdom, shouldn''t they have been a bit suspicious?


    This isn''t like kids who follow strangers for candy; these are idiots who follow anyone who spreads their legs.


    We got a hint because of this, but the feeling of pity doesn''t go away.


    Even if they''re mid-tier adventurers, if they have the skill toe up above the 40th floor, their earnings and quality of life in the city wouldn''t be something to scoff at.


    Whether they find a girlfriend, a wife, or be big spenders in the red-light district like mercenaries, or live a shy nightlife, they should have the affluence to live freely.


    Yet, they end up missing while trying to seduce a harpy...


    "Where did they disappear?"


    "From what I''ve heard, it seems like it was on the 46th floor. How should I put it? Their tracks were so clear that although they''ve gone missing, it was immediately noticeable."


    Listening further, there was a reason why the disappearance was noticed right away.


    The missing parties were mid-tier adventurers who hade up escorting a caravan.


    Normally, mid-tier adventurers would find it hard to operate above the 40th floor, but now, they''re not hunting monsters but rebuilding cities and expanding kingdoms, so there was plenty of work to keep them around.


    The problem is their usual behavior.


    Whether mercenaries or adventurers, they''re a breed that lives by the sword and throws their lives away, so it''s hard to say they act properly even if you twist your mouth.


    These guys, too, were the type to spend their earnings from quests on women, gambling, and drinking their earnings away.


    Seeing a fully armed harpy, these guys probably thought, "Here''s a fine woman spreading her legs for free," and happily followed her, even bragging about it to other porters.


    "So, you mean they bragged about it to the caravan workers and then followed herter?"


    "That''s right. They weren''t kidnapped right away... They talked, returned to the city, gathered their party, had a drink, boasted to the workers, went to meet the harpy, and then just disappeared. The next morning they didn''t return, and when contract issues came up, the workers reported it."


    Irene asked incredulously.


    After all, it''s hard to believe a story where they gathered their own party and willingly got themselves kidnapped.


    But reality is harsh, and idiots are plentiful.


    The mid-tier adventurers, filled with anticipation of a tryst with a harpy, dashed out of the city of the stone dwarves and disappeared, leaving only theirst destination known to the porters.


    They had bbed about it so much that the co-employed workers, adventurers at the next table in the tavern, and streetwalkers looking for night-time clients all knew about it.


    "So it''s not the 45th floor but the 46th floor. We should start our exploration there today."


    -I never thought we''d receive hints like this


    -Adventurers who out themselves to keep the stream going lol


    -Are those adventurers the ones with tattoos on their forearms and a bit of a belly?


    -Seriously, whether it''s below or here, the losers are real


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    -Please don''t stereotype and look down on our smoked ham friends


    As we walked around gathering information, the viewers were so dumbfounded theyughed. It was like tracking footprints on fresh cement; the adventurers had drunkenly bbed so openly that their tracks were clear.


    Additionally, while trying to earn extra money by collecting rocks outside, after meeting the armored harpy, one of the party members was lured away.


    In the city, they drank and spouted nearly obscene tales about harpies toborers, inn staff, and prostitutes.


    After getting thoroughly drunk, they all gathered and headed straight out of the city¡ª


    "We should also go to the 46th floor then. Since there''s no city on that floor, we need to pack plenty of food."


    "True, since the harpies can fly, it might take a while."


    Following those clear traces, we headed to the 46th floor.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "We should have just started with the 46th floor from the beginning. Logically, after a mid-boss appeared on the 45th floor, there wouldn''t be much left."


    -That''s hindsight, but it''s true lololol


    -Still, it''s better to search thoroughly; exploring everything wasn''t a bad idea


    -How do you wear that? Is it like a fish cake mold that snaps on the front and back?


    -lol looking at armor and thinking of fish cakes


    While walking toward the 46th floor, Han Se-ah looked up at the sky and sighed.


    It was because Grace immediately spotted a harpy flying in the distance.


    Not a harpy with the body of a ck eagle, but one with red wings spread wide.


    We hadn''t seen these when we roamed the 47th and 48th floors, so why were they suddenly visible on the 46th floor?


    It seemed there was no exnation other than Han Se-ah''s bad luck.


    Despite her impressive gaming skills, Han Se-ah''s luck was disastrously poor.


    In skill-based games, she could astonish her viewers with her performance, but in games involving luck, the thumbnail always showed her screaming face.


    For instance, after defeating the beginner''s nightmare boss on her first try in a mobile game, she couldn''t pull even one SSR in a 100-pull gacha.


    After cing second in a FPS tournament with a decent performance, she couldn''t get the desired gun skin even after 150 pulls.


    Seeing her meet a 6¡ï by chance, viewers imed she had used up her lifetime''s luck, so maybe this situation was also rted to her luck.


    "Are those the harpies drawn on the mural?"


    "They''re not just wearing armor. There''s something on their feet too... It looks like sharp des are attached to their talons."


    As I thought about Han Se-ah''s misfortune, the armed harpy flew lower and approached us.


    As Grace said, it wore simple armor on its upper body and steel boots shaped like talons on its feet.


    With wings instead of hands, they couldn''t use spears or bows.


    Yet, as a monster on the 46th floor, its imposing presence was significant.


    A powerful new monster on the 46th floor was fully equipped with armor and weapons.


    Considering the ability to fly, an average mid-tier adventurer party couldn''t even scratch it and would likely be torn to pieces by those talons.


    "Human¡ª!"


    "What? It can speak."


    "Hanna, you said those adventurers had a conversation with a harpy and then volunteered to go out..."


    "Ah... that''s right."


    ----Has it only been an hour since we brought up that story?


    -Still, goldfish forget everything in 3 seconds, but Se-ah remembers for a whole 50 minutes.


    -What are you talking about? Goldfish memorysts more than two weeks.


    -?? I''m already getting confused aboutst week.


    -Han Se-ah''s memory beats the fish in our home aquarium!


    As the harpy with red wings fluttered down and began to speak, a husky voice could be heard.


    She wore armor, but her sharp appearance made her look like a toughdy who might smoke cigarettes.


    Of course, she wasn''t just ady smoking in a back alley but a real one wielding a sword.


    The armored harpy, asserting she had no hostile intentions,nded on a rock a little distance away and folded up her de-like talons.


    Han Se-ah naturally stepped forward to initiate a conversation.


    "What''s going on?"


    Instead of asking "Who are you?" she directly asked, "What''s going on?"


    It seemed like the right choice, as the armored harpy began to speak its piece.


    "Strong Humans, join the, Empire¨D"


    "The Empire?"


    "Yes, the Empire¨D the great queen''s, Empiiire¨D"


    It was unclear if the harpy was struggling with humannguage or if it was a peculiar ent of the Empire''s harpies, but her voice trailed off at the end of her sentences.


    Still, it was understandable enough to carefully listen to the exnation.


    ...So there are two nations, the Harpy Kingdom and the Harpy Empire?


    Well, there''s no reason only humans would have multiple nations.

 Chapter 305: King of the Feathered Ones 4

    Chapter 305: King of the Feathered Ones 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The armored harpy from the Harpy Empire spoke of an empire created by harpies themselves.


    It was a Harpy Empire governed by a Harpy Empress, who had unified and subjugated all the other red harpy natives in the vicinity.


    The only issue was that the level of civilization was exceptionally advanced because all the surrounding harpies had been conquered.


    "...This is a mess. Looks like we''re going to have to fight."


    Literally, the problem is that it''s a ''Harpy Empire.''Thanks to my past indulgence in mobile games and various subcultures, I knew a bit about empires.


    As far as I know, there are two types of empires.


    The Eastern-style empire is known as "Ìì×Ó‡ø" (Son of Heaven''s country), where the emperor is considered to have a divine right, and the monarch is synonymous with the nation itself.


    The Western-style empire, or Empire, doesn''t necessarily need an emperor; it''s just called an empire if a powerful country dominates several kingdoms.


    But these Harpy Empire creatures... or rather,dies, seemed to have picked only the worst traits as if they were designing an evil empire.


    What I mean is that the Harpy Empire ruled by the Harpy Empress talked about imperialism.


    "Isn''t the character for ''Empire'' different from ''Imperialism''? But these guys seem to be openly dering, ''We are the viins~''."


    -Does that Harpy Empress have a mustache?


    -Since the root is Latin, it seems like the Yankees arbitrarily changed it; the word originallyes from Roman rulers.


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    -Damn charging 5,000 won for the exnation...


    -Isn¡¯t it fine since there¡¯s a game where Nazis appear as enemies?


    While roaming around, they either lure or kidnap vulnerable adventurers and try to win over powerful humans.


    Just hearing the story, it was painfully clear that the Harpy Empire had learned only the worst of human behaviors.


    Dwarves were enved, mid-tier adventurers were used asbatants and monster capturers, red harpies who couldn''t use multiplenguages were second-ss citizens, and ck, named harpies were third-ss citizens...


    Even the weak and less intelligent harpies were called "citizens" because they were still considered kin, but the very fact that they were divided into first, second, and third-ss citizens showed that the situation was beyond dire.


    Moreover, the fact that dwarves with insufficientbat power were immediately enved, and from a yer living in the age of democracy, it was clear that the Harpy Empire was the bad guy.


    "Based on ability¨D you get¨D the corresponding¨D treatment!"


    Despite the situation, we couldn''t deny the armored harpy''s intelligence, as it noticed the subtle reactions from our side and prepared to fly away.


    Thinking it might be attacked if it showed its de-like talons, it cleverly moved its wingtips, simr to students who sneakily shuffle out right before lunchtime, aiming to dash toward the corridor.


    It was clear it was smart; instead of soaring upwards, it nned to leap off a cliff to the side and glide away to escape, subtly shifting its body.


    I wasn''t the only one who noticed this move, but since everyone seemed hesitant to attack, just twitching their hands, there was an awkward silence as the armored harpy and the adventurers eyed each other.


    "...For now, let''s take it to the kingdom."


    "Barbarians¨D!"


    I broke the silence.


    Being an 11-year veteran in Heroes Chronicle, I knew that throwing almost any event into the Magic Tower would solve it like some deus ex machina.


    Whether the Empress of the Harpy Imperialists had a mustache or not, interrogating her would likely reveal additional information.


    What she blustered about was a kind of recruiting officer''s propaganda.


    If we wanted to hear the truth, we would need the close cooperation of mages and witches.


    This is because alchemy and magicbined to create a magical truth serum in "Heroes Chronicle," which made the concept of a secret quite rare.


    Of course, in a fantasy world, assassins are known to develop resistance to drugs... but a recruiting officer who roams around to conscript¡ªor rather, kidnap¡ªpeople wouldn''t be such an assassin.


    "Caught? Caught!"


    "Good! Well done, Hanna!"


    "Let me gooo¡ª!"


    The tense atmosphere was like the moment just before a cowboy in a Western movie draws his gun, on a rugged mountain path.


    Han Se-ah, who quickly extended her staff, pressed down on the armored harpy''s wingtips with a Gust of Wind.


    This was a wind summoning spell, more of a support than an attack.


    It wasn¡¯t a cutting wind but a gust that kicked up dust, which might not deal a critical hit to a high-level monster d in sturdy armor, but it could trip up a fleeing pickpocket by disrupting the harpy''s first p of wings.


    Given that she was wearing armor and de boots, the first p was crucial for flight.


    When the gust twisted her shoulders and wings in such a situation, the following events were predictable.


    Instead of leaping off the rock and gliding down the cliff, the armored harpy spiraled and tumbled, ending up rolling on the ground.


    Still, as if to live up to her role as a recruiting officer andbatant, she tried to leap off the cliff with those sturdy legs... but I pinned her down first.


    "Barbarians¡ª! Cowards¡ª! Pervert¡ª!"


    "Pervert, f*ck you!"


    -Is it the first time in a while that Teacher Rnd has been annoyed or maybe the first time ever? lololol


    -The pure reaction of a man who has never been ndered by a woman in his life


    -Teacher Rnd takes no physical damage but suffers mental damage, soft-hearted lol


    -I mean, with that face, has he ever seriously been cursed by a woman as a pervert?


    If I could catch a falling vacuum stone in mid-air, would I fail to catch a harpy rolling on the ground?


    The de boots struggled, going "ting-ting" as they hit the armor, but soon quieted down.


    Reflective damage passive is useful at times like this.


    She knocked herself out.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Today''s tip: The reflective damage passive is great for kidnapping someone alive.


    "Are you nning to hand her over to the Magic Tower?"


    "Actually, I n to hand her over to the kingdom first and then call the mages."


    "The mages wille all the way to the Harpy Kingdom... Yes, they will definitelye."


    Just like the time when I moved the smart harpy girl who could speak to the kingdom, I slung the armored harpy over my shoulder.


    There were viewers who were disappointed that I didn''t disarm her armor and de boots, which could also be handed over for research...


    But Han Se-ah wasn''t streaming to show off her chest swinging around.


    Ignoring those few perverted opinions, we returned to the 43rd floor.


    From time to time, the awakened armored harpy attempted to bite my neck or swing the de-like talons on her boots in rebellion, but she became docile after repeatedly knocking herself out due to reflective damage and learning from it.


    "Human, you will regret this¡ª!"


    "Alright, I got it."


    She struggled, knocked herself out due to reflective damage, naturally recovered her health as a high-level monster while unconscious, woke up and struggled again, and then knocked herself out again due to reflective damage.


    Seeing this cycle continue, she started to make noisy, annoying sounds.


    How to describe this one-sided conversation...


    Was it like watching a white person being racist towards Asians?


    "...Did they create this without thinking about public opinion? Or is it like that Nazi-killing game where they just made it without worrying and told us to catch them?"


    -It seems the fantasy residents don''t really think much about it, right?


    -Teacher Rnd was annoyed because he got called a pervert but it seems like he''s not particrly angry about the very lol


    -With just a few words, she managed to scratch both the main tank and the yer wow


    -With the citizen ss system, ves, conquests, and diators, isn''t that just the Roman Empire? Harpy Roman Empire?


    [Han Se-ah''s Harem Creation Team donated 100,000 won!]


    This clearly looks like a faction war. Choose between a kingdom that''s hard mode but appealing, and an empire that''s easy mode but messed up.


    "Ah, thank you for the donation, Harem Creation Team! ...Is that right? The empire route makes life easier but the conscience uneasy, something like that?"


    As a result, it''s not our party members who be ufortable but the viewers outside the camera.


    Especially the Western viewers who went silent after frantically chatting, struggling even with trantion tools.


    Grace, Katie, and Irene, having been born and raised in a world with a ss system, weren''t too ufortable with it.


    Even if they frowned a bit, it was more about the harpies treating humans as an inferior race, not about criticizing the ve system or the citizen ss system.


    ...I also showed a subtle reaction, but thankfully, the viewers misunderstood it as me being a handsome man hurt by the pervertment.


    "Hey! Stop ying that military march with the video donations!"


    Someone kept ying the Nazi march after photoshopping a mustache on the harpy''s face.


    I had to hold back myughter.

 Chapter 306: The Disease That Grows Feathers on the Philtrum 1

    Chapter 306: The Disease That Grows Feathers on the Philtrum 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    There are games that take up very sensitive themes.


    It seems that in Earth 4, where Han Se-ah is, there are such themes, and in the world I used to live in, there were games that depicted a future where the Nazis won World War II.


    The Nazis appear as the evil empire, and the story unfolds in a way that the yer takes them down.


    So, I believe the viewers, who are acting like bloodthirsty berserkers, have thoughts simr to mine.


    -A kingdom of Goddess-believers overthrows imperialists? This is totally ideological propaganda game, mmmph...! -Your insight is sharp, sir. You''ve won an event, so please provide your address.


    -Isn''t Han Se-ah''s route fixed?


    -Not just Han Se-ah. Every streamer damn it, hahaha. Do they want to get lynched?


    For gamers who know the game well, it''s clear that this is a branching quest.


    Just like when the Demon King offers the Hero half of the world for a truce, the game developer is giving the yer a choice.


    Would you stand on the side of justice and y on hard mode to uphold your beliefs, or would you turn a blind eye to evil and reap the benefits by ying on easy mode?


    Of course, if you choose easy mode here, Han Se-ah will be dead as a Korean, a gamer, and a streamer.


    The cyber ghosts will tear her apart, saying that supporting imperialism is something no Korean who was colonized should ever do.


    Viewers will froth at the mouth, saying she is choosing easy mode despite having drawn a 6¡ï cheat character.


    Western viewers will start a revolution, criticizing her for showing an imperialist storyline on stream.


    There''s no way professional streamer Han Se-ah wouldn''t know this.


    "Hey, then it''s obviously the kingdom route. We''ve built temples in the kingdom, so why would we join the empire? From the 43rd floor onwards, our Temple Knights have been pushing upwards, and I see a future where Harpy heads will be smashed as they shout, ''sphemer!''"


    Her tone was firm, as if to dispel any doubts.


    Thinking this wasn''t enough, she quickly approached Irene, who was following closely behind me, and opened her mouth.


    "Sister Irene, from what I''ve heard, it seems like the Harpy Kingdom and the Harpy Empire will eventually sh."


    "Right? It looks like they don''t worship the Goddess, unlike the kingdom people."


    These guys believe the Harpy Empress is the Goddess of the sky and think wingless beings are inferior.


    If the Nazis imed the superiority of Aryans, these guys imed the superiority of bird-people.


    Winged Harpies are superior, and wingless humans are inferior.


    Therefore, dwarves who live underground without facial features are a race close to livestock created by the Sky God to live as ves.


    Just looking at the armored Harpy who casually says such things, it''s clear that they wouldn''t believe in the Goddess of life.


    Because of that, Irene''splexion was a little dark.


    An empire that kidnaps people and denies the Goddess?


    Isn''t that practically a den of heretics?


    Given Irene''s and the temple''s beliefs, it''s less an evil empire and more an empire of pagans.


    They could never join hands.


    "In this case, don''t you think we should help the converted Harpy Queen and unify the Harpies?"


    "¡­Unify?"


    "Yes, unify. If the Harpy Kingdom, which worships the Goddess, conquers the empire, we canfortably move up to the 51st floor."


    Again, Han Se-ah''s snake-like tongue began to move, whispering as if injecting poison.


    Once more, Irene''s expression softened strangely.


    While I led the way with the Harpy slung over my shoulder, she whispered continuously from behind.


    However, this time, the content was quite different from before.


    After all, enticing someone to establish a harem and talking about destroying the Harpy Empire are two entirely different matters.


    Thinking about the viewers'' reactions, Han Se-ah spoke firmly.


    Her demeanor resembled Kim Hitler''s, who would destroy the empire with her own hands, leaving Irene flustered.


    "From what I hear, the Harpy Empire seems to have even conquered the city of the Dwarves and enved them. I think we should break through the underground passages, liberate the city, and conquer the empire."


    "Did you consider all that, Hanna?"


    "Yes, sister. For the will of the Goddess, we must also consider using force."


    -War! War again! War! War again! War! War again! War! War again! War!


    -Looks like this crazy woman is even more fanatical than the temple zealots.


    -The chosen hero who crushes the evil, different-race empire (enjoys bombings and biochemical terror).


    -Is Han Se-ah smiling brightly because she believes that explosions are art[1]?


    -At least Se-ah doesn''t dere bomb attacks in real life.


    With this fiery talk, the viewers cried out Han Se-ah''s name like fanatics worshipping a war-dering pope.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    In this world, the word "human rights" didn''t exist.


    Not the "human rights" meaning you''d be disadvantaged in the game''s main story and events, but simply the notion that people had no interest in rights at all.


    As I''ve always said, it''s a world where a pickpocket caught stealing from an adventurer or mercenary could have their wrist cut off without it being a crime.


    A child born in a farmhouse starts working as soon as they can walk, and when food bes scarce, people naturally reduce the mouths to feed by offering someone up as monster feed.


    In such a world, enving Dwarves, who aren''t even human, couldn''t be seen as a problem.


    "¡­sphemers!"


    "Huh, I always thought the Harpy sisters were so devout."


    "Since cleverness didn''t lead to faith, we must cleanse them."


    But on the flip side, it''s a world where a war can break out just because the Harpy Empire chose a theocracy that believes in the Harpy Empress as a Goddess.


    Enving other races is fine.


    Discriminating against fellow Harpies by ssifying them as second-ss citizens is also fine.


    But denying the Goddess of Life and believing in their Empress as a Goddess is the mindset of heretics who deserve to be "converted."


    Since Han Se-ah was leading the conversation rather than me, it was only natural for the viewers to be noisy.


    -Why is she being an instigator instead of a hero?


    -Now, she needs a different word, not just a porter. Instigator? Screamer?


    -I thought she was going to film a stealth mission against the empire, but she''s just tattling to the temple without hesitation, haha.


    -What stealth mission? Just dere a crusade, open a holy war, and drop Tactical Rnd.


    -The temple is terrifying, especially how they go nuts when they hear ''Empress = Goddess.''


    "They say you should strike while the iron is hot. We know there''s nothing to gain by dragging this out. Even if we are going to war, there''s a lot to prepare. So, we''d better let them know right away so they cane fully prepared."


    [Our Hero Doesn''t Bite donated 10,000 won!]


    She¡¯s rushing things so she can prepare bombs and acid herself.


    While Han Se-ah floored the elerator, it was up to me to talk with the party members.


    Usually, Irene was quietly following, but this time, Grace and Katie were following obediently instead.


    Both of them weren''t especially devout or enlightened characters who would be outraged by very, so they didn''t seem particrly angry at the Harpy Empire.


    However, as adventurers on a mission from the Goddess, it seemed they were slightly rubbed the wrong way by the armored Harpy, and they didn''t particrly oppose Han Se-ah''s radical n to conquer the empire.


    After all, if you''re happy to be called an "inferior race" by other races inside the tower, you''d have to be an incorrigible masochist.


    "A war against the Harpy Empire... It would definitely be best to start by conquering the underground city. If we attack from underground, they won''t be able to respond properly."


    "Hmm... To think I''d experience a territorial battle inside the tower, something I never faced in the North. By the way, Rnd, have you ever participated in a territorial battle?"


    "Nope. I''m not a mercenary, and as an adventurer, I found it too bothersome to go around catching people."


    To be honest, I was desperately clinging to the idea that I had to climb the tower to escape this fantasy world, but anyway.


    While Han Se-ah was talking to the temple with Irene by her side, and after sending the armored Harpy to the Magic Tower, I felt relieved and began to consider how I should react.


    I frowned at the armored Harpy''s blindly eugenicments, but thinking about it, that wasn''t the reaction a resident of a medieval fantasy world would have.


    Luckily, the viewers leaned toward teasing me for being called a "pervert" and getting emotionally scarred or shocked.


    If not, someone would have clearly pointed out that my reaction was strange.


    ---


    [1.raei: naruto reference!]Toggle New Ads


    3/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 307: The Disease That Grows Feathers on the Philtrum 2

    Chapter 307: The Disease That Grows Feathers on the Philtrum 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The world is vast, filled with weirdos, and diverse tastes.


    Just like there are viewers who get excited not by the pure white bosom of a harpy but by its red feathers, among those who got kicked out of the chat for causing chaos.


    "Hanna, are you thinking of making explosives through alchemy again?"


    "Hmm? I tried itst time and it was nice. Why, ?"


    "No, it''s nothing..."There are people like Han Se-ah who think of explosions as art.


    After throwing the armored harpy into the tower and finishing her conversation with the temple, Han Se-ah immediately started wandering around the market.


    Irene, curious about her actions, was caught on camera with a strange expression, nervously chewing on her lips.


    While spending time with Grace and Katie at a caf¨¦ that had somehow already set up shop in the stone dwarf city, Han Se-ah was probably nning out her explosive strategy as she progressed through the quest.


    "No matter what, explosives are the most efficient. After breaking through and liberating the underground city of the stone dwarves, we need something to attack from underground to above ground."


    -Well¡­ never mind, as long as you''re happy, lol


    -Just don''t forget you''re mainly a mage. You''re still the number-one mage streamer.


    -How about switching to being an alchemist instead? Forget the tower and join the Alchemy Guild. They have great discounts.


    -How about a stream on alchemy recipes since there aren''t any new spells?


    -Oh, teaching the kids bad things again. Don''t fall for it, or you''ll be stirring jars for 90 hours.


    The viewers seemed dumbfounded seeing her gather bomb materials while doing the quest.


    Of course, for Han Se-ah, it was just about replenishing the materials she used on the floor 45 boss, but the "bomb maniac" meme that unified East and West didn''t disappear despite her protests.


    All I had to do was check the inte via the hologram window.


    In the Western Reddit boards, she was showered with honorable titles like "Magical Bomber Girl," "Michael Bay''s Avatar," and "Muhammad Han."


    Posts on Western Reddit would be tranted andughed at in the Heroes Chronicle Forum, and then Westerners would trante them back and share them again.


    The positive cycle of memes had begun thanks to Han Se-ah, who had be a global star.


    ¡­Should I call it a vicious cycle since there''s some discrimination mixed in?


    "Oh, here shees. Did she have a lot to talk about at the temple?"


    "Hanna, Irene! Over here!"


    As I leaned on the table, leisurely surfing the web, Grace, who was sipping her drink and watching the road outside, raised her arm and called out to Han Se-ah.


    No wonder the road looked familiar; she had already made her way to the market street where we were.


    Well, it''s only natural since she bought the alchemy bomb materials nearby.


    Grace sprang up and waved her arm, and Han Se-ah and Irene noticed her and ran over with smiles.


    Even if she likes bombs, she''s a good kid¡­


    Perhaps that''s how she organized her thoughts because Irene, who joined us at the table, no longer had that strange frown from earlier.


    "The crumble here is good. Want to try an apple crumble?"


    "Crumble? Sure. ¡­It looks a lot like soboru bread."


    Chatter over desserts and coffee.


    Han Se-ah''s distinctly Korean muttering briefly stirred up the stream but was dismissed as a light joke.


    Naturally, the conversation among the five of us at the table was about the main quest.


    In other words, how we would respond to the Harpy Empire.


    Even if we reported the situation to the tower, the temple, and the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, our party needed to decide on our own actions.


    And in this situation, the conclusion for Han Se-ah, the streamer, was already set.


    "We''ll be the vanguard and infiltrate the stone dwarves'' city under their control."


    "The vanguard, huh. Yeah, it''s best to move covertly in small numbers for this."


    As the top streamer in clearing floors worldwide, Han Se-ah couldn''t let the Temple Knights and adventurers take the lead while she stayed back.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The campaign to conquer the Harpy Empire progressed faster than I expected.


    Just as the Rice Country spreads democracy and takes the ck liquid rising from the ground as payment, mages and merchants were eager to bestow freedom upon the stone dwarves and receive mana stones in return.


    They nned to turn the stone dwarves'' city into a free city like the City of Adventurers and open trade routes.


    Just like the Crusades and witch hunts were motivated by money, capital began to gather swiftly as eyes turned red.


    With money and adventurers pouring in, progress elerated like a stone rolling down a slope.


    Moreover, the stone dwarves, who had a strong sense of kinship, began to lend a hand.


    They started modifying the vacuum stones used to dig massive tunnels into smaller versions, utilizing the know-how from the boss battle.


    "We''re nning to use the improved vacuum stones to infiltrate the city."


    "Well, since they''ve lost a unit, it''s only natural that security will be tight."


    "They enve stone dwarves and lure adventurers, so they must be more advanced than the Harpy Kingdom on the 43rd floor. The fact that they call themselves an empire suggests they¡¯ve had interactions with humans."


    "Hmm... If it was before they entered the tower under the Demon King''s control, it''s entirely possible. The stone dwarf brothers said they had consistently traded with humans."


    So, the n was simple.


    Instead of creating a massive tunnelrge enough for carriages and siege weapons, they would secretly dig a small passage just big enough for a single person to pass through, and then push the hero party through it into the heart of the empire.


    Named ck harpies and red harpies, whether they belonged to the empire or the kingdom, were patrolling the mountain range from above.


    ording to the armored harpy, the underground was considered the ves'' domain.


    Just like assassins infiltrate castles through filthy sewers, we would infiltrate the Harpy Empire through the underground, which they looked down upon.


    After that, well... we''ll handle it skillfully.


    The stone dwarves are not only master cksmiths, alchemists, and metallurgists but also merchants who value trading with humans.


    They wouldn''t wee exploitation instead of trade, so the n would work out one way or another.


    ...If things go south, we could always resort to the "Tactical Rnd Deployment" that the viewers joke about, killing all the harpies thate down underground.


    "No matter how vast the Harpy Empire is, it''s still within the tower, so we should be able to handle it floor by floor."


    "Since the 45th floor was that giant beast''s nest, you''re thinking of conquering the floors one by one starting from the 46th?"


    "We''ll reim the stone dwarves'' underground city, rescue them through the tunnel, and then attack the empire above. This isn''t a territory war; it''s more like a bandit or barbarian raid."


    "Well... those harpies call us inferior, so aren''t we barbarians? A barbarian party and perverted Rnd."


    "Why bring that up all of a sudden?"


    While discussing the rough outline of the n, Grace suddenly dropped ament about perverted Rnd.


    The unexpected ambush left my expression subtly twisted, which made the party members smile, finding it amusing.


    Grace, who likes to tease and joke around, wasn''t going to miss this opportunity.


    With a smile befitting her nickname, she teasingly provoked me with a charm that would have bewitched the neighborhood boys.


    An 11-year veteran adventurer and a top-level unwavering tank.


    Since there weren''t many chances to tease me, she seemed unwilling to miss this opportunity.


    ¡®¡­Ah, I see. So now even Irene has joined in.¡¯


    Moreover, Irene, who used to act as a sort of "brake," had now been persuaded by Han Se-ah and came to my bedroom at night.


    Han Se-ah had already be a peeper, and Grace and Katie had gone from drunkenly crashing into my bed to tackling me together.


    Since there wasn''t a single woman in the party that the yboy Rnd hadn''t touched, Grace had be a truck with no brakes, flooring the elerator.


    "Since we''re on the topic of harpies and perverted Rnd, unlike the kingdom''s harpies, I hear the harpies of the empire cover their bodies like humans and feel shame?"


    "That''s true. Not only are they vicious enough to enve stone dwarves, but they also have the cognitive ability to consider themselves an empire."


    -Harpies that walk around naked vs. harpies that feel embarrassed when seen¡ªwhich is better?


    -Teacher Rnd is taking mental damage, lol. A teasing older sister is the hottest.


    -If they have a sense of shame, maybe they''ve set up morals andws too.


    -Lol, what does it matter? They''re going to end up "devout" in the temple''s underground anyway.


    Grace teased me, asking if she should help me avoid being called a pervert, and viewers, who were watching her with growing excitement, ended up getting cut down by the mod AI.


    In the usual chaos where no one was focused on nning, Han Se-ahughed cheekily.


    Really, if she wasn¡¯t the world¡¯s number one, I''d have written a 5700-character backseatment close to a hate post.

 Chapter 308: The Disease That Grows Feathers on the Philtrum 3

    Chapter 308: The Disease That Grows Feathers on the Philtrum 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    A subdued magical glow, like a light bulb covered in cellophane, lit up the dim underground as a hole just big enough for a person to pass through began to form in the wall.


    It was the work of Old Bobo, having evolved the stationaryuncher to a portable vacuum stone.


    Although the reduced size slowed the tunnel excavation, it wasn''t unbearably slow.


    Just like switching from racing down a highway in a car to riding a bicycle in Hangang Park, it was still faster than walking.


    Holding the shlight-shaped magical tool and infusing it with mana, the red magical glow disintegrated the earth, making the repetitive task oddly fun."Rnd, is your mana okay?"


    "At this rate, the amount used and the amount recovered are about the same."


    With a cutting-edge toy that made the earth disappear and drilled tunnels in the walls upon contact with light, what man wouldn''t enjoy this?


    Despite heading to reim a colony from imperialists, I couldn''t help but grin.


    They say men are just grown-up kids.


    Like scraping at puddles with the tips of their shoes on rainy days or watching leaves float down a stream, I spent a long time drilling through the wall with mana.


    Soon, the red magical glow began to illuminate not the underground wall but a vast open space.


    We''d drilled a tunnel and entered a corner of the stone dwarves'' city.


    Contrary to my worries, it was a dim, empty clearing with no patrolling harpies or stone dwarves in sight.


    "I''ll put the magical tool into the inventory. Should I use a light spell?"


    "No, that would draw too much attention right now. Let''s wait a moment for our eyes to adjust, then move forward slowly."


    -Who the hell turns on lights while sneaking in, lol


    -She always gets things right, then suddenly says something dumb, haha


    -The light shuttle never learns


    -At least she asks before turning them on. Better than turning on dorm lights during night shifts, lol


    -Why is it so dark here? Is this ce ruined too? Is sneaking in a waste of time?


    While Han Se-ah absorbed the viewers'' nagging for asking about using the light spell, my eyes quickly adapted to the darkness.


    The soft glow of the portable vacuum stone helped, but it was mostly due to my superhuman physique.


    Han Se-ah might struggle to adapt after logging out and living in an ordinary 20-something¡¯s body, but my body had surpassed human limits and reached the level of a superhuman.


    By channeling mana into my eyes and blinking a few times, I could make out the contours of rocks even in the pitch-ck underground.


    Although I couldn''t distinguish facial features, I wouldn''t trip or fall into a pit.


    Unlike Old Bobo''s meticulously managed city, we''d have no trouble crossing this uneven clearing.


    "There''s something up ahead."


    "It''s more like a ruin than a building. Could this ce be a ruin instead of a colony?"


    Ten minutes after entering the dark cavity through the small hole, Grace spotted something in the still darkness.


    Even in the pitch-ck darkness, the archer remained an archer.


    From behind me, she noticed something and spoke up.


    Confirming that we weren''t in an empty clearing, we quickened our pace toward whatever Grace had seen.


    In the darkness, it looked like rocks at first, but given their height and right angles, it was likely a building constructed by the stone dwarves.


    However, with copsed roofs and crumbled walls, it was hard to believe this ce had ever been home to the masterful stone dwarves.


    "Rnd, you''re going alone, aren''t you? Take care."


    "...Yeah, I''ll go in first."


    Using the nearby rocks and ruins as cover in the clearing, an overwhelming sense of frustration began to creep in.


    Grace, perhaps sensing my restlessness, gave a sly smile and smacked the back of my armor.


    The metallic ring of "dong!" drew the eyes of my party members in my direction.


    When I said I''d advance alone to the center of what looked like a ruined city, I received a variety of reactions.


    Han Se-ah nodded nonchntly while fumbling with her camera settings.


    Grace, smiling broadly, tapped my rear.


    Katie seemed curious and wanted to tag along, while Irene, though worried, retained her faith in me.


    "Be careful. Even if it looks empty, it could be a trap of the Demon King."


    "Hmm, if you find anything unusual, call us right away."


    With a send-off full of love, concern, and ulterior motives, I swiftly advanced.


    I believed that the harpies couldn''t see me in this darkness, so I moved quickly.


    The stone dwarves'' city on the 46th floor didn''t seem like a ruin when seen up close.


    Unlike the 43rd floor, where buildings had copsed due to a giant monster, the stone structures here weren''t "destroyed" but rather "worn down."


    The buildings suited descriptions like worn or decayed.


    Observing closely from a nose-length distance, I could tell that no one had demolished the buildings; they had just crumbled due to neglect andck of maintenance.


    In my previous life, even the walls of hillside viges would copse after 10 or 20 years of neglect.


    It felt like seeing that again.


    Could it be that all the dwarves responsible for the city were taken away?


    "...Who''s there? I didn''t hear the sound of wings."


    "Do you know Old Bobo?"


    "Squishy? How did Squishy get underground?"


    While I was pondering that, I heard a hoarse voiceing from a rtively intact building.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    In the underground city that I thought was a ruin, a few stone dwarves remained.


    From talking to them, it seemed more urate to say they were abandoned rather than staying.


    "We''ve grown old and our hands have slowed down. They sent us down here just to maintain and repair the city for our kin to return to someday..."


    "Without any tools or support?"


    "That''s right. It''s basically a way to tell us to die out of sight."


    The harpies had taken over the stone dwarves'' underground city and were using them as ves for the empire.


    The fact that the stone dwarves were a race of craftsmen butckedbatants seemed to have been a significant disadvantage.


    The stone dwarves knew how to make siege weapons and defensive cannons, but having no directbatants was a handicap that bordered on a disability.


    While the harpies flew around as superior superhumans, the stone dwarves had to conscript ordinary citizens who were good at cutting gems to fight.


    In the original world, they would have hired a multi-racial allied army as mercenaries in exchange for expensive equipment and enhancement stones.


    But this was inside the Demon King''s tower¡ªa ce where no lifeforms could be hired as mercenaries even for ten million gold coins, right in the heart of the 46th floor.


    "The young ones were all dragged off to various cities in the empire and forced to work. They¡¯re being treated almost like torture under the sun... Only old folks like me have been sent to the city, waiting day by day for death."


    "...Doesn''t this mean we should be attacking the empire''s cities above, rather than liberating the dwarves'' city?"


    "Um, would you like to try some of this?"


    "Thank you, Squishy. I never thought I''d receive such a precious stone from you in my lifetime."


    Elderly dwarves were left to wither away in the underground city, stripped of both talent and tools.


    No matter how skilled they were, they couldn''t restore buildings or mine underground for edible stones with their bare hands.


    The hunger was so intense that they gnawed on the misceneous stones I took out from the inventory, crunching them like a homeless person swallowing a rice ball.


    I had expected them to be exploited like a colony, but it seemed they had taken everyst stone dwarf away.


    Iughed as I watched my party members, slightly flustered at the unexpected situation.


    -Bro, this guy isughing? This guy isughing? This guy isughing? This guy isughing?


    -Who¡¯sughing now, bro? Lol, if he''sughing, what can you do?


    -Is the empire that vast, or are there so few stone dwarves? Did they take everyone from the city?


    Since the harpies treated the stone dwarves as an inferior race and considered the underground a filthy ce, they used it as a dumping ground to imprison stone dwarves who were supposed to die.


    So, we didn''t have to worry about prying eyes.


    We could just bring the vacuum stones here, connect the city, and smuggle the stone dwarf prisoners out by carriage.


    We''d gather the Temple Knights and adventurers,unch simultaneous rescue operations, and then spread the Goddess''s teachings with overwhelming force.


    "Old man, what''s your name?"


    "Ahem, I''m Grandpa Gigi, Gigi the Old."


    "Okay, Grandpa Gigi. Do the harpies evere down to check if anyone''s dead?"


    "No. They rarelye down. Only if there''s a bigmotion in the empire¡¯s cities do they fly down to have a quick look, and then they disappear in less than five minutes."


    Just as the stone dwarves had be enved by the harpies because they didn''t understand the tower¡¯s mechanics, the harpies also seemed unaware that terrifying humans coulde up from beneath the tower.


    If things continued like this, we could easily tear down the front door to spread the word of the Goddess.

 Chapter 309: The Disease That Grows Feathers on the Philtrum 4

    Chapter 309: The Disease That Grows Feathers on the Philtrum 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    In the dim underground city, there were roughly twenty abandoned stone dwarves.


    They were sitting defeated in the ruins, dying with no tools or strength to mine edible stones.


    Han Se-ah hurriedly distributed stones from her inventory among them.


    Grandpa Gigi, who had asked who was there upon hearing our footsteps, was in rtively good shape.


    Most of the stone dwarves were so old and starving that they couldn''t even react as we approached, only gasping for breath.If Grace hadn''t detected the stone dwarves, we might not have saved even half of them.


    "Well, I thought there might be other cities."


    "That''s a vacuum stone, isn''t it? And finely crafted at that."


    Convincing the stone dwarves who had regained some strength was easy.


    Han Se-ah wanted to start talking about the Demon King and the tower as if she was possessed, but there was no need.


    All we had to do was show them the modified vacuum stones.


    The vacuum stones, which dposed dirt and rock and left behind only rare minerals, were part of the stone dwarves'' identity.


    The moment they saw the shlight-shaped magical tool, the stone dwarves believed in us.


    They whispered to each other in their old, hoarse voices, thanked us, and then disappeared into the distance.


    Even though they were hungry and exhausted, they must have still been stone dwarves because, after filling their bellies, they walked away slowly but steadily.


    "Is it okay to just let them go?"


    "They probably know their own condition. Besides, there weren''t any monsters in the passage we came through."


    Kind-hearted Irene voiced her concern about sending the elderly dwarves off alone, but it seemed there was no need to worry.


    Humans might die from stomach shock after eating on an empty stomach, but the stone dwarves, being made of stone rather than flesh, looked much sturdier.


    With the stone dwarves gone, only our party members remained.


    ording to Grandpa Gigi, there was a city above us, so we could either go up the stairs and cause a ruckus or quietly return and prepare further.


    "So, what now? Do we head up and take a look at the city?"


    "That depends on what you decide, Hanna. What''s your n for the harpies?"


    In this situation, the most important opinion was that of Han Se-ah, the yer and hero. It was time to call "go" or "stop," and she naturally called "go."


    We had entered the underground city expecting a fight but found no resistance. We could use this ce as a forward base, but that wouldn''t make for good streaming content.


    Whatever direction the n changed, causing a ruckus in the Harpy Empire''s city had toe first.


    Turning back now would definitely incite the viewers'' wrath.


    -That''s right, lol. What''s there to fear? We have Rnd on our side.


    -It''s so dark, it reminds me of the old caves.


    -Night vision mode or not, maybe Han Se-ah was right to want to turn the lights on.


    -But if there are no monsters or harpies, can''t we just turn on the lights? Why are we fumbling around in the dark?


    -Are you children of darkness? Turn on the lights!


    "...It doesn''t seem like there are any enemies, so I''ll use a light spell."


    "Yeah, go ahead."


    A ball of light bloomed from the tip of Han Se-ah''s staff and floated gently into the air, casting a soft glow.


    Her mana control was so exceptional that she could brag about it.


    Instead of a blinding light, she created a dim, mood-lighting glow.


    Thanks to her considerate light spell, we could finally see each other''s faces in the abandoned stone dwarves'' city.


    There was quite a bit of dust from theck of maintenance, so their pretty faces were smudged with dirt.


    I wasn''t an exception either, and theyughed at me as they looked at my dusty face.


    The atmosphere wasn''t bad since we hadn''t seen anything gruesome yet.


    "First of all, I think... there''s no reason for us to show mercy when trying to capture the harpies. We''re five, and they''re an empire, so there will be a ton of them, right? As the party leader, I want to prioritize our safety."


    "I agree. As Hanna said, it makes no sense for us to risk our safety to consider the other races inside the tower."


    "Same here. But there''s more to discuss."


    "What is it?"


    "We heard there''s a harpy city above us. Should we disguise ourselves as adventurers and sneak in, or attack immediately?"


    Grace and Katie offered various opinions after Han Se-ah spoke.


    Irene, who quietly approached my side, silently watched the conversation between the three.


    Should we subdue or kill the harpies?


    Should we attack or infiltrate the city?


    Should we destroy and upy the city or assassinate high-ranking harpies?


    Although there was a lot to discuss, in game terms, it was simple: decide whether to go for a stealth action or a hack-and-sh game.


    After concluding our discussion, we headed up the stairs toward the entrance of the harpy city.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Surprisingly, Han Se-ah chose stealth instead of hack-and-sh.


    She seemed to remember when the quest trigger was skipped, and she had to contact Kim Seok-hyun.


    As the gap had widened, she was now in a situation where she couldn''t even ask him.


    Before, they were in the same cave level, but now the gap between them was the marsh versus the hignd.


    Pulling out a drab gray robe from her inventory that covered her face entirely, her thorough preparation impressed the party members, who looked at her with surprised eyes andplimented her.


    "Hanna, did you prepare this just in case?"


    "You''re thorough, leader."


    "I always thought Hanna was amazing."


    -Fact: She bought it reluctantly after getting bullied by donations.


    -Didn''t she grumble a lot when buying itst time, saying she''d never need it?


    -She was annoyed about buying the robe instead of bombs, but now she''s using the robe before the bombs and getting praised for it?


    -Ah, lol, I should be the one getting praised by mommy, not you.


    -But why does this city feel so familiar? Is it just the stone dwarves'' city brought above ground?


    "Well, it''s my own money, so thepliments are mine. If you''re jealous, log into Heroes Chronicle, recruit a 5¡ï Saintess candidate, and start ying."


    [Gold Thief Han Se-ah donated 10,000 won!]


    Does that mean you''re starting a fundraising session with that sarcastic remark? (I genuinely don''t know)


    [Senior Citizen Organ Thief Han Se-ah donated 5,000 won!]


    Ah, the return of sarcastic Han Se-ah.


    With just one word from Han Se-ah, the viewers quickly became rowdy.


    I moved the chaotic hologram window to the corner of my vision, pulled the robe down low over my face, and advanced forward.


    Even though we were disguised as adventurers who had been recruited, if things went wrong, we''d certainly be attacked or arrested, so I took the lead.


    It seemed like a high-quality robe, as it covered my shield and mace without feeling ufortable.


    Come to think of it, we probably shopped at the market street on the 43rd floor, so could this robe have been made by the stone dwarves too?


    "...Wow, it''s bigger than I thought."


    "It does look like a city built by stone dwarves."


    As soon as we stepped out of the cave, we could see a tall stone building towering high.


    The rectangr buildings we saw in the underground city were carved into the mountainside, which was impressive.


    True to their harpy nature, with wings instead of hands, they left all construction to the stone dwarves.


    Even as ves, the stone dwarves hadn''t abandoned their craftsmanship, and beautifully constructed buildings stood above, while harpies busily flew overhead.


    None of the harpies were naked upon closer inspection.


    The soldier harpies wore armor, and the non-soldiers wore sweater-like garments covering their upper bodies.


    They appeared far more civilized than the harpies of the Kingdom.


    Of course, looking at the ground told a different story.


    "...Are those shackles?"


    "I''d heard about it, but seeing it like this feels really awful."


    "Move fasterrr¡ªquicklyyy¡ªmove ittt!"


    Below the soldier harpy threateningly clicking his ded talons together, stone dwarves chained up in shackles were being herded in a line.


    Whether grouped by age or ability, they were bound together like dried fish and transported somewhere.


    While all the harpies flying in the sky, from the ck named-grade eagle harpies to those in armor, looked neat and clean, the stone dwarves on the ground were visibly dragging their worn-out shackles around their necks and ankles.


    The only silver lining was that there were other adventurers like us, quietly wandering around the corners of the streets in their robes.


    Whether recruited asbat personnel or seduced by the harpies'' charms, they were still second-ss citizens below the harpies and were careful not to offend them by hiding quietly.


    As a result, the harpies who saw us discreetly moving around the city merely nced at us like street bugs and then pped their wings and flew away.


    "Over there, I think we should head toward the most extravagant building."


    "It certainly stands out. Even if they are civilized, they can''t help liking shiny things."


    "Well, humans also like shiny gold and jewels. Even nobles build their mansions extravagantly."


    "...Not in the North."


    At least there weren''t any stone dwarves being brutally executed in the streets or kidnapped humans being tortured and eaten.


    If this were more like the Aztec Empire than the Nazi Empire, would Han Se-ah''s stream have blown up?


    With those thoughts in mind, we walked toward the luxurious building towering in the distance like a skyscraper.

 Chapter 310: The Disease That Grows Feathers on the Philtrum 5

    Chapter 310: The Disease That Grows Feathers on the Philtrum 5


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Infiltrating the Harpy Empire was easier than expected.


    Even easier than lying down and eating rice cakes.


    ¡°¡­No one¡¯s paying any attention to us.¡±


    ¡°At this rate, we probably didn¡¯t even need the robes.¡±


    The harpies didn''t care at all about humans in drab gray robes.Now that I think about it, it makes sense.


    These imperialist harpies probably didn¡¯t realize they were inside the tower.


    They didn¡¯t know there were adventurers fighting their way up from the lower floors, nor did they know that the Temple Knights were fervently trying to spread the Goddess¡¯s teachings.


    All the harpies of the Empire knew was that there were lowly but skilled ves hiding underground who could be exploited and that they could lure wandering adventurers.


    Just like wild animals who had never seen humans before might approach out of curiosity, the harpies of the Empire had never experienced a threat from humans, nor had they ever faced a crisis within the Empire.


    Their only enemies, as depicted in their murals, were the tentacled monsters emerging from underground.


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s more peaceful than I thought.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. They¡¯ve shackled the stone dwarves and enved them, but there haven¡¯t been any incidents in the streets. Their disposal methods might be cruel, but there doesn¡¯t seem to be any abuse.¡±


    As a result, instead of feeling like we were infiltrating, it felt more like we were tourists in a foreign country where thenguage was barely understood.


    We could thoroughly explore our surroundings.


    The first thing that stood out was, of course, the buildings constructed by the stone dwarves.


    Whether to amodate the harpies or not, the wide-open windows and roofless designs were quite striking.


    Despite being rectangr and elongated, the buildings looked less like vis or apartments and more like artificial nests built for wild birds.


    The harpies flying in and out through the open roofs and windows never seemed to considering down to the ground, as if the roads were meant only for inferior beings.


    The next thing we noticed was the small number of humans and shackled stone dwarves.


    Since the harpies were all flying, the ones using the roads were naturally all dwarves and humans.


    Most were shackled stone dwarves, with only a few humans in robes like us.


    ¡°Hey, new faces.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    While surveying the city, the first one to speak to us was not a patrolling harpy but another adventurer dressed in a robe.


    Like us in our gray robes, he wore a jet-ck robe pulled down low.


    His face waspletely hidden except for the area below his chin, but he made no effort to conceal his adventurer status, as the hilt of his sword protruded from the robe at his waist.


    Given that he was wandering alone, he must have been confident in his skills.


    He was probably not intermediate but rather a high-level adventurer who had been recruited by the Empire.


    ¡°Are you guys here to make a quick score too?¡±


    ¡°A quick score?¡±


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t y dumb. You¡¯re not seriously here to obey the tower monsters, are you?¡±


    Maybe he thought we were beneath him because we were moving as a group, or maybe he was just naturally cocky.


    He kept smiling slyly like some back-alley thug, rather than a proper adventurer.


    After listening to him, it turned out that he hadn¡¯t been kidnapped or recruited by the harpies.


    He was just pretending to be recruited so he could make a quick score with the harpies¡¯ giant mana stones.


    On the 43rd floor, giant mana stones made from harpy unfertilized eggs were traded for enormous sums.


    However, because of the trade between the harpy kingdom and the supply caravans, adventurers couldn¡¯t intervene.


    So, some adventurers had this idea:


    Couldn¡¯t other harpies also make giant mana stones like those?


    "You¡¯re a party of five, so if you join us, we''ll be exactly twenty."


    "Fifteen others are already here?"


    "Yep. They¡¯re all pretty skilled too. They''re capable of exploring the 46th floor safely enough. So, what do you think? As I said, I doubt you came all the way here just to genuinely submit to some harpies."


    A total of fifteen high-level adventurers had already slipped into the harpy city before us while exploring the 46th floor.


    Unlike the intermediate adventurers who were seduced and kidnapped by the harpies, these adventurers had entered the city boldly through negotiations with the recruiting harpies, receiving "treatment befitting their skills."


    -Wait, these guys got here before the yer, lol.


    -So Han Se-ah is a bomb-loving maniac trying to blow up the city, and these guys are petty thieves looking to steal valuables?


    -An explosive terrorist who opposes very? Humanity''s future looks bleak.


    -The Goddess is probably shedding tears of blood watching from the heavens.


    -Lol, this is turning into a local crime movie in no time.


    Our party members were surprised by the unexpected information.


    But we felt it was worth hearing them out, so we epted the suggestion to follow the man in the ck robe.


    He seemed sure that we''d listen to their story and naturally guided us.


    The adventurers were not gathered where we had been, but in a cave at another location.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Alright, it''s safe here, so don''t be tense. The noble chicken-heads nevere to these filthy ces where the sky isn''t visible."


    "Found anyone useful? Hm, a whole party this time?"


    As the man in the ck robe sat down on a rock with a cackle, a weing voice echoed from deeper inside the cave.


    Judging by the aura, there were no intermediates, only high-level adventurers who had reached the realm of superhumans.


    They were skilled enough to roam the 46th floor at will, searching for anything valuable.


    From the man with the sword to those openly tending bows and daggers, the fifteen adventurers varied from warriors to archers and rogues.


    But unlike us, they didn''t seem to have crossed over as a fixed party, instead keeping a vague distance from each other.


    They must havee to the 43rd floor on a mission and headed straight for the 46th floor after hearing rumors about the Harpy Empire.


    "Since you came as a party, does that mean you''ve got a mage?"


    "Not just a mage, there''s a priest too."


    "Heh, a priest? A priest came all the way here?"


    "We came for an exploration mission. Did you guys sneak in first because of the mana stones?"


    They showed interest in our party, possibly because they weren¡¯t a fixed group but moved based on requests.


    Even high-level adventurers can''t easily ignore a city full of harpies, so they were probably desperate for a skilled mage.


    It''smon sense that having even an intermediate mage mixed in is better for disrupting enemies than twenty scattered high-level warriors.


    "¡­Use a light spell."


    "Hm? Oh, got it."


    To prove our point, I nudged Han Se-ah in the side, prompting her to use a light spell.


    I didn''t call her name to prevent anyone from associating the name "Hanna" with the hero party.


    The rest of the group also seemed to realize that everyone was covering their faces with robes and refrained from calling each other by name, just exchanging knowing nces.


    The adventurers didn''t seem to mind this and gathered around the light spell that illuminated the cave.


    "Hm, the purity of her mana is really good. She''s definitely a skilled mage."


    "So, are we sticking to the original n? Every man for himself?"


    "I agree. It''s only natural that the most skilled get the biggest share. I think it''s fine to let the five of them have the best spot."


    Friendly guys, neutral girls, grumbling guys, and irritated girls¡ªall sorts of characters talked amongst themselves, excluding us.


    Since there were fifteen people gathered, it seemed their opinions weren''t entirely unified.


    They were all high-level adventurers who walked with their shoulders held high, so it would be hard for them to listen to others and change their minds.


    Still, I wasn''t keen on staying here much longer.


    After assessing the situation, it seemed the issue was how to distribute the loot.


    Harpy mana stones weren''t just lying around on the streets¡ªthe Empire must have them stored somewhere.


    Given that the harpies had the intelligence to form an empire and enve the stone dwarves, a race of skilled craftsmen, they would surely understand the value of a giant mana stone.


    So even if twenty adventurers caused chaos together and then fled underground, they were still squabbling over who would go where and who would benefit.


    Some wanted to head toward the caves for an easy escape, some wanted to go to the location most likely to have the mana stones, and some were thinking of stealing other valuables instead of the stones.


    As expected, adventurers of the Middle Ages could quickly turn into thieves when the situation changed.

 Chapter 311: Rioters Called Adventurers 1

    Chapter 311: Rioters Called Adventurers 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Suddenly, the atmosphere turned into that of bank robbers.


    This wasn''t a joke I came up with¡ªit was a donation message.


    Indeed, seeing fifteen people in dark robes talking about how to riot and steal made it look no different from a crime nning scene.


    In the end, the adventurers all wanted one thing: money, anything valuable.


    "On the way here, I saw a heavily guarded building with armored guards.""Isn''t there a mansion where some rich harpy lives? Something luxurious and tall."


    The adventurers I''d met so far had shown a polite demeanor, whether because they felt pressured by the temple''s authority or were fans of the top-tier adventurer Rnd.


    But the ones here were different.


    To put it simply, they were like wild creatures.


    Adventurers who would rob not only harpies but also humans if it meant making money.


    The one fortunate thing was that none had backstabbed their partners yet.


    This was an important point to remember: "yet."


    After all, these adventurers were the kind who would knife their allies and grab their coin purses or weapons if things went south while raiding the harpy city.


    Back in my rookie adventurer days, I met countless guys who tried to strip me of my armor and mace and make a run for it.


    Neither Grace nor Katie were naive, so they observed the adventurer thieves'' meeting with cool eyes.


    "¡­Rnd, do you think it''s alright?"


    "Don''t worry. There are probably only a handful here who could break through your protective shield."


    "No, it''s not that. Their n¡­ it''s full of nonsense and doesn''t make any sense."


    The meeting was aplete mess, just as Irene said from her spot beside me.


    Even though each individual was strong, they didn''t seem particrly smart; it felt like listening to a middle school debate ss.


    Even Irene and I, who weren''t experts in strategy, felt something was off.


    When the reasoning for someone''s decision is just "because I want to," "just because," or "it''s a gut feeling," there''s not much more to say.


    "¡­Seems like they''re not trustworthy, right?"


    -Watching them reminds me of the ranked game I yed yesterday. Is that normal?


    -Lol, it''s like watching my team''s kids me their teammates after losing a base. Are those guys really senior adventurers?


    -Maybe not senior, they''re ssified as top-tier adventurers since they made it this far, lol.


    -Come to think of it, doesn''t the Adventurer''s Guild need to revise their ssification system? Even intermediates are on the 40th floor now.


    -If they soloed their way to the 46th floor, they must be strong, but their intelligence¡­ Is this the difference in innate ¡ïs?


    [Orc Leather Underwear Seller donated 10,000 won!]


    The temporary party member I met while hunting orcs yesterday was just like that. No different from intermediates.


    [12 Years Top Tier Silver Belt donated 50,000 won!]


    Why is the world''s first virtual reality game NPC acting exactly like our team''s midner?


    Naturally, the viewers couldn''t help but throw in a fewments.


    The viewers had grown ustomed to the high standards set by Grace, Katie, Irene, and Rnd, so the sudden appearance of these "medieval average intelligence" adventurers was something that no mediocre streamer could replicate.


    There are plenty of streamers who have annoyed viewers to the point of making their teeth hurt, whether due to poor gamey, not understanding their chat, or just being stubborn.


    But no matter how frustrating they were, they were nothingpared to real medieval folks.


    With nopulsory or basic education and a lifetime spent wielding swords for survival, these selfish, dark-robed people numbered fifteen.


    Without any logic, they were stubbornly insisting that their opinion was right, so it''s no wonder everyone was getting a headache.


    "¡­Do we really need to keep listening to this?"


    "It might be better if we just move on our own."


    Grace had encountered party leaders who med others in her temporary parties, but probably not to this extent.


    With how these guys were raising their voices like they were about to draw their swords, even I felt a lump in my throat.


    At this rate, it seemed like we wouldn''t reach a meaningful conclusion even if we waited for hours.


    "Hey."


    "So, I was saying¡­! What do you want?"


    "If you keep talking like this, it''ll never end. Just tell us the location of that big mansion you mentioned earlier."


    "And if we do, what are you going to do about it?"


    The solution was simple.


    We didn''t need to worry about the harpies'' safety, so we could go all out.


    Attacking the city with just the five of us wouldn''t yield much, but with twenty high-level terrorists, things would be different.


    Plus, one of us had bombs in her inventory.


    ¡­Though I hadn''t confirmed it, Han Se-ah probably had a few backup bombs.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    In the end, it all came back to terrorism.


    "Bombs? I have some¡­ but why all of a sudden?"


    Frustrated by the endless bickering about who should go where, I had made a n on the spot.


    Our party would head to thergest mansion and cause havoc among the nobles, while they could loot the shops and flee.


    It was a given that a noble''s mansion would have something valuable, but it was also a dangerous ce.


    Since these adventurers cared about their safety as much as making money, there wasn''t much resistance to the idea.


    Calling this a n felt a bit embarrassing, but to this group of moronic adventurers, it seemed like a brilliant strategy.


    "Hanna and I will go to the harpy noble''s mansion and draw attention with bombs. Meanwhile, Grace, Katie, and Irene will lead the enved stone dwarves underground."


    "True, our numbers alone wouldn''t be enough, but if those adventurers attack the market and residential district, it''ll definitely spread the attention."


    So, it all came back to needing Han Se-ah''s bombs.


    Thankfully, we didn''t need to change the n because she had a variety of alchemy bombs neatly stored in one corner of her inventory, meeting both the viewers'' and my expectations.


    ording to Han Se-ah, "Carrying bombs is always beneficial, and I can ditch them if I need inventory space."


    Does she not realize why she''s nicknamed "Terrorism Girl"?


    It''s inefficient to stick together as five when attacking a city, so we decided to split into groups of three and two.


    Irene approached with a worried expression when she heard this.


    If we were talking about defense, Grace and Katie should be the ones concerned, but¡­


    "Rnd, be careful. Don''t use explosives recklessly, and listen to Hanna''s instructions."


    "You''re treating me like a kid, aren''t you?"


    "But I''m worried, you know? Hanna is smart, but she can be clumsy."


    ¡­So, that''s where her concern was.


    -lol. What did you do off-camera to make mom worry like that?


    -Our Han Se-ah may be silly, but she''s kind-hearted (whilemitting biochemical terrorism).


    -No wonder Katie the Brat didn''t stick. The real brat is right here, haha.


    -She''s kind-hearted (Primary weapon: biochemical terrorism / Secondary weapon: troll bombs).


    "Hey! Who are you calling a brat? Irene''s just kind and worried. Can''t you see she wants to be with Rnd and is using me as an excuse? That''s why none of you will ever find love."


    Wishing us luck, Irene sped our hands tightly and made the sign of the cross.


    She didn''t actually have a blessing skill, but her gentle touch made me feel like it would truly bring us luck.


    As I headed out of the cave with that thought in mind, I saw an armored harpy transporting ves.


    Earlier, when we first entered the city, they were clicking their ded talons and dragging the stone dwarves away.


    It looked like they performed these transports regrly.


    Grace, who noticed this before me, whispered softly from under her robe.


    "They''re moving ves right now. We''ll slip away that way, so Rnd, be careful."


    "Got it. We''ll start with Hanna''s bomb. Once you hear the explosion and the guards disperse, be careful and make your move."


    After patting Irene''s shoulder to reassure her, we naturally scattered.


    None of the flying harpies seemed interested in humans wearing robes, so there wasn''t any problem.


    It made me wonder if the viewers were right, and the harpies were just pretending not to notice us.


    Could it be a conspiracy to lure adventurers in and deal with all the rebels at once? Surely not.


    "Over there, I see a tall building."


    "Yeah, it''s tall, and the walls are studded with shiny gems. Definitely looks like a noble harpy''s ce."


    [Feather Lover Heuuung donated 10,000 won!]


    Why do harpies in both the kingdom and the empire love shiny things so much? Are they actually from the crow family?


    While I was thinking idle thoughts and walking forward, one building stood out.


    It was a slender tower, three times taller than the others, and its walls were unusual.


    It felt like looking at a princess toy meant for kindergarten or elementary school girls.


    The window frames and walls were densely packed with sparkling minerals.


    It was as if the building was made of cubic zirconia.


    If a sun rose inside the tower, the harpies flying around might even go blind.


    "It definitely looks like a ce for nobles, right? If Rnd draws their attention, I''ll nt the bombs."


    "¡­Alright, just don''t get caught."


    Han Se-ah''s eyes sparkled at the mention of bombs, almost as if she were addicted to them.

 Chapter 312: Rioters Called Adventurers 2

    Chapter 312: Rioters Called Adventurers 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    A building so extravagant it felt almost childish.


    Even though the hignds inside the tower were filled with clouds, making the sun invisible, the building sparkled so brightly up close that it hurt the eyes.


    Its shy, almost gaudy appearance reminded me of a child''s toy pce, and my heart pounded as if I were reiming my childhood.


    The reason was simple.


    The primal, one-dimensional desire to destroy the city without thinking about the aftermath was growing inside me.Breaking monitors, smashing cars, demolishing buildings¡ªhow much fun was it to break things as a kid?


    Even in games meant for mining, I enjoyed destroying the world withva buckets and dynamite.


    ''Maybe I''m not in a position to make fun of Han Se-ah¡­''


    Of course, I''d destroyed my fair share of terrain while fighting massive monsters or swarms of beasts.


    I''d even sted away an entire floor after receiving a divine blessing.


    But this was the first time I could freely destroy something someone had painstakingly built.


    I''m not some antisocial psychopath viin who would destroy a city and massacre its citizens just because I''m in a fantasy world.


    But since there were no citizens here, only the imperialist harpies who were tower monsters, there was no harm in smashing things up, right?


    Even if I didn''t destroy it, Han Se-ah would cheerfully blow it up with the bombs in her inventory.


    ''Make it as shy as possible, but not so much that the harpies get scared and flee.''


    I''d draw attention by smashing buildings, Han Se-ah would nt bombs, and once they exploded, the fifteen high-level adventurers would start looting like a protest unit from the Rice Country.


    So my job now was to cause a ruckus¡ªsomething shy but not substantial¡ªso that the enraged armored harpies would chase after me.


    Not that a pure tank like me could wipe out a flying monster horde anyway.


    With that in mind, I raised my mace.


    "That building looks just like the princess yset they sell at my local stationery store. You know, the one made of cubic zirconia that costs three thousand won."


    -But whether it''s an empire or whatever, their aesthetic sense is a mess, lol.


    -Did the stone dwarves be ves because they couldn''t understand the harpies'' sense of beauty?


    -The building really does look like something made with cubic zirconia in an elementary school craft ss, lol.


    -So what is Teacher Rnd up to? Is he nning to smash it all?


    -He''ll do something; he''s a 6¡ï after all.


    Beyond the hologram window, Han Se-ah had long since entered a secluded alley and was chatting with viewers while taking bombs out of her inventory.


    I couldn''t see them, but the fifteen adventurer thieves were likely heading to their marked targets.


    So, I destroyed.


    "Humaaaan¡ª? What are you doinggg¡ª?"


    A harpy who seemed to be a guard of the tall building clicked his ded talons and something resembling handcuff-like magical tools as he approached, but my mana-infused mace was already swinging through the air.


    THUDDD¨D¨D¨D!!!


    The building, which was made entirely of glittering metal rather than just stone with metallic ting, gave an echoing, resonant feedback.


    I was a little surprised by the heavier-than-expected recoil, but a structure focused more on aesthetics than defense couldn''t withstand my blow.


    "Crazy humaaan¡ª! It''s a crazy humannnn¨D¨D!!!"


    As the first floor wall of the rectangr high-rise crumbled, the building wobbled.


    The stone dwarves, a race of craftsmen, wouldn''t have skimped on reinforcement like some apartmentplexes, but there was no way the upper floors would remain intact once the first floor copsed.


    The explosion, the deafening noise, the metallic walls shattering like ss, the dust clouds billowing up, the pping wings of startled harpies, and the rattling, threatening sound of ded talons.


    Causing a ruckus legally made my heart race like a kid with a Christmas present in front of him.


    And when the sound of explosions and the sight of panicked harpies pping around added to the chaos, I couldn''t help but get even more excited.


    ¡°This way! Catch himmm¨D¨D!!!¡±


    ¡°Catch himmm¨D! Get that guyyy¨D!¡±


    It was clearly a mansion where someone important resided.


    Naturally, all eyes turned when a lowly creature suddenly came walking and started demolishing the first floor of the building.


    I wasn¡¯t using my full strength; just swinging my mace moderately sent a resonant ng echoing through my ears as it struck the metal.


    Like Pac-Man gobbling up points, I circled around smashing the walls, and soon enough, an ominous creaking sound came from above.


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s fallinggg¨D!¡±


    ¡°What in the world is happeninggg¨D!!!¡±


    Smashing one wall might have been tolerable, but with all three destroyed, the building toppled sideways like a felled tree despite the stone dwarves¡¯ sturdy construction.


    At that point, the high-ranking harpy who had been observing from the top floor came flying out in shock.


    As expected of a monster species, the noble''s level was higher.


    She wasn''t as big as the Harpy Queen, but she was a head taller than the soldier harpies.


    She wore borate silk robes and pped her wings, her sharp harpy eyes still evident.


    The ornate silk robes and the gemstone jewelry made her look like azy, corrupt official.


    ¡°Catch himmm¨D! What are you doinggg¨D!¡±


    ¡°Hiyahhh¨D!¡±


    What can I say?


    She was squawking like a proper corrupt official.


    Upon closer inspection, unlike the soldier harpies who had ded talons, her ws were adorned with rings and anklets.


    Even if I took off my armor, I doubted she could catch me.


    Therge bureaucrat squawked while the soldiers pped their wings, and then¨D¨D¨D


    BOOOOM¨D¨D!


    BOOOOOM¨D¨D¨D¨D!!!


    Explosions rang out in the distance, drowning out the hysterical cries of the corrupt official with the screams of the harpies.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    While I drew attention by smashing the gaudy, shy building, Han Se-ah moved quietly with a clear objective in mind.


    -Why is she so skilled? What did she do in real life?


    -Tsk, no way this is the work of a woman in her 20s who hasn''t served in the military.


    -What''s the number for reporting spies again?


    -Have you ever made rice cooker bombs at home, by any chance?


    -They never caught that guy who nted something at thest game event¡­ hoxy¡­?


    ¡°What the hell? They¡¯re ignoring the first floor even when I¡¯m tantly sticking bombs to the building¡¯s walls. Those harpies fly around so much they couldn¡¯t care less about what¡¯s happening on the ground.¡±


    Her determination was to bring down the tallest building, whatever it was.


    The harpies considered walking an inferior act, so all their buildings were built tall.


    In contrast, the shabby one-story buildings mostly seemed to be stone dwarf holding pens.


    The harpies looked down on the lower floors, building their structures high like perches.


    As a result, they didn¡¯t notice her openly attaching explosives to the building''s exterior walls.


    Whether stone dwarves or human adventurers, they probably just assumed it was ground-dwellers repairing the building.


    And the price for thatcency was a perfect explosion.


    ¡°That tall building is falling next to the big one? Then, let¡¯s go! For arrrrt¨D!!!¡±


    [Thanks All See You Next Year donated 10,000 won!]


    She¡¯s having fun on her own, but no one¡¯s cheering along, huh?


    ¡°Aw, damn it, really!¡±


    The perch-like building stood tall and slender.


    With the top floor¡¯s ceiling and windows wide open, it hardly looked like a proper building. With explosives stered all over the first floor, it was bound to copse.


    The luxurious building where the city''s high-ranking officials stayed toppled sideways, while the perch-like building that seemed to house the soldier harpies crumbled into a dust cloud.


    The bureaucrat harpy screamed hysterically while the armored harpies scrambled into the air.


    With the panicked flight of the citizen harpies added to the mix, it created the perfect environment for chaos.


    "Let''s gooo!"


    "I''m headed to the market district!"


    "Ha-ha, do whatever you want, you moron!"


    The fifteen adventurer thieves dashed in all directions, leaping over the rubble of the copsed buildings and the still-intact structures, kicking up clouds of dust.


    Their eyes gleamed as they ced their hands on their weapons, ready to cut down anyone who stood in their way.


    After seeing this scene through Han Se-ah¡¯s hologram window, I, too, moved forward.


    "Catch himmm¨D! I said catch himmm¨D!"


    "Aaahhh¨D that crazy human is attacking another buildinggg¨D!"


    Ignoring the ve-capturing metals and the sharp ded winds raining down from above, I charged ahead.


    My robe, unenchanted, had long since been torn, but underneath was not my bare face but a tightly worn steel helmet.


    With a series of weak *ting-ting* sounds, various obstacles bounced off harmlessly.


    Undeterred by such trivialities, I raised my shield with excitement.


    The shield was brimming with mana, strengthened almost to a ridiculous degree.


    If I mmed it into the ground and unleashed my mana, it would cause havoc, but there was no time for that now.


    I simply kept the shield firm and moved forward, and the wall of the adjacent building crumbled like a biscuit soaked in milk.


    "That crazy humannn¨D is breaking through the wallll¨D!?"


    I advanced with my shield held high, leaving the startled harpies'' screams behind.


    "Ha, damn. This is fun."


    With a crashing sound, the shattered building tipped backward and copsed behind me, filling the air with a deep rumble.


    I really shouldn''t be enjoying this.

 Chapter 313: Rioters Called Adventurers 3

    Chapter 313: Rioters Called Adventurers 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Amid the dust clouds, I hid for a moment and checked Han Se-ah''s camera feed to see the harpy city inplete disarray.


    The word "chaos" suited it perfectly.


    The opulent building was toppling sideways, the tall, slender structure was copsing straight down, adventurers were breaking into something that looked like a bank through the walls, and harpies were fleeing in panic while others crashed into each other as they tried to capture the thieves.


    In that pandemonium, I could see arge group scurrying around; they were our party members, rescuing the stone dwarves.


    ¡®They''re moving pretty openly¡­ but no one''s paying attention.¡¯A madman pushing over buildings, a crazy woman pulling bombs out of thin air, thieves looting mana stones and minerals from banks, markets, and luxury mansions.


    With the adventurers turned rioters wreaking havoc across the city, no one had the time to care about mere ves.


    Besides, the harpies of the Empire weren''t obsessed with the stone dwarves like dragons hoarding treasure.


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha, found it! Jewels!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! I should have gone over there!¡±


    ¡°Humaan¡ª! It''s a robberyyyy¡ª!¡±


    My worries were momentarily eased when a thief burst out of the ruins of a nearby luxury building, holding a giant gem the size of a human torso, and disappeared into the shadows.


    The harpies, startled, flocked to that side.


    Even though it wasn''t an unfertilized mana stone, the stolen gem appeared to be a valuable artifact belonging to the harpy nobility.


    They''d prioritize retrieving treasure over saving ves crawling on the ground.


    The thief, dangling a dagger from his waist, vanished into an alley with the giant gem, and the harpies quickly pursued.


    Seeing this, I raised my shield again and dashed out of the rubble of the copsed building, charging forward.


    If I wanted to, I couldpletely destroy this city, but the goal this time was to rescue as many stone dwarves as possible.


    They could provide us with valuable information, and it would also ease our budding saintess''s troubled heart.


    So, I''d quietly stick to smashing buildings.


    I''ve pushed over about five luxury mansions already, so maybe "quietly" isn''t the right word.


    "Here I go again!"


    "Kyaaaahhh¨D! That crazy human is still aliveee¨D! Even being crushed by a buildinggg¨D he didn''t dieee¨D!"


    "Is he even human¨D!?"


    To draw aggro, I shouted with mana, and the dust clouds were swept away by the shockwave.


    They must have thought I was buried under the copsed building, since their attention had shifted to the jewel thief.


    A top-tier adventurer, a high-level warrior, and a 6¡ï pure tank wouldn''t be incapacitated just by being buried under rubble.


    The only way to knock me out of a fight would be to throw me off a cliff in the hignds.


    The more buildings fell victim to my brute-force advance, therger the dust clouds grew.


    It was so thick that it felt like I was a child following a truck fart.


    The harpies'' interference didn''t matter as it was blocked by my armor, so I kept smashing things with glee.


    ¡°¡­You know, I think Rnd charges with his shield and destroys way more than I ever could with my bombs. Maybe I should have just joined the rescue team and helped save the stone dwarves?¡±


    -This guy is a real bomb maniac. Look at her getting all sulky because her bombs aren''t as powerful as Rnd''s shield, lol.


    -Weren''t you saying earlier that you needed people to cause a distraction, haha?


    -Just grab some popcorn and enjoy the show, lol. Is this even a distraction? It''s more like city copse.


    -Meanwhile, the adventurers are carefully collecting gems. You want to join them?


    -Se-ah, just grab anything valuable in your inventory and make a run for it. That''ll help the party more.


    When the camera drone disappeared, I nced at the hologram window and saw Han Se-ah on the verge of switching from bomb maniac to petty thief.


    Even so, she hadn''t attracted the harpies'' attention and was hiding well in an alley amidst all this chaos.


    Judging by the viewers'' teasing, it seemed that Han Se-ah had a peculiar talent, as she had used most of the bombs in her inventory.


    Seeing her pretending to give in to the donation pressure and slyly moving toward the market district, it seemed like there was nothing to worry about.


    As I was peeking at the hologram window and preparing to charge out again, something dropped down in front of me.


    "¡­A spear?"


    A thick ck spear with a strange sheen, possibly crafted by the stone dwarves,nded right in front of me as if blocking my path.


    Sure, I could shove a building aside, so a couple of spears wouldn¡¯t stop me.


    But when something suddenly drops in front of me, curiosity makes me pause.


    How did the harpies throw a spear without hands?


    Intrigued, I stopped and looked up to see a pale bottom.


    ¡­?


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The Harpy Empire seemed more organized than I had thought.


    It wasn''t just a simple division between civilians and soldiers; even the soldiers were organized into units like a regr army.


    And that was the identity of therge, pale bottom I saw.


    ¡°Catch him! Catch himmm!¡±


    ¡°What kind of dwarf made that armorrr!¡±


    The harpies flying around and screaming in sharp voices.


    Just as the ck eagle harpies have a separate named-grade that can carry people, the red harpies seemed to have arger named-grade too.


    The evidence was this one,rger in size and speaking clearly and fluently.


    Slightlyrger than the bureaucrat harpy draped in fancy silk robes and jewelry, her size was difficult to gauge from the sky.


    But she was clearly a head taller than the armored soldier harpies, possibly around 2.1 meters.


    The difference was that, unlike the soldier harpies wearing greaves and leg guards, she was barefoot and holding a strangely shaped rod.


    Was it a device for shooting small projectiles or a javelinuncher?


    ¡°Hold ground! The human is afraid of the spears!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still just a human!¡±


    In one foot, she held the long device, and in the other, a thick iron spear.


    Her bare thighs, unprotected, flexed as she gracefully moved through the air, sending spears whistling past and embedding them deep into the ground around me.


    Perhaps because she wanted to capture me alive, she wasn''t aiming directly at my head but rather fencing me in like an animal.


    ¡­Indeed, it''s better to cover up a little than to bepletely naked.


    ¡°Advance! Advanceee!¡±


    As I dodged the steels and javelins raining down from above, I found myself surrounded by harpies of the Empire.


    It seemed their size determined their rank: the smallest ones scurried around, deliverings and javelins while being berated by therger ones.


    The rest wielded ded talons or javelinunchers, depending on their size.


    It looked like the lower-ranked soldiers handled closebat, while therger, mana-wielding ones oversaw bothmand and ranged attacks.


    In territorial battles, regr soldiers usually formed the front line while knights moved independently, never leading the charge themselves.


    ¡°Ha-hah! Bro, I''m outta here first!¡±


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±


    ¡°Thanks a looot¨D?!¡±


    As I moved forward, the building I was about to demolish copsed before I got there, and someone shot out from the rubble.


    The thief I had seen earlier was holding a dagger, but this one seemed to be a warrior wielding a one-handed blunt weapon.


    With jingling pouches on his back, he looked like a typical thief character.


    Heughed happily and ran forward over the debris¡ª


    Only to be skewered by a thick ck spear.


    The jewel thief I saw earlier had used stealth skills to escape, so what gave this guy the courage to run in a straight line out in the open?


    All sorts of jewelry spilled out of the pouch he dropped on the ground.


    Whether he had robbed a harpy jeweler or not, gold and gems scattered across the building debris.


    "Got oneee!"


    "Kill the thief! Capture that crazy humannn!"


    "He''s strong! Send him to the capital!"


    It seemed like the adventurer who had confidently charged out after watching me from hiding was impaled within a minute.


    As for me, I was simply going around demolishing buildings, and they seemed to think I was just a strong but reckless human.


    They were only trying to capture me, so they were attempting to intimidate rather than directly attack.


    As soon as he appeared, he died, an absurd story.


    I paused for a moment, and the harpy soldiers, surrounding me, grinned maliciously as if to say that it turned out well.


    I pushed the spear embedded in the ground away with my body, and I tore apart the iron before it could fully cover me.


    Despite bouncing off the thrown handcuffs with my armor, I could feel an iprehensible obsession in the way they stealthily closed the distance, determined to capture me until the end.


    No, how many buildings have I destroyed that they are trying so desperately to capture me?


    To understand the situation, I casually turned on the hologram window, and what I saw was my face.


    It seems that with the harpies focused on me, Han Se-ah''s camera naturally ended up filming me.


    "Hehe, a top-notch product! Before sending it up... Hehehe!"


    "Are they nning to capture Rnd and use him as a breeding stallion? Thinking of capturing him without even scratching his armor. Does a born 6¡ï look like a joke to them?"


    -So you''re saying in the Harpy Empire, if you flex your specs, they''ll kidnap and breed you?


    -LOL, let''s level up to 6 stars before hitting the 46th floor, damn LOL


    -In the midst of this, look at the adventurer who got skewered in one strike, like a bandit.


    -No, it''s just that Teacher Rnd looks sofy, but right now, he''s getting mobbed by dozens of high-level monsters.


    -Now our alpha male teacher is even seducing monsters... The chosen one can even destroy buildings.


    ...I kind of get the reason now.

 Chapter 314: Rioters Called Adventurers 4

    Chapter 314: Rioters Called Adventurers 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Even if the elite Harpy soldiers charged at me, capturing me alive instead of fighting was an impossible challenge.


    Unless I stood still and took all their javelins, there was no way I''d lose, and aiming to capture me was arrogant.


    Regardless, the Harpies, with faces twisted in greed, tried to capture me.


    It seemed like they wanted to present me to the capital, as if the lower floor were some provincial town.


    What should I say?I felt like a white elephant escaped from an ancient city like Rome.


    The rampaging elephant was damaging the city, but that was none of the nobles'' concern.


    The greedy imperialist Harpy nobles only wanted to offer me to the city and receive gold and jewels in return.


    "Drive him to the cliff!"


    "If you say that loudly enough for me to hear..."


    Of course, their abilities seemed a bitckingpared to their desires.


    The soldiers, whosebat experience probably consisted of kidnapping weak Dwarves, showed such a sloppy structure that the words "ragtag army" and "Tang soldiers" came to mind.


    Even the warriors who died before my eyes and the adventurers caught on Han Se-ah''s camera seemed to be victims of their own carelessness against high-level monsters rather than proof of the Harpy army''s prowess.


    As someone who had witnessed the Kingdom''s Knights'' tactics multiple times, I''d say the Harpy army was worse than a military fan club filled with otakus.


    Probably evencking in tacticspared to those who y airsoft as a hobby.


    "If we just leave Rnd here, won''t he conquer the city ande back in a few days?"


    -Is the Harpy Empire''s name the Holy Harpy Empire?


    -One of the small-fry Harpies carrying a spear just got caught in a and fell, haha.


    -Watching this stream gave me confidence in the upper floors :) This looks surprisingly easy.


    -This isn''t infiltration; shouldn''t we just bring the temple brothers and knock them down one by one?


    Just like Han Se-ah murmured, the Harpies'' response was quite weak.


    The most threatening attack was their javelins, supported by steels and shackles, but their coordination was so poor that they got tangled up with one another.


    Heavy steel javelins driven into the ground to guide me would get caught in the and fall off, or a supply soldier carrying supplies from the warehouse would get caught up whens and shackles were thrown simultaneously...


    The tension from the beginning of the infiltration in the dark was nowhere to be found.


    The viewers, feeling more rxed, wereughing and watching me.


    In the meantime, the only heavy thing was Han Se-ah''s inventory, filled with minerals she had carefully stolen instead of bombs.


    She wasn''t gathering jewels like adventurer thieves but was packing the ruins of the luxurious buildings I had destroyed, intending to hand them over to the Magic Tower.


    I''m getting a bit tired of this. Should I wrap it up and slip into the cave?


    "It seems like the rescue is about done, so I''d better join up."


    A muttered soliloquy conscious of the camera filming me.


    The Harpies above me didn''t hear it due to the noisy pping of their wings, but Han Se-ah, who had the camera focused on me, probably did.


    She hurriedly checked her inventory and removed worthless pieces of stone.


    Perhaps she got anxious after hearing my suggestion to sweep up quickly and leave.


    It was only natural that viewers scolded her, and naturally, many viewers paid to do so.


    As expected, the genius of streaming, she added a bit of spice to induce donations.


    From a corner of the copsed warehouse roof, Han Se-ah used Earth Control to dig a burrow and organize her inventory.


    After confirming on the mini-map that she had started moving toward the cave, I also began running in that direction.


    If I encountered anyone along the way, I''d just tuck them under my arm and keep running.


    "He''s running again! Stop him!"


    "The! What are you doing!"


    Thinking this, I lifted my shield once more, startling the Harpies.


    I hadn''t needed to use my mace, so it hung by my waist while I pushed through buildings with just my shield.


    Perhaps they thought I was revving up like a car engine as I raised the shield, and the Harpies began pping their wings frantically.


    What would theye up with after steels and javelins?


    I felt no threat to my life or safety, so I could approach the situation with the carefree feeling of ying a sh game in my childhood.


    "Throw it! Hit him!"


    "Those are expensive! More than your wages!"


    Just as I was about to dash toward the mountain range where the cave was, a team of four low-level Harpies appeared, each carrying arge wooden box in a line.


    Instead of a javelinuncher, therge, red Harpymander held a long belt-like sling and a round bomb.


    In a world of magic and alchemy, you never know what mighte out of that simple-looking ck bomb.


    Moreover, the enved Dwarves weren''t just simple cksmiths but a versatile race that mastered metalworking, jewelry crafting, and even alchemy.


    So, I crouched low to be ready to spring away at any moment, tensing my thigh muscles as I focused intently on the bomb flying fiercely through the sky.


    "Got it!"


    "Nope! Missed!"


    There''s no reason to just stand there and take it, so I shield my face with a shield and dodge.


    A bullet, aimed fiercely at my chin, smoothly grazes the shield and embeds itself in the ground.


    Watching this, I momentarily feel a tank-like pride, even though I''m not skilled with blunt weapons, I have be quite adept at deflecting with my shield.


    Green gas rises from the bullet embedded in the ground.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    As a tank, being sturdy didn''t mean I waspletely immune to various elemental magic attacks.


    Although my health didn''t decrease, it was natural from a gaming perspective that I''d suffer burns from fire magic and frostbite from ice magic.


    Defense and resistance were separate stats, and when discussing the overpowered nature of cleric characters, the term "immunity" often came up, which wasmon knowledge to gamers.


    Thismon knowledge also applied to Rnd, a top-tier 6¡ï pure tank.


    With immense defense and health, he could withstand most attacks with his bare body, but he was still susceptible to status effects.


    Our saint candidate, Irene, would need to cleanse him with her nearly-perfect purification.


    Even so, there was no way the mass-produced capturing magic tools made by Dwarves could work on me.


    "Squawk¡ª Oh, damn it!"


    "He''s rampaging! Hit him properly!"


    Perhaps my confidence was my downfall.


    The Harpies had pulled out gas grenades to incapacitate and capture me.


    Not poison gas or tear gas that would inflict damage or pain¡­ but pure stink bombs.


    "Damn, damn, damn, ugh¡­!"


    Even though I had a mana/divine energy pool as solid as my HP bar and a superhuman body that could endure even when my mana was drained, this was a level that was hard to endure.


    Those bastards threw gas grenades that settled heavily on the ground, relying on their ability to fly.


    As expected of imperialists, they seemed familiar with biochemical warfare.


    Even if I tried to break the ground with mana-charged attacks or used my shield to create a gust of wind, it couldn''t match the wing ps of dozens of Harpies.


    I could handle hitting and breaking things, but how was I supposed to win a fanning contest with dozens of wings using just a broad shield?!


    ¡°Ugh, damn it, my nose hurts¡­!¡±


    Of course, it wasn''t the kind of gas that would leave me writhing in pain and unable to move.


    There seemed to be more than just a foul smell; perhaps it also had paralytic and sleep effects.


    The Harpies were startled to see me still running around after inhaling the gas.


    The problemy in the craftsmanship of the malicious Dwarves who made this gas grenade.


    It''s known that the human nose quickly adjusts to smells¡ªthat''s why people can''t detect their own body odor.


    Apparently, it''s due to the sensitivity of olfactory cells, which can''t perceive the same smell for more than a few minutes.


    Perhaps to counter this, the alchemical gas grenades made by the Dwarves contained a constantly changing foul odor.


    ¡°He¡¯s jumping up! Grab him with your bodies!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s got a sensitive nose! Bring more gas grenades!¡±


    At first, it stung my nose like tear gas, but after a few blinks, it changed to the foul smell of sewage mud regurgitated on a rainy day.


    Then it shifted to the musty stench of rotten food waste mixed with stinky tofu in a back alley of a night market I had visited in Taiwan.


    After that, it turned into a sour smell like Western body odor, repeating its variations over and over again.


    Even sturdiness aside, with the overwhelming stench that no human would want to endure, I naturally had no choice but to leap high into the air.


    It felt like I was a hunted animal in a drive hunt¡­ but the smell was so unbearable that my desire to avoid it was stronger than my anger.


    ¡°Screech! He¡¯s strong! He¡¯s breaking through the!¡±


    ¡°Screech! The smell!¡±


    With that thought, I smashed the building I used as a stepping stone and leaped into the air, charging straight into the Harpies rushing at me withs.


    I sent them flying.


    Even though I hit them head-on, the Harpies didn''t die instantly, probably due to the mid-air collision.


    They crashed into the building debris and were buried in the gas, stiffening up and freezing in ce mid-scream.


    Watching this made me feel a bit relieved.


    Damn it, even if this is a fully immersive VR game with perfectly implemented senses, gas grenades with such a foul odor are just too vicious.


    Andbining them with an empire makes me wonder if the developers are crazy.


    I couldn''t help but mutter curses from my now-dry mouth.

 Chapter 315: Rioters Called Adventurers 5

    <h4>Chapter 315: Rioters Called Adventurers 5</h4>


    I''m not saying this because I got my nose attacked by tear gas and got covered in sewage mud.


    Is the gamepany crazy?


    Of course, I have more than enough bad feelings about them releasing a born 6¡ï male character for the first 7¡ï awakening event, but this is a different story.


    Somehow, I feel like I can hear a voice saying, ''Rnd is also gay~.''


    Whether it''s a game or a virtual reality game, users y to have fun.


    It''s like the universal truth among gamers that a game should be fun


    Whether it gives a heart-warming impression, a shocking surprise, or makes you cry your eyes out, you should still be able to say, ''Ah, that was fun~'' after ying.


    ¡­Hmm, maybe Heroine''s Chronicle wasn''t a game?


    Since it was an app known for its illustrations from the start, it might not matter.


    "Don''te any closer, you stink."


    "Ahem, ahem, ahem! I, uh, should use purification or something."


    That''s why Grace, with her sensitive senses, bolted down the stairs to the underground city like a wild animal fleeing from a forest fire.


    When you see Irene trying to use her sacred purification with tears streaming down her face and coughing, you think to yourself.


    Is this fun, BB Games, you bastards?


    No matter how much you want to experience a fantasy world through virtual reality, who dreams of being overpowered by a stinky gas bomb instead of having a thrilling battle with a monster?


    "Wow, not only Grace but also Katie secretly used mana to freeze her nose? Thankfully, it seems like yers don''t smell anything. Instead, my nose feels a bit numb, like after a dental anesthetic."


    -Haha, Teacher Rnd is crying, are those tears?


    -Isn''t this NPC abuse, hahaha. Call those who shout for the rights of virtual reality characters quickly.


    -How strong is the gas that they''re reacting like this just from contact?


    -When I did CBRN[1] training, even veterans wouldn''t go near it.


    -Mommy''s nasal voice while crying is cute.


    Come to think of it, the yers are protected from unpleasant sensations like the hangover debuff.


    Still, BB Games are bastards, no matter what.


    "What about the dwarves we rescued?"


    "We sent them down. The gas will probably start flowing in, so let''s go down too."


    A gas bomb thrown by a panicked harpy torturer when she saw me running toward the cave.


    The green gas billowing from the cave entrance instantly crushed the will of themander-level harpies chasing us.


    Since I was already covered in gas, I ran into the cave with my eyes closed, but the harpies flying in the sky didn''t.


    Would anyone jump into a sewage pit filled with toxic gas to catch a rare animal worth tens of millions of won?


    They''d just stand outside, stomping their feet in frustration and scolding their subordinates.


    Thanks to that, we could leisurely head down to the underground without worrying about being chased.


    As some viewers in the chat mentioned, we had to go through the process of venting the gas like after CBRN training, but that was quick.


    "The harpies'' empire was bigger than I thought."


    "And more sloppy than I expected. It''s hard to make a judgment..."


    After the chaos, we descended into the underground passage and leisurely returned.


    With no pursuers or obstacles, we couldfortably talk among ourselves.


    Grace and Katie, each sharing their experiences of dealing with various soldier harpies and rescuing the stone dwarves under their robes.


    Irene also seemed to have seen something in the empire, given her awkward smile.


    While I was running with my shield raised, paying no attention to the hologram window, did Han Se-ah''s camera capture the feats of the three of us?


    It looks like Han Se-ah was itching to talk, wanting to show off.


    ¡°The city was wider than expected, so it took some time to search around. Still, the fact that we weren''t caught was not because we hid well, but more like¡­.¡±


    ¡°How about Rnd? That stinky gas was something else.¡±


    ¡°Don''t even mention it. I''vee to realize how terrifying the stone dwarves can be, not just the harpies.¡±


    Han Se-ah, who used Earth Control to organize her inventory while on the run, kept the Light Magic active as we passed through the dark underground stairs and the abandoned city, chatting quietly along the way.


    They kidnap and exploit the stone dwarves, and when they grow old or sick, they don''t treat them and just discard them in the underground city like trash.


    However, they don''t seem to abuse the healthy stone dwarves.


    Seeing that the rescued stone dwarves recovered their strength quickly and walked away on their own feet, it says a lot.


    The rescued stone dwarves, perhaps thanks to their rock-solid bodies, seemed to have escaped to the lower city through the small tunnel we dug, and we followed through the silent underground city.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    This was a brief incident that could be called a raid on a provincial city of the Harpy Empire.


    We saw a city of harpies, not from the kingdom, and had a chance to glimpse at the stone dwarves enved by the harpies, the results of their exploitation, and life in the empire.


    I wore a helmet during the smashing, so my vision was somewhat limited, but our party roamed around wearing robes, exploring every nook and cranny.


    And what was the result?


    [A blond man crying and shouting angrily.JPG]


    [A blond man swearing with a red face.JPG]


    Rnd_ItSmells and Rnd_YouBastard made their debut.


    It was a half-expected result.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s even more annoying that they draw so well.¡¯


    There was a lot of important information for gamers.


    From the cruel pattern of restricting space with irons and javelins and throwing gas bombs, to the map of the city built by the stone dwarves under the harpies¡¯ exploitation and their unique architecture.


    However, what caught the eyes of the viewers who needed something tough and enjoy was the infinitely human side of Teacher Rnd in front of the stench.


    In the meantime, those with amazing craftsmanship used the drones flying high during the stream to create city models or miniatures, showcasing their incredible skills¡­ but the inte opinion, already in the hundreds of thousands, was focused elsewhere.


    [Heroes Chronicle Forum]


    ¨D? The taste that shocked Teacher Rnd [421] +372


    ¨D? ???: What could prate a 6¡ï tank [148] +265


    ¨D? We have to protect baby Rnd [1099] +943


    ¨D? Rough implementation of the 46th-floor harpy city [335] +835


    ¨D? K-CBRN that even Teacher Rnd can''t beat [296] +364


    The invincible tank that couldn¡¯t be prated even by boss attacks was caught on camera crying and cursing, so the viewers couldn''t stay quiet.


    With the increase in people, the quality of the memes and creations also went up.


    Just look at the person who implemented the 46th-floor harpy city over there¡ªnot just a rough sketch, but using a professional tool like 3D CAD[2] to create it.


    The problem is that the craftsmanship is being used to finely sculpt my face.


    Just before I got dragged into this world, there was a trend of deepfake parody memes, and seeing myself used in memes was mind-numbing.


    ¡®Why do I see my face everywhere on the inte¡­.¡¯


    It¡¯s even more ridiculous because it¡¯s not just used in memes.


    When I first ess the main portal of Earth 4, where Han Se-ah lives, I see my face in the inte news section.


    It¡¯s no different from the real world, publishing photo news as if I were some kind of celebrity.


    The inte news always has the same topics.


    Tabloid articles, like ones about how an inte streamer, was the first in the world to reach the 45th floor and kill the mid-boss.


    Seeing my face, Han Se-ah''s face, and ourpanions'' faces lined up in an inte news article feels a bit strange.


    Then, when I move over to the Heroes Chronicle Forum, this is what I find:


    [Rnd Harpy General.JPG]


    [Hello, I''m Rnd. I''ll conquer the 100th floor.GIF]


    [Rnd Han Se-ah Squid Game.GIF]


    Going through these one by one would be a headache.


    From simple SD characters hastily drawn to deepfake videoposites that are so meticulously crafted, I feel like I should ask why they put so much effort into it.


    The effort is so over the top that it spills over from the Heroes Chronicle Forum to various humormunities.


    It¡¯s everywhere, from Ser Korea to Humor University, and in every caf¨¦, regardless of political affiliation or gender.


    While economic trickle-down effects might be uncertain, the trickle-down effect of memes was definitely being proven.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest well today¡­ Rnd, you must have had a hard time because of that gas.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry! But my nose hurt so much¡­.¡±


    ¡°Grace, you don¡¯t have to apologize for that. It doesn¡¯t smell anymore, right?¡±


    As Ifort the apologetic Grace, I sneak back to the video tform.


    It''s filled with not just Han Se-ah''s videos but also cyber beggers talking about K-gamers and K-streamers.


    Because Grace is so beautiful, there¡¯s even fake news abroad iming she¡¯s some celebrity.


    Thanks to the consideration of the world''s top streamer, Han Se-ah, who has America shocked, China in tears, and Japan trembling, I went up to my dorms without a single drink.


    Grace had be an American celebrity who fell in love with K-content and requested citizenship, Katie became a European girl wanting to be a K-idol, and Irene was portrayed as a Catholic nun who came to learn Korea¡¯s spirit of service.


    And at the end of this inte exploration¡­¡­


    [RULE34: If it exists, there is p*rn of it. No exceptions.][3]


    ¡­I found an abyss I didn''t want to know about.


    An abyss where I was forcibly made aware that Yankee p*rn was far from the ¡°lewd¡± I imagined.


    ---


    [1. raei: Chemical, Biological, Radiological, Nuclear and Explosive (CBRNE)]


    [2. design software]


    [3. Rule 34 is an Inte meme which ims that Inte pornography exists concerning every possible topic... Didn''t know this existed..]

 Chapter 316: The Carriage of Madness 1

    Chapter 316: The Carriage of Madness 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Even while I was struggling in the terrifying depths of the inte, there were those who worked tirelessly day and night.


    One group was the cyber ghosts, producing all kinds of derivative works, and the other group was the knights seeking the glory of the royal family and the Goddess.


    The Royal Knights and the Temple Knights.


    At first nce, these two groups of knights might seem simr or different, but they share an undeniablemon trait: loyalty bordering on madness.


    The Temple Knights often foamed at the mouth in front of the viewers, shared camaraderie through muscles, and smashed the heads of heretics, so it''s exhausting to talk about them.But the viewers still don''t know much about the Royal Knights.


    They aren''t some obscure knights, but knights of the Royal Order. The royal family, being the special leader appointed by the Goddess, has a Royal Order of Knights who are no less loyal than the Temple Knights.


    This means they are a group of mad superhumans who would crawl naked into a monster''s den and start hunting barehanded if ordered. That''s the Royal Order of Knights.


    ¡°...The knights are joining the battle?¡±


    ¡°So they say? It seems the guild members heard about itst night and were surprised.¡±


    In other words, once an order is given, they don''t look back.


    It was just yesterday that we decided to infiltrate the Harpy Empire. Adventurers who had been hiding quickly cooperated in a strange way to rescue the stone dwarves yesterday evening.


    Although the timing wasn''t nned, with Han Se-ah''s login and stream, the operation inside the tower began in the morning and ended in the evening.


    And this morning, it was confirmed that the knights would participate, and there was news that the Royal Order of Knights would soon arrive at the tower ande up.


    This means one thing: the Royal Knights ran all the way to the City of Adventurers overnight.


    They aren''t some noble''s private soldiers but knights sent directly from the royal family, so the guild was understandably flustered.


    Ignoring the ceremonial etiquette to greet the royal dispatches and the inevitable cooperation with the temple, and issuing cooperation orders to the guilds in the name of the royal family, they just dashed in and stormed into the tower.


    ¡°Hey, Rnd! It''s been a while!¡±


    ¡°Already inside?¡±


    Correction, they didn''t just say they wereing; they were already inside.


    We were trying to have a morning meeting on the first floor of the inn when a man recognized us while passing by. The problem was that this medieval inn looked like a fancy cafe with an open terrace on the first floor.


    James Sullivan, my knightly contact, opened the door naturally while walking by. We metst time during the blessed forest request. He¡¯s a 4¡ï knight, and because he''s a burly man, most viewers don''t remember him.


    ¡°Even the upper ranks are in an uproar because of that. Even though they usually overlook orcs running wild and disturbing the royal forest, why now?¡±


    ¡°Because the half-breeds dared to call themselves empress and Goddess. The Royal Knights'' legitimacyes from the pride of protecting the royal lineage chosen by the goddess¡­ so they¡¯ve been properly provoked.¡±


    Approaching the table naturally, James, true to his hot-blooded macho character, freely shared the knights'' meeting details. Thanks to him, not only our party but also many viewers understood the situation.


    In short, it was a time attack on the 50th-floor boss.


    Since the opponent isn''t just a simple monster but a boss who has built an empire, the advance speed would undoubtedly be slower. However, it was undeniable that apetition between the Royal Knights and the Harpy Empress to cut off her head had begun.


    ¡°So this time, it¡¯s not just a few of us who came, but most of our 2nd Order Knights were dispatched to the tower. I heard ourmander won a drinking bet with the 1st Ordermander¨D¡±


    ¡°Sullivan, you crazy bastard! Are you hitting on women during a mission?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¨D!!¡±


    As James was chatting away, sharing near-gossip about the Order with me, mypanions, and the viewers, a heavy hand grabbed his head.


    Because of the open terrace, if James could see my face ande in, other knights could see James ande in too. Unfortunately, he was standing next to me, exposing his face to the street.


    Both James and I were tall, muscr, andrge. But the man who burst through the door and grabbed James''s head was so big he made even us look small. He looked more like a gori from creative media than a human.


    ¡°Commander! Commander, wait! I wasn¡¯t hitting on women, ahh!¡±


    ¡°Then were you hitting on men? You fool, really.¡±


    James was dragged away by his head as if Bigfoot had abducted a human, rather than a person dragging another person.


    Whether he didn¡¯t recognize Han Se-ah''s face or pretended not to, I didn''t know. But that man was probably the 2nd Ordermander. I knew some knights from requests but had no acquaintance with themander.


    If he didn''t know our party''s faces, it might look like he was hitting on women sitting at the table from the morning. It doesn¡¯t matter if the Royal Knight Commander doesn¡¯t recognize the hero party¡¯s faces.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    James Sullivan, who came and went like the wind, disappeared this time like an extra in a horror movie. Fortunately, other guests, whether adventurers or mages, didn¡¯t seem particrly interested.


    ¡°Even if the Royal Knights are joining, how do they n to move?¡±


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯ll hire adventurers to avoid destroying the city? For now, even we were able to cause some chaos safely because of other adventurers.¡±


    ¡°Even if they¡¯re knights, they won¡¯t think of solving it alone. They¡¯ll have to go all the way up to the 50th floor, not just end at the 46th.¡±


    Thanks to the sudden information, we had plenty to discuss while waiting for the morning. James being dragged off for hitting on women was almost like a short skit, but the information he babbled in a short time was important.


    Though it had aedic tone, the participation of the Royal Knights was not something to be taken lightly. It¡¯s a ce teeming with guys like James Sullivan, a born 4¡ï.


    The suddenly appearing princess was a born 6¡ï, and it was simr to having stars on spies, bodyguards, gardeners, and stable keepers.


    It¡¯s natural that the royal capital has higher levels than a rural estate, so it¡¯smon sense that the Royal Order of Knights is also full of stars.


    ¡°The guild seems to have received the informationte and hasn''t decided on a policy yet. Should we visit again?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do that. From seeing that James, it looks like they just arrived.¡±


    A situation where wild knights were released into the limited field of the tower. As adventurers and gamers, it was time to grasp the situation.


    Thinking that, I used bread to clean up the remaining soup in the bowl, like doing the dishes. Irene¡¯s eyes adorably curved. True to her nickname, ¡®Mommy,¡¯ she seemed to think our having a good breakfast was more important than participating in the meeting.


    -Judging by his face alone, thatmander could single-handedly ruin a city.


    -Lol, can we see some female knights now? There are too few adventurers, it¡¯s boring.


    -After orcs and female knights, is it tentacles and female knights next? These guys always send knights at suspicious timings.


    -Forbes names this gamepany as the best for female knight fetish.


    ¡°Howe whenever there¡¯s talk about knights, the story shifts to female knights? How full of dirty thoughts are these people?¡±


    "I don''t want to know how long your tissue rolls are."


    We were on our way to the guild, after organizing the dishes and pots. The party was chatting about the knights'' participation, and Han Se-ah was disgusted by the viewers'' lust while figuring out how to collect money.


    Around us, the underground city was bustling with stone dwarves preparing for business and people with eyes wide open thinking about making money. Mixed in this scene were some unfamiliar sights.


    "¡­The knights'' squires? Even the squires came?"


    "What''s wrong, Rnd?"


    The first thing that caught my eye was the knights'' squires. They were lightly armored with the royal knight emblem on their shoulders, carrying bags and boxes.


    The young men were smiling brightly even though their faces were covered in dust and they were carrying heavy loads, probably because they felt they had secured a ce in a heroic tale. After all, they had crossed the kingdom to reach the tower in just one night, so they had a lot to do, but there were a lot of them.


    It looked almost like SCVs[1] mining minerals.


    "They look like the knights'' squires. It seems the royal family is getting more seriously involved than I thought."


    "Don''t knights usually take squires with them?"


    Irene, curious about my muttering, asked, and Grace nodded slightly. ncing over, I saw Katie rolling her eyes as if wondering what the problem was.


    It''smon for knights to take squires to manage their armor, weapons, and horses, but that''s for regr knights. The ones in the tower now were the Royal Order of Knights, which is a different story.


    "Whates to mind when you think of the royal family?"


    "Um, the princess?"


    "Perhaps the Goddess''s blessing?"


    "A monster extermination decree?"


    Their innocent answers made my heart ache, but reality was a bit different.


    The Royal Order of Knights isn''t an institution that advocates for equality; most of the knights are from noble families. Even the easy-going James is the second son of the Sullivan family.


    Although his job dealing with mercenaries and adventurers means he isn¡¯t overbearing tomoners, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that my connections are nobles.


    If the knights are nobles, they wouldn''t pick some randommoner as a squire.


    They are second or third sons from somewhere who can''t inherit the family title but are trained as squires for the glory of the royal family from a young age.


    If the Royal Order of Knights is made up of elite zealots, thoroughly trained in loyalty to the royal family from their squire days, then these squires were still naive and full of hot air. They have noble blood but are easily influenced and excited, making them perfect prey for political schemers.


    "¡­So, it''s unusual for the Royal Order of Knights'' squires to go on deployments. They usually don¡¯t go onrge-scale missions where they have to move in groups like this, instead of just a small deployment with their knights."


    "Well, if there''s a lot of grunt work, they''d use soldiers instead of squires."


    "It was a political thing? I had no idea¡­."


    James once mentioned that to prevent dirty tricks, it''s a rule that squires don¡¯t go onrge-scale deployments like this.


    James isn¡¯t one to spout nonsense about such things, so something was definitely off.


    There''s no way the royal family is so short on manpower that they need to borrow squires'' hands for the harpy extermination.


    There was a suspicious smell wafting through the streets.


    ---


    [1. raei: SCV stands for Space Construction Vehicle. Worker units in starcraft.]Toggle New Ads


    3/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 317: The Carriage of Madness 2

    Chapter 317: The Carriage of Madness 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Talking about politics is inevitably a headache.


    It¡¯s not about the real-world left and right wings, the care Han Se-ah must take as a streamer, political scandals stirring up themunity, or the updated documents on incidents and controversies.


    A princess suddenly popped into existence in the royal family.


    The political foundation of the kingdom I knew was only about the 1st Prince and the 2nd Prince. Even that was just hearsay from the social circles and the Order of Knights. The appearance of a princess with ties to the temple threw over 90% of my knowledge into the trash.


    "One thing is certain, though. Those guys moved like that for political reasons.""The southern nobles are always soplicated. The north doesn''t have such issues."


    It seemed clear that the squires had been mobilized instead of soldiers for political reasons. Whether they were trying to score points in political battles or the nobles were up to something without the princes'' involvement, I didn''t know.


    Katie murmured disdainfully, and Irene tilted her head cutely in curiosity. The north, being the homnd of characters like human-shaped pr bears, was naturally a ce where political intrigue was reced by drinking and dueling.


    Isn''t the Northern Duke a doting father whose daughter ran away to be an adventurer?


    Anyway, the reason wasn''t important. The problem was that due to some political influence, not just a few knights but an entire order, including squires, was mobilized.


    "And when the Royal Order of Knights moves like that, the Temple Knights will definitely respond."


    "The brothers of the temple? Why would they?"


    There are plenty of original fanatics to be provoked by this.


    I was sorry to Irene, but honestly, saying the Temple Knights were a bit off the mark was putting it delicately.


    While priests and nuns lived their lives in service with true religious spirit, the Temple Knights served with their swords.


    Even if they are allies of justice, those who prove their faith through violence can hardly be considered normal.


    Moreover, both groups have a strange pride, so they are 100% likely topete.


    "So, we need to gather as much information as possible from the guild. Since the Harpy Empress insulted both the royal family and the temple, cooperation would be ideal, but¡­."


    Would these two prideful groups really cooperate?


    The probability is high that they will try to prove their loyalty and piety by beheading the Harpy Empress as if it were a time attack.


    The Royal Order of Knights will act out to prove their loyalty, the Temple Knights will act out to prove their faith, and the nobles will manipte and backstab for political gain. This has created a very troublesome situation due to the potential for massive profits.


    Considering the merchantsing and going, it was inevitable. The tower had be a promisednd flowing with milk and honey. If the inside of the tower is considered territory, it¡¯s like having a gold mine that pours out gold coins by the wagonload every day.


    "Come,e! Pendants crafted by stone dwarves, only two gold coins!"


    "Precious items that even nobledies find hard to get!"


    "Oh my, these gems are so big."


    We could see it right away as we walked towards the guild.


    Large merchant groups swarmed in like waves to trade mana stones. Following them were medium-sized merchant groups and traders, targeting theborers they brought. Where adventurers and merchants gathered, prostitutes also flocked like ghosts.


    With the excuse that time is money,borers and intermediate-level adventurers, aroused by the sight of the Harpy''s breasts, generously opened their fat wallets to the pretty prostitutes. The prostitutes then used that money to buy expensive adornments that were hard to find outside the tower.


    A huge flow of gold was created between merchants,borers, and prostitutes. Amidst all this, various incidents urred, such as someone getting enchanted by a harpy and getting kidnapped by the empire.


    "It really looks like it''s outside the tower. Depending on the lights since there''s no sun, it feels like the night market festival I went to as a child."


    "A night market festival? With a circus and all that?"


    "In the north, it gets dark early, so we rely on magical lighting. They say the festivals just naturally shifted to nighttime."


    "Heh, that''s how it is in the north."


    While prostitutes, revealing their cleavage, held up nes to their chests, we continued forward, talking about the north. They were used to seeing prostitutes in cities outside the tower, so it wasn¡¯t anything new.


    Past the group of scantily d prostitutes enjoying shopping from thete morning, we arrived at the temporary Adventurer''s Guild building, already dreading what we saw.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    In the underground city built by stone dwarves, there were various buildings.


    As amercial city that dealt with humans, elves, beastmen, and other races even before being forcibly relocated to the tower, the stone dwarves had also delved into real estate, renting out buildings.


    It wasughable not to have a system for renting studios and offices when the first floor had an open caf¨¦ terrace.


    "Did the knights buy a building?"


    "No wonder there were so many squires gathered."


    But I didn¡¯t expect them to do it so openly.


    The building that would serve as the 43rd-floor branch of the Adventurer''s Guild had been purchased from a stone dwarf. Ellis mentioned they managed to get it cheaply by highlighting that most of the people who hunted the underground tentacle monster were adventurers.


    Next to the Adventurer''s Guild''s 43rd-floor branch, familiar armored people were swarming.


    With doors and windows wide open, supplies being carried in, squires sweating as they cleaned, and knights spreading out to survey nearby buildings and facilities, it was clear they were moving in.


    ¡­When did they even buy a building?


    "The knights really do act quickly."


    "Indeed. Even the brothers of the temple took over a week to secure a site and start building."


    Katie and Irene murmured nonchntly, but Grace, being perceptive, nced between the temporary headquarters of the knights and my face as if sensing something was off.


    "Is this direct pressure? It¡¯s not just nearby, it¡¯s right next door. Even in other RPG games, buildings aren¡¯t ced this close."


    -It¡¯s not like they¡¯re your boss sitting next to you, lol. This is absurd.


    -But from a yer¡¯s perspective, having two buildings right next to each other is super convenient, right? Easier to n routes.


    -How do you know if they¡¯ll bully you or give you quests?


    -It¡¯s scary to see them buying a building and setting up shop just to catch a harpy.


    -Lol, why would knights chosen by the Goddess bully the hero?


    As Han Se-ah and the viewers muttered, the knights buying a building right next to the Adventurer''s Guild overnight and moving in all their supplies felt like pressure.


    Though called an order of knights, it was essentially a power group of second and third sons from noble families. Before the princess existed, there had been intense battles of words instead of des in social circles to see which orders supported which prince.


    Seeing some knights confidently heading towards the adventurer building like bandits ready to plunder information rather than knights, my worries didn¡¯t seem unfounded.


    ¡°Rnd, the person who just entered the Adventurer''s Guild¡­ Isn¡¯t that the huge knightmander we saw this morning? The one who took your friend.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him. He¡¯s so big that he stands out immediately.¡±


    ¡°The way you put it sounds rather peculiar.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t predict how the story would unfold. While I paused in this unexpected situation, Grace and Irene naturally approached and hooked their arms around mine.


    ncing around, I saw Katie examining the strategic supplies the knights were moving as if she were a housewife checking out the fresh produce section at the market.


    Meanwhile, Han Se-ah was, as usual, trying to figure out how to collect money from viewers with peculiar s*xual desires.


    Thanks to that, the fierce gazes of the squires moving the supplies turned toward us¡­ only to lose their spirit and fade away.


    ¡°Hey, over there¡­.¡±


    ¡°Is that a war hammer and shield¡­?¡±


    ¡°I heard they were on the 43rd floor.¡±


    No, instead, they were even more fired up.


    Grace clung to me yfully as always, while Irene shyly tried to mimic Grace.


    Even on Earth, Han Se-ah¡¯s unedited captures would be used without permission in fake news,beling her a celebrity or a model due to her beauty. It was only natural that squires, filled with heroic aspirations, would send passionate gazes her way.


    Yes, it should be natural.


    ¡°And those people, they¡¯re all looking at you, Rnd.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re looking because you two are beautiful?¡±


    ¡°Oh my¡­, thanks for thepliment, Rnd. But I think they¡¯re looking at you.¡±


    Just as Irene mischievously smiled and said, for some reason, the gazes weren¡¯t directed at the two beauties beside me but at me. Seeing those intense gazes, a thought suddenly came to mind.


    The 2nd Order of Knights included James Sullivan, who was quite chatty despite his size.

 Chapter 318: The Carriage of Madness 3

    Chapter 318: The Carriage of Madness 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    If their gazes had physical power, my armor would be in tatters, and for the first time since bing Rnd, I might be near death. That''s how fiercely the squires of the knight order were staring at me.


    Their eyes seemed to desperately wish for me toe to the temporary headquarters of the knight order instead of the Adventurer''s Guild to greet them.


    I had experienced the gazes of junior adventurers who imed to be my fans, but it was my first time being looked at so longingly by a group, and it was quite overwhelming. I was used to receiving nces from women in social gatherings, but it was my first time with a group of sweaty men.


    "Wow, Rnd, you¡¯re incredibly popr."


    "Is it because you''re the owner of the holy sword? The squires'' gazes were intense."The two people who naturally grabbed my arms on either side smiled bashfully and nced toward the squires. Irene wasn¡¯t quite natural and was very stiff.


    It seemed like there were more rumors about the owner of the holy sword than the hero party. Stories might have spread about a senior adventurer who wielded a shield and war hammer, defeating the Demon King¡¯s army and being chosen by the holy sword. It made sense since there were few adventurers as fully armored as I was, making me stand out.


    Even high-ranking adventurers would get hurt if hit by a giant monster. This resulted in fewer adventurers like me wearing full te armor. There was a somewhat biased perception that light armor was for adventurers and mercenaries, while heavy armor was for knights.


    "But still, is it necessary for them to gather like this?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Grace mumbled as we subtly moved inside the guild to avoid the intense gazes. ncing sideways, I saw her eyes, full of mischief, softening.


    "It''s not that Rnd isn''t popr."


    She giggled exaggeratedly before continuing.


    "Considering the level of the 46th floor we saw, shouldn¡¯t the Royal Knight Order be able to handle it without settling on the 43rd floor? Just twenty adventurers caused chaos in the city. It was like a small vige being overrun by orcs."


    Grace¡¯s words seemed to belittle the enemy, but they were reasonable. Twenty high-ranking adventurers nearly brought a city to its knees.


    Of course, human cities would face simr devastation. If twenty high-ranking rioters ran wild, there would be significant property damage and loss of life. Just like a single high-ranking monster like an ogre or wyvern could annihte a small vige.


    However, the Harpies'' city wasn¡¯t some remote vige; it was the 46th floor where the ordinary residents were intermediate-level monsters, and the city guards were high-level monsters.


    Given that such a formidable ce was sacked by just twenty adventurers, Grace''s reaction was understandable.


    A city that could be looted by just twenty adventurers would be utterly ughtered by a knight order. The 46th floor was disappointingly weak, like the undead in the swamp.


    "The upper floors might be different. From what I''ve heard, it seems like a corrupt rural lord."


    "Why? What happened?"


    "When I toppled thergest building, arge Harpy, adorned with gaudy jewelry, appeared. She had the most mana and was the biggest, but she didn¡¯t know how to fight, screaming all day for her soldiers to capture me."


    No matter how devoutly the kingdom worshipped the Goddess, it wasn¡¯t a utopia free of crime and corruption. Mypanions chuckled at my story.


    I wasn¡¯t particrly eloquent, but the image of arge, loud, but ipetent noble resonated with them, reminding them of fairy tale characters. Theyughed so happily that Han Se-ah, who was leading the way, turned around to see what was happening.


    Mypanions, worried about the empire being built and the use of ves, mentioned a viinous noble character from a famous children''s book in the kingdom, smiling bashfully. Of course, having not spent my childhood in the kingdom, I didn¡¯t know the story.


    "Right, if what Rnd said is true, there might be more sensible harpy nobles as we go higher."


    "Unlike the ipetent nobles on the 46th floor? That sounds usible. Typically, the higher you go in the tower, the stronger the enemies get. There could be more skilled andbat-savvy harpy nobles above."


    With talk of the knight order¡¯s move and my poprity, we subtly entered the Adventurer''s Guild lobby while continuing our gossip about the ipetent harpy.


    Unlike the guild building outside, this ce was only for intermediate-level adventurers and above. It was filled with stone dwarf-crafted furniture, which was so well-made that it gave off an old-fashioned caf¨¦ vibe rather than a lived-in feel.


    If the big guys weren¡¯t so loud and rowdy, it could have been an Instagram hotspot.


    "So, let''s open the passage with that Vacuum Stone!"


    "That''s not an Adventurer''s Guild item!"


    Therge man we saw earlier was still being loud and rowdy, and Ellis, who was still in the tower, was responding with a near vein-popping intensity.


    He should be called a nuisance, not a knight.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Obviously, the reason Ellis, the most senior receptionist at the tower branch of the Adventurer''s Guild, could stand her ground against the kingdom¡¯s knight captain was because of us. Her courage to face the knight captain without backing down stemmed from her connections.


    "Rnd, you¡¯re here! You came just in time!"


    "Yes, it seems like perfect timing."


    "Rnd? The owner of the holy sword?"


    Perhaps it was also due to her knack for reading the room.


    The Gigantamax Bigfoot man who had taken James earlier was standing before us. He was over 2 meters tall, making Rnd look up even in his own body.


    With his shaggy hair and unkempt beard,bined with his fierce eyes, he looked like arger version of Zhang Fei from the Three Kingdoms I read about as a child. Now I understood why James Sullivan would drunkenlyin that "our captain looks like a half-ogre, though he might not be an ogre because of all that hair."


    He didn¡¯t seem particrly angry at Ellis, who was shouting fiercely at him. His face was fierce, but it wasn¡¯t filled with rage. Maybe he just had a loud voice, making it seem like he was always angry.


    "I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, Sir Rnd! Of course, this was before you wielded the holy sword!"


    "From Sullivan, I presume?"


    "Don¡¯t even get me started! Because of that chatterbox, the squires act like vige kids following a bard around!"


    Seeing himugh happily in front of us, it seemed he wasn¡¯t actually angry. Thinking back, his voice was much quieter nowpared to when he dragged James away in the morning. Then, his voice had echoed through the building''s first floor, but now it wasn¡¯t loud enough to be heard outside the guild.


    "Wow, his voice is as loud as his size. It''s almost disorienting, like turning up earphones too high. Is the stream volume okay?"


    -It sounds like he¡¯s shouting just by talking normally.


    -It might be a mana thing. Maybe his mana reserves make his voice resonate more.


    -Is there a way to adjust his volume? My ears are ringing.


    -I nearly jumped out of my seat watching with earphones on.


    -Teacher Rnd¡¯s shouts were less jarring, but is this really his normal speaking volume?


    Of course, how spacious,fortable, and soundproof the lobby of the building crafted by the stone dwarves was a different story. Han Se-ah seemed to be genuinely asking the viewers about the stream sound quality, as her ears were hurting.


    Just as pain and bad smells were somewhat limited for yers and viewers, it seemed that loud noises were also edited to some extent. Comparing it to my shouting, it appeared that overtly loud noises were edited out, but the knight captain''s voice was just below the threshold.


    Han Se-ah began discussing volume settings with the viewers while rubbing her ears, and Grace and Irene, seemingly tired of the loud voice, quietly moved back to Katie''s side.


    "So, Sir Rnd! Anyway, do you have business with me?"


    "...This is the Adventurer''s Guild."


    "Ahaha! That''s right, indeed!"


    Seeing usughing together brought back memories of the things James Sullivan had said about his superior.


    James had described him as a hairy half-ogre, a rare hybrid monster from the southern jungles who had swallowed a voice amplification artifact in his childhood that got stuck in his throat, a madman from the magic tower who drank potions like liquor, and someone who couldn¡¯t hear others because of hisrge ears.


    "So let me tell you my business! I want the Adventurer''s Guild to open a passage with that thing, whatever it¡¯s called!"


    "I told you, it¡¯s not an Adventurer''s Guild item!"


    "Please! It¡¯s for the royal pce!"


    "Oh, for goodness¡¯ sake!"


    Ellis, who had been trying to flee to the second floor, shouted in frustration, and the knight captain, ignoring her, continued to insist. Watching this skit-like conversation, I realized that James¡¯sints weren¡¯t just drunken ramblings.


    This man wasn¡¯t actually deaf. He was just pretending not to hear anything unfavorable to him, using his image to push his agenda.

 319 - The Carriage of Madness 4

    319 - The Carriage of Madness 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    With an imposing figure towering over 2 meters, hair and beard resembling those of a barbarian more than a noble, fierce eyes, and a booming voice that seemed capable of making eardrums burst, he repeated himself stubbornly. Most people, seeing his appearance, would dismiss him as an ignorantly persistent brute, but I could see more.


    Beyond his intimidating exterior, the subtle movements of his eyes suggested he was gauging the reactions of those around him.


    A superhuman who has reached a high level and can manipte mana would be able to observe the breathing, heartbeats, and even the swallowing sounds of those around him.


    ¡®He could be mistaken for a half-ogre or even a half-fox spirit.¡¯


    When our eyes met, hisrge mouth curved into a wide grin. Realizing that I had caught on, he ced his massive hand, as big as a bear''s paw, on my shoulder and patted it in a friendly manner."I heard that the Vacuum Stone is a tool of the stone dwarves. It would be better for Sir Rnd, the owner of the holy sword and the savior of the underground city, to request it instead of someone they don''t know!"


    Realizing that his stubborn insistence wasn¡¯t working, the knight captain quickly changed his approach. Clearly ustomed to the political maneuvers of noble society, he smoothly transitioned the conversation. If Ellis hadn¡¯t stood her ground, the Adventurer''s Guild might have faced a subtle form of exploitation.


    We would have had to run errands to connect the knight order with old Bobo and secure the rights to use the Vacuum Stone, only to receive a simple ¡°thank you, it was for the kingdom¡± as our reward.


    "It seems unlikely that the harpies willunch a counterattack, so we do n to open the passage. However, we just returned from an expedition yesterday and intend to rest. It may take some time before we can start."


    Using a bit of polite evasion learned from social gatherings, I deflected his request. While I wasn¡¯t as skilled as seasoned nobles or merchants, I had picked up a thing or two from overhearing noblewomen¡¯s pillow talk.


    By hinting that we could do itter because we were tired, I saw the knight captain¡¯s eyes narrow slightly.


    It wasn¡¯t a subtle hint; I was practically demandingpensation. Thisrge, cunning man certainly understood. He didn¡¯t seem foolish or reckless enough to push a hero into working for free.


    "Haha! I know the feeling well. After an expedition, my old bones ache all over. There¡¯s something great for times like that."


    "I¡¯m not asking you to slip something into my pocket. Consider it a convenience for the guild."


    "Young folks these daysck a sense of humor."


    I hadn¡¯t expected him to try and sneak a coin pouch onto my belt.


    What kind of antics had this knight captain been up to that made him so adept at such a seamless move? It felt like watching a legendary pickpocket rather than a knight.


    His quick movements were expected of a high-level knight, but the way he deftly attached the coin pouch to my belt was so skillful it left me speechless.


    "For the convenience of the guild¡­ I¡¯m not sure what to prepare, but I¡¯ll do my best! So, how do we go about using that Vacuum Stone?"


    Despite my initial refusal, the knight captain cheerfully epted, showing no hard feelings. While he might have initially tried to subtly exploit the guild, his eagerness to get to the 46th floor was genuine, as evidenced by his palpable impatience.


    Maybe even his impatience was an act, knowing I would read his intentions through his eyes and breathing, albeit clumsily.


    But there was no need to drag this out further. I wasn¡¯t the spokesperson for the Adventurer''s Guild, nor did I have any reason to confront the knight order alone for the guild¡¯s benefit.


    Since my suggestion to fill the guild¡¯s pockets a bit would likely be epted, it was best to agree to their request.


    "There¡¯s an old stone dwarf named Bobo who represents the city. The Vacuum Stone isn¡¯t something anyone can use freely; you need his permission."


    "Of course, for a magical tool with such capabilities. So, may I use your name, Sir Rnd?"


    "Go ahead. We need to head back to the 46th floor anyway."


    The knight captain nodded in understanding, exchanged a few words with another knight who had been silently standing behind him, and then strode out of the guild.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    If James was like the wind, the knight captain was like a storm.


    James had run great distances on foot, rather than riding a horse, just to have a drink with his friend, and he shuddered when talking about the knight captain. If that straightforward muscle-bound macho guy found him daunting, I wondered what kind of person he was. Today, I found out.


    "The kingdom¡¯s knight captain resembles our deputy knight captain quite a bit."


    "Are you talking about the northern knight order?"


    "Yes, there¡¯s someone just like him among the deputies my fathermands. Although he has gray hair."


    Han Se-ah, who had slipped away to talk to a guild employee, left such an impression that even when Irene left to check on the temple¡¯s situation, Grace and Katie continued to talk about him.


    Just like outside, the two of them sat at a stone table, chatting away. They never seemed to run out of things to talk about despite being together all day.


    On my right was Grace, and on my left was Katie. They chattered about the supplies the knight order brought, therge knight captain, and the deputy knight captain of the north.


    "I¡¯m back."


    "Wee back, Irene."


    As I listened to Grace and Katie¡¯s sweet voices with one ear, watching Han Se-ah¡¯s quest progress on the holographic screen, Irene returned to the table, moving in quick steps.


    Grace moved over to the next seat, patting the chair with her body warmth for Irene to sit. Irene hesitated for a moment but then sat down next to me.


    "How¡¯s the temple?"


    "There doesn¡¯t seem to be much reaction. Ah, but a few Temple Knights areing up from below¡­ It seems the temple is leaving it to the knights rather than acting directly."


    I had expected the Temple Knights to move since the royal knights were acting so openly, but apparently not. The temple leaders, unlike the muscle-bound Temple Knights, didn¡¯t think or act on instinct.


    As Irene, who had gotten a seat thanks to Grace, ced the snacks she had bought on the table and started munching, Han Se-ah came down from the office on the second floor. She seemed to have been talking to Ellis, who had fled from the knight captain earlier.


    Han Se-ah dove between Grace and Katie as if her head hurt from the conversation and started stuffing macarons and meringue cookies into her mouth.


    "Wow, this is good. Did Irene buy this?"


    "Yes, I bought it from the market street nearby."


    -She looks like an idol but sounds like a middle-aged man.


    -Is that a macaron or boiled pork? She sounds like she''s munching meringue made from rice.


    -She eats macarons like a middle-aged man snacking on cream buns during break time, lol.


    -She looks like she belongs in a fantasy world until she opens her mouth and sounds like she came from a sauna.


    -So what about the temple? Stop eating and listen to mom''s story.


    "Hey, don¡¯t bother someone while they¡¯re eating!"


    Of course, the conversation with the guild must have included political topics. The guild members, being an interest group, would surely feel threatened seeing a group of noble knights swarm in.


    Adventurers, knight orders, the royal family, the temple, various merchants, and guilds. It was only natural that things would getplicated when a power group like the hero¡¯s party got involved in these intertwined interests.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t my concern, so I decided to let Han Se-ah worry about it and figure it out on her own, despite all the advice she was receiving. To me, the thing on my shoulders was more of a helmet stand than a head. I had already used up my brainpower for the day by dealing with the knight captain who tried to force us into working for free.


    ¡°So, Hanna. What did the guild say?¡±


    ¡°They were in a panic because the knight order¡¯s letter arrivedte, and they weren''t prepared. They seemed really flustered with the knight captain showing up and making demands. It looks like there¡¯s no high-ranking manager here besides Ellis.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s just a temporary branch meant to send up quests, they weren¡¯t thinking about other tasks. Suddenly, the knight order showing up has thrown them into chaos.¡±


    No wonder Ellis was sticking around the tower. She was probably trying to take it easy as the top manager. They could use the magic tower¡¯s crystal ball formunication, avoiding the need for anyone toe and go.


    The 43rd-floor adventurer branch was solely focused on tasks rted to harpies and stone dwarves. Without a boss to report to, Ellis probably brought her favorite employees to ck off, only for the knight order to move in next door and start demanding work.


    That exined the stress lines on Ellis¡¯s face as she shouted angrily.


    It was like a sergeant trying to avoid work by hiding in the warehouse, only to be forcibly drafted by themander of another unit.


    ¡°And one more thing. While we were resting after returning, arge mercenary group left for the city on the 46th floor early this morning.¡±


    ¡°Arge mercenary group?¡±


    ¡°Reba¡­ it¡¯s Reba¡¯s mercenary group. They left for a raid. I was told to let you know."

 320 - The Carriage of Madness 5

    320 - The Carriage of Madness 5


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Mercenaries were the type to risk their lives for a single gold coin.


    Adventurers and mercenaries might seem simr at first nce, but there were significant differences. Adventurers meticulously prepared and gathered information to explore the unknown and confront monsters. Mercenaries, on the other hand, would charge headlong at anything¡ªhuman or monster¡ªas long as they were paid.


    To use a metaphor, adventurers were like private detectives, while mercenaries resembled back-alleybor agencies.


    They seemed to do simr work but operated in different realms. It wasn¡¯t just because I was an adventurer that I viewed it this way.


    "No wonder it''s been quiet."¡°What¡¯s wrong, Rnd?¡±


    The main job of adventurers, as the name suggests, is adventure. They explore the unknown inside the tower or pioneer the remote areas of the kingdom. Therefore, adventurers are graded not by their personal achievements but by the floors of the tower they have conquered.


    Mercenaries, however, focus solely on money and results. If one mercenary earned 100 gold on the 10th floor and another earned 40 gold on the 30th floor, the one with 100 gold would be considered superior.


    Reba was not only a top-tier adventurer but also a top-tier mercenary and the leader of arge mercenary group. She didn¡¯t stay in one ce but traveled across the kingdom, transporting goods and engaging in light trading with her mercenary band. This clearly demonstrated one thing.


    Reba was mad about money in various ways.


    You could tell just by the fact that she excelled in both adventuring and mercenary work. Low-tier members carried supplies, mid-tier members captured wandering monsters and engaged in trade, high-tier members took on intermediate-level tower quests, and she, as a top-tier member, pioneered the front lines of the tower. It was as if she were running a gold macro, obsessed with money.


    So, what kind of reaction would you expect when a wealthy city with unlimited plunder appeared before such a woman?


    "If they set out inrge numbers at dawn, it must be chaos by now."


    "Is Reba¡¯s mercenary group that significant?"


    "She¡¯s a top-tier mercenary and adventurer, and her mercenary group is one of thergest in the kingdom."


    "The whole group moved, not just a part of it?"


    Han Se-ah and the viewers seemed to remember Reba rampaging alone in the orc forest and didn¡¯t think much of it. But once they saw the situation on the 46th floor, their minds would change immediately.


    Han Se-ah brought what was practically bad news. The knight order was probably eager to use old Bobo¡¯s Vacuum Stone to open the passage and start their expedition, while the mercenary group had somehow already reached the 46th floor through the narrow path and mountain trails.


    That meant our next course of action was clear.


    "So, what do we do now?"


    "What do you think? We go and take advantage of the meal Reba has prepared."


    "Eh?"


    When the stage is set, it''s time to join the feast.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The word "plunder" was inseparable from the lives of mercenaries.


    They plundered the viges of enemies defeated in territorial wars. When mercenary groups shed, the losing group got plundered. If a ce looked promising, they temporarily turned to banditry to rob merchants. Unless they were among the few mercenary groups known for their reliability, most lived this way.


    Even adventurers swindled other adventurers and sold off their equipment, so why wouldn¡¯t mercenaries do the same? For mercenaries, plundering was as close to their main job as fighting.


    And the primary job of one of the kingdom¡¯s top mercenary groups was even more impressive than I had imagined.


    "Wow, what¡¯s all this?"


    The narrow passage, which the royal knight order hadn¡¯t yet cleared, needed time to revert to its original state after being modified with the portable Vacuum Stone.


    Thinking this over, we headed toward the underground city on the 46th floor. The dark cavern was brightly lit by magical lights.


    Streemp-like magical devices illuminated the underground area, and beneath them, mercenaries were running around frantically, being yelled at with all sorts of curses. The sight of them working systematically and efficiently left our mouths agape.


    The first to notice us was Reba, who wasn¡¯t rampaging but rummaging through loot with eyes gleaming with greed and madness.


    "What the hell, can¡¯t you tell the difference between stones and ores? How do you even shoot¡­ Rnd?"


    "You¡¯ve set up quite nicely, haven¡¯t you?"


    "If you can¡¯t take what¡¯s given, you¡¯re disqualified as a mercenary."


    It seemed one of the mercenaries had brought back a chunk of wall and was scolded before scurrying off.


    Apparently, they had a separate team for collection.


    This wasn¡¯t just a rush-and-loot operation. The nimble high-ranking mercenaries distracted the harpy soldiers, mid-ranking mercenaries broke into luxurious buildings to gather supplies, and low-ranking mercenaries transported the goods underground in a strategic manner.


    They even installed a makeshift elevator on the stairs leading up to the surface, suggesting they had purchased it from the magic tower specifically for this looting operation.


    "So, did you get anything?"


    "Tearing down the building walls alone is profitable. This truly is the fabled city of gold."


    As a result, the low-ranking mercenaries were using the elevator to transport goods, looking as exhausted as if they were unloading delivery trucks. Although there were jewels and decorations, most of what they carried were metal scraps and building debris, making them look half-dead.


    Of course, it was easier than being a high-ranking mercenary fighting for their lives or a mid-ranking mercenary demolishing metal buildings, but it was still tough.


    It looked more like an exploitative operation than plundering, with items continuously being brought down like worker ants transporting food. Seeing this, Han Se-ah finally understood my words at the guild and began talking to her viewers.


    "This isn¡¯t the plundering I imagined. I thought it would be rough mercenaries demanding everything, but this is more organized than a logistics center."


    -I expected a chaotic plundering, but this is more systematic than a warehouse.


    -At least in deliveries, they throw packages around, but these guys can¡¯t even do that because it¡¯s their money on the line, lol.


    -Why don¡¯t they just drop the metal from a cliff instead of using the elevator?


    -I thought she was wild only in battle, but she¡¯s just as fierce when ites to money.


    I approached Han Se-ah and whispered after tapping her side.


    "We need to go up."


    "For the loot? The city is vast, shouldn¡¯t it be fine?"


    "¡­The mercenaries might demolish altars or other clues."


    "Ah!"


    With over a hundred mercenaries breaking down buildings and grabbing anything valuable, a clueless mid-ranking mercenary might smash altars or murals thinking, ¡°This isn¡¯t a jewel, smash!¡± which would create problems.


    The chance of finding a crude altar in the middle of the city was slim, but gamers are the type to think, ¡°What if?¡± even with less than a 1% chance.


    The likelihood was extremely low, but if we stayed idle and clues for a quest were smashed, it would affect not just the game progression but also the stream.


    A first-ever quest failure show from the world¡¯s number one strategy guide would have major repercussions.


    Of course, it wasn''t a game over, and losing one quest clue wouldn''t be a significant setback. However, it was best not to give the cyber ghosts who constantly look for opportunities to criticize streamers any ammunition.


    Additionally, Han Se-ah''s unique desire for victory yed a role. Even before starting Heroes Chronicle, she was a streamer with a passion for sports and games. Herck of luck and clumsy movements aside, her desire for victory and dedication to gaming were genuine.


    "You heard, Reba?"


    "Just don''t mess with my guys."


    "Why would I mess with them?"


    Amid the viewers'' excitement and fuss, I left Han Se-ah, who had decided on a second city exploration, and chatted with Reba.


    With the cameras rolling and the situation favorable, I whispered some advice to our leader. Still, no matter how quietly I whispered from a distance where I could reach out and touch her, a superhuman of Reba''s level would hear it as clearly as a civil defense siren.


    Even though the tower was a free space, it wasn¡¯t right to roam around where Reba¡¯s mercenaries were already working. Just as there are courtesies to observe between close friends, we needed to inform her of our ns even if we were close.


    "If you knock something over, there are plenty of guys who¡¯ll get crushed to death. Actually, just getting hit by debris could be fatal. So, what¡¯s this about an altar?"


    "Maybe something rted to the harpies¡¯ appearance? Like that orc who summoned the orcsst time."


    "Is it worth money?"


    "Probably not."


    "Then take it. Oh, Katie, aren¡¯t you going to say hello?"


    Although it seemed like we were intruding while they were making money, I was the one who initially destroyed the city. Reba knew this, so she wasn¡¯t charging us a toll or acting territorial.


    Katie shrank back in surprise at Reba''s beast-like red eyes waving dismissively in annoyance, and there was a ridiculous incident where a low-ranking mercenary, distracted by our party¡¯s beauty, tripped and got injured while carrying supplies. Nevertheless,


    We headed towards the entrance of the 46th-floor city, where the plundering was in full swing.

 321 - The Fall of the Empire 1

    321 - The Fall of the Empire 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The city of harpies, which we had returned to in just one day, was now in such a state that it was embarrassing to call it a city.


    "Ugh, sh*t! Don''t touch the gas!"


    "Those flying bitches are even throwing things, damn it!"


    "You f*cking b*tch, is that an ore or a patterned rock? Can''t you see straight?"


    Hundreds of mercenaries were rampaging like madmen on the debris of copsed buildings.Not just a hundred, but in the hundreds.


    "Shiiit! You said you''d block it!"


    "Shut up and move your feet, the real ones are blocking it¨D!"


    The Reba Mercenaries, one of the best in the kingdom in terms of both size and strength. An elite unit that reached the upper ranks, with mid-tier mercenaries blinded by the sight of gold coins numbering in the hundreds.


    Even if they weren''t part of the same group, wasn''t it a mercenary''s specialty to increase their numbers through contracts?


    Among the flying spears of the harpies, hundreds of low-tier mercenaries screamed they were dying but still diligently pocketed the jewels. Mid-tier mercenaries, somehow dodging a couple of flying spears, were dismantling anything that looked expensive, numbering in the hundreds.


    Unlucky ones were dropping dead from the flying spears, but no one cared.


    They were throwing their lives away to earn money, it was their free will.


    "Wow, it''s more chaotic thanst time."


    "Maybe it''s because there are no stone dwarves to repair the city."


    "Well, you can''t rebuild those sturdy metal walls with harpy wings."


    "Ugh, even if harpies wear clothes, it''s good that they still maintain their R-rated appearance."


    -Humans don''t turn into mana stones, so it quickly bes a gore fest


    -Seeing it like this, it''s really brutal... Maybe because I''m immersed in the low-tier mercenary life


    -The low-tier ones die without a sound, and the mid-tier ones roll on the ground to avoid it. The high-tier mobs are really strong.


    -Why are they taking rocks? Looks like they''re grabbing anything they can in this chaos, lol


    They were holdingrge warhammers suitable for demolition rather thanbat. Since they couldn''t handle aura, they couldn''t have created this ruin, so most of the copsed buildings were the result of the disaster caused by me and some nameless adventurer raidersst time.


    There were no stone dwarves to rebuild the copsed buildings, and the city''smander was an ipetent fool who only knew how to adorn himself.


    In such a situation, within a day, hundreds of humans swarmed out from the underground, how horrifying must it be? To the empire''s harpies, who consider ground walkers inferior, wouldn''t humans look like some kind of monstrous flesh-eating ants?


    Not flesh-eating ants... house-eating ants? Giant ants that steal buildings and property, that sounds a bit scary.


    "Where should we go now?"


    "If there''s a temple, there should be some religious facilities, right?"


    "I''ve seen something like that."


    Katie, starting the conversation as she watched the chaos of harpies flying busily and mercenaries running for their lives.


    She mentioned there might be hints like a temple in the city, which was just a casual remark, but it turned out to be true. Well, it''s an empire ruled by a harpy with delusions of grandeur, iming to be an empress and Goddess.


    It makes sense there would be religious facilities in every city since loyalty is synonymous with faith.


    Whether it''s a hint or not, it''s confirmed that such a ce exists. While I was wrecking the city and inhaling noxious gas, and Han Se-ah was digging underground for valuables, the other three seemed to have diligently explored the city.


    "This way!"


    "What about the harpies?"


    "Put on your robes and hide your weapons, don''t hold anything in your hands. They seem to target those fighting or stealing first."


    As Grace, with her keen insight, suggested, we pulled our robes over our heads and ran through the debris. The harpies flying urgently overhead ignored us.


    Of course, since it was the Harpy Empire, it was a world with a ss system. If there were suspicious humans evacuating from a ce where ves or ordinary citizens lived, and humans stealing the property of nobles, the thieves had to be caught first and the nobles appeased.


    Even humans would first protect the nobles'' property. Why would it be different for the imperialistic harpies who only learned the worst practices?


    "It¡¯s noisy, but it feels peaceful."


    "Other than the flying debris, it doesn¡¯t seem dangerous."


    Thanks to Grace''s senses, we could weave through alleys without receiving direct attacks, making it easier to navigate the city. Command-level harpy soldiers, who used throwing spears as their main weapon, were being handled by high-ranking mercenaries, making our passage surprisinglyfortable.


    Even low-ranking harpy soldiers, steeped in their superiorityplex, seemed to hate the idea ofnding in the dusty alleys below.


    Sometimes, stone fragments or building debris would fly up due to fights between mid-tier mercenaries and low-ranking soldiers, but all of us had reached high-tier levels. Even the delicate and fragile Irene, considering her HP stats, would be dozens of times stronger than a regr farmer.


    From the sky came the sound of harpy wings and shouts, while from the ground arose the groans and screams of mercenaries. Moving through this chaos without weapons, we saw a tall buildinge into view.


    It was somewhat different from the tall, luxurious building where the harpymander had been. Instead of being tall, it was broad andcked the ornate decorations one might expect.


    It seemed the exterior was built simply as a religious facility¡­ probably the work of stone dwarves.


    Because it didn¡¯t glitter, it drew less attention despite itsrge size. As we rampaged through the city, we mainly destroyed tall, glittering structures, so this building¡¯s exterior remained intact.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    It felt like a scene from a movie.


    "Wow... the stone dwarves'' craftsmanship is just amazing."


    As Han Se-ah murmured, the beautiful building, which served as both a temple and a gathering ce, stood tall amidst the ruins.


    High-ranking mercenaries, dragging out battles and buying time, enragedmand-level harpies who recklessly hurled their spears. Mid-tier mercenaries smashed anything valuable in the city, low-tier mercenaries grabbed anything profitable and fled, with soldier harpies in pursuit.


    Unarmed harpy citizens screamed in sharp voices, and unlucky mercenaries left theirst words in the dusty air as they died.


    Amidst this chaos, therge religious building maintained its beauty, untouched. It was like a scene from a movie or a line from a folklore passed down by word of mouth.


    "There doesn¡¯t seem to be any guards, let''s go in."


    We opened the door and found the interior unscathed. It felt like a roofless cathedral, or a massive exhibition hall where a mosaic made of stained ss should have been.


    Our steps naturally slowed as we took in the vast, grand, and solemn ce. Especially Irene, who seemed deeply moved, started looking around with her small mouth agape.


    Even though it was built to worship the harpy empress, the stone dwarves had built it. Despite being enved, their craftsmanship prioritized artistry, creating a ce that felt both unadorned and striking, exuding a contradictory antique elegance.


    Having lived on Earth and in the kingdom, I felt it was more beautiful than any museum, cathedral, or noble mansion I''d ever visited. How much more would Irene, a saint candidate, feel?


    "If the temple''syout is simr, this would be the hall for visitors. So, probably this way¡­."


    "Did you hear that? Let¡¯s follow Irene¡¯s suggestion."


    -Expert knowledge from someone in the same field, lol


    -Feels weird to see Irene lead instead


    -What game puts the healer in the front line


    -The architecture is so beautiful; I want to use this for my project


    -The professor watches the stream and fails you right away, lol


    The camera panned over the harpy temple like a documentary stream. The viewers, perhaps moved by the lens¡¯s capture, madements one after another.


    Following Irene''s lead, we passed through the wide hall and headed to a space filled with columns. These columns didn¡¯t seem to support the ceiling but rather served as seats for high-ranking harpies.


    This must be an important space used for worshiping the harpy empress.


    "It¡¯s supposed to be around here¡­."


    "It does resemble the temple my father took me to."


    However, it wasn¡¯t exactly the same, and Irene''s steps gradually slowed and stopped. Since it was a temple for harpies, there were many tall columns, making it inconvenient to explore from the ground.


    I felt like smashing these vision-obstructing columns, but doing so might destroy clues or attract nearby harpy soldiers.


    The tall stone columns didn¡¯t attract mercenaries for plundering, which pushed them out of the harpy soldiers'' interest. But if loud crashing sounds came from inside, someone would definitelye to check.


    While thinking this, Grace suddenly wiped her palms on her thighs and leapt up. She discarded her robe and began climbing the columns. I couldn¡¯t help but look up and watch.


    "Got it! Can everyone climb up?"


    I was momentarily captivated by her slim legs that weren¡¯t fully covered by her leather armor. Beyond the open ceiling, I saw the cloudy sky and tall walls. Grace, smiling brightly from atop a column, waved us to join her.


    Did they stash all their religious symbols at the very top of the temple?

 322 - The Fall of the Empire 2

    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    In a corner of the temple, away from the chaotic situation outside, Grace climbed up a column like a monkey and smiled.


    Watching her, I thought I might be able to push off and jump up too. I tapped the column with my gauntlet-covered hand and realized it wasn¡¯t just a simple pir but a symbol with a religious purpose and a perch for noble harpies.


    ¡°This... the walls are densely engraved with something.¡±


    ¡°The stone dwarves'' craftsmanship seems a bit odd¡­.¡±


    The harpies wouldn¡¯t look down at the column walls from up there, so what was the point? Or maybe it was a craftsman¡¯s subtle rebellion, putting their best work on the parts harpies wouldn¡¯t see.These idle thoughts passed, but the important thing was what Grace had discovered. It was something hard to see from below, visible only from the top of the column.


    Katie, agile as she was, could climb up on her own. I was deciding whether to carry Irene and Han Se-ah on my shoulders or lift them one by one when I heard a rumbling sound. Turning my head, I saw Han Se-ah waving her staff.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go up¡­ huh, what?¡±


    -Does the mage have no awareness? She¡¯s acting all proud while everyone else is climbing.


    -Lol, she¡¯s definitely doing it for content. Don¡¯t fall for it, it¡¯s all a money grab.


    -Forbes¡¯ #1 for not understanding romantic opportunities.


    -You said you¡¯d support her!


    ¡°You see? I made stairs¡­ what, why?¡±


    Han Se-ah, collecting stones from the empty floor, quickly created a spiral staircase up the column. Proud of her magic control, she puffed out her chest and beamed, but was quickly overwhelmed by the barrage ofments from the viewers.


    As she turned, Han Se-ah found herself face to face with Irene, who had naturallye to my side to lean on me. Irene, who had nned to be carried like Grace before, was now blushing awkwardly because of the sudden appearance of stairs.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go up.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right, eek!¡±


    Seeing her hesitation, I found it cute and crouched down, offering my arm as a seat and supporting her gently. Lifting her easily, I formed a steady perch for her, with my arm as a sturdy seat.


    Startled, she let out a small scream but soon clung to my shoulder, bncing herself against my chest. As I stepped onto the spiral staircase Han Se-ah made and jumped up, I saw Katie, who had already climbed up out of curiosity.


    ¡°Anyway, those two can go up together, and I¡¯ll follow. Don¡¯t we have any flight magic for wind magic users? It would be so convenient to just fly up in times like these.¡±


    Below, Han Se-ah¡¯s muttering drifted up, still managing to control the viewers¡¯ reaction smoothly. But the three of us who had climbed up paid no attention to the party¡¯s leader and brilliant but entric mage, Han Se-ah.


    Even Irene, who was now on the column and blushed, looked in one direction with her mouth agape.


    The three of us looked at a mural simr in structure to the previous altar. It wasn''t simply painted; it seemed carved into the upper part of a tall church wall and then dyed. Tentacle-like snakes reached toward the sky, and spear-like lightning bolts struck downward.


    Like the altar we found inside the previous cave, something had been transformed into a pincushion bristling with spears. However, this time the quality was on a whole different level.


    ¡®¡­Creation of Heaven and Earth?¡¯


    Michngelo¡¯s masterpiece, the Creation of Adam, was a fresco painted on a cathedral ceiling. Here, it was carved into the upper wall and closer to a sculpture, but nheless, it evoked a simr feeling.


    It felt like admiring a historical masterpiece in a museum. Compared to the crude altar a child might have made, this was a work of art. If it weren''t for its harpy empress-worshipping content, nobles might have traded their vis, not just gold coins, to buy it.


    Even I, whocked sensitivity, stared at it nkly for a few seconds. It was natural that the women, who lived in a medieval world without the inte and had rich religious sensitivities, were moved.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing. So, those weren¡¯t lightning bolts but spears? Judging by the design, one looks like the real boss, and the other a fake boss.¡±


    However, Han Se-ah, who had be a cyber ghost drenched in inte culture, viewed it from a different perspective.


    Grace, marveling at the delicate craftsmanship of the stone dwarves, noted that it must have been ufortable to carve something so beautiful at such a height.


    Katie assessed that even the nobles who loved to boast wouldn''t have such an art piece. Meanwhile, Irene felt a peculiar sadness that such beauty was dedicated to the harpies instead of the Goddess. Han Se-ah, however, viewed the mural from a gamer¡¯s perspective.


    ¡°This is the second time, right? Since the content is simr, it must be information about the 50th floor. Whether the real boss is the monster from underground or the harpy empress, judging by how things are going, we¡¯ll probably have to fight both in order.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we ally with the Empire? Didn¡¯t the harpies proim themselves goddesses of the sky and lightning? If they deify their leaders, it¡¯s impossible to form an alliance with the kingdom. We know this from the guy living up north.¡±


    -Rocket Man from the north of the Korean penins is famous XD


    -Isn¡¯t the design team at BB Games too dedicated? Is there a simr sculpture somewhere?


    -There''s no portal connecting Earth, so why would there be a sculpture of harpies hunting tentacle monsters in real life?


    -Does the Harpy Empire stretch from Adolf to Rocket Man? That¡¯s a terrifying thought.


    -Lol, what percentage chance do you think there is that Kim Jung-soo would actually say, ¡°I¡¯m not of Baekdu bloodline, I support an alliance with the U.S.¡±


    Here, the dictatorship hassted for four generations.


    Putting aside the international politics of Earth-4, Han Se-ah''s muttering made a lot of sense. The bizarre tentacle monster that appeared on the 45th floor had a slimy body simr to a slime.


    There were elite versions of the subterranean bugs that crawled out of the ground. The harpies, who had turned from monsters to NPCs, had elite versions known as red harpies. If the mid-boss on the 45th floor was an immature entity, there might be an ancient tentacle worm rted to the founding myth of the Harpy Empire deeper underground.


    As an adventurer, it was a bit hasty to make such assumptions with only two clues, but as a gamer looking at a quest log, it was a reasonable deduction.


    [Secret ce Found Deep in the Cave]


    [Inside was a poorly crafted altar]


    [Who made the crudely drawn mural of harpies?]


    [The beautifully constructed harpy city exploited stone dwarves]


    [The harpy empress¡¯s temple had beautiful murals]


    [Could the creature in the painting be rted to the monster we encountered undergroundst time?]


    The quest log, activated at the altar in the hidden cave, progressed to the next content as we climbed up to the top of the temple columns.


    -If the same thing appears twice in a game, it''s usually emphasizing something.


    -But isn''t there only one temple in the city?


    -Temples aren¡¯t like local churches fighting for believers. There''s only one.


    -This ce isn''t like Korea, where crosses are everywhere.


    -I visited Korea once, and the sheer number of red neon crosses was overwhelming


    While we each had different thoughts and admired the stone dwarves'' masterpiece, we heard the sound of wings. Along with the fierce wind, arge harpy appeared.


    "Who are you!"


    Arge red harpy ofmander rank, appeared while we were quietly appreciating the artwork. Her sharp voice immediately treated us as enemies, and her tense, uncovered thighs seemed ready to throw a spear at any moment.


    There had been no particr obstruction until we reached the temple. Why suddenly appear here and cause a ruckus? The mercenaries outside were still creating chaos.


    I was ready to jump into action, having left myrge shield at the base of the column, but themander-level harpy pulled out handcuffs instead of a spear.


    ¡°That¡¯s a seat for the high-ranking ones! You wingless things!¡±


    There was only one reason for themotion.


    The hierarchy system.

 323 - The Fall of the Empire 3

    323 - The Fall of the Empire 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Therge, shiny red wings pped menacingly above our heads.


    We weren¡¯t destroying the city, stealing valuable property, or kidnapping or hunting harpies. Yet, because we had dared to sit in the nobles'' seats, this superior creature red at us with intense hostility.


    Her pale thighs, exposed without armor, were filled with bulging muscles that contrasted with her fair skin. Clutching a spear and handcuffs in her talons, she was ready forbat, and we were all too aware of it.


    ¡°What should we do? Should we quickly deal with her and leave?¡±


    ¡°Hanna, have you checked everything we need to know?¡±Katie, preparing to leap off the wall, naturally twisted her body to hide the sword handle, while Grace fiddled with the bow hidden under her robe.


    ¡°Yes, we can fight now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s finish this quickly!¡±


    As soon as Han Se-ah, the party leader who had been searching the temple, gave the green light, Grace¡¯s robe fluttered off, falling to the base of the column. The bow, which had been on her back, was now in her hand, and she began shooting arrows towards the harpy¡¯s wings. The arrows sliced through the air like fish through water, elegantly curving towards their target.


    ¡°Humans!¡±


    But this was no ordinary monster¡ªit was an elite monster from the 46th floor. With a graceful twist, the harpy spun in the air, kicking her legs to deflect the arrows aimed at her wings, causing them to lose momentum and drop to the ground.


    The harpy, still in the air, was then targeted by Katie, who had leaped off the column. Her sword, imbued with a fierce aura, sliced through the harpy¡¯s wing with icy precision.


    ¡°Hanna, bring her down!¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Though the wound was shallow, the cold attribute of Katie¡¯s sword inflicted a status effect rather than significant damage. Before a few drops of blood could even hit the ground, the wound began to freeze rapidly. With one wing frozen and her bnce lost after twisting twice in the air, the oue was inevitable.


    A gust of wind conjured by Han Se-ah enveloped the harpy¡¯s crippled wing, causing her to il like a human with a twisted ankle and fall.


    ¡°You humans, I¡¯ll...!¡±


    The harpy crashed into a column and then plummeted to the ground. She looked up as she regained consciousness, but thest thing she would see was an armored man descending upon her.


    ¡°Wow, that must hurt.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn''t be saying that after shing her with your sword.¡±


    I had jumped down at the same time, thinking it would be good to capture themander alive. Without gathering mana, I simply leapt down, fully armored, from almost ten meters high.


    Even though I had reached a high level, a muscr man over 180 cm tall, fully d in metal armor weighing well over 150 kg, diving from such a height was bound to cause a concussion.


    The heavy impact against my knee knocked the harpymander unconscious without a sound. I had intended to pin her down, but my trajectory had been slightly off, resulting in a flying knee strike to her face.


    Despite her beautiful appearance, her proud nose crumbled, and her mouth was bloodied. Feeling both a bit guilty and disgusted, I quickly extended my hand to Han Se-ah.


    ¡°Hanna, give me a sack.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you were trying to capture her?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve never taken amander-level harpy before.¡±


    Han Se-ah casually pulled out arge sack and rope from her inventory. It seemed like a grim choice for a hero, but we had used these items many times before on harpy girls and soldiers.


    This time, even though we were binding an elite monster, the wing injury should make it manageable. Honestly, the rope was just from a general store, so even if it tore, it wouldn¡¯t be a big loss.


    -You¡¯re back to your main job!


    -I''m worried that the image of a human trafficker will overshadow the bomb expert.


    -Is it right to kidnap in a cathedral with a saint candidate? I''m so confused.


    -Some streamers end stories with explosions and kidnappings instead of proper conclusions!?


    -So who are we selling this to? The kingdom? The Magic Tower?


    "We¡¯ll probably hand her over to the Magic Tower. She¡¯s not just a low-level soldier; she¡¯s an elitemander. She¡¯s like a Nazi SS officer. There¡¯s no way she¡¯d defect to the kingdom."


    [Han Se-ah The Best donated 10,000 won!]


    Just say the Magic Tower pays more.


    ¡°Ahem, it¡¯s not that the Magic Tower pays more, but that we¡¯re contributing to the development of magic and the tower as the top mage streamer.¡±


    Fortunately, the minormotion inside the temple seemed to be drowned out by the chaos outside. No additional troops came to support the harpymander.


    The only issue was the way back.


    Wandering through the alleys with our robes on and no weapons made us look like ves fleeing helplessly, so the soldiers didn¡¯t pay attention to us. We weren¡¯t destroying buildings or looting property.


    However, crossing the war-torn city with weapons and a suspiciouslyrge sack over our shoulders inevitably drew attention.


    ¡°Ahhh! Kidnapping!¡±


    Especially when pale calves and pointed harpy ws were sticking out of the sack.


    Fortunately, the mercenaries seemed to have gathered enough loot and were retreating to the cave. They were each carrying heavy loads on their backs or had pouches hanging from their belts, running through the city¡¯s debris, which helped to divert some attention.


    ¡°Hey, is that thing valuable too?¡±


    ¡°The Magic Tower will pay well for it!¡±


    In the midst of the chaos, a mercenary who didn¡¯t recognize us called out. He had pouches filled with jewels and trinkets jangling at his waist and arge sack slung over his back. Despite this, he nimbly jumped over the debris. Clearly, he was high-ranked.


    If he were from the Reba Mercenaries, he¡¯d know my face. He must have been hired for the raid. To hire even high-ranked mercenaries for plundering, they were serious about this raid.


    As we ran towards the cave, it was as crowded as rush hour in Gangnam. The cargo elevator was packed, and even the stairs were full of people. As a result, some high-ranked mercenaries casually jumped off the cliff.


    Just like the guy next to me.


    ¡°Move it, you bastards! I¡¯m not responsible if your heads get smashed!¡±


    He gathered his jangling pouches, hugged his sack tightly, and jumped without hesitation. He leaped down beside the slowly descending elevator, kicking off the walls a few times, and disappeared into the distant light below like a grasshopper.


    ¡­Should I carry my team and jump too?


    ¡°Rnd, the entrance is blocked by mercenaries, so let¡¯s descend slowly.¡±


    Irene, sensing my thoughts, gently grabbed my left wrist. ncing over, I saw that Grace and Katie seemed to prefer waiting rather than jumping off the cliff.


    It¡¯s a bit disappointing. I could carry Grace, Katie, Irene, Han Se-ah, and the harpy, and it would fit perfectly.


    I wondered if it would make for a good stream if I took Han Se-ah and the harpy and jumped down first to report. Entertaining such a rebellious thought, I nced at Han Se-ah. She seemed uneasy, looking around anxiously. Maybe it was her streamer''s intuition. She pointed in one direction.


    "Over there, doesn''t something look strange?"


    "Hmm? What?"


    Her finger pointed to a small light in the distance. I couldn¡¯t see what was strange about it at first, but as I focused, I noticed the tiny lights moving slowly, like fireflies.


    Come to think of it, the lighting at Reba¡¯s mercenary camp was set up like streetlights or stream lights, so they shouldn¡¯t be moving.


    Pushing through the noisy crowd of descending mercenaries, I strained my eyes to see something moving in the darkness. High-held lights and the clinking movement of cold steel knights beneath them.


    ¡°The Knights have arrived. Have they cleared the passage?¡±


    Seeing that, a thought struck me.


    Maybe Reba had anticipated the Knights breaking through and entering the city, which is why she went on such a big raid.


    It wasn¡¯t feasible to carry heaps of metal and jewels on their backs. But with makeshift carts, the story changed. They might have moved cart parts through small gaps, intending to assemble themter when the Knights arrived to transport the goods.


    ¡°The Knightsing at this timing means the city on the 46th floor is done for.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hey, how about we watch the Knights fight?¡±


    Despite the chaos, she was still considering the stream.

 324 - The Fall of the Empire 4

    324 - The Fall of the Empire 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    In the dark cave, steel-d knights marched in perfect rows and columns, a stark contrast to the chaotic, scattered mercenaries causing amotion.


    Except for therge knightmander at the front, they all had simr builds. Their synchronized steps and the sight of them walking with their helmets on were enough to be intimidating.


    ¡°Look, they¡¯re taking this seriously. They already have their helmets on.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°When they wear helmets and lower their face guards, it means they have no intention of talking.¡±Of course, they could speak with mana-enhanced voices even with their helmets on, but what I meant was a habitual rule of the kingdom''s knights.


    If they were merely traveling, they would have their helmets off or face guards up, chatting. But now, it was the opposite. Even the knightmander at the front, who carried a softly glowing g, wore his helmet suited for hisrge head.


    A group of dozens of knights, led by a giant over two meters tall, marching silently was enough to make even the most unruly mercenaries step aside.


    The g-bearing knightmander and knights with their hands on their sword hilts ascended the stairs and disappeared into the cave.


    ¡°...Wow, those are knights, aren¡¯t they? They¡¯re already here?¡±


    ¡°No wonder that red-haired woman was pushing us so hard.¡±


    ¡°Why do they look so murderous? Did they hold a grudge against the harpies or something?¡±


    Finally, the mercenaries started murmuring. One of them grumbled about the oppressive aura, and as if the dam broke, the once-silent mercenaries burst into chatter, returning to their usual noisy selves.


    In front of us, an empty tform of the elevator-type magic tool ascended. Behind us, only the nking footsteps of the disappearing knights remained. I looked away from Han Se-ah, who was fiddling with her camera drone, and spoke up.


    ¡°So, what should we do? Shall we go spy as Hanna suggested?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d like that... but are you okay with it, Rnd?¡±


    Katie¡¯s eyes sparkled like a puppy ready for a walk, but Irene¡¯s gaze was fixed on my shoulder.


    I suddenly remembered that the sack I carried contained an elite harpy with a concussion from my steel flying knee drop from ten meters up. Like someone who wears sses for so long they forget they¡¯re wearing them, my superior physique made the weight of a harpy feel like a feather.


    Though, considering a normal person would have their skull shattered from such a blow, she should be fine for half a day or so. Even if she woke up and struggled, I could still choke her out with the sack.


    With this in mind, I nodded slightly to indicate I was okay.


    ¡°If Rnd is okay with it...¡±


    -Is this mom? Is this mom? Is this mom? Is this mom? Is this mom? Is this mom?


    -Lol, you can see how considerate Han Se-ah is. Leaving her baggage and even trying to shirk her duties.


    -If she doesn¡¯t go watch the knights¡¯, she¡¯d be scolded to death.


    -Seeing them gather like this makes the fantasy vibe strong. Makes me want to be a knight instead of an adventurer.


    -But if you join after seeing this, you¡¯ll end up as a grunt.


    ¡°So, good viewers, please be satisfied with just watching, okay?¡±


    [Misery Please donated 100,000 won!]


    Just open the status window for the knightmander, damn woman.


    ¡°Oh, right. I really forgot because I was engrossed in the atmosphere, not because I was trying to make money. But your passion moves me. Thank you for the 100,000 won.¡±


    Han Se-ah was motivated by the stream, Katie by her longing for knights. The two of them were like kids wanting to go to an amusement park. Even Irene, with a resigned smile, nodded in agreement.


    Grace, unlike Katie, seemed to have little interest and remained quietly indifferent. With no real opposition, we had a clear decision.


    As we turned to move in the opposite direction with the harpy in tow, the mercenaries around us started yelling in confusion. They were all heading down, and our party was going against the flow, causing them to curse before falling silent again.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Edward Aquitaine, the 6¡ï ''Indomitable Vanguard'' and the second knightmander of the kingdom, led dozens of knights out of the cave, carrying a g that looked over 5 meters long. The loud, brash demeanor he showed at the guild was gone, reced with an aura of murderous intent.


    "Everyone, prepare for battle."


    The mercenaries had already left the cave, so as he exited, he raised the g high. Despite theck of wind, the g began to flutter on its own with his muttered words.


    One side bears the symbol of the Goddess Faith, and the other, a modified version of the royal family''s emblem, both emitting mana that seems almost like divine energy.


    The mana¡¯s wave extended behind him, reaching the knights who had already drawn their swords.


    As the mana trickled down from their helmets to their shoulders, turning their swords and armor a bluish hue, I had a sudden thought.


    ''Why the hell is the knightmander using that buff?''


    Thanks to Han Se-ah¡¯s camera, we captured the moment they applied the pre-battle buff, but once again, this kingdom shattered my expectations.


    I shouldn''t be the one to talk, having true damage that ignores defense as a 6¡ï tank, but... Edward¡¯s buff was meant for pdins, not knights. In Heroes Chronicle, this was a buff used by Temple Knights.


    Did the Goddess supposedly bless the royal family, allowing the royal knights to use pdin buffs? Had they skewed the bnce that much?


    ¡°Wow, that looks really cool. Seeing the knights charging with the g reminds me of the charge scene from the Lord of the Rings.¡±


    Han Se-ah, engaging with her viewers through the camera, seemed to have just arrived at the cave. The mana left by the fluttering g lingered like a mist inside the cave, catching Katie¡¯s attention as she widened her eyes and ran forward.


    Whether it was because of the area buff, or because we were recognized by the royal family, Edward''s mana naturally seeped into us as well.


    At that moment, Han Se-ah¡¯s footsteps abruptly stopped.


    ¡°Wow¡­!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Hanna?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, it¡¯s just that the mana residue is so intense. It feels almost divine.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, this mana''s wave resembles divine energy. It¡¯s impressive that you noticed it faster than I did, even though I¡¯m a nun.¡±


    Of course, she was surprised since she had received a 5¡ï pdin¡¯s buff.


    Irene¡¯s 5¡ï saint buff is immunity-based, a higher form of purification that removes all debuffs and grants immunity while the divine energy remains. It also includes a shield that negates attacks below a certain damage threshold.


    In contrast, the 5¡ï pdin buff is aprehensive set. It doesn¡¯t have insane multipliers in any single aspect like my damage reduction or Irene¡¯s protection, but it includes every possible buff,pressing the deck and causing a massive shift in Heroes Chronicle.


    While new characters often bring major changes, this one is so beloved and hated that yers joke it gives as many buffs as their receipts.


    ¡°Certain chance to block projectiles, reduced damage taken, continuous healing, periodic debuff cleansing, increased movement speed, equipment condition maintenance, damage distribution, increased attack power, condition maintenance¡­ and a bit more. What is all this?¡±


    -Are you ying a different game than me?


    -Does it have that performance because it¡¯s the kingdom¡¯s knights, or did it get that way going from 5¡ï to 6¡ï?


    -Is that really a kingdom knight? Isn¡¯t it actually a holy knight? Why does a knight carry so many buffs?


    -If they sent these guys to the tower, wouldn¡¯t they clear the 100th floor? This is insane, lol.


    -If the second knightmander is like this, what kind of monster is the first knightmander, lol.


    The chat quickly filled withments reacting to Han Se-ah¡¯s muttering.


    Han Se-ah, realizing she had racked up another misunderstanding due to her stream, started moving again. We had to see the knights who received those buffs, not just the absurdly long list of them.


    As we barely got outside the cave, we saw a massacre unfolding in the city. Since the cave was slightly higher than the city due to the mountainous terrain, the horrific scene was visible at a nce.


    ¡°Armed humans!¡±


    ¡°Screech, strong, they are strong¡ª!¡±


    From residents and low-ranking soldiers to elite harpies, all were equally turning into mana stones.


    If harpy corpses didn¡¯t transform into mana stones, the streets would have been flooded with blood, resembling a neighborhood where the drainage system failed during the monsoon season.


    Harpies had wings, and the city was built for those with wings. The copsing buildings became barricades that hindered movement, but it didn¡¯t matter at all.


    They were the kingdom¡¯s knights, a group of specialist killers trained to wield swords from a young age, unlike mercenaries or adventurers.


    If their opponent wasn¡¯t a massive monster that could withstand sword strikes like an ogre, they were better than I was at quickly and efficiently killing humanoid monsters.


    ---


    [raei: was originally knight captain in a previous chap. Changed it to knightmander.]Toggle New Ads


    1/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 325 - The Fall of the Empire 5

    325 - The Fall of the Empire 5


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Adventurers are professionals who explore unknown territories, mercenaries are contractors who do dirty work for money, and knights are specialists in killing, trained with swords from a young age.


    You can see it just by looking at the knight squires who gaze at me with sparkling eyes. In a normal modern society, they would be in the middle ofpulsory education and not yet in their teenage years. Yet, they are holding swords and learning to cut down humans and humanoid monsters.


    Just like modern people who go through 12 years ofpulsory education from elementary to high school, these children live their entire lives wielding swords until they die of old age. So, the scene unfolding before our eyes was not surprising.


    ¡°Glory to the Goddess, blessings to the royal family!¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Severe judgment to the disloyal!!!¡±¡±¡±With their receipt-long list of buffs, the knights advanced in groups of five into the still-chaotic harpy city.


    As the royal knights, they were all at a high level, capable of using mana to wield aura. Without any shy decorations or beautiful appearances, these knights were d in in, intimidating steel armor as they scattered into the crumbling city.


    What followed was a predictable massacre.


    Since they trained in swordsmanship, they required the help of soldiers or adventurers when facing giant monsters. But when the opponents were humanoid, the story changed. Whether the harpies had wings or not, even if they flew, they would still be cut by a sword and could not block such attacks with mere throwing spears.


    ¡°They¡¯ll have toe down eventually!¡±


    ¡°Maintain formation! Strike right after the throw!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about themanders. We need to kill them all anyway, so start with the minions!¡±


    They operatedpletely differently from my brute-force style. Exploiting the tiny openings unique to flying monsters, they kicked off the debris of fallen buildings to leap up, and mana stone fragments from the once-harpy fell from the sky.


    Yet, the knights mechanically began hunting the harpies, showing no interest in such matters. They dodged the deadly throwing spears that could pierce a senior adventurer in one shot, and deftly deflected cuffs or gas grenades with their sword des, sending them flying away.


    The high-grade mana stones from the 46th floor, which might fetch gold coins if sold, were kicked around with the debris.


    ¡°Wow, how many gold coins would those fetch if we sold them all?¡±


    -In the middle of a group battle, and all you think about is gold.


    -But picking up just five of those would be worth my month¡¯s sry, lol.


    -Forget a month¡¯s sry, if you''re a low-tier tower climber, you could live off that for a year.


    -If you¡¯re in the life skills department, you could collect those and set up a food stall or a small workshop.


    -I thought knights were just quest NPCs, but damn.


    As Han Se-ahmented over the mana stones while watching the brutalbat, someone else was gazing at the knights¡¯ battle in awe.


    ¡°As expected, knights bearing the royal name...!¡±


    It was Katie, who had reverted to her childlike admiration mode in the face of the grand battle.


    Of course, I was impressed too.


    I could block throwing spears with my body and barely deflect the rtively slow gas grenades. In contrast, these knights deftly parried everything from cuffs tos with a thin sword. It was a technique beyond my understanding, like catching an iron designed to entangle on impact with a sword.


    Moreover, Katie wasn¡¯t just impressed by the precise swordsmanship.


    ¡°They''re incredibly efficient at dealing with them.¡±


    ¡°Right? You see it, don¡¯t you, Rnd!?¡±


    The efficiency of thebat, or rather the hunt, was insane.


    Han Se-ah, who had been listening to our conversation, muttered and raised the camera drone higher to capture an aerial view of the knight order''s battle. This allowed the viewers to see the city from above, much like we did.


    [Knight Sharpener Thief Han Se-ah donated 10,000 won!]


    Are they erasers? They¡¯re just erasing harpies wherever they go.


    What they saw was the knights systematically wiping the harpies from the city.


    Moving organically in teams of five without radios or telepathy, they advanced from the entrance of the city near the cave inward, ensuring no harpies were left behind.


    Like herding dogs, they efficiently cut down soldier harpies and civilian harpies alike, clearing the city. In a little while, the remaining harpies would be herded to the central temple and exterminated.


    ¡°Oh, they¡¯re flying away. Are they trying to escape to another city?¡±


    ¡°A soldier abandoning their city to looters, how pitiful¡­.¡±


    Sensing the hopeless situation, a few elite harpies gave up the fight and flew away. Clearly, they were leaders, dropping their spears and cuffs and soaring into the sky.


    But where did they n to go?


    ¡°¡­Grace, can you chase them?¡±


    ¡°Chase them? Why?¡±


    Unfortunately, we couldn¡¯t pursue the elite harpies who had fled the city. They escaped over the cliff and ascended so high in their fear that they were barely visible. They flew so high that not even Han Se-ah¡¯s camera could capture them.


    Except for a fewmander-level harpies who literally fled with their tails between their legs, the city was thoroughly cleaned.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we go and pick those up?¡±


    ¡°The squires wille to collect them soon. If we¡¯re caught, it won¡¯t end with just a scolding.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ really?¡±


    We had stood in front of the cave for quite a while to watch everything, but it seemed worth it. It wasn¡¯t about some grand realization, but seeing Katie and Han Se-ah looking very satisfied.


    While I might be better at taking down a singlerge target, the kingdom¡¯s knight order had unparalleled skill in clearing wide areas. They didn¡¯t have shy, glowing skills, but their coordinated advance was like a fantasy movie scene, beloved not for CGI but for the magnificence of the charge.


    -That was great to watch, but when are you going to deal with that thing on your shoulder, teacher?


    -You got so immersed you forgot your job, you should go sell that thing.


    -For real, if the freshness drops, you might not get a good price.


    -Treating people like log traders, geez.


    -So, what''s the n? If you sell it, won¡¯t it end up as material for experiments?


    ¡°This is all for funding the fight against the Demon King. If someone¡¯s buying, I¡¯m selling. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m forcing it on them. And some people seem overly attached to the monster. I¡¯ll remember those usernames and checkter if they¡¯re spies for the Demon King¡¯s army.¡±


    Ignoring Han Se-ah, who was still streaming, Katie was excited, chattering away to Grace and Irene like a child the day before a field trip. Grace and Irene smiled warmly at her.


    Watching them fondly, I tightened my grip on the slender neck of the harpy inside the sack, securing it between my arm and side.


    This elite harpy, more fittingly called a birdbrain than an elite, had the habit of trying to spread her wings before assessing her situation upon waking up. If the sack suddenly swelled and wriggled, it meant she had regained consciousness.


    ¡°She¡¯s awake again?¡±


    ¡°Probably. The sack is swelling, so I guess the ropes have snapped. She¡¯s trying to spread her wings.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I think we¡¯ve seen everything we need to. Should we head down?¡±


    The descent was uneventful. Between the harpy kingdom on the 43rd floor and the provincial city of the harpy empire on the 46th floor, the middle boss on the 45th floor acted as a buffer zone.


    If we had dug into the ground in the boss¡¯s territory, swarms of insect-like monsters might have erupted, but our party had never faced financial issues, so we had no reason to farm gold through tedious monster hunting.


    Moreover, the path had already been cleared by Reba¡¯s mercenary corps, filled with loot, then by the kingdom¡¯s second knight order, which had thoroughly cleaned the city, and finally by the squires who collected mana stones and assisted the knights.


    As a result, the descent was peaceful, with the only monster being the harpy slung over my shoulder.


    ¡°So, what will the knights do next?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Their goal is to subdue the harpy empress on the 50th floor, not the 46th floor. Do you think they¡¯ll keep moving their base up floor by floor?¡±


    Chatting along the narrow path, we discussed our thoughts as Grace¡¯s senses detected nothing.


    Late at night, we returned to the 43rd floor and were greeted by Ellis, looking deathly pale.


    What happened now?

 326 - Head Hunting 1

    326 - Head Hunting 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    In the quiet Adventurer''s Guild branch on the 43rd floor, without any important requests, all Ellis had to do was sell mana stones to the merchants who came by, using her sociability andworking skills.


    ¨D¨Dwas what Ellis thought, so she quickly took some of her employees who had a bit of talent in sales and those who were good at paperwork and headed up to the 43rd floor.


    The goal was to get an easy paycheck, assuming that anyone important, like a head of a tradingpany, would go to the guild master in the city rather than the 43rd floor.


    However, that was aplete misjudgment on her part.


    First of all, the kingdom''s second knight order swarmed in front of the Adventurer''s Guild branch on the 43rd floor, bought the building, and set up their subjugation headquarters. It wasn''t just any mid-sized tradingpany, but an earl-ranked knightmander who persistently demanded a path be cleared for him.It was already a burden to have amoner as a representative dealing with a noble, and the opponent wasn''t some small-time baron but the knightmander of the kingdom.


    Moreover, she couldn''t just run away, as she had the reputation of being the most experienced veteran employee in the Adventurer''s Guild. How could she send a 5-year employee, who had just memorized the list of tradingpanies, or a 2-year employee, who was smart but a bit clumsy, to deal with the knightmander?


    "So?"


    "Please help me¡­."


    "No, how am I supposed to help?"


    In short, she had tried to settle into a cushy position to rx at the end of her career, only to find herself facing a sociopathic drill sergeant who enforced strict regtions and sent her to do weed-cutting work.


    Of course, her whining didn''t mean I had any way to help her.


    Even if I had some connections, they were limited to knights like James Sullivan and his colleagues. How could knight connections help with a knightmander?


    I did know a 6¡ï princess, but I wasn''t sure if I could count that as a connection.


    "Shouldn''t you ask Hanna for that instead of me?"


    "Hanna? She''s kind and pretty, but she doesn''t seem like someone who knows how to wield power."


    Han Se-ah and Katie had moved to the Magic Tower''sb to sell off another five harpies, and Grace had gone to the temple at Irene''s request. If it was a physical task, they could have asked me, but maybe there was another reason.


    Thanks to that, I was lounging idly at the guild table when I got caught in Ellis''s radar. She kept whining non-stop, seemingly nning toin until the others joined us.


    But she''s not the type to waste time on useless talk like this.


    "¡­Actually, there''s something you really need to help with."


    "I thought so."


    She usually made all sorts of requests slyly, but seeing her slumped on the table like this, it seemed like quite a troublesome matter. Given that she started with talk about the knightmander and nobles, it was probably something involving nobles.


    We had known each other for almost ten years since I came to this world. Somehow, we had formed a symbiotic rtionship, using each other while building a friendship, so I could roughly guess without her saying much.


    Ellis, lying slumped with her cheek on the table, looked up at me through her disheveled blonde hair and spoke with difficulty.


    "They''ve increased."


    "Mm?"


    "The knights¡­ they''ve increased."


    "What are you talking about?"


    The kingdom''s second knight order had already swarmed the 43rd floor with all their squires. But more knights? Does that even make sense?


    The second knight order was responsible for hiring adventurers or mercenaries to exterminate monsters, while the first knight order was directly attached to the royal family, guarding and assisting the royals. As I thought about it, a sudden idea struck me.


    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t the royal knight order but just a bunch of knights swarming in?


    ¡°No way¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that ¡®no way.¡¯ Nobles from all over have started sending knights, wanting to establish connections with the royal knight order¡­ to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.¡±


    ¡°Why are they sending them to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! They should go to the knight order headquarters, not the Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡­!¡±


    Obviously, not all knights in the kingdom are part of the royal knight order. There¡¯s the first knight order, which can be called the royal guard, and the second knight order, which travels around the kingdom in the name of the royal family. Besides these, there¡¯s also the Frost Wolf Knight Order led by Katie¡¯s father, the Grand Duke of the North.


    I can¡¯t quite remember the names, but anyway, there are more knights than there are nobles.


    Besides the knights serving the prince or the grand Duke, even barons and viscounts have a few knights to guard their estates and manors.


    ¡°They probably came because they thought it would be easy¡­ like that.¡±


    ¡°Hey, is there a manager here?!¡±


    And so, these misceneous knights had swarmed in with various desires.


    Honor, gold, mana stones, connections, and more.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Looking at the situation, Ellis looked less like a veteran soldier nearing her discharge and more like a public servant who had been mistakenly assigned to handle high-maintenance clients.


    Various self-proimed ¡®great knights¡¯ with armor full of childish patterns, ornate helmets, and capes, and shabby ¡®undefeated masters¡¯ with battered gear were all seeking out Ellis.


    Clearly, they weren¡¯t top-tier but rather those who had reached the end of the mid-tier. They probably didn¡¯t have the guts to directly approach the royal knight order, so they were testing the waters through the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.


    The problem was that there were more than just a few of these troublesome knights. There were even people pretending to be knights.


    For example, a guy who looked like a mercenary, wearing poorly adjusted te armor that seemed to have been bought second-hand, swaggering in and saying, ¡®I¡¯m a knight~.¡¯


    After dealing with such troublesome visitors all day, Ellis was now slumped over the table, her hair a mess like a ghost.


    ¡°Help me out, you heartless guy¡­.¡±


    ¡°No, how am I supposed to?¡±


    ¡°Just rest in the guild lobby with Hanna for one day. Use the hero''s name to filter out the riffraff and kick them out.¡±


    ¡°Filter them out?¡±


    ¡°If there are a few promising ones, I can at least make some connections.¡±


    "You''re obsessed withmissions, aren''t you?"


    ¡°That¡¯s how I make a living.¡±


    Even in such a situation, she was trying to make money by sifting through the potential candidates for amission. That¡¯s where her guts to stand up to the knightmander came from.


    It was rare, but if she could rmend a talented young knight from some rural estate to the royal knight order¡­ she could gain intangible rights and benefits beyond money.


    Was she aiming for headhunting and talent scouting beyondmission trading? Ellis, you scary woman¡­!


    -Meanwhile, the guild receptionist is full of money-making ideas


    -With such a frugal economic sense, I¡¯d give her a passing grade as my girlfriend. Phew, this is the 37th time.


    -Still, isn¡¯t a talent-seeking girl better than a hero selling harpies for biological experiments to the Magic Tower?


    -But we do have to take a day off to clear the path to the 47th floor, right? Turn off the stream, you know?


    ¡°No wonder there were so many tin-can knights on the way down. Merchants only go up and bring back mana stones the size of a head in carts, so it¡¯s no surprise people flock here wanting to make money.¡±


    But where was she, and what was she doing to have a camera perched on Ellis¡¯s head?


    Was it because Han Se-ah, who was at the Magic Tower, thought the story I was about to tell in the guild was more important?


    At some point, Han Se-ah''s camera was filming me skillfully handling and sending off the troublesome knights.


    ¡°But really, when you think about it, Heroes Chronicle is well-designed. Is it because it¡¯s virtual reality? Honestly, imagine you¡¯re working as a frencer, and somepany tells you that if you work for six months, you might win a housing lottery. Wouldn¡¯t you do it? Everyone would flock there like crazy.¡±


    -Housing lottery, lol


    -But if you''re a knight from the countryside, being an adventurer does make more financial sense


    -Even if they are semi-noble, they still look down onmoners. But if they¡¯re from the countryside, it makes sense to hunt monsters to earn a lot of money


    -Working at a prestigiouspany you can brag about (annual sry 80 million) vs. a butcher you can¡¯t brag about but definitely makes money (annual sry 300 million)


    -In the Empire, if you steal just one harpy¡¯s unfertilized mana stone, it¡¯s like hitting the lottery, not just an annual sry, lol


    The viewers and Han Se-ah urately understood why the knights were flocking to the 43rd floor.


    It was because of the money.


    Gold.


    Even a knight from a quiet barony owning a rural manor would find it hard to earn gold as a sry. Even if the wealthy central nobles poured gold into luxuries, it was their own league made possible by the immense fortunes amassed over generations.


    But now, a ce had opened where they could earn huge sums of gold just by being good with a sword. Who cared about dignity?


    Knights who would normally scoff at adventurers earning gold by ving away in the swamps.


    But now, thanks to the participation of Temple Knights and the royal knight order, that dirtiness was gone, and ie that used to be a single pouch of gold every few months could now be earned by the cartload in a week, with just a bit of luck.


    Anyone who could resist that would be truly insane.

 327 - Head Hunting 2

    327 - Head Hunting 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    It was natural for people to flock to where the money was, following the flow of the economy. Even in RPG games, people gathered around lucrative opportunities, causing auction house prices to fluctuate. So, in the virtual reality of Heroes Chronicle, it was inevitable.


    The only difference was that it wasn¡¯t yers but NPCs gathering, their eyes gleaming with desire,ing up with all sorts of methods to converge. After all, mana stones held a more immutable value than gold or oil for the kingdom¡¯s residents.


    ¡°If so many mana stones are being released, won¡¯t the price plummet?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. Oh, the price as a luxury item might go down.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±It was natural for Han Se-ah, who was sitting at the guild¡¯s table as Ellis requested, to murmur her mixed concerns and curiosity.


    Katie firmly stated that such a thing wouldn¡¯t happen.


    She then looked at me, as if asking for a further exnation. It was almost aristocratic, this natural tendency to shift responsibility.


    ¡°Katie¡¯s right. No matter how many mana stonese out of the tower, their price won¡¯t drop.¡±


    Three pairs of eyes filled with curiosity turned towards me. Unlike our nobledy educated in a prestigious family, it seemed the country-born huntress and the temple-raised future saintess shared a simr curiosity with Han Se-ah.


    Mana stones were like gold, jewels, oil, and electricity. The economy wouldn¡¯t be shaken by the supply from just one tower.


    Unless some fantasy version of Kim Seon-dal[1] monopolized tens of billions worth of mana stones and manipted the market, the price of mana stones would remain stable.


    And such a fantasy Kim Seon-dal would be erased without a trace by the psychopathic mages, whose eyes turned red at the slightest provocation.


    Mages were the primary users of mana stones, and the Magic Tower controlled their price almost like a cartel.


    ¡°Really? Won¡¯t more supply make it cheaper? Like, when there¡¯s a bumper crop, prices drop, right?¡±


    ¡°Mana stones are used everywhere, so a few hundred adventurers can''t affect their price.¡±


    Seeing her eyes dart around, it was clear Han Se-ah was borrowing the viewer¡¯s analogy as she asked her question. I started exining the kingdom¡¯smon sense I had learned over the past ten years.


    The reason I thought of mana stones as gold, jewels, oil, and electricity was simple.


    Gold - stored as wealth by nobles


    Jewels - used as luxury items like diamonds


    Oil - used as materials for various magical tools


    Electricity - used as fuel for created magical tools


    It was amusingly fitting for K-fantasy, with its vague ¡®everything is okay with magic!¡¯ vibe, but what could we do?


    As the game became reality, every flimsy setting had been patched up with mana stones, like how random dungeons and treasure dungeons scattered across the continent had be part of the natural environment.


    ¡°That¡¯s why. They¡¯re used to make the equipment from the Magic Tower we¡¯re wearing, as catalysts in alchemy, and as fuel for the lights above our heads. Unless some territory discovers a mana stone mine that produces tons monthly, the price won¡¯t drop.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t realize it was that significant¡­¡±


    The three pairs of eyes widened in amazement as I listed where mana stones were used. Even nobles smeared them on their dresses for parties, so it was bound to be surprising.


    I felt the same way at my first social event.


    They adorned chandeliers with mana stones for beautiful lighting, lined the walls and instruments of the banquet hall with them for superior acoustics, applied them to clothes to prevent stains during the party, and even coated utensils and tes to enhance the taste of food¡­ It was like some magical cure-all.


    Of course, only the wealthy high-ranking nobles in the central regions did such things, but having once collected a few mana stones, suffering mental rather than physical agony as a novice adventurer, it felt truly disheartening.


    As we chatted, the guild¡¯s door, made of wood instead of stone but still bearing the craftsmanship of stone dwarves, burst open with a bang. Despite the loud sound, the door seemed perfectly intact.


    ¡°Hey! Is there anyone in charge here?!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Reynold? Isn''t that a bit too rude¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry! Do you know who I am?!¡±


    Who the hell are you?


    This time, the uninvited guest was¡­ a mercenary trying to scam some country bumpkin?


    A scruffy man with long, unkempt hair and a bushy beard made a racket while arge young man with an innocent look tried to stop him. The scruffy man¡¯s armor looked poorly maintained and shabby, but the young man next to him was neat and well-equipped.


    Katie suddenly stood up from the table where we had been discussing the 47th floor and chatting to help Ellis. Clearly bored, Katie decided to confront them.


    She was better suited to intimidating others than I was, given her bone-chilling ice aura. I¡¯d have to grab something and break it to be threatening, which was just annoying.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Haha, do kids like youe here too? Kid, no matter how amazing the gate is, you shouldn''t follow the knights here.¡±


    To deal with such an idiot who couldn¡¯t gauge the situation, Katie was more effective than I was. Her icy aura could intimidate even in a well-maintained underground city that was supposed to be warm.


    Just like the scruffy mercenary in front of us.


    He probably didn¡¯t call her a kid to belittle her. There was no malicious intent, so he seemed more like a braggart than a scammer. Judging by the innocent person next to him, he might be a boastful man full of action and unsolicited help.


    Such types weremon in the adventurer or mercenary business, where people frequently died. I, too, had received much help from seniors as a novice, and after settling in this fantasy world, I had gifted various equipment to eager novices who approached me.


    But dealing with Katie, a precious gem of the Grand Duke¡¯s family, was a very different matter.


    ¡°No matter how amazing the Temple Knights are, something dangerous could happen, so argh-!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Reynold!¡±


    With her spotless skin and glossy hair, anyone should have suspected her to be a nobledy, so what gave him the confidence to act like this?


    He might have been skilled as a mercenary, but he was definitely clueless.


    He probably thought a rich merchant¡¯s daughter hade to watch adventurers¡­ looking at her gear, oh.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of Hanna.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Me, all of a sudden? ¡­Ack, cold!¡±


    -So it''s your fault, lol. If the master says so, who can argue?


    -As expected of our Rnd, immediately spotting the party¡¯s problem like a senior adventurer


    -So when does Rnd¡¯s mana stone Economics Part 2 start?


    -But do nobles really sprinkle mana stone powder on their clothes? Lol, it¡¯s not like enchanting avatars


    -Even in real life, rich people wore gold and diamond masks during the pandemic, and had gems on their foreheads. Putting them on clothes is nothing


    ¡°No, I think we were mistaken because we looked too clean. Thanks to inventory magic, we might look like rich kids who¡¯ve never been on a long adventure.¡±


    Adventurers without inventory had to carry food and potions, making it hard to stay clean. But Katie, who treated maintaining her weapons as a hobby, had gear so spotless it was almost ridiculous, both in durability and appearance.


    Han Se-ah, finally grasping the situation after my exnation, turned her gaze forward again.


    Katie, with her light blue aura wrapped around her armor instead of her sword, was ring menacingly at the loud-mouthed mercenary. As a result, the guild lobby started filling with cold air, as if an air conditioner had been reced with a freezer.


    In the middle of an expedition, such an act would be close to a waste of mana, but scaring off a intermediate-level mercenary wouldn''t take even a few minutes, just a few seconds. Even if it was an inefficient use of mana, it wouldn''t matter much.


    Katie wasn¡¯t genuinely angry but rather found the situation ridiculous, intending only to scare him with the cold emanating from her aura. Thinking this, I leisurely watched the farce unfold at the guild entrance. But then something unexpected happened.


    ¡°Stop, isn''t this too much?!¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    The gentle-looking man who had been standing beside the mercenary stepped forward to shield him from the cold.


    No matter how intense the cold, Katie wasn¡¯t a monster who killed people with her aura. At most, it would feel like a chilly wind on a cold winter day or ice being rubbed on the nape of the neck, causing a stinging sensation on the skin.


    But blocking it was a different story altogether.


    How could a person block cold with a sword?


    If you put a professional baseball yer in a room full of air conditioners and fans and told him to swing his bat to drive away the cold, could he do it?


    ¡°He¡¯s blocking it?¡±


    ¡°A natural 5¡ï?¡±


    But it turns out some talents can do that, damn.


    ---


    [1. raei: Not sure if the guy is real but Kim Seon-dal is a famous con man (movie).]Toggle New Ads


    4/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 328 - Head Hunting 3

    328 - Head Hunting 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    People are fickle, always seeing the grass as greener on the other side.


    This was likely due to my gaming preferences. Personally, I found it more impressive to defeat enemies with skillful techniques rather than brute strength. In short, it was a romantic ideal I held.


    Despite my strong body that could deflect swords and spears even without armor, I sometimes felt the sorrow of being a tank whose only attack was smashing things with a hammer when I had to chase down monsters hiding in viges like rats.


    I couldn¡¯t exactly request to demolish an entire vige just because dealing with small monsters was stressful¡­!


    ¡°What? He blocked that?¡±¡°Miss, I think there¡¯s a misunderstanding. Although Reynold looks rough, he doesn¡¯t mean any harm. How about lowering your sword?¡±


    Thinking these thoughts, I nced at Han Se-ah¡¯s stream, then started watching the spectacle unfolding before me.


    A sudden duel between 5¡ï ¡®Frost de¡¯ Katie Wellesley and 5¡ï ¡®Radiant¡¯ McDonagh Martin. Katie was an agile swordsman, while the gentle-looking McDonagh relied on the strength and stamina from hisrge frame rather than agility.


    In martial arts terms, it was a battle between swift and heavy swords. Since they couldn¡¯t actually draw their swords and fight inside the guild branch, Katie¡¯s pale hands and McDonagh¡¯s gauntlets shed noisily in the lobby.


    But he blocked all of that?


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s not really angry¡­ Should we stop them?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s angry. More like she¡¯s starting to enjoy it. They seem to be treating it like a sparring match, so I think we can leave them be.¡±


    Grace nced at me, but I wasn¡¯t going to miss this great content for her stream.


    As Katie¡¯s light blue aura surged, McDonagh hurriedly drew his sword and rushed in front of Reynold. However, seeing Katie emit only cold without drawing her sword, he quickly discarded his sword and began using his gauntlets to block her freezing punches.


    Although McDonagh was a natural 5¡ï, Katie had diligently leveled up from 4¡ï ¡®Sword Princess¡¯ to 5¡ï ¡®Frost de.¡¯


    Like a cat yfully swatting a toy, Katie, now more curious than annoyed, enthusiastically pummeled McDonagh, who managed to dissipate the cold with his sword and fend off her blows with hand-to-handbat.


    Standing firmly in front of the cowering Reynold.


    ¡°Wow, he blocked that too?¡±


    ¡°Please, let¡¯s, ugh, talk, oof, this out, ugh.¡±


    The fact that he discarded his sword the moment he saw Katie was unarmed showed good character. His skills were also impressive, as he didn¡¯t back down despite Katie mixing jabs and kicks, hitting him with joyful ferocity.


    Whether a knight or an adventurer taking on a tank role, the most important trait was not to retreat when allies were behind you.


    Although the weapon wielded wasn¡¯t a deadly weapon but the delicate white hands of a slenderdy, considering they were filled with mana, it was more dangerous than a weapon.


    If those punches were aimed at a goblin, it would likely obliterate half its body, reducing it to a mere ¡®gob.¡¯


    ¡°Katie, stop. You¡¯re going to break his armor.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    Thanks to her, McDonagh¡¯s gauntlets and shin guards were in tatters. Despite his fitting the rank of a 5¡ï with his martial skills, his equipment seemed like mass-produced goods hastily made by a cksmith.


    His once neat hair was now disheveled, covered in frost, his gauntlets dented, and his shin guards had fine cracks that were visible only upon close inspection.


    "Looking at it now, I kind of feel bad. It feels like I¡¯ve beaten up an easy newbie. Not that I did the beating, but still¡­."


    -It''s fine, getting hit by her is a reward


    -Level really matters, huh. Both are 5¡ï, but what is this?


    -Look at the frost forming on his head, elemental aura is scary


    -Damn, some people haven''t even seen 5¡ï, stuck at 2¡ï, struggling on the lower floors, while others have guild connections and meet 5¡ï guys next door


    [This chat has been deleted by the mod]


    -So, are you going to sell this 5¡ï to the Magic Tower?


    "What do you mean, sell to the Magic Tower! ...Maybe send him to the knights? Or to Sister Ellis."


    Seeing her happily skipping over to Irene, it seemed she had just relieved her stress from dealing with the harpies.


    "Are you okay? Any injuries? And you, don''t judge people by their faces. Whether you¡¯re a mercenary or an adventurer, if you trust only your eyes, you might die before you can even earn a living."


    "Ah, yes, understood¡­."


    Reynold, who had been dazed by the sudden high-level adventurer sparring, looked at McDonagh with teary eyes full of admiration.


    Meanwhile, McDonagh, shaking off the frost from his head, stumbled toward me.


    Maybe he wasing toin after receiving Katie''s barrage of freezing punches. But instead, McDonagh suddenly grabbed both my hands.


    However, his words were different from what I expected.


    "Are you by any chance, Sir Rnd, the owner of the holy sword?"


    And it was a somewhat familiar phrase.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    In a world without cell phones or the inte, where contacting other regions meant relying on messengers or merchants to send letters, rumors spreading almost always involved bards.


    These bards were simr to wandering entertainers, like a mix between genuine journalists and tabloid hacks. Some, with their handsome or beautiful appearances and sweet voices, became famous singers in certain regions. Others, however, were storytellers who made up tales to captivate and entertain the public.


    Just like there are diligent journalists and those who write articles with Ctrl+C and Ctrl+V.


    ¡°I''ve always kept you in my heart!¡±


    "Haha... I see."


    Thus, situations like this arose.


    Words I never said were spread as if the owner of the holy sword had magnificently beheaded the vanguard of the demon army.


    My main weapons were a shield and hammer, so how could I have beheaded anyone? Maybe I could smash their necks with my shield or rip them off with my bare hands, but I had no skill for beheading with blunt objects.


    The idea of calling forth the holy sword was so embarrassing that just the thought of it made my cheeks burn and my head heat up. I had almost looked around to see if Han Se-ah''s camera was recording.


    But this simple young man in front of mepletely believed the exaggerated tales of the bards. Of course, the parts about always taking the lead, never retreating, discovering hidden spaces in the tower, and hunting giant boss monsters were all true.


    "You are truly deserving of the title ¡®Sir¡¯! Hearing how you defeated the orcs in the northwestern wilderness and saved the vige made my heart race as a man!"


    Each of my exploits had be adorned with these exaggerated bard stories, causing me a headache.


    Our party members found this scene amusing, watching me and McDonagh with grins on their faces. Despite being a 5¡ï tank with a height of at least 180 cm, and a build asrge as mine, McDonagh had been easily beaten by Katie without being able to put up a fight. Yet, his clear face showed no signs of resentment.


    Should I call this a bull-like disposition? Anyway, I had no interest in grappling with men, so I nced pleadingly at Ellis, who was peeking down from the second floor.


    ¡°Come on now, don¡¯t cause too muchmotion in the guild. If you have nothing more to say, can I take him? I need to talk to him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes! Understood!¡±


    Realizing something, Ellis quietly came down and led me to her office, freeing me from the burden of prying eyes. I felt a surge of gratitude for her.


    -As expected, Rnd seems weak to mental attacks


    -If fans approach like that, even celebrities would feel burdened, lol


    -Now I get why there so many kissing misunderstandings in shows, they really get in your face


    -I told you not to stream today, but here she is showing off another 5¡ï and begging for donations


    -So, what are you going to do with that 5¡ï tank?


    ¡°Oh, calling me a donation beggar? You guys would still drool over watching pretty girlsughing and chatting together. With looks like these, isn¡¯t it basically a cob with female streamers?¡±


    [Tooth Fairy Lost 300k at the Dentist donated 300,000 won!]


    But you take all the donation money without sharing, you greedy girl.


    Han Se-ah started bantering with her viewers, while McDonagh Martin, as if waiting, sat at the table next to our group, closing his eyes in contemtion.


    He seemed to be reflecting on his experience of getting beaten by Katie, trying to find a breakthrough to improve.


    After making sure everything was settled, I followed Ellis to the office on the second floor, where I recognized a few familiar faces. These were the employees I saw when I brought macarons.


    ¡°So, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s overflowing with talent. Honestly, if I had met him on the first floor, I wouldn¡¯t have believed he was this good. With the right equipment, he could skip fighting horned rabbits and go straight to battling orcs.¡±


    Ellis¡¯s lips curled up into a wide smile as she faced away from the staff.


    Judging by her expression, one might mistake her for a criminal from an assassin¡¯s guild rather than the receptionist of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.

 329 - Head Hunting 4

    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    In reality, headhunting wasn''t as grand as it sounded.


    After all, how could a meremoner go to a knight order filled with nobles and say, "This person is useful, take them and give me some money"?


    In a world where adventurers and mercenaries could turn to banditry if theycked perception, doing something like that would result in one of two oues: a knife in the belly or the throat. The noble status in this world was like a license to rob if you knew how to wield it.


    So Ellis¡¯s headhunting was closer to bestowing favors and building connections rather than transferring sports stars and earning contract fees.


    "Mr. McDonagh Martin, do you want to be a knight?""Ah, well, that is¡­."


    It was like a woodcutter from the countryside bringing dozens of mana stones on his first day at the tower. Like a naive kid entering the tower to be an adventurer, beating three goblins to death with a club. Like a clumsy rookie armored with a suit, shield, and mace, showing strength greater than an orc.


    If someone exhibited such unusual talents, the rumors would inevitably reach big sister Ellis. She would bestow favors and instill gratitude, effectively buying talent at a low price and investing in it.


    And this structure wasn''t naturally formed; Ellis had bent the receptionists with her feminine wiles and created awork of employees. If there were stars for social skills instead ofbat power, Ellis could boast of having five stars herself.


    So it was only natural that the naive country boy McDonagh Martin, easily deceived by the boasting of a scruffy mercenary, would be swayed by Ellis, who had woven a web of connections with just her tongue.


    "Looking at it this way, she really is amazing."


    "She¡¯s spent years as a pir of the Adventurer''s City. From adventurers to merchants and mages, anyone who has dealt with the guild knows Ellis."


    In other words, if someone didn¡¯t know Ellis, they weren¡¯t qualified.


    -Is he going to end up buying a lucky stone (not a mana stone, picked up yesterday) sold by the Adventurer¡¯s Guild?


    -A pretty girl smiles and kindly helps you? Let''s start with a membership, shall we?


    -So, is it a golden calf or an emerald bed? I already have plenty of healthy spring water at home,dy.


    -LOL, he¡¯s probably thinking of buying, but she¡¯s going to take his organs instead.


    -At this point, you have to wonder if she¡¯s a top evangelist for a cult. For real.


    Ellis spoke, and McDonagh nodded. He listened to her exnation, received some documents, signed them, and headed somewhere... The viewersughed as they watched this smooth, natural progression.


    Even though it was secondary to discovering the talent of this level 1, 5¡ï tank, seeing him follow a pretty woman''s fluent speech like a puppy was undeniably entertaining.


    McDonagh Martin, an aspiring knight from a small rural territory in the easternmost part of the kingdom. Thanks to a few retired adventurers returning to his hometown, he could easily handle wandering orcs. Fueled by ambition, he hade to the central kingdom.


    In a small manor where a few retired adventurers ensured safety, his sry was likely in silver. So, being a intermediate-level adventurer would be more profitable than ying knight with his father''s old armor and sword.


    "Wait, a memento¡­?"


    As Ellis and McDonagh talked, Katie''s face turned pale. Her trembling gaze was fixed on McDonagh''s gauntlets and shin guards.


    No matter how well-maintained, an old armor passed down through generations wouldn¡¯t stay intact after being repeatedly struck by a high-level swordsman¡¯s aura-infused attacks.


    The gauntlets were so dented they needed to be dismantled to be removed, and the shin guards were cracked.


    Katie, having previously sacrificed a family heirloom to feed a golem, now felt her blue eyes fill with remorse at the damage she caused.


    Though a bit immature, she had a kind heart.


    Under the Duke¡¯s name, she could have punished McDonagh and Reynold for insult and left no questions, but her romanticized view of knights and adventurers, which led to her running away, made that impossible.


    Seeing Katie¡¯s guilt-ridden face, I thought it was time to step in and help the newbie.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    While Ellis''s actions of granting favors and building connections were like spinning a web, my actions were a form of marketing.


    In the adventurer industry, reputation was everything.


    There were tales of how I never retreated, how I once took on a charging orc cavalry head-on, or how I protected a mage in the midst of chaos without a scratch. In a world without the inte, such word-of-mouth stories served as proof of skill, influencing nobles when they decided where to spend their money.


    I¡¯d buy a sword for a young admirer during a quest, give a backup weapon to a fellow adventurer who imed to be a fan, donate funds to the guild for building repairs, and get close to knights who admired my fame and wanted to spar. This kind of goodwill often resulted in more than double the amount I invested.


    Although I skipped over some details, that was the gist.


    Even if bards exaggerated my tales and people doubted them, if an adventurer vouched for me with a ¡°That¡¯s true, why are you picking a fight? Just listen to the story!¡± while holding a hammer I gave them, it would spread even further.


    Honestly, as a modern person from the 21st century, ustomed to valuing rtionships and politeness, I struggled to adapt to a medieval fantasy world where smashing someone''s head in was a solution. But, as long as the results were good, it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°When peoplee to me, there¡¯s no need to be cold-hearted.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Rnd is so kind.¡±


    Honestly, isn¡¯t that right?


    When someonees up to you, smiling brightly, saying they admire and respect you, wanting to shake your hand, how could I tell them to get lost? If I had that kind of personality, I might have ended up getting court-martialed in the military and never started Heroes Chronicle.


    Ugh, just thinking about it gives me a headache.


    ¡°So, what are you going to do with McDonagh?¡±


    ¡°Even the royal knight order deals with unwanted attention. Weirdos tend to flock to the squires rather than the knights. Seems like they''re trying to speed up their progress."


    ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡±


    -Do you think before you speak?


    -Hanna, to speed up progress, wouldn''t you call for more people¡­?


    -Is this the intelligencer of the top streamer? I''m losing faith in humanity...


    -Seeing someone like her reach No. 1 worldwide makes me jealous.


    -But she¡¯s still a nice person...


    ¡°¡­Oh, right. I thought Teacher was going off on another tangent.¡±


    After a brief moment where Han Se-ah threatened her viewers, the situation began to resolve positively.


    I thought it wouldn''t be a waste to open my wallet wide for a newbie with a natural 5¡ï rating.


    Even Lily Depp, who backed me up during quests with her spear, was a solid 4¡ï. How great would it be to have a well-developed 5¡ï tank as a reliablepanion?


    So, with the future in mind, I opened my wallet.


    Or rather, Katie did.


    ¡°Really, can I ept this¡­?¡±


    ¡°Take it. I¡¯m giving it to you because I see potential.¡±


    Though it was his father¡¯s keepsake, it didn¡¯t seem to hold great sentimental value.


    Wrapped now in dwarven-crafted armor, McDonagh was moved to tears, bowing his head toward Katie and me. Katie, feeling embarrassed for nearly destroying his heirloom, answered gruffly.


    In that short time, he was fitted with a suit of dark armor, a longsword that looked more like a club suited to his build, and a matching helmet and faceguard to hide his naive face.


    No one would think he was a newbie using the gate for the first time today.


    With Katie having equipped him so well, it was time to send him to the knights. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean he¡¯d be a royal knight right away.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the matter? You called me to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here, James. I wanted to introduce you to someone promising.¡±


    Instead, he could join a noble household¡¯s knight order, like James Sullivan¡¯s family or one of his fellow knights'' families.


    Picking up a newbie, equipping him with new armor and weapons, and rmending him to someone I know through connections¡ªcould there be a more certain support?


    McDonagh seemed to realize this was the best opportunity of his life, as he bowed his head toward me this time.


    The prettydy he thought was just a high-ranking adventurer turned out to be a member of the hero party.


    The armor he thought had been broken was reced with a set more expensive than his entire fortune. He was acknowledged by the owner of the holy sword, a figure he¡¯d only heard of in bards'' songs, and now he was meeting a knight from the second knight order.


    In this whirlwind of life-changing events, the naive country boy McDonagh Martin began doing what he did best.


    That was, of course, greeting politely¡­!


    ¡°Hello! Sir! Yes, Sir!¡±


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s got a good voice. The captain will like him.¡±


    And as any gamer knew, a newbie who greets well is wee anywhere.

 330 - Head Hunting 5

    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    McDonagh Martin was a man more suited to being a knight than an adventurer or mercenary.


    This judgment wasn¡¯t from Rnd the adventurer, but from a modern-day university student and military veteran¡¯s perspective. He was big, strong, straightforward, and considerate, and he adhered to hierarchy and discipline.


    Of course, this was due to his innate nature and the upbringing he received from his knight father. Being kind and knowing how to be polite were slightly different matters.


    ¡°Wow, this guy¡¯s a gem!¡±


    ¡°Th-Thank you!¡±Presenting James with a recruit who was beyond top-tier in military terms made his grin widen to an almostical degree. James was likely nning to recruit McDonagh into his own family¡¯s knight order instead of passing him along elsewhere.


    Threerge men, all d in heavy armor, sitting around a table drew a lot of attention, but the discussion proceeded smoothly.


    To summarize the conversation among the burly men: McDonagh Martin was contracted to assist James Sullivan in the uing battle on the 47th floor. McDonagh wasn¡¯t an adventurer, and James wasn¡¯t a knightmander, but the royal second knight order¡¯s informal contracts with adventurers and mercenaries were quite flexible.


    James gained the chance to secure a natural 5¡ï talent, McDonagh got an opportunity to prove himself in front of the royal knight order, Ellis strengthened her connections with the knight order by doing a favor for McDonagh, and I gathered valuable information through James¡¯s chatter.


    Thus, James¡¯s act of involving an outsider in the royal knight order¡¯s operations could be seen as recognizing and verifying the value of a promising talent, thereby honoring the royal family and the Goddess.


    But just when it seemed the conversation had wrapped up nicely...


    ¡°I told you to justmunicate through the crystal ball¡­! And who¡¯s this with you?¡±


    ¡°C-Commander, please, let me exin!¡±


    ¡°Fine, exin. But do it over there.¡±


    A huge, hairy knightmander emerged, grabbing James and McDonagh with his burly hands and dragging them away.


    It was quite an unfortunate ending.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Having cleared the 46th floor quicker and easier than expected, the royal knight order was fired up.


    Adventurers might be tasked with exploring the unknown interiors of a tower and finding hidden passages, but it was the knights¡¯ duty to build cities and root out the insolent forces within them.


    If the enemy was present, and their city was known, the only thing left was to draw swords and march.


    -So what was Han Se-ah doing?


    -She was diligently filming with her camera~


    -What? If you sit a receptionist, some girls, and our beloved newbie at a table and have them chat, isn¡¯t that a stream?


    -Is it just me, or does the royal knight order seem to operate like a small, disorganized countrysidepany?


    -Dammit! Do you want to experience two weeks of Q&A with mage elders?


    On one side, beautiful women nibbled on snacks and chatted. On the other, burly men whispered and then screamed as they were dragged off by arger, hairier man. It was a mix bound to make for an entertaining stream.


    Thanks to this, what could have been a dull segment turned into a lively and amusing show. Everyone ended up happy.


    Except for the harpies.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the conclusion?¡±


    ¡°Supplies are plentiful, andbat fatigue is minimal. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll clear the passage and scout the city to see if any bugse out from underground. The day after tomorrow, we¡¯ll advance to the 47th floor.¡±


    ¡°The knights seem very enthusiastic, which is good.¡±


    No matter what the harpy city on the 47th floor looked like, it seemed destined for destruction the day after tomorrow. Two days was enough time for Reba, who had sent the loot out of the tower, to sneak back and im her share.


    The rumors had long since spread, thanks to the lines of carriages transporting supplies. If the knight order advanced first, mercenaries and adventurers hoping for scraps would quietly infiltrate the city.


    The knightmander, who had risen to 6¡ï through his own achievements, would raise the banner high and unleash buffs.


    Hundreds of knights, all of who had reached the highest level, would join the charge. Add Reba''s mercenary band and the money-hungry mercenaries and adventurers, and the total force could easily reach a thousand.


    A hundred knights using aura, supported by a thousand soldiers. To those familiar with Romance of the Three Kingdoms, this might not seem much, but in a medieval fantasy setting, such arge number was a near-catastrophic force.


    ¡°So what about us?¡±


    ¡°We''ll join the knights when they depart, under the hero''s name.¡±


    If we didn¡¯t join them, we¡¯d be left sucking our thumbs in an empty hunting ground.


    Han Se-ah seemed relieved at the idea of leading the charge. Anyone who¡¯s yed RPGs in Korea would naturally worry about securing hunting spots.


    In PK games, controlling the hunting grounds was a given. Otherwise, seeing more people than monsters would break anyone¡¯s spirit. This early education in gaming dynamics was something Koreans experienced from childhood.


    ¡°So, until then, we rest?¡±


    ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be much to prepare, so probably.¡±


    As Han Se-ah and I talked, Grace and Katie started whispering and then looked at Irene before turning their gaze towards me.


    Even if we participated tomorrow to clear the passage and check for any anomalies from the underground, today was a rest day with no battles. With nothing else to do, the two of them slowly approached me, seemingly wanting to ask for a favor.


    Katie on my left, Grace on my right, they took their familiar positions beside me, each gently holding one of my arms.


    ¡°Rnd, how about we visit the market to prepare for the battle?¡±


    ¡°I thought of something during the fight with themander.¡±


    With time on my hands, I had no reason to refuse. No matter how much I wanted to surf the web, I couldn¡¯t say no in this situation. A quick nce at Irene and Han Se-ah showed them smiling warmly.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the temple. I have to visit the temple outside the tower with the sisters.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m heading to the Magic Tower. The mages called me about the elite harpy.¡±


    Their warm smiles clearly indicated they were giving us space. Irene genuinely intended to help at the temple, as she appeared to n on assisting the older nuns, while Han Se-ah had her camera hovering above my head.


    That smile from Han Se-ah was filled with the joy of having a day¡¯s worth of stream content handed to her on a silver tter.


    This sentiment seemed to resonate with the viewers, judging by the flood ofments.


    -So, she¡¯s going to ck off on the guild table again?


    -Is this a game stream or an NPC showcase?


    -I''d rather watch NPC interactions than her grinding through bad horror games, so keep it up.


    -Han, stop with the nonsense and move some magic books.


    ¡°Is it that obvious? But what else can you do? You can¡¯t do anything but enjoy watching our beautiful sisters and earn streaming points.¡±


    [Han Se-ah¡¯s Embarrassing History donated 10,000 won!]


    Keep messing around, and I¡¯ll post your embarrassing gaming fails to Reddit.


    [Se-ah¡¯s Karma Cleanup Project donated 5,000 won!]


    Remember, your rise as a global streamer doubled the number of trolls in your forums.


    ¡°¨D¨DJust kidding! Oh, that sounds scary when you put it like that. I apologized within three seconds, so we¡¯re good, right?¡±


    Despite her viewers¡¯ fierce threats, Han Se-ah skillfully collected donations. With her behind me, I set out for the market.


    ¡­¡­It seemed as if a week here was like a year elsewhere, with the ce developing rapidly. The underground city shopping district of the stone dwarves had transformed so much that it looked more like a mall or an outlet than a simple marketce.


    The ce had evolved into a sophisticated neighborhood with caf¨¦ terraces, and the streets lined with shops featuring clean ss windows disying a variety of goods.


    Next to the caf¨¦ selling coffee and macarons was a jewelry shop with shy essories. Beside that was a repair shop showcasing mannequins dressed in fine armor, and a tailor disying suits and formal wear, creating a rather chaotic mix. It looked like a case of organized chaos.


    ¡°Do you think anyone buys these formal party outfits here?¡±


    ¡°If they¡¯re merchants, they¡¯d probably sell them as exotic suits made by the tower¡¯s various races.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right! There must be plenty of customers other than adventurers.¡±


    Despite the chaos, there was much to see, and the two excited women dragged me through the bustling streets. This must be what women''s shopping is like, as depicted on the inte or in stories. Suddenly, a fear struck me that I might end up wandering these streets forever without a destination, so I asked them a question.


    No matter how beautiful mypanions were, I had no intention of wandering around for hours looking at things we wouldn¡¯t buy.


    ¡°So, what are we here to buy?¡±


    ¡°I need alchemical arrowheads. Not the ones that explode on direct impact, but those that detonate nearby, even if they have less power. Seeing harpies disrupt the arrow¡¯s trajectory with their wingbeats made me realize I need to change my arrows.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a simple disruption artifact. If I want to leap up and strike even once, I need cover from Grace or Han Se-ah, which is inconvenient. I want something that can create a sh or a loud noise to startle enemies and create openings.¡±


    ¡­At least they were seriously considering their purchases.

 331 - Knights Valor Poem 1

    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Because I always solved things with my body, the achievements of our party were somewhat overshadowed. However, from the perspective of a senior adventurer who assists the party, there was something very clear.


    Our kids are geniuses¡­!


    I''m not talking about dropping everything with a single arrow or reaching the pinnacle of swordsmanship. The talent I want to talk about is the ability to coordinate. Considering a party consisting of a tank, dealer, healer, and support roles, it might be the most important talent of all.


    After spending ten years, almost eleven now, in this field, I''ve realized something.


    Sometimes, it''s more helpful for ten talented people to coordinate than having one genius. This is especially true when dealing with colossal monsters like ogres, which appear quite often. Wrapping them in chains and throwings, much like ants hunting insectsrger than themselves.Nowadays, the ¡ï system has tantly emerged, making one super-genius often more outstanding, but anyway.


    "The harpies'' wing ps are so strong that regr arrows don''t seem to pose much of a threat. Themander-level harpies seemed to be deflecting them with the air currents¡­ Gas won''t work because of the wind, so maybe shbangs or explosions?"


    "Since we have magic tools for shbangs, explosions and sts might be better, right? As far as I know, there are essory-type magic tools for nobledies, designed to blind the enemy in emergencies. It''s strong enough to work on monsters too."


    "Indeed, explosions would be better to disrupt the harpies."


    "I''m nning to use a magic tool that emits shes, so it won''t ovep."


    Except for the odd position where they conversed with me in the middle, it was a textbook example of a model adventurer party conversation that could bring tears to your eyes.


    It''smon sense for anyone with some knowledge that the tank should tank, the dealer should deal, and the support should support. In a world where fools rush forward to cast magic only to expose their backs to allied arrows, such discipline is precious.


    It''s even more frustrating when such idiots survive and crawl their way up to the intermediate level. Inrge-scale missions where seniors and intermediates work together, those fools running everywhere force the experienced senior adventurers, who have grown wise through abundant experience and risking their lives, to clean up their mess.


    In that sense, I could proudly say our party was a perfect, wless team.


    "But aren''t those kinds of arrowheads extremely expensive?"


    "That''s why we should only use them againstmander-level enemies. I don''t n to buy many, just about fifty."


    Even from their conversation, you could tell. Instead of being arrogant and thinking about how they could shine individually, they were focusing on how to support their party members, which was beautiful.


    Having fully grasped the situation from their previous encounter with elite harpies, their conversation flowed smoothly.


    We stopped by the alchemy workshop to ask about the arrowheads Grace wanted, checked if there were protective magic tools for nobledies at the jewelry shop on the main street, and almost naturally headed to a pub¨D¨D


    "Oh my, why are there so many people?"


    "Wow¡­ How many have flocked to the 43rd floor?"


    Seeing the disastrous scene on the first floor of the inn, which Grace and Katie had wanted to visit because stone dwarves sold drinks learned from other races, they gave up.


    The first floor of the inn was packed with people.


    True to the stone dwarves'' craftsmanship, it was well-designed like a Western bar, looking ready to serve cocktails at any moment. If only there weren''t mercenaries sprawled out drunk all over the floor.


    From the sophisticated design alone, it seemed like a ce where young couples from the university area would order cheap cocktails and whisper sweet nothings to each other. However, it was filled with dirty mercenaries, drunk on isekai alcohol, spilling snacks, drinks, and even their homemade pancake batter.


    Grace''s face grew increasingly dark as she looked around in a daze. I could see that the street was packed with people.


    "This street wasn''t always this crowded¡­."


    "It got busy once the merchants arrived, and even busier when the Knights arrived. It seems they¡¯ve gathered quite a crowd."


    "Well, it¡¯s probably because the prostitutes came too."


    "We can''t help it. Should we just head back to the lodging for today?"


    Grace and Katie weren¡¯t the ones most disappointed by my mumbling. It was Han Se-ah, who had been secretly filming me.


    Han Se-ah, who had quietly followed behind us, selecting arrowheads and trying nes and brooches against her chest, started filming with her camera drone buzzing around me like a bee threatening an enemy.


    But what could Han Se-ah do? Apart from slyly peeping at us through her camera and making her viewers scream, what could she possibly do?


    The sweet atmosphere created while shopping for magic tools that might help the party had long been shattered by the dirty sight of a mercenary vomiting up snacks after being kicked out by a stone dwarf¡¯s football kick.


    Although I had forgotten, being buried among beauties and surrounded by people with ¡ïs, in a medieval world, this level of cleanliness was considered upper-ss.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The next morning, Han Se-ah''s "Sweet and Lovely Three-Person Harem Date" had transformed into "This is Medieval Hygiene - Despair Edition."


    Everyone gathered around the table for the morning meeting, which had be a routine part of our lives.


    Thankfully, this lodging was quite upscale and expensive, so it wasn¡¯t overrun with mercenaries, and it remained quiet. It was a lodging given as a reward for clearing the passage, it could bepared to a standard room in a 5¡ï hotel.


    Irene, having taken over the kitchen, naturally started boiling clear consomm¨¦, and Han Se-ah pulled out bread from her inventory to apany it. Our discussion began over breakfast.


    "So, what are we doing today?"


    "We''re talking about joining the Knights in clearing the passage, right?"


    When adventurers gather, it''s inevitable to talk about adventures. Today''s topic was clearing the passage to the 47th floor.


    The man who looked like a hairy yeti, acted like an annoying civil servant, and had the tenacity of a runaway bulldozer, was the Second Knight Commander, Edward Aquitaine.


    Although I had never met him in person, I had heard countless stories through James.


    There were no injured people, no supply issues, and we didn¡¯t need significant rest after the fight. So, the Knight Commander would undoubtedly start clearing and scouting the underground passage today, nning to advance to the city on the 47th floor tomorrow.


    "I don''t think there''s anything for us to do there. The monsters were manageable even by intermediate-level mages, right?"


    "True, that makes sense."


    Grace, who had cleaned her consomm¨¦ bowl with bread, was the first to speak, casting a vote against going.


    Considering our party''s level, it did seem like a waste of effort. We weren¡¯t helping beginners but assisting the kingdom¡¯s Second Knight Order. Grace probably wanted to take another day off and continue shopping after yesterday''s mess.


    And who could me her? She wasn¡¯t looking at dresses but at bowstrings, finger guards, arrowheads, and feathers for arrows in the stone dwarf world.


    "I think we should go. Just as the harpies'' altar was inside the cave, we don''t know what might happen underground. It might seem like overkill, but we might gather valuable information."


    "That''s true, you never know what mighte out of the tower."


    Next to speak was Katie. She seemed eager to observe the Knights'' groupbat, hoping to gain some insights into swordsmanship and strategy.


    Han Se-ah also subtly supported the idea, considering you never know what mighte out. Given her past experiences with messed-up quests and the yful insults from her viewers, it made sense that she wanted to check everywhere.


    -Honestly, instead of watching them dig tunnels, how about we just have the girls do a mukbang? Agreed? Agreed.


    -Can''t we just experiment with the arrowheads and magic tools we bought yesterday on other monsters?


    -But there are no monsters lol. Last time, it took three hours to find one leopard.


    -BB Games probably field-locked us to stop us from deviating from the story. Otherwise, the monster ratio makes no sense.


    -Let''s just follow Irene''s suggestion to rest for a day and make some bombs.


    "There''s a suggestion to make bombs, but we''ve already made plenty and our inventory is full. Thanks."


    Should they join the easy and boring battle in hopes of finding clues for the quest, or should they spend a day preparing for the city''s takeover without participating in the fight?


    The viewers'' opinions poured in noisily without reaching a consensus. The voices were varied, ranging from finding it boring to watch to wanting to peek into our party members'' daily lives.


    In this situation, Irene spoke up, and everyone fell silent to listen to her.


    "I think we should go help the Knights."


    "Why, sister?"


    "We are heroes chosen by the Goddess, and that means moving upwards in the tower."


    The woman, who usually kept her opinions to herself, spoke with a calm smile, and her words were enough to make everyone nod in agreement.

 332 - Knights Valor Poem 2

    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    In a dim corner of the underground, the magical light began to dissolve the thick rockyers, carving out a wide, round passage. Although I couldn¡¯t understand how they managed to expand the vacuum stone after miniaturizing it, I didn''t bother with it since magic and alchemy were beyond myprehension.


    Behind it were twenty mages employed by the Knights and the Royal Second Knight Order, watching the tunnel in full armor.


    The entire party of heroes and Old Bobo, who was surveying the surroundings, added up to over a hundredbat personnel.


    Considering that the average underground carapace bug emerging from below was only a intermediate-level monster, it was an excessive force.


    Even if it was exceptionally sturdy among intermediate-level monsters, there was no way it could withstand the concentrated fire of over a hundred people."Can''t really feel anything."


    "Doesn''t seem like there''s any hidden spaces either."


    While Katie and I squirmed with boredom, Grace, with her innate senses, and Han Se-ah, using her camera drone pretending it was magic, watched the slowly disappearing passage.


    However, only intermediate-level carapace bugs appeared, as if to mock us by not giving any clear clues. Even the giant, high-level carapace bugs didn''t show up, possibly sensing the fierce knights around. Thanks to this, Old Bobo was delighted that there were no giant worms to deal with.


    Of course, Old Bobo was the only one pleased. Our party members and the knights seemed to be getting bored, as some knights subtly shifted their legs.


    It wasn''t like they were putting on a parade for the royalty, just waiting to hunt intermediate-level monsters that might pop out. Even the most disciplined knight couldn''t stay tense for a slow-moving intermediate-level bug.


    "...Rnd, are any big ones reallying out?"


    "Are we even supposed to be here?"


    "Of course, we are. Since the Commander hasn''t said otherwise, he must be curious too."


    James slowly approached me, with McDonagh behind him, helmet pulled low.


    Even though they had stepped out of the formation, the Commander, holding the banner firmly, didn''t say a word, implying tacit approval.


    That guy was definitely raising a sly snake and a fox in his big belly.


    As usual, James, fully armored, chatted amiably like an old man, and McDonagh, looking tense like a new recruit following a seasoned sergeant, trailed behind him.


    Given their ranks, even a young servant washing rags in the Royal Knight Order was higher than McDonagh. It''s like how maids working in the pce were often the second or third daughters of high-ranking noble families.


    "When we first broke through the passage, a huge one crawled out, twice the size, with a metal shell instead of rock. But it only got tougher, not faster, so we should be able to handle it."


    "If it''s just a metal shell, the mages can handle it."


    "Yeah, it didn''t have any unique abilities."


    I too felt bored, so I started chatting with James. If it took as long asst time, the passage was about 70% cleared. If no giant carapace bug showed up by then, maybe there wouldn''t be an event this time.


    Honestly, thinking about it in game terms, it''s odd for an event boss to appear when moving from the 46th to the 47th floor, not on every 5th or 10th floor. Even if something came out at the end, it would likely be just a few giant carapace bugs.


    As an adventurer, I knew I shouldn''t becent, but with the Royal Knight Order firmly holding the line ahead, it was hard not to rx. Like feeling secure with a thick reinforced ss or safari vehicle protecting you from lions and tigers.


    Behind the Knights, the mages were staring at the Vacuum Stone''s magic light like cats mesmerized by a fish tank,pletely without tension. In front of them, the Knights were also visibly rxed, except for a few neers in charge ofbat support.


    That was until some unsettling tentacles started to squirm out of the dark passage.


    "...This looks different?"


    "Stop the Vacuum Stone! Prepare the lights!"


    Thanks to Old Bobo''s quick reflexes, the Vacuum Stone was immediately shut down, and the portable magic lights lit up the underground chamber like a knife. Crawling out slowly into the lit space was not the carapace bug we had seen before.


    The bug, which Old Bobo called "wriggler," was a giant woodlouse-like monster that gnawed on rocks and used them as its shell. But the creature emerging this time looked more like a slug infected with parasites than a woodlouse or pill bug.


    In other words, it resembled the mid-boss from the 45th floor.


    With its long tentacles used like antennae and its slug-like body without a single leg, it looked like a juvenile version of the mid-boss, unable to form a shell yet. Its body was exposed, resembling wet cement.


    "...Ugh, disgusting."


    "Definitely more disgusting without the shell. But the arrows might stick. Should we shoot or let the Knights handle it?"


    -If raised well, does it evolve into a mid-boss?


    -I''d rather watch pretty harpies, but these bugs keep crawling out.


    -Isn''t it just mage fodder if it''s as slow as the carapace bug but without a shell?


    -Does BB Games hate melee fighters? Do we have to fight those bugs up close?


    -Isn''t this why female knights and tentacles are a thing?


    The shell-less slug wiggled its sticky tentacles. Both the party members and viewers felt a physiological disgust.


    Curious mages raised their staffs, ready to cast spells. Not seeing the need to charge at the slow, sticky monster, the Knight Commander pointed hisrge banner forward like a conductor''s baton.


    "Use spells that won''t affect the passage, fire!"


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    After the wriggler came the sticky one.


    I was idly surfing the web, pondering what the shell-less version of a beetle would be called in Chinese characters, when Old Bobo made a remark.


    It seemed the monster wasn''t something new but something well-known to the stone dwarves.


    "If the wriggler hardens its shell by eating rocks, these sticky ones dissolve rare ores infused with magic like slimes. That''s why miners hate them the most."


    "Sir, does that mean they can gather mana?"


    "Exactly. If they get lucky and absorb something, they can hide or control rocks, which makes them a real nuisance."


    Listening to James and Old Bobo, it seemed that while the wriggler increased its defense as it leveled up, the sticky one increased its mana pool and gained special abilities.


    I had expected enemies using magic or skills toe from the harpy side, but it turned out that the tentacled slug crawling underground could use skills too.


    This one died without a peep to intermediate-level magic, but Han Se-ah''s expression twisted slightly.


    In games, a small one like that appearing meant a bigger one was sure toe.


    "If the mid-boss on the 45th floor is a stronger version of wriggler, then the true boss on the 50th floor depicted in the tentacle mural must be a stronger version of sticky. The mid-boss pattern is to break the shell and deal extreme damage, and the boss pattern will likely involve avoiding area attacks."


    -Breath attack, dodge!!!!


    -Thousand-year-old wriggler and Thousand-year-old Sticky coboration.


    -But why do they grow more tentacles as they evolve, living underground?


    -Could it be that someone at BB Games has a strong desire to include tentacles along with female knights and orcs? Just a thought.


    -If it''s toxic enough to dissolve ore, it wouldn¡¯t just melt clothes if caught; it would leave only bones.


    With thoughts of fighting a giant acidic tentacle monster capable of using magic, Han Se-ah began running simtions for her viewers. Beside her, Grace and Katie started discussing with Irene.


    "The arrows should work since it doesn''t have a shell. But do the alchemy arrowheads affect magical creatures?"


    "I''ve never seen a squirming thing like that in the cold north. If it''s soft, should we check if freezing and shattering it works?"


    "I think my holy protection spell can block the acid¡­ If you want to test it, make sure to receive the spell first, Katie. Got it?"


    "Of course. No matter how weak the opponent is, I won''t recklessly charge in without information."


    It seemed they were discussing it seriously because it was the first monster they encountered that could use magic. So far, the tower''s monsters mostly relied on physical abilities.


    Goblins and orcs, naturally, and even the golems in cave terrains and the giant worms charging like subway trains relied solely on physical strength. For Grace and Katie, who were quick on their feet, it was enough to dodge and strike while trusting in my tanking.


    But ording to Old Bobo, stickies, as they grew, could use primal magic.


    Hidden, they might shoot gravel bullets or dig pits to create traps, as per Han Se-ah''s strategy, making them naturally annoying.


    "At least we¡¯ve cleared the passage to the 47th floor without much trouble."


    "The Knights will probably enter first, right?"


    As we discussed this, the passage waspletely cleared.


    Connecting the underground city of the 46th floor, used to abandon old and sick stone dwarves, to the underground city of the 47th floor, Knight Commander Edward marched forward with the g in hand.

 333 - Knights Valor Poem 3

    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    A new monster had appeared, but calling it a battle was embarrassing. The knights who could wield aura, the supporting mages, and our hero party standing by as a separate unit¡ªsuch a force was overkill against a intermediate-level monster that couldn¡¯t even use magic yet.


    We thought maybe a huge or powerful creature might jump out, but the passage remained quiet until it was fully opened. In the end, nothing needed handling except for one sluggish monster that made a small hole beside the passage.


    Even that was quickly patched up by a mage using earth control.


    "So, do we head straight to the 47th floor?"


    "We probably won''t charge in; they''ll just scout it out."With no losses and the biggest enemy being boredom, we moved toward the underground city of the 47th floor, which was much like the 46th.


    It was full of remains that were once stone dwarves.


    "This... are these the bodies of stone dwarves? It looks like it."


    "...Should we be d Old Bobo returned to the city?"


    The city was old and poorly maintained but still sturdy, with different colored stones scattered on the streets. If they weren''t remnants of buildings, there was only one kind of rock to be found in this underground city.


    Unlike the 46th floor, the timing was bad; the city was full of darkness and death as we crossed it to the stairs leading above ground. Grace sensed nothing, so we passed quickly through the city.


    The stairs, like the city, were old and worn out. The heights varied, edges were eroded, and asionally a step crumbled underfoot, dropping debris below.


    The fortunate part was that the stairs were carved out of the cliff, so despite looking unstable, they could easily support hundreds of people.


    "If this copses, it''ll be a mess."


    "Since they carved the whole cliff, it probably won''t copse easily."


    -Every time she opens her mouth... Oh, never mind.


    -And here we have Irene thinking she''s scared and trying tofort her, lol.


    -Shouldn''t she be saying those annoying things to us?


    -I thought she was talking to us, but she was saying it loud enough for Irene behind to hear.


    "By the way, these stairs are hellish. They remind me of those GOP? GP military stairs you see on the inte."


    [Toilet Naphthalene Thief donated 10,000 won!]


    Lol, is she a military vet?


    [Supermarket Raider Han donated 50,000 won!]


    Should I change my nickname to Raider Han Se-ah or Golden Carriage Rider?


    Maybe Han Se-ah was having a harder time because she was secretly streaming and chatting with her viewers.


    Though we had lights, we didn¡¯t bring any elevator-type magic tools, so we kept climbing the long, steep slope. Han Se-ah pretended to struggle for the stream, but Irene, only a bit tired, followed along easily, proving once again that stats were everything.


    This meant that intermediate-level mages, not being high-level, weregging behind and struggling. Looking back, their faces resembled those of office workers forced to go hiking with a hangover after Friday night drinks.


    But if it was just city scouting, why did the mages have to follow?


    Given their reclusive tendencies, it was likely that the higher-ups at the Magic Tower forced them to participate. Without explicit orders from the Knight Commander, their pitiful struggle to climb the stairs was understandable.


    Finally, after climbing endlessly, we reached a cave. Compared to the stairs, the cave was so short it almost wasn¡¯t there, and we headed straight outside.


    "...Doesn''t the city seem much bigger?"


    "As the floors go up and the enemies get stronger, I guess the cities also get bigger."


    And there it was, a city farrger than the one on the 46th floor. Compared to the cities in Heroes Chronicle, it was indeedrge and spacious.


    If the 46th floor was like a modest rural estate on the outskirts of a kingdom, the 47th floor was like a sprawling free city, expanded due to trade. If I caused a ruckus alone, it would only disturb a part of the city, not the entire thing.


    There were many harpies flying around, and the buildings were of a higher quality. The fact that there were no gaudy buildings with jewels stuck all over them in the city center showed the difference in ss.


    "There are no glittering buildings here."


    "Yeah, those were easy to spot and served as a good reference point."


    Even to someone like me, a university student and military veteran familiar with modern society, those buildings were closer to kindergarten art than modern art. For those living in medieval times, they must have been more than shocking.


    Like the 46th floor, the city on the 47th floor was located below an underground cave. To be precise, the cave was on the way up the mountain, and the city spread widely in a valley between the peaks.


    Since stone dwarves built the cities, not harpies, it was inevitable that the city was constructed in a lower area. Thanks to this, both the Knights and our party, along with the exhausted mages, could observe the city until they copsed onto the dirt ground.


    "Hmm¡­ Let''s head down."


    "But, huff, already¡­."


    "You can rest a bit beforeing down. Or use mana to descend the cliff."


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    A hundred knights capable of wielding aura at the highest level, and Edward Aquitaine, a born 5¡ï character who rose to a 6¡ï buff-type character as the Knight Commander. Plus, our entire hero party at 5¡ï level, and me, the 6¡ï wielder of the holy sword.


    With this force, we couldpletely annihte a baron''s estate, not just a rural manor... but the opponent was harpies, who flew with wings, requiring a different calction.


    Even on the 46th floor, we couldn''t catch a fewmander-level harpies that openly fled. Destroying the city would be fine, but missing themanders during a Royal Second Knight Order expedition would be a disgrace.


    For adventurers, winning and collecting loot was all that mattered, and for yers, advancing the quest was the goal. But for the Knight Commander, there was an obsession with achieving a perfect victory for the honor of the royal family and the glory of the Goddess.


    In short, it was about saving face for the nobles.


    "Can you talk to the guild about hiring arge number of adventurers?"


    It was already an overkill force for simple fighting and smashing. Yet, they were gathering mercenaries, adventurers, and mages, suggesting a political issue. I had guessed as much when I saw the knights gathering in front of the adventurers'' guild, but I didn''t expect it to be this tant.


    Edward Aquitaine scratched his beard, which was more like fur, and spoke. Maybe because I had shown myself protecting Ellis, he politely asked me instead of storming into the adventurers'' guild and overturning Ellis''s outfit.


    "Are you nning to hire both mercenaries and adventurers?"


    "The city is vast. The more hands we have, the faster we can clear it and move up."


    "It was indeedrge."


    Unlike the ipetentmander on the 46th floor, someone with any strategic knowledge would know that humans would be at a disadvantage. Not that we would lose the fight, but it would be a headache if the enemy retained their forces and retreated.


    How terrifying would it be if these winged creatures abandoned their base and started flying around, harassing people? Humans already struggle against tunneling guerris, so what if flying guerris start dropping things on their heads from above?


    The only constion was that humanity''s stronghold was in the stone dwarves'' underground city. But even so, having to constantly watch the skies while traveling was far from pleasant. Conquering the tower in the name of the royal family while leaving harpy guerris behind was a significant problem.


    "Still, given the time constraints, I can''t offer much help."


    "Just informing us in advance is more than enough. Our goal isn''t to stop but to advance to the 50th floor. Isn''t that right, Hero?"


    "...Uh, me?"


    -Wait, me? Lolololololol


    -This guy forgot she''s the hero and is just gaming, lol


    -Rnd is the Holy Sword''s wielder, and you''re the hero, you idiot


    [Message deleted by the mod]


    -She''s in the middle of a serious conversation but is distracted by filming Irene''s side-boob, lol. Good job, this is what you should be capturing.


    Since he only asked me to inform them, there was no reason to refuse. Anyway, rumors had already spread that the knights were gathering people.


    Wasn''t that what led to yesterday''s disastrous scene?


    In the adventurers'' city, where rich nobles and merchants took an interest, and in the kingdom''s core close to the royal family and the Great Temple, there were plenty of magic tools for cleanliness.


    Because nobles maintained cleanliness, citizens who envied and admired them also adopted a culture of cleanliness once they earned some money.


    But if you moved away from the kingdom''s center, it quickly turned into medieval despair. It was a world where people believed bathing could make you sick. And now, on the 43rd floor, people from all over the kingdom were gathering.


    If stone dwarves weren''t familiar with and indifferent to other races, they might have erected private isted areas in their city.


    At least Han Se-ah¡¯s stream chat was in chaos.

 334 - Knights Valor Poem 4

    334 - Knights'' Valor Poem 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The name of the Knights quickly drew a crowd.


    People flocked to the 43rd floor, hoping to establish connections with the Knights or get hired and make some money. The situation was overwhelming.


    When the Adventurers'' Guild officially started recruiting, it took less than half a day to fill up with people, not even a full day.


    We didn''t need to worry about gathering people; we needed to worry about filtering them. Han Se-ah even discussed with her viewers how to sift through so many people in just one day.


    "Are we taking in everyone?""The numbers will sort themselves out."


    Of course, there was no real need to filter anyone. If they were overly ambitiouspared to their actual skills, the harpies'' fierce spear attacks would filter them out for us.


    Riding on the reputation of the Knights, the mission was to attack the harpy city and loot the mountains of jewels and ores. Neither the Knights nor the Adventurers'' Guild intended to pay any advance fees, and the people flocking in were eager to gather and sell mana stones, not to demand money from the Royal Knights.


    Thus began the blitz.


    "Push forward! Don''t stop!"


    "Above! They''reing from above!"


    "Rooftop at eleven o''clock!"


    There were no tanks, mechanized infantry, aircraft, or airborne troops, but there were mercenaries and adventurers driven by gold, and 5¡ï characters who could cast wide-area buffs.


    Human forces, eyes red with greed, rushed out of the caves toward the city, and the harpies, startled, took to the skies to meet them. Spears rained down from the sky, and arrows shot up from the ground, starting a chaotic battle.


    Naturally, the humans had the upper hand. Although the harpies had superior numbers, theycked practical experience, just like the city.


    Some harpies, guided by seemingly smartmanders, put up proper resistance, but most harpy soldiers, without proper orders, floundered and fell to the ground.


    And those few smartmanders...


    "There! There''s amander over there!"


    "Aim for the big ones, the big ones!"


    "Even if you don''t hit many, target the big one with the spear!"


    Because they were muchrger than the regr harpy soldiers, they became targets for magic and arrows. If they scattered, the aura-wielding knights would nk them. If they gathered, they were caught in the gusts conjured by intermediate-level mages.


    In this unreasonable strategic mismatch, several mercenaries died, but dozens of harpies turned into mana stones. It was clear why mages, despite being holed up in the Magic Tower for research, were treated like nobles, respected by their superiors, and feared by their inferiors.


    Not that mercenaries or adventurers didn''t die, but that was their choice. If a intermediate-level adventurer without the skill went to the front lines, they had to risk their life.


    "Wow... Seeing this makes me d I chose to be a mage."


    -See, this is why melee sucks.


    -Look at that grunt panting and struggling behind, lol.


    -When there are flying enemies, ranged characters are the real nobles... if they can hit.


    -As the floors go up, the scale increases. Will there be army battlester?


    -Scary story: There''s a streamer with a hit rate below 20%, and people gamble points on it.


    The intermediate-level mages hired by the Knights were somewhat ustomed to battle, able to synchronize their spells. It seemed they had experience collecting research materials from the tower, much like graduate students working under high-ranking mages.


    They used Gust of Wind to pin down harpies from above, fired mud bullets to weigh down their wings, delivered light electric shocks, or shed lights in their eyes to disrupt flight and make them fall to the ground.


    "Hanna, take a good look. That''s the most effective way for mages to fight."


    "It seems so."


    Useful magic wasn''t necessarily lethal, but the way they divided roles to easily restrict the harpies'' flight left Han Se-ah and her viewers in awe.


    Even though she had a talent for controlling magic and a higher uracy rate than other mage streamers, she couldn''t match the applied skills of seasoned mages who had to earn their keep and endure the scolding from their superiors.


    When the harpies lost their sight to the shing lights or had their wings immobilized by rapidly hardening mud, they plummeted from the sky. Waiting below were armed robbers with eyes red from greed for mana stones and gold coins. Adventurers and mercenaries drove their weapons into the pitiful fallen harpies.


    "...There doesn''t seem to be anything special."


    "That temple looks the same as the one on the 46th floor, but we should check it out, right?"


    Amid the chaos, we dealt with the harpies as we advanced. Our goal was not gold but progressing the quest.


    And my damn awakening quest.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    47th floor, nothing special. 48th floor, nothing special. 49th floor, nothing special.


    ¡­Are we screwed?


    It was smooth to the point of being suspicious, but we learned nothing new as we progressed through the tower. The cities grewrger, and the defenses became tighter, possibly warned by the fleeing harpies, but our progress was steady.


    No matter how clever the harpies were, they were still hillbillies who peacefully herded goats in the hignds. Their onlybat experience was sneaking into the dark underground to kidnap the weak stone dwarves.


    If they could contend with the Royal Knights with that level of skill, the kingdom would have long since fallen to monsters. Some had tried to block our path by copsing caves or setting up barriers, but we had the Vacuum Stone and the support of the stone dwarves.


    "These things aren''t even good enough to melt in a furnace. They dare call themselves an empire when they''re just ppers? None of our customers who talked about the empire ever said anything good about them."


    It seemed that a loose-lipped mercenary or adventurer had mentioned the pile of stones in the underground city in front of the stone dwarves.


    Old Bobo, visibly angry despite having no facial features, followed the knights with the precious Vacuum Stone, breaking through passages, reopening copsed caves, and pushing aside makeshift barricades.


    "Following the Knights, we''re already at the 50th floor. How can we clear a floor every two days? Is it because we don''t have to wander outside when we use the Vacuum Stone? The speed is insane."


    -We¡¯ve been digging underground for days without seeing the outside. Is this okay?


    -If there''s a hint somewhere above the mountains, we''re screwed.


    -We can¡¯t not follow a 6¡ï OP character pushing forward, lol. Gonna lose out on thest hit?


    -Didn''t it take less than a week to get to the 50th floor? Just follow along, yeah.


    -Forgetting thest hit, if the Knights lose to the harpies, will the kingdom fall?


    The game would be messed up if there¡¯s a kingdom copse scenario.


    The fallen mercenaries and adventurers were reced by those lured by the promise of gold, making their way up the tower. The Royal Knights, trained for war, wouldn''t tire after just a week. The mages were replenished with new recruits as the higher-ups were satisfied with their performance.


    The harpies'' forces dwindled while human losses remained minimal as we reached the 50th floor. The only ones with dark expressions in the ruined underground city were two.


    While everyone else was filled with visions of gold and dreams of glory to present to the royal family, the only two who couldn¡¯t share in the joy were, naturally, Han Se-ah and me.


    "But what are we going to do? We haven''t found anything except two altars... Do we really have to search the city on the 50th floor? I already have a bad feeling that I''ve messed up the quest."


    -ept it, it''s the fate of a frontrunner. If you''ve drawn in millions of live viewers with this, you should be ready for a headache too, lol.


    -It feels like just yesterday you were celebrating 300,000, now you have millions of followers, damn.


    -But seriously, we haven''t found anything since the 46th floor. Are we screwed?


    -There are identical temples on the 47th to 49th floors, but that''s just the standard for each city, no hints there.


    -If we fail, your strategy will just be in a guidebook five yearster when someone finally reaches the 50th floor.


    As the Knights advanced rapidly, there was no time to look around, making her expression increasingly dark, like a college student who drank the night before a final exam.


    Feeling anxious, she kept repeating her concerns, more like muttering to herself than actually talking to her viewers. She probably thought that she could find a hint in each city to hunt the boss andplete the quest.


    Viewers had mixed reactions to her repeatedints¡ªsome were annoyed, while others teased her, hoping for her first quest failure. But I couldn¡¯tugh at it.


    I had a quest too. Not one made by the gamepany, but one given by a transcendent being that turned human souls into NPCs.


    ''Awakening quest... Damn it, what do they expect from someone who can''t even use aura without the Holy Sword or skills?''


    We had arrived at the 50th floor so quickly that it felt almost surreal. Edward Aquitaine showed no signs of stopping, and seeing the bloodshot eyes of adventurers and mercenaries, there seemed no way to stop their advance.


    So, the only thing left was to pray together with Han Se-ah.


    You''re a yer, right¡­? Can''t you find something for us?


    Using the quest window and mini-map, please.

 335 - Knights Valor Poem 5

    335 - Knights'' Valor Poem 5


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    I finally understood what it meant to be scared out of my mind. The onlyforting thought in this terrifying situation was that the Harpy Empire''s capital on the 50th floor dwarfed the cities below.


    "...This is unbelievable."


    "It''s all built by those damn stone dwarves anyway."


    Unlike the lower cities you could see at a nce from the mountaintop, this one couldn''t be taken in with a single look. You had to turn your head from left to right as if scrolling to see it all, making you wonder how they built such a massive city in the mountains.


    The stone dwarf race wasn''t some dragon-enved underlings. What kind of technology did they have to cram such a huge city into the mountain basin?Thinking it impossible to conquer such a vast city in a day, the knights who''d climbed ahead of us were huddled in discussion. Because of this, the adventurers and mercenaries waiting in the caves and stairs, packed like sardines on a subway, were visibly annoyed... but they had no choice but to wait since they couldn''t earn money without the knights.


    "What do you think, Hero?"


    "Hmm... With a city this big, how about taking it zone by zone?"


    "But the buildings have no ceilings, making them dangerous as bases."


    "Ah, I see. A city with buildings without ceilings..."


    As the knightmander subtly approached us again, Han Se-ah responded, but her head shook side to side, showing her dilemma.


    Han Se-ah felt overwhelmed by the city''s size when trying to find clues. Conquering and thoroughly searching each zone seemed like the best option... but as the knightmander pointed out, it was practically impossible with buildingscking ceilings.


    Too few in number to upy, too big to breakthrough. The Harpy soldiers we''d encountered so far were nothing special, but this was the 50th floor. Even a quick nce showed it was a whole different level.


    Moreover, would the kingdom''s knightmander start a campaign without intel? Even novice adventurers knew that every ten floors, a boss stronger than the average monster of that level appeared.


    However, the deliberation couldn''t go on forever.


    "Hmm... If there''s no clever solution, we only have one option."


    After all, Edward Aquitaine was the brute who once ran faster than a carriage to drink with me, someone who even other muscle-brained men said, "The Commander is a bit... yeah."


    "Kill today, kill tomorrow, keep killing and retreating until they''re all dead. Harpiesy eggs, right? They don¡¯t just pop out of thin air like some mindless tower monsters, do they?"


    Killing all the harpies would naturally lead to the city''s conquest. Thinking this way, he raised the banner and led the knights down the slope toward the city.


    Having heard that the other cities had fallen and that harpies were being hunted indiscriminately, the harpies guarding the cave flew up, their red and ck wings fluttering.


    It seemed the capital of their so-called empire used ck harpies as battle ves, not just red ones. With bodies like eagles rather than humans, they could carry heavier loads, like fighter jets and bombers.


    The Knight Commander raised the banner high as the knights followed in orderly ranks. Watching this, the adventurers and mercenaries scattered like unleashed dogs. As the chaotic melee ensued, we turned to Han Se-ah.


    ¡°What do you think, Hanna? Should we try to find something in this city too?¡±


    ¡°That would be best. Unless the harpy empresses out herself... I don''t think a monster that ims to be a god would move lightly.¡±


    -The boss monster will probably be well-hidden, lol.


    -Wouldn''t it be funny if she suddenly jumped out and screamed, "I''ll kill you all for threatening the empire," and went on a rampage?


    -Han Se-ah¡¯s usual luck suggests there¡¯s a chance this might happen.


    -Haha, saying that to someone with a 6543 party? What about those with a 2232?


    -It''s a bit heartbreaking that someone¡¯s highest star is another¡¯s lowest...


    Han Se-ah said this with a hardened expression, looking at her party members. Everyone nodded and smiled to ease her determination and tension.


    Of course, only I knew that this tension wasn''t due to the impending battle with the Harpy Empress but because she was worried about missing steps in her quest and bing an international embarrassment. I shared her anxiety about failing my awakening quest and ruining my future performance.


    Please, let there be a hidden second artifact or an awakening condition in some temple corner¡­!


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The harpies'' capital on the 50th floor was huge. Combined with the incredible craftsmanship of the stone dwarves who were enved, it was more beautiful than any modern tourist attraction.


    Some viewers even joked that ying this game was more worthwhile than traveling to Europe. The city¡¯s elegant and expansive design was so aesthetically pleasing it could be aputer wallpaper, with its striking yet clean lines.


    But, of course, it was full of harpies.


    "Right nk, start from the outskirts and fall back!"


    With the single n to kill as many as possible before retreating from exhaustion, the Knight Commander charged. The knights followed orders, and we watched McDonagh¡¯s head disappear among the adventurers and mercenaries as we hid in an alley.


    We thought sneaking into the harpy city as humans would be impossible, but were they confirming the stereotype that harpies have bird brains?


    "Humans, humans here!"


    "Just carry the load, you idiot! Go call for support!"


    Han Se-ah pulled out a stone dwarf toolbox borrowed from Old Bobo, and the harpies flying overhead began to ignore us.


    A corner of the city was being overrun by a ve race that was armed, and citizens were dying. But the harpy soldiers, in a rush to respond, didn''t bother to check working ves. Grace murmured with a wry smile.


    "So we could have juste straight to the 50th floor..."


    "Maybe if we didn¡¯t have the Knights, we could have infiltrated the pce? With Old Bobo, we might have reached the Harpy Empress."


    "Too bad the Knights got involved..."


    From the inventory, Han Se-ah took out five wooden boxes without lids. Inside were tools covered in grime, from hammers and wrenches to magic devices resembling awls.


    These weren''t expensive tools; Old Bobo had just gathered five boxes of old tools from his friends¡¯ houses.


    Carrying the boxes on our shoulders like sacks of rice and walking in a line, the harpies were fooled, and our group muttered quietly.


    -Seriously, they fell for this?


    -Han Se-ah isn''t smashing the city, so I guess they''re focused on the knights?


    -Yeah, there aren''t any armored humans in Harpy Town, just people in robes hiding their faces, lol. Wonder why.


    -We need to find something in the city before the knights cut off the Harpy Empress''s head.


    -But can we find anything in time if we stick together?


    The massive harpy army flying toward the steel-d knights was majestic, with ck and red feathers blending as they threw not just spears but all sorts of magical devices, creating a spectacle like movie CGI.


    Even though they had reached the intermediate-level, it was a brutal 50th floor where even a moment¡¯s distraction could get them killed like new recruits on a battlefield.


    It felt a bit absurd that the key to the 50th floor was a worn-out toolbox.


    ¡°Are you scared? Did you forget? Foolish human! The ve quarters are that way!¡±


    ¡°Ah, thank you.¡±


    "Stupid but polite! Wonderful!"


    One overly helpful harpy even kindly guided us through the city and then flew away. I could only imagine how baffled the millions of viewers watching this through Han Se-ah¡¯s camera must have been.


    ¡°Never thought I¡¯d be getting advice from a harpy. ying this game for a long time sure brings surprises.¡±


    -Thanks for the help!


    -Haha, it looks like we can conquer the 50th floor without a fight.


    -Is this going to be a long-term conquest of the Harpy Empire through politics?


    -If this were the 10th or 20th floor, there would be a ton of harpy empire vloggers by now.


    -Many streamers with a fetish for feathers would be showing up.


    Seeing this ridiculous scene, the tension visibly drained from our group.


    ¡°Irene, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Rnd. Even at the temple, I used to move nkets myself. These toolboxes are lighter than children, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Alright. If you feel tired, let me know. We can swap out the contents or just carry empty boxes. I doubt they¡¯d notice.¡±

 336 - Power of the Temple 1

    336 - Power of the Temple 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    As they moved away from the ce where shouts and screams mingled with curses, the city quickly grew quiet. Sitting atop a building, looking around anxiously, was a harpy in casual clothes, which made it clear how vast the capital of the Empire was.


    Adding to the vastness of the city was the harpy''s discriminatory arrogance, making infiltration surprisingly easy. It seemed that the harpies believed that no one could invade the capital, even though they knew the city below had been destroyed.


    It was like how people in an American slum would duck and pray to God when they heard gunshots, but in the middle of Seoul, they would think it was just fireworks.


    From the harpies'' perspective, they wouldn''t believe that humans could climb up from underground, or that it would take them only a day to walk a distance that would take several days to fly. Perhaps the Harpy Empress, busy idolizing herself, had also controlled the flow of information.


    If it were me, I would also think it was nonsense if I read on the inte that a gate had opened in Gangnam and an orc warrior hade out and killed citizens."Strangers, where are you from?"


    "From that ce where chaos broke out."


    "Really? I have no idea what''s going on...."


    As we headed towards the workshop district where the stone dwarves were, ording to the harpies, carrying boxes, we drew their attention. Unlike the harpies who didn''t care about second-ss citizens or ves carrying goods, the stone dwarves were interested in seeing humans for the first time.


    Some stone dwarves, focused on their work in the workshops despite being exploited, and others, sitting idly in front of their workshops, spoke to us.


    Grace and Katie, seeing this, started whispering to each other, their earlier tension about the infiltration gone.


    "At least, it''s not an unbearable environment?"


    "Seeing how they just leave the bodies around, they must be treating them like high-quality magic tools. Use them nicely when they''re useful, and discard them underground when they lose their performance...."


    "High-quality, expensive magic tools? That kind of makes sense when you put it that way."


    Han Se-ah looked around like a meerkat, as if she was determined to find something even though the workshop district for stone dwarf ves was being gradually recorded on the minimap.


    The quest log showed no movement.


    To be honest, we''ve probably missed a lot already, considering we practically skipped floors 47 to 49, just killing harpies and rushing through.


    But if Han Se-ah fails, I fail too, so the more negatively I think, the more anxious I be. Last time, someone arbitrarily updated the quest for us; I wonder if we can expect such luck again.


    The only thing we could rely on now was that mysterious someone who had modified the quest rted to the 40th-floor boss, changing the requirement from hunting to finding.


    This person, who gave me the reward when the skeleton boss''s gimmick malfunctioned, was our only hope.


    Worried about failing the quest and quickly changing the quest conditions, I wondered if this person might be favorable to me, considering that the only penalty for failing the quest was limiting my inte usage time.


    "Hanna, if we need to find some clues... how about asking the stone dwarves?"


    "How are we supposed to search this vast ce on foot... right?"


    "If the stone dwarves built this city, they would know about secret spaces or suspicious ces. Even if it''s been so long that no one remembers, these craftsmen usually have apprentices to who they pass down their skills and stories."


    While trying to alleviate our anxiety, Irene tugged at Han Se-ah''s sleeve and suggested this. Indeed, there was no reason for the five of us to wander around foolishly when we had alreadye this far.


    Because of our anxiety, both Han Se-ah and I had narrowed our vision so much that we hadn''t even considered the simple idea of asking around.


    But we couldn''t react as if we didn''t know. It was enough for the viewers to make fun of Han Se-ah. As soon as I heard Irene''s suggestion, I reached out to Han Se-ah as if I had thought the same thing.


    "Hanna, do you have any stones left in your inventory?"


    "Oh, wait a moment? I packed some just in case."


    -She''s really a versatile porter, keeping all sorts of quest and misceneous items in her inventory, lol.


    -It''s standard to gather everything in a corner when ying RPGs. If you don''t have it, you might have to go back to the vige.


    -Storing stones in the inventory, seriously, lol.


    -She''s obsessed with maps and loot. Definitely a hardcore RPG yer.


    -Hey, it''s not just stones, it''s gourmet food for the stone dwarves, you featherbrained bigots.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Han Se-ah had various stones in her inventory. These were not for crafting or refining equipment but were edible rocks collected from various regions for a stone dwarf who loved gourmet food.


    So, they were ''edible'' stones.


    "Wow, I can''t believe there are squishies carrying things like this. What do you want to know?"


    "Is there an architect who built this city?"


    Most creatures let their guard down when you give them something tasty. Even if the harpies provided workshops to create various items for themselves, there''s no way those discriminatory harpies allowed their ves to enjoy gourmet food.


    Even if tastes differed, the fresh stones from our inventory were enough to loosen the tongues of the stone dwarves, who were used to eating only the stones they were given while confined in the city as ves.


    Though some dwarves were wary of humans, who were third-ss citizens rather than ves, they were no exception. Just like how people in training camps would go crazy for a can of c in just a month, stone dwarves wouldn''t be any different.


    "Building the city? That old woman Shasha over there knows all about that."


    "What about old man Gugu?"


    "He returned to the earthst month."


    Irene asked the idle stone dwarf in front of the workshop gently, and information flowed out easily. She must have taken care of more than just children at the temple, as her manner with the elderly was excellent.


    Old Sasha''s mentor built the city.


    Many squishies look down on stone dwarves.


    ppers like anything that shines.


    asionally, they confiscate masterpieces to present to the queen. I don''t know where the stones they give us to eate from, but they taste bad.


    It''s hard to believe all this information came from a pile of stones in the inventory. Irene bowed politely in response to their kindness.


    "Thank you. We''ll be going now, elders."


    "What a polite squishy."


    "We should be thanking you. It''s been a long time since we tasted stones from home."


    -Heuuuung, Mama¡­ Heuuuung, Mama¡­ Heuuuung, Mama¡­ Heuuuung, Mama¡­ Heuuuung, Mama¡­ Heuuuung, Mama¡­ Heuuuung, Mama¡­


    -I expected something tense and thrilling since it was a stealth mission, but this is heartwarming.


    -Why does it suddenly feel like a human drama?


    -So where do the harpies get their stones from?


    -Maybe feeding them stones taken from the ce where they hunt tentacle monsters to dispose of the waste?


    Perhaps it was because they became lonely with age, or maybe because their lives were harshly exploited. The stone dwarves, eager for a good conversation partner, poured out all the knowledge they had, making the chat noisy.


    After all, we were infiltrating the 50th floor. Even a passing citizen''s words could be a clue to the quest, so every piece of information felt precious.


    The stone dwarves seemed to want to help the kind Irene. They shared trivial information like what the neighbors were making today or that an adventurer hadn''t returned after leaving his sword for repair, but we cut off useless information to save time.


    "Go to the southeastern district and tell old Shasha that Grandpa Brube sent you. Got it?"


    "Even though the districts are different, they all know each other. How long have they been here...?"


    "Maybe it''s because all the dwarves from the city on the 50th floor were captured and brought here?"


    Grandpa Brube, the stone dwarf, handed us a small bag, saying it would be ufortable to carry the box. The leather bag, which Irene could easily carry with one hand, rattled with uncut gems inside.


    They said showing this would prove that Brube sent us. Did the stone dwarf craftsmen recognize each other''s work even with just a tiny crystal? As I was thinking about this, people suddenly appeared from the alley, blocking our path.


    ...People?


    "Wait a minute! Are you by any chance the Hero? Hero Hanna and Rnd, the wielder of the Holy Sword! Is that correct?!"


    "...?"


    A small person with a gray robe pulled over her head, almostpletely covering her face. From her build and voice, it was clear she was a woman, but the robe, possibly enchanted, hid even her jawline under its hood''s shadow.


    Following her out of the alley were people in identical gray robes, watching us cautiously. There were at least a dozen of them, so it was clear they weren''t just an adventurer party.


    Mysterious humans suddenly appearing in the city. Our party instinctively tookbat positions, adjusting stances naturally.


    Katie moved forward, hand on her waist, while Grace backed away to take a shooting angle at the alley''s group. The woman who spoke to us panicked.


    "Wait! I''ll take off the robe! The robe!"


    Frightened by the imminent threat of swords and arrows, she raised both hands high. Not abatant, she fumbled clumsily with her hood, struggling to remove the enchanted garment until she finally seeded.


    Revealed was soft, brown hair reminiscent of freshly baked bread. Her hair, which looked blonde in the sunlight, and her beautiful, delicate face made the viewers cheer.


    "...What''s this? Another saint candidate?"


    "Sister Laurencia!?"


    Han Se-ah and Irene eximed as well.

 337 - Power of the Temple 2

    337 - Power of the Temple 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    5¡ï ¡®Saint Candidate¡¯ Irene.


    5¡ï ¡®Saint Candidate¡¯ Laurencia.


    I wondered how their titles could ovep like this, but thinking it over, it wasn''t that strange. The Goddess Faith was modeled after monotheistic Abrahamic[1] religions, with a slight fantasy twist.


    In other words, the title of Saint wasn''t exclusive to one chosen person but was a title for those who performed miracles in the name of the Goddess.


    It was simr to how knights could handle aura when they reached a certain level, or how mages could use advanced magic when they reached their peak.Just because the Kingdom''s Knight Commander reached the level of a Sword Master and could use aura didn''t mean I was prohibited from using aura.


    "Indeed, it¡¯s Sister Irene! It''s been a long time!"


    "How did you end up inside the tower, on the 50th floor?"


    While I was thinking that, the two saint candidates, like old friends, squealed and sped hands. Seeing this, the robed men hiding in the alley approached and slowly removed their hoods.


    As expected, under the gray robes were white armors. Unlike the Royal Knights, these Temple Knights had the Goddess''s symbol prominently disyed on their white armor.


    After all, since the saint candidate had reached the 50th floor of the unconquered tower, she would need a guard.


    As Grace and Katie released their weapons, the Temple Knights made the sign of the cross and nodded in greeting, while the two saint candidates entered into a lively conversation.


    Irene, a radiant beauty with golden hair and eyes, and Laurencia, a lively girl with bright brown hair matching her cheerful smile, looked beautiful together. Han Se-ah seemed to think this was a great scene and focused the camera on them without a word.


    -Roughly speaking, keep rubbing until the cier melts.


    -Whether rubbing or whatever, ask them how they ended up on the 50th floor.


    -A lively girl clinging to a kind older sister, this is what it''s all about, haha! The 50th-floor is crazy


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    -Yuri fanboys, how excited are you right now?


    "Even as saint candidates, they act no different from high school girls. If you just listened to the sound, it feels less like a 50th-floor infiltration operation and more like a snack shop in front of the high school next door."


    Despite Han Se-ah''s assessment, the two saint candidates continued their excited chatter.


    Laurencia was clinging to Irene with such vigor that the Temple Knights behind them looked flustered, seemingly wanting to intervene.


    Luckily, the harpies didn¡¯t seem interested, probably still engaged in battles with the knights. However, the stone dwarves in the workshops and the few adventurers kidnapped to the 50th floor by harpies were looking at us curiously.


    Were those guys kidnapped while trying to take on the harpies, or were they people who climbed up to make some money and went missing?


    "For now, let''s move. There''s no need to talk on the street, and we''re drawing attention."


    "Yes, sister!"


    It wasn''t good to gather over ten people on the street. Especially among the stone dwarves kidnapped and exploited city-wide, and the human adventurers trapped in the tower, unable to descend.


    Nodding at Irene''s words, Laurencia immediately grabbed her hand. They looked like close sisters, bringing fatherly smiles to the Temple Knights who had been awkwardly watching.


    But only for a moment. Thergest middle-aged man among the knights stepped forward at Irene''s words. He seemed to be the captain of the escort team, naturally moving to Laurencia¡¯s side to whisper something in her ear. Of course, trying to lower his voice didn¡¯t mean we couldn''t hear it. Both he and I knew that, so his words were likely meant for us to hear as well.


    "Thanks to our coborators, we have prepared a lodging. Let me guide you there, Lady Laurencia."


    "Please, lead the way, sir!"


    And so, the two saint candidates walked side by side at the front, proudly showing off abined 10 ¡ïs, followed closely by the Temple Knights'' escort team and an adventurer party, forming a strange procession.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The ce the escort captain, referred to as ''sir,'' led us to was a stone house with a roof. Laurencia cheerfully exined that harpies considered roofed houses to be livestock pens, so it was safe. She naturally pulled Irene to arge table.


    As soon as Irene sat down, Laurencia started speaking before the others could enter the building. Her liveliness could easily be seen as talkativeness or rudeness, but her cuteness made it easy for everyone to overlook.


    Maybe they were used to it since they followed her around as guards.


    "It''s been so long, sister! Since west prayed together at the temple... Oh my, how long has it been?"


    "Yes, it''s been a long time, Laurencia."


    "Hey, call me by my nickname."


    "...Alright, Laurie."


    So Laurencia''s nickname was Laurie. This amused the Korean and Japanese viewers, who started spamming weird emojis.


    Making fun of othernguages is mean, but the term "Loli Saint" was powerful enough to make even Han Se-ah, who usually enforced censorship, burst outughing. Despite Han Se-ah''s awkward reaction, Laurencia continued her story. What she said next left us all stunned.


    She began with a story that started when we had discovered the Harpy Kingdom on the 43rd floor.


    "Wait a minute, Laurie. You¡¯ve been moving since then?"


    "Yes! I heard there''s a city on each floor, so I wanted to climb as high as I could."


    Her story was shocking even to the seasoned viewers.


    "...You came to pilgrimage through the harpy cities?"


    "Yes! But unlike the harpy kingdom, they enve stone dwarves and kidnap people here!"


    Laurencia''s reckless adventure began when the harpy kingdom friendly to humans appeared on the 43rd floor.


    Laurencia believed that true faith required proper teachings, a belief inspired by her connection with Irene. She said it was because of Irene that she held such beliefs.


    Meeting at the temple, the kind teachings of the nun, who joined the party of the chosen hero and the wielder of the holy sword to purify unholy ces humanity hadn''t reached! And at the end of that arduous journey, she reformed the races suffering under the Demon King!


    "So, you entered the tower for that?"


    "Yes! Many people who appreciated my talent helped me a lot!"


    Aside from her almost tomboyish actions, she was also a 5¡ï ''saint candidate'' like Irene, backed by divine energy.


    She proudly dered that she would walk the path of trials... and went straight to the 50th floor.


    ''Is she insane? That kind of determination...''


    Unlike Irene, Laurencia was the second daughter of a noble family who devoted herself to the temple instead of an arranged marriage, wielding innate divine energy as a 5¡ï. Thanks to Han Se-ah''s y, gates opened every ten floors in the tower.


    Various circumstances intertwined to bring her to the 50th floor.


    "But the underground passage wouldn''t have been open..."


    "We climbed the mountain!"


    "...You climbed the mountain to get here? So you spent a whole month climbing?"


    While we were slowly tackling each floor from the 43rd, Laurencia went straight to the 50th via the surface. She smiled brightly, saying that she received supplies from the many kidnapped human adventurers in the harpy empire.


    Her bright smile left our party members feeling like awkward sacks of barley.


    Of course, what she faced wasn''t a warm embrace but a fascist feathered harpy leader who enved other races and indulged in imperialism.


    -Is this what it takes to be a 5¡ï? She''s terrifying, seriously, lol.


    -Camping for a month in the highest-level zone with monsters and harpies? Even yers wouldn''t do that.


    -Talking about it with a smile is true madness...


    -Why do characters from the temple always seem to have a screw loose, except for the mommy?


    -I thought she followed the knights a long way, but it turns out she led them here, crazy girl, lol.


    "So, while we were watching mercenary raiders, discovering underground monsters, and capturing a city every three days, she just climbed mountains, crossed cliffs, traversed rope bridges, and speed-ran all the way up to the 50th floor?"


    [Speedrun master Kim donated 10,000 won!]


    If you defeat the 50th-floor boss here and there aren''t any problems with the quest, that means you could speed run via the surface route.


    "Right? Instead of tunneling underground and fighting monsters, it might be faster to hire a harpy or defeat one and travel to the 50th floor via the surface. But you''d need a character capable of hunting the 50th-floor boss without leveling from the 40th to the 50th floor."


    As the viewers were overwhelmed by shock and awe, the loli saint opened her mouth again, delivering a second blow of shock to the chat.


    "So, sister, I came here to gather the stone dwarf brothers and the imprisoned adventurers to escape... Will that noisy battle continue?"


    Could it be that Laurencia''s inspiration was Moses leading the Exodus from Egypt?


    That thought suddenly crossed my mind.


    ---


    [1. raei: religions im to be monotheistic, worshiping an exclusive God]Toggle New Ads


    4/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 338 - Power of the Temple 3

    338 - Power of the Temple 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    With her bright brown hair that looked almost blonde, a petite frame, and cute, clustered features, 5¡ï ''Saint Candidate'' Laurencia seemed like a lovely girl who might sing in a town square with a flower basket. However, the words that came from her mouth were far from cute.


    "I thought about destroying the city for the people here, but it''s too big. Even though the stone dwarves know alchemy, the harpies aren''t interested in it, so there¡¯s a limit to the explosives we can get."


    "Oh, really...?"


    "Yes! The harpies leave all the technical stuff to the stone dwarves, so if there''s an explosion or ident, they have no idea how to handle it!"


    She smiled bashfully, recounting how a fire caused by an ident in an alchemy workshop started consuming the city. The harpies screamed and scolded the stone dwarves and adventurers instead of responding properly.It wasn¡¯t a typical n for a girl with a ''Saint Candidate'' title to cause industrial idents with alchemical bombs and escape amidst the chaos. Feeling something odd, I watched Laurencia closely as she sat at the table, fidgeting with her hands while looking at Irene.


    Even while speaking such ruthless words, her slightly moving head and swaying hair weren''t as concerning as her hands on the table.


    "But since themotion started when you arrived, sister, I''m nning to take advantage of it and lead the stone dwarves out!"


    Some stone dwarves had given up on escaping after years of exploitation, but only those who were truly old had lost their creative spirit as artisans.


    She had already gathered the stone dwarves who wished for creative freedom rather than serving the harpies, and the adventurers who wanted to return to the human world.


    Despite her delicate appearance, her sturdy hands and decisive actions made it hard to believe she''d devoted herself to the temple as the second daughter of a noble family.


    Judging by her actions alone, she could easily be believed to be a veteran female warrior who, tired of killing, sought refuge with the Goddess.


    "So, Irene, will thatmotion continue?"


    "The Royal Knights came to conquer the 50th floor, so even if they retreat today, they''ll keeping back. The knightmander seemed like that kind of person."


    "That''s good news! Then let¡¯s wait for the next opportunity!"


    Laurencia''s lengthy exnation made us all nod. The knights wouldn''t be able to fight continuously for 24 hours like bloodthirsty berserkers, so they would eventually retreat to their underground base for dinner, rest, and reorganization, attacking again the next day.


    The knights didn''t have enough numbers to capture the vast city in one go, and the harpies couldn''t follow them into the cave. This made me realize how irrationally the harpies were getting beaten.


    "Then, can we look around the city for a bit?"


    "The city? Of course, Hero!"


    While I was thinking about how the harpies couldn¡¯t easily enter the underground city due to their wings and size, Han Se-ah suddenly brought up the idea.


    The progress was smooth, and thanks to Laurencia''s month-long hardship, reiming the city seemed easy. However, it looked like the quest log still hadn''t updated. Helping the saint candidate rescue the city¡¯s ves could yield many intangible benefits, but what use would that be to a gamer if the quest progress stalled?


    -Is this a timed escape? It''s thrilling. If you can''t find the clues, you''re done.


    -Just from listening to Laurencia, she sounds like a second Han Se-ah.


    -A hero (who likes gas and bombs) and a saint (who likes infiltration and revolution).


    -Rise,rade, rise!


    -If she had been traveling with the loli saint instead of mommy... just imagine the chaos, hahahahaha!


    "Ah, stop teasing. I''m really starting to get nervous... But at least if the quest fails, the video views will be high, right?"


    [In the midst of worrying about views donated 10,000 won!]


    Seriously, even now you''re thinking about milking views?


    [Loli Saintess donated 50,000 won!]


    You dumbass, did you forget about Old Lady Shasha while listening to the saintess?


    Ah, Old Lady Shasha.


    "The squishies are looking for me?"


    Thanks to a generous viewer''s reminder, we finally remembered Old Lady Shasha. She was the apprentice of the first stone dwarf who built the city and was now preparing to return to the earth.


    Yet her voice was still strong, and she hadn''t lost her creative spirit as a stone dwarf. She was leading the stone dwarves in this district and cooperating in their escape. Considering her status, she probably remembered the names of ves from other districts as well.


    Thanks to Laurencia''s cooperation with Old Lady Shasha, we found her lodging in less than five minutes.


    "Yes, we have some questions about the city."


    "Oh, I''m old, so I enjoy chatting. Ask away, new squishies."


    Old Lady Shasha began her story, using the stctites from the 30th floor that Han Se-ah had stashed in her inventory as snacks. As her story progressed, Han Se-ah''s expression brightened.


    [Old Lady Shasha, a living witness of history]


    [ording to her, there seems to be something strange about the harpy pce]


    [It was built as if to cover something... What could be hidden on this high mountain?]


    Since Old Lady Shasha started talking, the previously stagnant quest log had updated, so Han Se-ah''s reaction was understandable.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    After listening to Old Lady Shasha''s story and chatting for a while, we followed the Temple Knights to the lodging they had prepared. Because the harpies considered any roofed structure to be a livestock pen and ve quarters, the lodging was asfortable as the underground city on the 43rd floor.


    "Rnd, just a thought... Could that tentacle monster live beneath the pce? You know, the huge creature depicted on the altar!"


    Grace, familiar with stone dwarf design, sat at the table and started talking. Having infiltrated a hostile monster city, met another nun (actually a saint candidate), and prepared a n to rescue ves while hearing about the suspicious pce, her curiosity was piqued.


    Of course, Grace wasn''t the only one curious. Katie''s cheeks were flushed with excitement.


    "It¡¯s possible. Considering there was a subterranean monster using that dark magic, it makes sense that the harpies'' myths might be based on heroic tales turned into folklore.


    In the North, there was once a man who killed a bear with his bare hands at the age of ten and waster worshiped as a god by warriors."


    "Killed a bear at ten? Yeah, that would be the stuff of myths and legends."


    Irene, holding Laurencia''s hand, went to pray at a makeshift temple built by the stone dwarves. Han Se-ah decided to talk to the adventurers rather than the stone dwarves and headed outside.


    The reason she continued ying without logging out was due to a suspiciously wealthy sponsor, which was a story only I knew. Some people couldn''t sleep without revealing every corner of the minimap, and among them were those who would pay others to fulfill their needs.


    Thanks to this, Grace and Katie surrounded me, letting their imaginations run wild.


    Without the inte and smartphones, it was surprising how entertained Grace and Katie were.


    "Are they nning to escape tomorrow? If so, they''ll need to prepare a lot."


    "They probably won''t escape right away. With all the preparations needed, it might take a few days."


    Their conversation continued like a word chain, from the suspicious harpy pce and the subterranean monster depicted on the altar to Laurencia''s grand escape n.


    Listening to their chat, it was clear that the topic was intriguing enough to make anyone eager to talk.


    As they talked, they discussed creating a diversion near the pce to match the knights'' attack, then quickly infiltrating the pce for an easy boss kill. Just then, they heard amotion outside.


    The sun never sets here, but given the time, it was about when the knights would have had their fun and retreated. So, the noise wasn''t likely from battle.


    "What is it? An enemy?"


    "...It seems like Hanna is back, and she brought quite a few people. Are they the kidnapped adventurers?"


    "Are you sure it''s Hanna?"


    "Yes, it''s Hanna."


    Since Han Se-ah was walking around with the camera off, Katie and I naturally reached for our weapons, ready to head outside. Grace confirmed it was indeed Han Se-ah.


    Rxing a bit, we stepped outside and saw Han Se-ah, just as Grace said.


    She was with over thirty adventurers.


    ...What on earth was she doing with the stream off?

 339 - Power of the Temple 4

    339 - Power of the Temple 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Although I was surprised by the sinister ning from Laurencia''s tiny mouth, Han Se-ah is no less sinister.


    It''s a bit strange that the hero and the saint candidate arepeting to see who can cause more chaos, but anyway.


    With Han Se-ah freely unleashed in the heart of enemy territory, what follows is only natural. Especially since she''s now free from the viewers'' gaze as well?


    ''...So her usual behavior was actually restrained due to the sudden increase in viewers?''


    It''s hard to believe that nting bombs on a giant boss''s shell and sting away was considered restrained behavior... But seeing her go wild like an eight-ton truck with broken brakes once the camera''s off, I can''t help but ept it.Especially after witnessing the crowd of adventurers who rushed over, their faces filled with emotion upon seeing me as I came out to assess the situation in front of the inn.


    A bizarre situation where at least thirty adventurers swarm over, look at my face with awe, then disappear. After some time passes and Han Se-ah is left alone in the square, she enters the inn and is promptly cornered by Grace and Katie, obediently starting to exin.


    "I thought there''d be more people since the city is so big, so I went looking for adventurers in areas Old Woman Shasha wasn''t interested in."


    "Ah... This ce was definitely much bigger."


    If the city is bigger, wouldn''t more people and more bombs suffice? She moved with the idea that enved adventurers could be used for manpower, her inventory was full of bombs, and she could increase the quantity by asking the stone dwarves.


    I wondered what she was up to after turning off the stream, and it turns out she was going around finding alchemists introduced by Old Woman Shasha to multiply her bombs.


    It seems she tried to recruit as many unaffiliated adventurers as possible while on a viewer-funded mission to reveal as much of the minimap as she could.


    "So you gathered people?"


    "I figured many would be uneasy about Laurencia''s n."


    "Well, even for a nun on a pilgrimage, the 50th floor is still the frontline that adventurers haven''t even reached. Many would be anxious unless they''re the holy sword''s owner or the hero."


    Han Se-ah sits at the table,ying out snacks she ims to have gotten on the way. From her mouth spills vivid details about the reality of the 50th floor system, heard from stone dwarves and adventurers.


    Like how they use luxurious inns built by master craftsmen as ve quarters, thinking any ce with a roof is a livestock pen. Or how they only want shiny art pieces, so they don''t particrly torture or kill ves. Or how stone dwarves eat rocks instead of food, so there''s no need to starve them...


    Instead, there was a different problem - naturally, it was the food issue.


    "Even the Empire''s harpies are starving because livestock turn into mana stones when they die. In the midst of this, humans have invaded, so they''re full of thoughts about defeating them and plundering food."


    The work of captured adventurer ves is, of course, the chores harpies hate doing. Now that the knights have started invading and destroying the city, the adventurers naturally began moving soldiers'' supplies, stripped of their weapons.


    Information they naturally overhear while moving gas bombs from alchemy workshops and javelins from cksmiths to the troops.


    While stone dwarves can eat rocks from mines - tasteless but filling - it''s a different story for harpies and enved adventurers. No, harpies have be cursed monsters bound to the tower who may starve but won''t die of hunger, but kidnapped human adventurers will die if they keep starving.


    "Come to think of it, the harpies on the 43rd floor were buying food, right? I forgot about that."


    "They need to raise sheep through pastoralism in high mountains and supplement insufficient food through trade or plunder from other races... but all of that became impossible when absorbed into the tower."


    "If they don''t want to starve to death, they''ll have to cooperate."


    In short, the captured adventurers had no choice but to follow our n, even if the odds were low, to avoid starving to death.


    Trying to sneak out of the city to the caves was impossible, as the harpy army had gathered there due to the knights'' attack.


    Breakthrough the city past hundreds of high-level monsters with no equipment, wearing just a robe? If they had that kind of skill, they wouldn''t have been kidnapped by harpies in the first ce. Being kidnapped means they''re intermediate-level at best, unable to externally manifest mana.


    When even well-armed high-level mercenaries can be human meat skewers from a harpymander''s javelin if they let their guard down for money, how could mere mid-levels break through hundreds of harpies?


    "Then when we cause amotion and Laurencia leads people to escape to the caves, we can head to the imperial pce."


    "Right. In the end, this war will only be resolved by dealing with the harpy empress who fancies herself a god."


    In the end, they had no choice but to follow Han Se-ah, if only to avoid starving to death.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Generally, revolutions happen because of food.


    People can endure most things, but hunger is an instinct that has persisted since ancient times.


    The reason the baguette friends shouted "Revolution!" was anger over economic depression and crop failures. The Yellow Turban friends who set the stage for the Three Kingdoms also rose up after being fed up with starvation. Even in our country, there was an incident where soldiers revolted after sawdust was mixed into their rice rations.


    When hungry, people will hang or chop up even their own country''s leaders. So who would tolerate being kidnapped by monster harpies and starved?


    Eat rocks instead of food? Or join a bomb terror attack?


    Given these choices, anyone who picks rocks isn''t human but a monster. No matter how superhuman you be after mastering mana, you can''t live on rocks instead of food.


    "My goodness, so many of our brothers...!"


    "This should be enough to cause amotion and escape."


    "Of course! And with the bombs the hero brought, we''re even more reassured!"


    That''s why Han Se-ah, with her inventory, was like a cheat key for the starving adventurers.


    Though small rations were given out, presumably because it was bothersome for the ves they caught to die, how could the food stockpiled be infinite? In a city full of corrupt nobles who''d rather starve third-ss citizens and ves to death than go hungry themselves.


    The kidnapped adventurer victims who had been filling their stomachs with withered cheap bread and dried grains the harpies didn''t prefer. They seemed half-doubtful of the nun who came with the Temple Knights, hesitating to join the escape attempt due to anxiety and helplessness, instead hoping for the knights... but things change when there''s a hero who pulls out food pouches from her inventory.


    Han Se-ah, fully intending to smash the city and get out of the tower within three days at most. Thinking the viewer sentiment might be a bit uneasy due to the slow tower conquest pace and passive appearance with the knights taking the lead, she emptied out all the food in her inventory.


    The weight of a nameless nun''s verbal ns versus a hero who feeds you when you''re hungry while handing you bombs and giving orders - there''s noparison.


    "Um... but..."


    "Yes?"


    Just as hope was being found in the warm atmosphere, someone hesitantly speaks up.


    Laurencia, Han Se-ah, Old Woman Shasha, and one guy pushed forward as the adventurers'' representative. It was the adventurer representative who opened his mouth while they were sitting at the table talking.


    Though he looked like an ordinary neighborhood uncle with shaggy hair, the sturdy muscles visible through his shabby clothes instead of a pot belly suggested he was a intermediate-level adventurer dreaming of striking it rich.


    Hisplexion looks a bit poor, probably from the recent poor diet, but not to the point where he can''t fight. Well, I guess that''s to be expected since they pushed through floors 47 to 50 at a pace of about one floor every 2-3 days.


    "In the end, even if we cause amotion, we''ll still have to break through the battlefield with the stone dwarves, right? We''ll die helplessly if we get caught up in it without equipment."


    "Th-that''s right... In this state, we won''t be able to block javelins, let alone dodge them..."


    The adventurers standing in the lobby listening to the story start to stir at the shaggy-haired uncle''s words. After all, unless you throw the entire city into chaos, you still have to flee to that narrow cave in the end.


    With no food, the moment you flee to the mountains instead of the cave, you''ll starve to death, so you have no choice but to break through that battlefield. And not starting from the allied side, but from the middle of enemy territory, unarmed and with nonbatant stone dwarves in tow.


    Though they''re cooperating to avoid starving to death, I guess the anxiety is unavoidable. Seeing the stirring adventurers, Laurencia jumps up from the table.


    "Don''t worry!"


    "I-it''s not that Ick faith in the Goddess."


    "Huh? Ah, I know that faith alone doesn''t change reality!"


    The shaggy-haired uncle hurriedly exins as he realizes he looks like he''s doubting the nun and hero in front of the armored Temple Knights. But Laurencia didn''t jump up to question his rudeness.


    A tiny, delicate hand popping out from the oversized gray robe. But a closer look at that hand grip reveals it can hardly be called dainty.


    Scars on the back of the hand, broken nails, slightly twisted fingers, and calluses harder than those of a intermediate-level adventurer. Like a ballerina''s feet seen on the inte, her hands were so trained that one might worry if they needed healing with divine energy.


    "Believing my faith to be as firm as armor--!"


    "Wh-what?!"


    As the tiny hands sp together like a vise, divine energy rises from them. Brilliant white divine energy settles on the adventurers'' bodies, enveloping them like the Temple Knights'' armor.


    As the light fades, what remains are thirty adventurers startled by the divine energy armor covering their bodies, and a female warrior armed with a hammerrger than herself, d in white divine energy armor.


    Laurencia, the saint candidate, seems to be more in line with the Temple Knight ss.


    ...Though a loli character with a giant heavy weapon is a bit of a niche character design.

 340 - Power of the Temple 5

    340 - Power of the Temple 5


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The adventurers regained hope and their strength after seeing Laurencia''s divine armor and Irene''s protective spells.


    Why be afraid when enjoying the luxury of receiving ovepping overpowered skills from two 5¡ï Saint Candidates?


    Although Irene''s holy magic won''t be refilled as she needs to head to the Imperial Pce with us, her passive skill that blocks a certain amount of damage should easily deflect stray arrows.


    Thanks to Irene''s preparation of porridge from the grain sack Han Se-ah pulled from her inventory, which she served to the ill like a nurse, everyone was able to restore their energy the next day.


    Even if the ves gathered to boil and eat dried grains, the harpies seemed to think of it as livestock feed, allowing us to wait for themotion caused by the knight order."...Is it a racial difference? They think it''s a livestock pen because there''s a ceiling to block the rain, and livestock feed because we''re boiling dried grains."


    "I''ve heard stories of merchants bringing popr goods from the south, only to be shunned and go bankrupt in the north... The difference is so extreme when ites to racial differences."


    The stone dwarves and adventurers huddled together. As anxious yet hopeful eyes looked this way desperately, Grace and Katie seemed to try to ease the tension by exchanging jokes and stretching.


    Unlike Laurencia, we n to advance to the Imperial Pce, the center of the system. No matter howcking the harpies are in strategic movement, they wouldn''t leave a small armed force rushing towards the Imperial Pce alone.


    Combat will be unavoidable, and since the Imperial Pce can be considered a boss stage, the pce guards defending it will likely be stronger than the harpy soldiers ormanders we''ve encountered so far.


    "Irene, you''re going to face the Harpy Empress, right?"


    "That''s right, Lori. Be careful when you escape."


    "Thank you for worrying! I hope you can spread the name of the Goddess widely too!"


    As the two Saint Candidates pray for each other''s blessings, the sounds of battle echo in the distance. From the sharp sound of spears falling from the sky and embedding themselves in the ground, to the death throes of falling harpies, everything reverberates clearly through the imperial capital.


    As if they couldn''t just stand by at that sound, harpies quickly take flight and move from other areas. The shadows of harpies flying swiftly overhead were like a starting signal for us.


    Donning robes and carrying military supply boxes as disguises, we slowly move in line from the stone dwarf workshop district towards the outskirts where fighting is urring.


    But that deception onlysts for a moment. While a mere ten people moving towards the ve workshops might not draw attention, when over a hundred humans and stone dwarvesbined start sneaking towards the battlefield, it''s bound to catch someone''s eye.


    "Stop! Where are you going?!"


    "My faith is as solid as armor!"


    """Our faith shall smite the unbelievers without doubt!"""


    The moment a harpy who had been flying urgently somewhere swooped down and perched on top of a high wall, Laurencia tossed aside the empty box she''d been shouldering.


    As if a shbang had gone off, pure white divine energy scattered, instantly arming hundreds of people with armors of divine energy. This is followed seamlessly by the Temple Knights'' holy magic.


    Divine energy imbued Laurencia''s massive hammer, the Temple Knights'' swords, and our party''s weapons.


    So the vanguard Laurencia provides defensive buffs, while the supporting Temple Knights provide offensive buffs. As expected of pdins, a job ss you can''t leave out when talking about buffs.


    It took only the blink of an eye for the suspicious ves wrapped in robes to transform into vicious warriors capable of ying even high-level monsters.


    "W-what the--aaargh!"


    "They''re charging now?!"


    "We''ve already been spotted, they''reing from behind!"


    A harpy, unable to grasp the situation due to the shing divine energy, had its lower body shattered into mana stones by the hammer. Han Se-ah seems a bit flustered by Laurencia''s fierce attack that swept away both the harpy and the wall, but the rest of the group silently starts moving.


    After all, harpies are monsters thatbine eagles with humans. Even if their heads have changed to human faces, their eyesight hasn''t deteriorated. They can''t survey the ground while flying through the sky with poor vision, can they?


    So the suspicious procession of hundreds had already been spotted by the surrounding harpies, in addition to the one that flew directly at us and turned to stone.


    "They''reing! Run!"


    "Sister! See you at the temple! We have to pray together!"


    "Yeah, take care of yourself too."


    At the adventurer''s scream-like shout, Laurencia waved her hand, then shouldered her hammer that was bigger than her body and started sprinting forward, kicking off the wall.


    A 5¡ï buff-type tank whos also received protective holy magic from a 5¡ï support. Even if our breakthrough power and destructive force arecking or nonexistent, there''s no need to worry with two defensive skills that have never dropped from the highest ranks of Heroines Chronicle.


    As we watch the massive hammer turn buildings into rubble while advancing straight toward the cave, we turn around.


    Our destination is, of course, the Imperial Pce in the distance, thergest and tallest building that''s all too visible.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Nearly a hundred white-armored individuals cross the battlefield. The harpies are bewildered by the sight of pure white divine armor bursting out of the city, while the knight order recognizes the divine energy and begins to assist them.


    "Stop them! Stop them! ves are escaping! They can''t repair the walls!"


    "Cover the Temple Knights! Disrupt their supply lines!"


    While the kidnapped adventurers were one thing, the stone dwarves were irreceable skilledbor. In short, whether they were captured or not could be seen as the key point in conquering the Harpy Empire.


    Who else would repair the copsed walls and rebuild the shattered barricades? Of course, it would be the stone dwarves. They were even using human adventurers for transporting supplies, so what would happen if the ves disappeared?


    Though it was just a hundred people escaping from the vast city, for the harpies it was an unprecedented major incident. As a result, more attention than expected was directed towards the stone dwarves waddling along in their pure white armor.


    Enough for us to sneak up to the front of the Imperial Pce undetected.


    "What''s that, pce guards?"


    "More importantly, there''s no... road? Looks like we''ll have to break our way in."


    "I can see what look like sentries on top of that wall, but there''s no road. Don''t tell me they didn''t make a road thinking the pce is off-limits without wings? ...At this rate, I''ll use up all my mana on Earth Control."


    -Our reliable hero (and master construction worker) Han Se-ah


    -Back to your day job, eh Se-ah? Let''sy down a nice, smooth road


    -Hanna? That guy always made roads for us


    -The map design is pretty good though lol No entrance to the harpy pce


    -Where do wingless f*ckers think they''re going lol


    We''ve stealthily approached the Imperial Pce beneath the anxious citizens and busy soldiers. While the journey here was smooth, it''s a different story from the pce onward.


    First of all, there''s no road for ves, so it''spletely blocked off by a huge wall. Looking at the design, where there should be arge gate weing us or some kind of drawbridge, it''spletely sealed off, which is a bit disconcerting.


    Still, we''re not blocked by some cliff or anything, so it seems we could easily infiltrate if Han Se-ah makes a small road over the empty moat and we break down the wall. Instead, the moment we shatter the wall, it''ll turn from infiltration to an all-out war.


    "No way to sneak in?"


    "There are more guards than I expected. It seems the personnel guarding the castle haven''t left..."


    "Well then... we have no choice."


    At Grace''s words, I pull out my hammer as Han Se-ah naturally grips her staff. The harpies may fly high in the sky, but they can still observe the humans walking on the ground. No matter how high the castle walls are, they couldn''t possibly miss humans approaching so tantly.


    A road of gravel and dirt piles appears over the moat, which was built properly by stone dwarves but abandoned without a gate.


    Seeing this, the harpies spread theirrge wings and enter a state of alert. Proving they''re a cut above the usualmander-ss harpies, these ones are fully armed in armor mixing metal and leather appropriately from talons to thighs, not exposing any skin.


    They''re big too - are they confident in closebat? It would be really nice if they''d approach instead of just fluttering around at a distance.


    "What is it, human?"


    "If you don''t stop, we''ll shoot... kill you!"


    Thinking this, I step onto the dirt road Han Se-ah made, and the harpy guards look down at me threateningly before immediately raising their talons and flying in to sh my throat.


    But I was much faster charging like a madman towards the castle wall with my shield and hammer than their sharp de-like talons could dig into my neck. Even for pce guards, it must be their first time seeing a ve smash their head into the castle wall - did they expect me to back down?


    Hearing the sound of talons sharply cutting the wind as they pass behind my back, I drove my hammer straight into the castle wall.


    Kaaang¡ª!!!

 341 - Quick and Easy Blasphemy 1

    341 - Quick and Easy sphemy 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The lowly creatures that should always look up to them were rushing in.


    The walls of the imperial pce, which those who walk on the ground should not dare to covet, are crumbling.


    As a result, the sacred ce is defiled with dust, and the lowly creaturesmit sacrilege.


    "Y, you human scum¡ª!!!"


    "It''s convenient that you''reing to me, really.""Kyaaak!"


    In this situation, the imperial guards charge at me with crazed eyes, but as a close-range tank, I can only wee it.


    Their bodies are much more muscr than the elite harpies, though not muchrger. If harpymanders have lean muscles like Ptes instructors, harpy guards have solid, CrossFit athlete-like physiques. Theirbat method relies on that solid body, ramming into their targets.


    Monsters that use their body''s sticity to throw javelins from afar, and monsters that crash into you with a charge moreparable to a car than a bull or bear, befitting their superior physique.


    In terms of power, the charge is more terrifying, but... their opponent is me, a born 6¡ï tank.


    If they kept their distance, I''d have no way to catch them, but since they''re kindly rushing in, I have to meet them halfway. Thinking this, I gripped the hammer that had demolished the wall and swung it with all my might.


    "Catch him! Catch that bastard!"


    "Let''s dice ''em up and serve ''em as food!"


    The harpy guards rush in like raptors snatching prey through the dust rising from the crumbled wall. However, the future they face is not the beheading of the madman who dared to destroy the imperial pce wall, but a baptism of the vicious hammer that crushes both sharp ws and proud wings.


    Reckless attacks relying on the harpy''s superior body.


    It was a fatal technique that no one could withstand, but now it has be a fatal technique of a different kind ¨C one that will surely kill them.


    They strike down with razor-sharp ws at arrow-like speeds, but what awaits them is merely an iron-walled tank that cannot be pierced by mere arrows. Whether their legs are crushed against the shield or shattered by the oing hammer, either way leads only to bing mana stones.


    "Rnd! We''reing in to cover you!"


    After causing a briefmotion climb over the fallen wall to provide covering fire. I''ve properly drawn their aggro as the closebatant who demolished the wall.


    I''ve pulled the aggro of all the monsters, creating apletely free angle for my allies in the rear. Our party members immediately respond to this best possible oue for a tank.


    The first to fly in are, of course, Grace''s arrows. The ominously glowing red arrowheads explode in mid-air. Three guard harpies that flexibly twist their waists to avoid the surprise attack are caught in the explosion and fall.


    "What should we do, Hanna!"


    "Push inside! If we keep fighting them, there''ll be no end to it. Break through!"


    Grace''s shout brings the party members flocking to me. With Grace in the center, Hanna and Irene who can use shields and holy magic on either side, and Katie in the back to guard the rear if necessary.


    As the four naturally take their positions as if breathing, they approach while tearing through the guards with explosive arrows and gusts of wind. Only then do the guards stop their mindless charges.


    When even one was too much to handle, now five are grouped together. Like a flock of crows circling over corpses, they start to circle above our heads, tightening their encirclement. But this stalemate is brief, as I start charging towards the imperial pce building as per the party leader''s words.


    As I put strength into my legs and kick off the ground, I feel the soft earth crumble and my body surge forward. The well-maintained garden designed to be looked down upon from above is mercilessly destroyed, but that''s not my concern.


    The imperial pce we entered by smashing walls, crushing gardens, and killing guards was truly a beautiful ce. It would have been even more beautiful if I hadn''t broken the wall.


    "Wow... the craftsmanship of those stone dwarves is really something."


    "Even if they were captured and exploited, they couldn''t abandon their artistic spirit as craftsmen, I guess."


    Even mypanions who followed me through the hole in the broken wall each threw ament, overwhelmed by its majestic appearance. If a ce like this existed in reality rather than a game, that country could be a tourist attraction with this imperial pce alone.


    But that admiration is brief.


    The guards, startled that the crazed ve who destroyed the garden has finally invaded the imperial pce, start to swarm us again with their bodies.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The battle with the guards was surprisingly anticlimactic.


    "Did we stop them? ...There aren''t as many as I thought."


    "Maybe they never imagined the imperial pce would be invaded. Before entering the tower, invaders would have had to climb this high mountain directly."


    Since they specialized in meleebat rather than javelin throwing, Katie and I could rampage to our hearts'' content, and they were easily dealt with.


    Moreover, they seemed to be a ceremonial unit of elites rather than the main force, so their numbers were few.


    That''s why the deste imperial pce with mana stones rolling about was enough to feel out of ce. An imperial pce is certainly a ce where the emperor resides.


    It should bemon sense for it to be full of not only guards but also ministers who must attend to state affairs and maids and servants to assist them... but there was no one.


    The speed was too fast to say they evacuated upon hearing themotion. Even if they were guards, the battle didn''tst that long with only about a hundred monsters rushing to their deaths.


    "...By the way, can an imperial pce be this deste?"


    "It''s strange that there are no harpies other than the guards, isn''t it?"


    Beautiful columnsparable to those of temples and beautiful walls untouched by dust or grime, as if by magic. Though I''m an amateur who only knows marble as a high-grade stone, I can''t help but feel that this ce is more elegant and sophisticated than any tourist spot or museum.


    An empty imperial pce with no people, harpies, or stone dwarves. Hanna, who was illuminating the minimap, takes the lead again with no harpy soldiers blocking our way.


    As a result, the imperial pce that looked beautiful began to feel eerie. Suddenly, a monster appeared blocking our path-


    "...What? Why is that thing here?"


    "As expected, are they crawling out from under the imperial pce?!"


    A gooey creature extending long tentacles like antennae, slowly dissolving and eating away at the engraved pirs. It seems to have grown quite a bit, as the pir debris falls to the floor with a plop, then floats up and is absorbed into the creature''s body.


    It''s really strange that these gooey creatures crawled out from inside the imperial pce while the guards were protecting the walls... but anyway, having that monster right in front of us means the quest has progressed somehow.


    Even if it can dissolve and eat stone, it can''t instantly dissolve my armor. As I walk up and smash it with my hammer, it dies without even reacting, crushed with a st.


    The remains scatter like dropping soft pudding or tofu, sticking to my armor with a plop, but soon disappear leaving only mana stones behind.


    "What kind of situation is this...?"


    "Hey, this is fishy... Don''t tell me there are two bosses? This reminds me of that Souls-like game I yed as a punishment before starting Heroes Chronicle."


    The situation was hopelessly easy to deal with, but it clearly seemed to use magic. With a monster that dissolves and eats pirs in the middle of the harpy imperial pce, mypanions each throw out ament.


    However, no matter how usible the spection, we ultimately have to check for ourselves. As we move in the direction Hanna estimates based on the shape of the imperial pce revealed on the minimap, a grand hall appears before us.


    ......Empty.


    "Uh, I guess it''s not this way. ......Ahaha, sorry?"


    "Looking at the pirs, this seems to be like a banquet hall? Maybe the magic engraved on these pirs confused you."


    "Th-that, um, er, right!"


    -You''d be in trouble if you went based on the mini-map alone, that hall looked like the pce entrance.


    -That''s why her maze escape horror game videos are unusually long.


    -Lol you trusted Han Se-ah? Go watch her hide-and-seek horror game videos ande back, lol.


    -Our little brat has grown up. Protecting Han Se-ah...

 342 - Quick and Easy Blasphemy 2

    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    We saw the pce garden and corridors and ran in that direction, but we made a slight mistake of running into the opposite hall instead of where the Harpy Empress was.


    It wasn''t a big problem though.


    Without a roof but also no doors, and in a ce we''d never set foot before, the pitch-ck minimap meant the chances were below 50%.


    Even with 50-50 odds you can fail a guess, let alone trying to navigate by map. Of course, the viewers mocking Han Se-ah didn''t care about such details.


    -Building up all that atmosphere and then oh Hanna strikes again lolololol -The ability to return to the entrance proves this one''s a pigeon


    -Anyway, she went to the wider area but there was no one there, no need to exaggerate


    -Did the stone dwarves just build a sick-ass pce and the harpies yoinked it?


    Thanks to Katie''s protection, never doubting that Han Se-ah was a genius mage, we just lit up the map and moved on.


    As if to show we''d finally found the right path, the number of creatures was increasing.


    "I didn''t expect to fight underground monsters instead of harpies aftering all this way!"


    "Judging by how easily they''re cut by my aura, huff, these guys seem weak to cold!"


    Even so, they were just regr monsters, not elites. asionally there''d be one that used magic, but they were helpless before Katie freely wielding her ice-attribute aura.


    Unable to swing her sword to her heart''s content against the flying harpies, she vented all her pent-up frustration on these squirming, disgusting creatures. As her beautiful sky-blue aura traced the air, the slowed squishy creatures would be sliced apart before they could evensh out their tentacles in counterattack.


    Thanks to the type advantage, we were able to charge through the pce without using Han Se-ah''s magic or even Graces'' alchemy arrows. However, our smooth advance didn''tst long. As the quantity and level of squishy creatures blocking our path gradually increased, our breakthrough speed inevitably slowed.


    "Whoa, what the-?!"


    "What the, these earthworm slug things are building barricades!"


    -How is this the strategy of a monster lolololol


    -There''s a reason the harpies'' pce got taken over lol


    -Roadblocks, AoE attacks, and ranged projectiles? Are these monsters ying a defense game against Rnd?


    -Yeah, but we''re still gonna throw Rnd at them. What can you do if he just tanks everything and busts through?


    -Seeing this, I can really feel how screwed you''d be without a mage and archer in the party;


    As the two-pronged tentacles gradually multiplied until they were disgustingly bristling like anemones, their magic became impossible to ignore.


    Whether they sensed our killing intent instinctively or realized their kind were dying, they wriggled their tentacles to block our path.


    Some built walls with leftover dirt and debris, others fired pointed rocks like magic arrows, while others coated the corridor with slimy liquid from their soft bodies to create makeshift swamps... Their interference tactics were certainly enough to make the stone dwarves hate them.


    I could block the pointed rock arrows and gravel shotgun sts with my shield, and shoulder-charging the flimsily built barricades was enough to copse them. But the malicious sticky traps coating the corridors in slime forced Han Se-ah to use Earth Control to make a path, inevitably slowing us down.


    "Ah, seriously! These weaklings are such a pain in the ass!"


    "Earth-attribute magic? It''s too precise to be purely instinctual. Still crudepared to Hanna though."


    "Huh? Um, thanks...?"


    "Man, this pce sure is huge, as expected."


    Han Se-ah paves an earthen path through the corridor using the walls built by the squishy creatures, while Katie praises her. In this awkward yet warm atmosphere, Grace gauges the distance while sensing for monster presences and mutters.


    It really is incredibly vast, befitting a pce.


    The length of the corridors we''ve passed through since the hall is no joke, and it feels even longer as we twist and turn relying on the minimap. It''s not like a pce would be designed in straight lines to begin with.


    "Why don''t we just smash through all the walls?"


    "We don''t know exactly where the Harpy Empress is, so we might end up bursting out of the pce instead."


    "Ah, good point."


    Maybe that''s why Grace seems to want to push me forward like a bulldozer, but I couldn''t do that.


    The surface reason was theplex pce structure that made it impossible to get our bearings, but deep down, I had a tiny hope that this pce might hold a clue to my awakening. Even if some unknown transcendent being helped me once, I can''t blindly rush in believing it''ll happen again.


    Even in games, you don''t mindlessly zerg rush the next mission just because you got lucky and survived once. How could I do that in a game where my life''s on the line?


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Could this be just before the 50th floor''s boss room?


    "They keep getting bigger, but this is ridiculous!"


    "Those mana stones it''s wrapping its tentacles around, aren''t they from harpies?"


    "Looks like all the harpies in the pce got eaten by these things."


    As if just using magic wasn''t enough, the squishy creatures that kept growingrger now filled entire corners of the corridors. It felt like looking at a kid''s jelly toy clogging up a sink.


    Thanks to that, we could asionally see tentacles as thick as a human torso squeezing harpies in silk clothes to death, then turning them into mana stones and slowly dissolving them to eat.


    These things that grew by eating naturally urring rare minerals containing mana were now eating mana stones - mana condensed and hardened like ore. No wonder they grew sorge. Even so, their patterns didn''t diversify, only their firepower increased.


    "What...!"


    "Ugh, they''re even more disgusting now that they''re bigger..."


    The problem was that while their increased firepower couldn''t deal significant damage to us, it turned wider areas into muck and copsed more of the corridor, gradually getting on our nerves.


    Now it was beyond just creating mud puddles in the beautiful pce corridors - you''d believe it if someone said there were just pirs standing in a muddy field, that''s how much those bastards had trashed the ce.


    Being so huge, they filled the entire corridor just by oozing slime as they squirmed around.


    "Humans? P-please save me!"


    "A survivor... a harpy?"


    After deflecting the rock shotgun from a massive squishy blocking the way with my shield, turning it into a mana stone, and pressing forward, we suddenly heard a scream.


    Rounding a bent corridor revealed arge hall filled with squishy creatures, and a single harpy shing at them with her talons.


    With no ceiling in the pce, she could probably save her life by flying away... but she seemed to be guarding an altar in the center of the hall, circling around it like a mother bird protecting her nest. Judging by her silk clothes and jingling essories she wasn''t a soldier, but her movements were quite nimble, allowing her to stay alive.


    But there''s a limit to what one can fend off alone. The harpy''s agile movements seemed to irritate them, as widely spread tentacles began firing gravel shotgun sts to cover an area rather than a point. Her clothes started tearing and wounds multiplied on her fair skin.


    "Hanna? Rnd? What should we do?"


    "For now, I want to kill all those monsters, save the harpy, and get an exnation about that altar. It looks suspicious, don''t you think?"


    "Rnd''s right. An altar in the middle of a pce, not even a temple... anyone would find it suspicious, right?"


    -The cement is practically begging to be investigated lololol


    -This is the first harpy babe we''ve met in the pce, let''s save her as a milestone?


    -Let''s save her (future magic tower prisoner)


    -Tsk tsk, I hear the harpydies who went to the magic tower are living happily (bubble bubble)


    -Are we gonna end up teaming up with the Harpy Empress and start hunting tentacles at this rate? How''s this gonna y out?


    "Alright then, let''s go!"


    I nced back at mypanions to see them nodding with eyes full of trust. It''s only natural to be curious when something so obviously suspicious is being guarded by a seemingly high-ranking harpy at the cost of her life.


    Thinking that, I charged into the hall - not really caring about the harpy, just intent on protecting the altar - only for a thick tentacle toe flying at me immediately.


    Was that harpy not the only one guarding the hall''s altar? This one must have eaten quite a few mana stones.


    A rather hefty tentacle ms into my shield with a loud CLANG! It wasn''t its soft fleshy mass, but a tentacle made of the rocks it had devoured, creating a shockwave like striking a bell with an iron hammer. The squishy creatures started to focus on me.


    "Yes, help me! I promise you citizenship and great rewards- ack!"


    "Shut up and just focus on dodging!"


    "How rude... No, never mind! I understand, so please deal with those creatures!"


    The squishy creatures had turned all the harpies into mana stones and eaten them, and now they were slowly extending their tentacles towards the altar since they couldn''t catch thest one. Seeing me approach, her face lit up.


    She nearly got wrapped in tentacles and turned to a mana stone for letting her guard down briefly, but when I crudely threw myself in to block the tentacles, she cried out as if deeply moved. Seems she doesn''t realize we''re adventurers invading the 50th floor, and thinks we''re loyal 3rd-ss citizens sacrificing our lives.


    It didn''t seem like a particrly disadvantageous misunderstanding for us, so I silently infused mana into my warhammer.


    With that, theypletely lost interest in the altar and harpy, focusing solely on me.


    As they charged at me, ignoring Han Se-ah, Katie, and Grace entirely, a thought suddenly struck me.


    My indestructible magic armor and warhammer... whatever metal they''re made of, wouldn''t they look like the most precious elixir in the world to these creatures?

 343 - Quick and Easy Blasphemy 3

    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    I wasn''t sure if the saying "An ipetent shaman kills people" was appropriate to use here, but it felt like it matched the current situation perfectly.


    The squishy creatures that had likely devoured all the maids and ves of the imperial pce had grown sorge they even developed a semnce of intelligence, which ironically made them easier to deal with.


    How should I put it... Like trying to input pattern A.I. into a simple, brute-force monster, only for it to turn into a scarecrow due to errors?


    "Rnd! These bastards are tangling with each other!"


    "Cover that harpy! I''ll handle these guys!"The ones we''d encountered so far focused solely on the rocks in front of them. They''d only charge at us if they thought we were interrupting their meal.


    But the massive creatures filling the hall now clearly showed signs of prioritizing. They ignored the flying nuisance of a harpy and the huge altar in the center, instead fixating on my armor, stretching their tentacles greedily.


    So the monsters had perfectly aggroed on the tank without me even using a taunt. What''s more, their hint of intelligence made them view their own kind aspetition, leaving them tangled up with each other. It was hard to believe this result came from just a single piece of armor.


    "I was nervous because they''re bigger, but this is nothing!"


    "Still, be careful. Those tentacles seem surprisingly stic."


    "Yes! That''s right! Well done, humans, urgh!"


    On the opposite side of the hall, a few tentacles still chased the unidentified harpy, but most were crawling towards me. This naturally created openings for Grace and Katie to gleefully slice through the tentacles.


    Ice-tipped arrows pierced the tentacles stretching skyward after the harpy, while a pale blue aura cleanly severed the thick tentacles tangled amongst themselves.


    Meanwhile, the ones crawling towards me died in clumps under my hammer.


    As the monsters that had devoured all the harpies in the hall were carved up like pudding on a dinner table, the mysterious harpy once again cheered beforending near me, where it was now safe.


    "Phew, excellent! As promised, I shall personally bestow rewards upon you... huh?"


    "Walking right into our hands."


    I grabbed the nape of the still-clueless, chattering creature. Its eyes widened, unable to process the reality of the situation.


    Do humans have a custom of grabbing napes...?


    As it denied reality, I grasped its nape like catching a cat and gently folded its wings to capture it. Its face turned bright red. At least it wasn''t apletely clueless youngdy, as it became docile.


    It had just witnessed one of therge squishy creatures get pulverized by my hammer, ttened against the floor like gum on asphalt. It had no choice but to behave, even if it didn''t want to.


    "H-human? I know not why you''ve seized me, but release me. Did I not say I would personally reward you?"


    "Hey, what the hell is that altar?"


    "Ah, was that what you were curious about?"


    Had it realized that if it sassed me, its neck would snap like a chicken caught by a countryside grandma?


    The creature that had been so noisy while flying was now quiet in my grasp.


    I approached the altar, passing by the mana stones scattered in the corridor. It stammered an exnation, clearly trying to gauge my mood.


    Unlike typical harpies with their strange way of speaking, this one spoke normally - likely due to its high position in the imperial pce.


    With the pretty older sister character now forcibly cooperating after being captured, viewers once again began chattering away.


    -Is this one a harpy kiddo too? At least it seems to have some sense, quieting down like that


    -If a muscr old man over 180cm tall approached me with a blood-covered tonkatsu hammer, I''m confident I''d quietly piss myself too


    -Blood-covered tonkatsu hammer LOLOLOLOLOLOL


    -Watching him catch it is like seeing someone catch a parrot to take it to the vet lol


    "Ugh, that altar is a device created to seal away the cursed underground monsters that were just in the hall. It was made by the first emperor who founded this empire, for the sake of the people."


    "Don''t tell me monsters were sealed under the imperial pce?"


    "How did you know!? Ah, no. I suppose you could tell just by looking at the current state of things...."


    And so, the story flowed smoothly from the docile harpy caught by its nape, perfectly exining the current situation. Without any intention to deceive or escape, it naturally updated Han Se-ah''s quest log.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    What the viewers and our party members were most curious about - the identity of the harpy in my grasp... turned out to be an answer beyond imagination: a harpy imperial princess.


    Of course, not the first in line, but the fourth, a bit removed from the line of session.


    "When the altar breaks, those creatures crawl up. I suppose the altars you humans destroyed while conquering the city became the problem."


    "We didn''t particrly destroy... did we?"


    "If there were altars enshrining harpies left in the temples, I imagine our brothers would have investigated and then removed them, right?"


    And so the story of the 50th floor flowed from the mouth of this fourth imperial princess harpy.


    Apparently, the first empress who founded the Harpy Empire was a genius who could use attribute-imbued aura. Just as Katie could use ice-attribute magic, the first harpy empress could use lightning-attribute magic.


    A lightning-attribute spear that inflicts severe stun on hit. Probably even better than ice attributes for dealing with flying harpies.


    This harpy, who unified the tribes and became empress with her lightning abilities, faced a great enemy: the wigglers and squishy creatures crawling out from under the mountains. As the empire developed beyond a kingdom, they began using rare minerals imbued with mana, which lured these creatures to the surface.


    "So for the peace of the empire, the first empress blocked thergest hole they were crawling out of, then established her seat there."


    "And that''s when the altar was made?"


    "She had the stone dwarf ves build the pce, and brought in alien race shamans from under the mountains to make the altar, they say."


    Setting aside the casual mention of very, with the added exnation and Han Se-ah''s quest log, we could now understand the mechanism of the 50th floor.


    The boss the yer faces changes based on how many altars they destroyed on their way to the 50th floor. The more altars destroyed, the more powerful the underground boss monster that crawls up and wreaks havoc.


    If all the altars seen on the way were smashed, the harpy empress would end up caught and devoured by the tentacle monster, and the yer would hunt the tentacle monster alongside the harpy remnants in the copsed pce.


    Conversely, if the altars were preserved by asking the temples, the yer would arrive to hunt the harpy empress after she defeated the tentacle monster.


    But here, as always, Han Se-ah''s unique problem arose:


    "...Did wee up too quickly again this time?"


    The semi-forced speed run due to my specs.


    "Looks like if all the altars are destroyed, the tentacle monster bes the boss, and if they''re not destroyed, the harpy empress is the boss? Destroying just the right amount could aim for both. The problem is we came too early, so both bosses'' HP bars are likely still intact for us to y both sides."


    -If they''d leisurely conquered the city, they''d be around the 47th floor by now, right?


    -47th floor my ass, at the rate they were going with the 45th floor boss, they''d just now be at the mid-boss


    -Without 6543¡ï, they''d probably still be wandering around looking for altars going "What''s this?"


    -A gimmick where you have to wait for the boss to die naturally? Isn''t that a gimmick Han Se-ah absolutely can''t do?


    -Wasn''t the harpy''s appearance timing way too fast from the start?


    We don''t have anything topare it to, so who knows? Han Se-ah''s game progression is too fast.


    The 2nd ce streamer, who can hardly be called a follower anymore - that sword talent Kim whatever - seems to have just entered the high-altitude area.


    So, Han Se-ah, who has not only the hero but also the holy sword''s owner in the party receiving full support from the temples, has outstanding abilities with no obstacles in conquering, and doesn''t stay on the same floor for months for money-making and leveling, is an abnormal yer in the tower just by breathing.


    A harpy boss that flies around throwing lightning-attribute spears from afar, and a tentacle boss that relies on various attribute resistances and its massive body to push forward - in a normal progression, you''d face one of these, aiming to take advantage of their weakened state.


    But the idiom about killing two birds with one stonees from a fisherman effortlessly picking up both a m that bit a plover''s beak. Han Se-ah is the fisherman who rudely barged in while the m and plover were just staring at each other, not biting.


    "But if we back off now, the knightmander will steal thest hit... I guess we have to go in the end?"


    Well then, what else can we do but roll up our sleeves and run hard to catch them both as fishermen?


    Of course, I''ll be the one running hard.

 344 - Quick and Easy Blasphemy 4

    344 - Quick and Easy sphemy 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The harpy''s im of being the fourth imperial princess gained credibility through the update of Han Se-ah''s quest log.


    On the symbolically significant 50th floor, we faced two formidable bosses. One was a flying boss monster that inflicted stiffness through elemental aura, while the other was a pig-like boss monster with a massive health bar.


    [It''s said the Harpy Empire was created to seal the underground monsters]


    [The Harpy Empire that kidnaps other races, and the underground monsters that can''t be reasoned with]


    [Which one will you face? Wouldn''t using the altar allow you to choose?]"No way. They''re doing it like this? This is oddly infuriating."


    -Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?Chicken?


    -Ah, now I''m craving chicken


    -You think the #1 gaming streamer with 6 stars, #1 mage, first 6¡ï owner, 10 million followers, and 1 million viewers, Han Se-ah, would chicken out and back off here?


    -Reaping the benefits (by dealing with two full-condition bosses simultaneously)


    -Hoo, I''ll trust you. Dealing with two bosses at once, you must be the real Han Se-ah


    [Boss yer Han Se-ah donated 50,000 won!]


    Then wouldn''t a double kill have super rewards?


    [Rnd''s Robust Holy Sword donated 100,000 won!]


    I''ll donate a million won right now if you rush in and sessfully double kill the bosses


    "Eh? Oh, um. That mission is really tough, no?"


    An average gamer would''ve sighed, "Ah, we''re screwed~" and either wasted time or given up and reset. But Han Se-ah was no ordinary gamer, and her viewers wouldn''t allow it.


    From viewers nagging in general chat about chickening out, to VIP members silently adding to the mission pot.


    Han Se-ah, startled by the nearly 10 million won mission pot that umted just because she hesitated for a moment, began to move hurriedly.


    No matter how world-ss she''d be, Han Se-ah still retained enough of amoner''s sensibility that 10 million won in mission money was enough to make her eyes roll back.


    To give you an idea of how much that is, if the mission pot grew even a bit more here, the viewers who had been yfully teasing would start genuinely grinding their teeth and attacking Han Se-ah.


    Seeming to instinctively sense this as a streamer, she stopped picking up mana stones mid-action and scurried over to me.


    Meanwhile, a voice donation ying a synthesized version of Han Se-ah''s voice saying "Help me, Roloemon~" was particrly impressive.


    "Rnd, what do you think we should do?"


    "What do you mean, what should we do?"


    As a gamer it might be fine, but as the party leader I couldn''t just blurt out that we should take them both on at once. Seeing her scurry over to me and look to me for approval, her intentions were transparently obvious.


    Han Se-ah, transparent as a jellyfish, was subtly looking to me for approval.


    Feeling mischievous from deep in my chest, I decided to have some fun. She was probably hoping I''d charge in right away saying we''d take them both down... but it wouldn''t be fun to give in so easily.


    For me, or for the stream.


    "Why don''t we jump in while the Harpy Empress is fighting the tentacle monster? It might be interesting."


    "Hmm......"


    Of course, I had no intention of backing down either. The awakening quest was on my mind, but if we''d searched the entire imperial pce altar and found no hints, the answer must lie in the boss fight.


    I also thought our party members had the skills to take on both at once. As long as I didn''t do something crazy like charging between the two bosses like a madman, I felt we could handle it since we hadn''t met anything that could prate my shield yet.


    For these and other reasons, I pretended to ponder for a moment. But ourpanions spoke up before I did.


    "Um... do we really need to go right now?"


    "The Harpy Empress is fighting the tentacle monster, you say? Why don''t we assess the situation a bit first?"


    "Is there really a need to risk ourselves by going in now...?"


    The Knights'' Order still hadn''t reached the imperial pce, and we weren''t exactly trying to rescue the Harpy Empress either.


    The situation was a bit ambiguous since we had the 4th Harpy Princess in our grasp, but in the end both were enemies we''d have to defeat.


    So Grace, Irene, and Katie each voiced their reservations with a briefment.


    They all seemed to have no intention of retreating or backing down, but they weren''t eager to charge in right this moment either. I suppose that''s the wise and cautious attitude of proper adventurers.


    The problem is that attitude was setting Han Se-ah''s ass on fire.


    "Well, shouldn''t we go now to assess the situation?"


    -LOL Where does this pack mule think it''s offering opinions? Just take the path when told


    -No need for lighting in the underground since the monster came out, and no need to make paths since we''re in the pce.. why do we even need Han Se-ah lol


    -You can see her desperately trying to read the room as the mission money piles up, right?


    -If she misses out on today''s mission money she''ll be so pissed she won''t be able to sleep for days, kicking her nkets lol


    -Today''s mission money is almost 20 mil, if it slips away she''ll be so frustrated she might rage quit for a few days lolololol


    It''s already up to 20 million?


    ncing at Han Se-ah''s stream window, it seemed all the big spenders in the streaming world had gathered in the less than 5 minutes we''d been talking.


    Checking the viewers'' exaggerated chat messages and small donations, it looked like everyone from the "chairmen" who spend hundreds of millions on female streamers to the foreign whales who rank 2nd or 3rd in total donations on international streams had gathered.


    Apparently, word had spread about the first 50th floor clear and the potential first double boss kill.


    Han Se-ah''splexion darkened in proportion to the increasing mission money. Feeling I''d teased her enough, I opened my mouth.


    "I think we should go right now."


    "That''s right!!!"


    Come on, at least try to manage your expression a little...


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The reason I insisted we charge in right now to face two bosses wasn''t to help Han Se-ah score her 20 million won jackpot.


    ''Surelyst time... the quest was changed midway to help Han Se-ah. Come to think of it, my original goal was just a quest to help Han Se-ah.''


    No matter how I look at it, the transcendent being who stuck me here seems to have a soft spot for Han Se-ah. From the start, my quest condition wasn''t to climb the tower myself, but to help streamer Han Se-ah deal with monsters and climb the tower, which suddenly appeared as my quest condition.


    The fact that the quest consistently refers to her as "streamer Han Se-ah" every time suggests that the tower doesn''t just need to be climbed, but done in the streaming perspective.


    In short, it feels like I''m some extra in a web novel about constetions.


    I suspect some transcendent being tossed me in like a donation to support Han Se-ah out of interest... That''s the extent of the deduction I could make.


    "You have a reason for going right away?"


    "Well, if Rnd says we should go, we''ll go, but..."


    So if I''m Rnd the supporter of streamer Han Se-ah, not adventurer Rnd, I should aim for thest hits on both bosses now.


    If we wait and observe, causing one boss to fall first and failing the mission, not only will the viewers be disappointed, but the transcendent being might be let down too.


    I''d rather deal with a Goddess who restricts web surfing by installing parental control programs on the inte, than an evil god who takes away an arm or eyesight as the price of quest failure.


    If I make a good impression now, maybeter when I make a huge mistake, instead of my soul falling into the hellfire pit, I''ll just get punished by having to y the clown on Han Se-ah''s stream. In other words, I want to take out an insurance policy by getting on the transcendent being''s good side.


    A person should always think about the future, after all.


    "Rnd, is there really a reason we need to recklessly take on two boss monsters at once?"


    But I couldn''t tell my worried party members,


    ''Actually, I''m a 21st-century military service returnee college student, and I can see hologram windows like Han Se-ah, and I want to make a good impression on a transcendent being who may or may not be a Goddess so I''m trying to create some premium stream content.''


    If I did, a shocked Irene would drag me to a temple, tears streaming down her face as she tried to purge the demon lord''s dark magic filling my head with a prayer.


    What excuse should I use that would be convincing? As an adventurer I didn''t have much to say, so should I say something needs to be done as the holy sword''s owner?


    As I was trying toe up with an excuse, unexpected support came flying in.


    From the Harpy Princess still in my grip.


    "I-If you''re nning to deal with Mother, I''ll help!"


    "...What?"


    Gazes sharply converged on the sudden deration of familial betrayal.


    Undaunted by those piercing stares, the 4th Princess began to continue her story.


    "The one who sits on the imperial throne must be willing to sacrifice their life for the empire! This is our first and absolutew, decreed by thunder from the First Emperor, which must never be broken! For the peace of the empire, even Her Majesty would dly give her life!"


    -Going for the "Seeding You, Mother" angle right off the bat!


    -Like mother like daughter, the imperial bastards immediately start with political bullsh*t to get rid of Mommy first


    -The situation keeps evolving in directions I never imagined lolololol This is why I watch streams, f*ck yeahlolol


    -But isn''t this natural from her perspective? If she''s the 4th Princess, she just needs to get rid of three to be Empress


    -Mom or getting wiped out by Rnd and the knights... What gleams in those red harpy eyes isn''t the cowardice of trying to avoid the situation or concern for her mother, but the zed eyes of a fanatic who truly believes the Harpy Empress should die... no, must die.


    The monster created by the empire''s elitist indoctrination had begun discussing the death of its own mother.

 345 - Quick and Easy Blasphemy 5

    345 - Quick and Easy sphemy 5


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The sudden deration of betrayal startled the group, but the fourth princess, despite being held by the neck, passionately continued her speech.


    "...Is the empire''s history so short that it''s not as rotten as I thought?"


    Flying is noble, treading the earth is inferior, and crawling beneath is wicked!


    Not a very ancient empire and was founded by ying underground monsters, the imperial family seemed more deranged than corrupt.


    "Um, this might sound odd, but... we''re going to kill your mother. Are you okay with that?""What of it?"


    "Huh?"


    Katie was bewildered by this conversation, while Grace just rolled her eyes and gave up on speaking. Despite such reactions, this harpy princess continued to rant about the imperial education she had received.


    Those who fly are noble, those who control thunder even more so, and thus bear a great mission. However, the underground monsters have grown so powerful that fulfilling this mission has be difficult.


    Even if it means dying alongside the underground monsters with the help of humans, her mother would be happy... that was her argument.


    "Then shouldn''t you ask us to help your mother defeat the monsters?"


    "But you came with the outside invaders, didn''t you?"


    "...?"


    "Those who killed the imperial guards and invaded the pce wouldn''t help my mother without reason. If so, rather than throwing away my life, it''s better to fulfill the mission of dealing with that terrible thing underground, as befits wings that fly high!"


    So she was asking us to kill the monster along with her if we were going to kill her anyway. Come to think of it, this harpy princess never tried to escape from my grasp, even while begging me to spare her life. She never left the hall.


    No matter how massive the tentacle monster was, she could have easily avoided it by flying high. Yet she risked her life circling above the altar. Her attendants must have done the same, sacrificing their lives to protect a single altar.


    Faced with this disy of fanaticism surpassing even the average religious zealot, the group nodded in resignation. After all, we had no reason to refuse a useful guide who would show us to the boss monster.


    Katie seemed to have other ns.


    "Once we hunt the Harpy Empress and the underground monster, that princess might be useful."


    "How?"


    "We can''t hunt all the flying harpies ourselves. We just need to use magic contracts to bind her as a puppet empress."


    -Who are you! What happened to our innocent Katie!


    -I guess if we want to use the city, it might be better to just upy it


    -But aren''t the knights ughtering everyone already?


    -Even if the knights ughter some, they''d only upy part of the area and kill the soldiers, so the civilians would still be there


    "Wow... that''s a good idea. The other harpy princesses were unfortunately eaten, and the empress sacrificed her life to protect the empire. So the fourth princess forms an alliance with the heroic party that helped save the empire and begins trade. That story would work smoothly."


    [Paving the Way donated 10,000 won!]


    You should be the oneing up with that, why are you leaving it to Katie


    Katie suggesting to use her politically, and Han Se-ah admiring the idea before getting scolded. Despite the chaotic situation, we decided to trust the harpy princess''s words and move forward.


    A harpy princess willing to off her mother for honor''s sake. Her reason wasn''t to be empress herself, but a fanatical belief that sacrificing her mother to deal with the underground tentacle monster was an honorable act of filial piety.


    A lunatic princess who firmly believed that killing her mother to kill the tentacle monster was filial piety. There''s no way such a madwoman would refuse an alliance with humans.


    "This way, humans!"


    Following the harpy princess who, without hesitation, began guiding us the moment she escaped my grasp, we moved forward.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The direction she led us waspletely different from what Han Se-ah had anticipated.


    If the imperial garden we entered was the side, and the empty hall we mistakenly entered was the entrance, then the throne and altar should be this way~


    But the princess led us in a direction exactly 90 degrees from where Han Se-ah thought. Han Se-ah, who had suggested entering at 9 o''clock, finding nothing at 6 o''clock, and now heading to 12 o''clock, was once again enduring snarkyments in the chat.


    I suppose even if there''s a monster sealed beneath the pce, they wouldn''t ce the throne directly above it. Maybe they hid the sealed location in a garden or annex building.


    So, leaving the pce and entering a new garden led us directly to a distant pavilion that had turned into a chaotic mess.


    ¡°It looks like they''re still fighting.¡±


    "That tentacle is as thick as a temple pir."


    A tentacle as thick as a pir stretching towards the sky. And a throwing spear striking down like lightning towards that tentacle.


    The massive monster crushing more than half of the pavilion with its body, and the red-feathered Harpy Empress opposing it ¨C even from a distance, the scene was captivating.


    Crackle¨D


    Sizzle¨D


    The ashen sky, untouched by sunlight, darkened ominously.


    The ashen hue turns inky ck as storm clouds, drawn by wingbeats, rumble menacingly like a starving beast, growling.


    Even the most oblivious person would look up at the sky and think, ''I might get struck by lightning and die today,'' given the deafening sound. The Harpy Empress, enveloped not in storm clouds but lightning clouds, hurls bolts of lightning indiscriminately, like Zeus from mythology.


    "I''m not nning to rush in right away. Let them wear them down a bit, then help whichever side is losing to aim for a double victory."


    "That''s the way. Apart from their strength, that huge body would need siege weapons to chip away at."


    "The flying one''s wrapped in lightning clouds too, so I doubt even intermediate magic would work, right?"


    But the underground monster extends its tentacles relentlessly, undeterred by the barrage of lightning. If the mid-boss on the 45th floor looked like a mix of hermit crab and octopus, the 50th floor boss resembled a blend of slug and sea anemone, with countless tentacles writhing upwards.


    Though we call them sea anemone tentacles, in reality, this behemoth has been gorging on underground magical ore for well over a century. Even the tentacles in the hall were as hard as boulders, so who knows how tough these thicker ones are.


    A few tentacles may be severed and scattered, but the damage is minimal. The Harpy Empress also seems to be going all out, her magic still appearing strong... Should we jump in when she descends to about half health and starts looking ragged?


    "But why is that monster so fixated on the Harpy Empress?"


    As we were sizing up the situation, Grace muttered puzzledly.


    "Well, it''s being attacked, so naturally¨C No, that''s not it."


    "Right? Think about the ones in the hall."


    Katie also paused mid-sentence, realizing something was off.


    As Grace pointed out, the massive tentacle monster was squirming and flinging rock projectiles like a catapult, trying to grab something far beyond its reach.


    If it reacted to magic-infused metal, it would make more sense to ignore the lightning from above and devour the entire crumbling pce. The tentacles in the hall were obsessed with me, but that was because of my armor, and...


    ...If it was because of my armor, could the Harpy Empress be holding something?


    Whether it''s an imperial treasure or the Harpy Empress''s trump card, something seems suspicious. As it''s grownrger and consumed plenty of mana, it should have be smarter, yet it still fixates solely on the Harpy Empress. There must be a reason.


    Surely the 50th floor boss doesn''t have an A.I. on par with a single-celled prokaryote?


    "Hey, princess. Do you know anything?"


    "Hmm... It must be the Sky Lightning my mother is holding. By the way, mother alone is clearly not enough. So she''ll dly wee you, there''s no problem."


    "Sky Lightning? What''s that?"


    "The empire''s holy artifact on mother''s ankle. A great weapon bestowed by the First Emperor, allowing free control of heaven''s thunder and lightning, and the symbol of the empire."


    Listening to the harpy princess and looking closely, I realized the Harpy Empress wasn''t holding a throwing spear or anything simr. She wore only jingling jeweled anklets and flowing silk robes instead of armor. I suppose all that silk and jewelry must be magical items and holy artifacts.


    As the frequency of lightning strikes from the sky slowed and the number of extended tentacles gradually decreased, a thought urred to me.


    What if the tentacle boss consumes the empress''s magical item... Don''t tell me it''ll start spewing lightning with that massive body?


    "We''re going in right now to deal with the tentacle monster first."


    Ah sh*t, why add magic on top of that huge body?

 346 - Tentacles, Feathers, and Abnormal Sexuality 1

    346 - Tentacles, Feathers, and Abnormal Sexuality 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    I thought the winners would be us anyway, but suddenly a thought urred to me.


    Arriving early means facing two bosses due to BB Games'' setup, but there''s no penalty for arrivingte? Does that make sense?


    At the same time, patterns from several games shed through my mind. When two bosses appear together, if you can''t kill both at once, either the dead one revives or the surviving one gets dramatically strengthened - I''ve experienced this on both PC and mobile.


    Given how the harpy and tentacle are hostile to each other, they probably won''t revive each other, but... if the tentacle wins, it''ll probably evolve by devouring the empress''s equipment and mana stone.


    "The tentacle monster first! We don''t know how it''ll change if it eats her magical items!""Magical items... Ah! Like that golem!"


    "Ugh...!"


    Reminded by Grace''s muttering of the family artifact that became golem food, Katie visibly clenched her jaw as she matched pace with me, charging forward.


    She chose to protect the three from the rear since she can''t shield them against an opponent as massive as that.


    There''s no way Katie could block tentacles as thick as temple pirs. Let alone when there are close to a hundred of them.


    With that many, it''s tricky for even me to block them all, so I''ll have to pummel the main body to draw aggro.


    "Foul creature! Behold heaven''s wrath!"


    Crackle¨D


    Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaa¨D¨D


    As I approached with that in mind, the harpy empress''s roar, the thunderous boom, and the tentacle monster''s psychic scream all assaulted my ears.


    I guess the 50th floor won''t be easy to clear, huh.


    The 50th floor itself is far too chaotic, setting aside thebat prowess of the harpy empress and tentacle monster.


    Copsed pce debris impeding movement, lightning strikes indiscriminately with no regard for allies, tentacles so massive they''re threatening no matter how they move.


    Having to fight while avoiding such obstacles, with added noise battering ears and brain. An ominous premonition wells up that this will be quite the struggle.


    "Ugh, my brain, is, ringing-!"


    "Focus on your breathing, and concentrate more on footwork than shing. Once you envelop yourself in aura, your body will adapt."


    With her skull vibrating like a pinball inside her helmet, Katie''s in no state to move smoothly. Her fair brows furrowed deeply as she awkwardly maneuvers around copsed walls and toppled pirs - that''s her best effort.


    Still, as a sword-wielding vanguard, she can''t have it easy forever. No matter how great a tank I am, there will inevitably be moments where I can''t block everything.


    Katie seems to realize she can''t leave it all to me, gritting her teeth as she starts drawing out a blue aura while dodging flying stone fragments. Has she instinctively understood that efficient mana use won''t cut it here?


    Efficiently managing mana is like a fuel-efficient car.


    What I mean is, sometimes when you need to drive a rough mountain road, a gas-guzzling monster truck that dumps everything into power is better than a fuel-efficient car.


    "I''m going ahead. Follow when you''ve adjusted."


    "Ugh, I''ll, catch up, soon!"


    In other words, like me.


    Beyond just dumping mana into my shield and warhammer, I activate mana throughout my entire body. A mighty force surges through me, humming like an oil-filled engine.


    Considering the 40th-floor boss that even the holy sword couldn¡¯t crack within five minutes, this huge creature was likely just as tough and durable.


    Without the harpy''s lightning raining down from above, a single party probably couldn''t hunt it.


    Thinking about it that way, BB Games, you bastards are truly wicked.


    You''re saying if yers think simply and take out one boss, a strengthened boss could appear, aren''t you?


    Whether to face two pre-strengthened bosses or one post-strengthened boss after it devours the other - it''s just my brain''s conjecture, but judging by their antics, there''s a 99.99% chance the survivor will evolve.


    "What should we do?"


    "Tentacles! Intercept the tentacles heading for the harpy empress as much as possible! We can''t do anything about that huge main body on our own anyway!"


    Han Se-ah and Grace found their roles behind me, while Katie, who had been staggering, seems to have finally adapted as she runs towards me.


    In this situation, I can''t possibly block all those tentacles thick as temple pirs, let alone when they number in the hundreds.


    With so many, I''ll have to pound the main body to draw aggro since I can''t block them all myself.


    As I charge towards the tentacle monster''s main body with that in mind, the first to greet me is a thick tentacle sweeping along the ground like a child''s hand ying in dirt.


    It seems intent on gathering and hurling the pce debris, as tentacles and piles of rubble surge towards me together.


    Given how it''s scraping along the ground, I could probably dodge by jumping... but then I''d be pelted by stone fragments raining down from all directions.


    "Hnnnngh¨D!"


    The moment I think I need to block it, my body moves instinctively.


    I inhale so deeply my lungs feel like they''ll burst, my chest visibly swelling.


    Simultaneously, I feel strength concentrating in my shoulders to the point my muscles ache.


    My left foot steps forward while my right braces behind, crushing the stone floor beneath. Mana flows down my back, over my shoulders, and through my arms, allowing them to move like whips.


    And gripped in those whip-like hands is a weighty warhammer imbued with mana beyond what flesh alone could wield. As stone fragments tter against the shield thrust forward in my left hand-


    The warhammer swings down, smashing into the tentacle.


    Crash¡ª!!!


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    A grandiose pce. A massive body with hundreds of tentacles stretching skyward. Monstrous strength that could crush dozens of people with just one tentacle, and rocks that crumble like biscuits with each slight movement.


    If I had topare it, it might feel like standing bare-handed near some massive industrial excavator as it grinds through a building.


    Han Se-ah thought this while watching Irene block iing rock fragments.


    Having finished casting, she couldn''t help but flinch despite Irene''s reassuring barrier. After all, when stone chunks fly at you like bullets, you''re bound to twitch.


    -Flinched? Twitched? While everyone else is fine, you alone got scared?


    -That pattern is brutal though lol. If you can even call that a pattern


    -It''s just wildly flinging rocks, but it''s on par with most games'' party wipe attacks


    -Holy sh*t lol. They built a city on top of that? Harpies really do have bird brains


    "Ohe on! You''d all blink and flinch if fists were flying at your face too, you as*holes!"


    So those viewers'' nonsense is mostly bullsh*t.


    That''s how she has to think to stay sane.


    "But really, this is brutal. I''m so d I chose mage in this game. You''d need insane reflexes in real life to handle something like that, right?"


    Thinking that, she naturally pans the camera. Of course, Han Se-ah''s camera captures Rnd going berserk up front.


    The sight of his mana-infused warhammer pulverizing debris and crushing tentacles as he covers Katie''s advance is awe-inspiring. It makes you question whether a person could really cause such phenomena, even in a game.


    The viewers, being Heroes Chronicle veterans, get drawn into Rnd''s exploits rather than teasing Han Se-ah. Fighting a monsterrger than buildings in a fantasy world where just facing an orc with a longsword is daunting.


    It can''t help but stir a man''s heart.


    The female viewers'' hearts seem to be racing for different reasons as they watch Rnd.


    "But can we even damage its health bar? No matter how I look at it, we''re just dealing with the offshoots while the harpy queen does the real work somehow. Or we need to use the altar or something."


    Rnd takes truck-sized boulders head-on and pulverizes tentacles. While viewers cheer at his unwavering form, Han Se-ah and some viewers coldly assess the reality.


    His unbreakable tanking and warhammer that denies the tentacles'' movements look impressive. But while it may be a perfect performance, considering whether it''s dealing meaningful damage to the main body, the answer is clearly no.


    After all, he''s only crushed three tentacles so far against a grotesque boss writhing with hundreds of tentacles like a sea anemone.


    "Calling down lightning only stuns the tentacles for a few seconds... I''m controlling the lightning to help the harpy queen like you said, but I''m doubtful if its health has even been scratched afternding several hits on the main body."


    -Crush the tentacles then blow it up in the end?


    -The standard for monsters that huge is Rnd grabbing a bomb and slicing open its belly


    -But that one doesn''t have a mouth, where''s he supposed to enter? lol


    -Rnd x tentacles? I''m down


    -It''s because of f*ckers like you that those vile images get made overseas


    Han Se-ah had learned high-level lightning magic, allowing her to interfere with the harpy empress''s lightning bolts and strike the tentacles and main body a few times... but she doubted if it had even scratched its health bar.


    Thinking this, she deftly managed her stream, permanently banning some lunatic who sent an animated video donation.


    Even if no explicit scenes were shown, the animation of slimy tentacles wrapping around thighs crossed a line.


    "I swear, anyone who sends hentai animations during the battle is dead to me. And that goes for ones with guys wrapped in tentacles too, you bastards. I''m terrified to open my emails these days, you freaks."


    Her anger briefly spilled out in curses, but this much should be fine.


    Han Se-ah sincerely believed so as she resumed filming Rnd''s advance.

 347 - Tentacles, Feathers, and Abnormal Sexuality 2

    347 - Tentacles, Feathers, and Abnormal Sexuality 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Lightning rains from the heavens, scorching the earth below. Massive tentacles pulverize everything in their path, unfazed by the electric onught. Amidst this chaos, a lone warrior swings his warhammer.


    "Incredible... Is this what a decade of adventuring looks like?"


    -We couldn''t pull that off even with a century of experience


    -It''s all about being born with a silver spoon, isn''t it? Some people just have godly stats from the start


    -The tentacles look singed, but the main body seems unscathed -It''s adorable how everyone else is just sucking their fingers lol


    -At that scale, shouldn''t the army bring in siege weapons instead of relying on individuals? The battle''s impact alone makes me feel like I''m floating


    The sh between these three titanic entities was so fierce it made one''s body feel weightless.


    Though the Harpy Empress was conserving mana by controlling her lightning, Han Se-ah worried about their progress since there was no visible HP bar.


    Nevertheless, Han Se-ah pressed on silently, bolstered by Rnd who crushed tentacles one by one, steadily approaching the main body.


    While the creature''s health wasn''t visibly decreasing, the number of tentacles dwindled. Gritting her teeth, she gripped her staff tightly. Controlling lightning, which moved at light speed unlike wind or rock, demanded far more mana and concentration.


    [Suspicious Tentacle donated 5,000 won!]


    Did you save that video or not?


    [Saved Under a Different Name donated 10,000 won!]


    Is it true that Han Se-ah''s search history includes men and tentacles? Men and tentacles, seriously?


    "Ugh, sh*t-!"


    But what viewer would let her focus on the game with voice donations turned on?


    From malicious viewers ndering her tastes to those casually rmending weird p*rn, she was bombarded with nonsense. Alternating between anger andughter, she choked and sputtered, inevitably disrupting her mana control.


    Even so, her uracy only dropped from 100% to about 90%, imperceptible to viewers. But Han Se-ah, herpetitive spirit ignited, gnashed her teeth and tore her gaze from the donation window.


    "Arrows seem utterly ineffective. What''s our next move?"


    "The impact on my holy magic is stronger than anticipated. It''ll be hard to get closer."


    Grace and Irene also struggled against this colossal monster.


    Thanks to her passive skill, Grace could ignore 80% of defense when attacking weak points.


    But how could she identify a weak point in a building-sized anemone monster randomly thrashing a hundred tentacles?


    Irene boasted an overpowered shield that ignored damage below a certain threshold, but these hefty tentacles dealt crushing blows rather than chip damage.


    Moving closer risked shattering both her protective holy magic and her body under a barrage of tentacle strikes.


    High-level magic proved ineffective, critical weak points remained elusive, and the monster''s erratic attack pattern made blocking every hit impossible.


    Faced with this impasse, Han Se-ah nervously chewed her lip before abruptly sprinting away. Some viewers feared her resolve had crumbled, while others were simply bewildered.


    -Hey, where are you running off to?


    -I bet she''s going to fetch a big, beautiful bomb


    -AbandonRndLikeADogAbandonRndLikeADogAbandonRndLikeADogAbandonRndLikeADogAbandonRndLikeADog


    -Shouldn''t she head to the altar or something? There''s nothing useful here


    -Just realized that b*tch Harpy Princess has been quietly hiding behind the camera lol


    "Hanna? Where are you going!"


    "Staying here is pointless! I need to get the Princess out!"


    Ignoring the outcry, Han Se-ah grabbed the Harpy Princess''s wing and bolted from the pce.


    She had distributed all the bombs in her inventory to cause chaos... but the stone dwarves'' workshop should have something useful.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    I dodged lightning strikes while crushing iing tentacles.


    The act has be mindless repetition, like manualbor at a construction site.


    Appreciating theck of mental effort required, I silently hammer away, emptying my mind like aborer repeating a monotonous task.


    If the opponent relies on brute strength alone, I must respond in kind.


    Of course, I wasn''t without hope. I believed in Han Se-ah''s talent, in the viewers bombarding her with advice, in her daily reset ability as a yer, and in the intervention of that transcendent being who seemed to oddly favor her.


    "Urgh, Rnd! This is endless, dammit!"


    "Look closely, the tentacles aren''t regenerating. We''re making progress, just slowly. The damage is adding up. Take it easy and keep whittling them down."


    "You''re right, they''re not growing back!"


    Katie, heeding my words, dodges an iing tentacle before gripping her sword with both hands and swinging wide, half-severing another tentacle.


    While she can''t crush and pulverize them in one hit like me, the wounded areas freeze solid, crumbling and snapping under their own weight.


    I''m impressed by how overpowered the ice attribute is against these squishy opponents.


    Severing them at the waist is enough for them to tear off on their own. Once we get the hang of it, we can conserve mana.


    ''By the way, where the hell is Han Se-ah going?''


    After taking out about ten tentacles, the remaining ones seemed to sense something was off and momentarily recoiled. Taking advantage of this brief opening, I nced at Han Se-ah''s stream to check the situation behind us. There she was, sprinting full tilt with the Harpy tucked under her arm.


    She dashed past bewildered Harpy soldiers, waving the Harpy Princess around like some kind of pass.


    Given that she was encountering regr Harpy police rather than royal guards, it seemed she''d already left the pce grounds.


    -Out of the way! Her Highness ising through!


    -Wh-what''s going on?!


    The camera caught Harpy officers, torn between the invading knights and the thunderous chaos at the pce, gaping in shock at the sight of their princess dangling from a human''s side.


    My astonishment was short-lived. The boss monster, seemingly determined to crush the tiny foes who''d been severing its tentacles,unched attacks from both sides. The ferocious assault reminded me of pping hands to squash a mosquito.


    I lowered my stance and thrust my shield forward.


    Unlike Katie, Ick the agility to leap away. Attempting to dodge and getting clipped once could send me flying. While I''d probably survive without serious injury, getting knocked back like a home run would be a pain to recover from.


    Taaang¨D


    My shield, white-hot from the long-dormant "Shield Master" skill, filled my vision with writhing tentacles. A strange pressure bore down, followed by impacts from front and back, but it was more manageable than expected.


    Sure, it''s a vicious attack that could pulverize a person and demolish building walls, but to me it felt like bumper cars colliding at an amusement park.


    The impact shook my body and destabilized my stance, but not enough to make me cough blood and copse. Just enough damage to do that. As the tentacles pressing down on me recoiled from the collision, I smashed them with my warhammer. The tentacle behind me hastily withdrew.


    It seems this thing is starting to realize I''m more dangerous than the lightning raining down from above.


    "Rnd, you''re really okay?!"


    "Yeah!"


    Now the tentacles that had been reaching skyward were gradually lowering to target me. But as often happens, a strength can be a weakness.


    The monster''s sheer size meant that no matter how many tentacles it extended, only two or three could directly attack me at once. Just like how a person with eight arms instead of two would still need to use two palms to p and catch a mosquito.


    Frustrated by this limitation, the tentacles now came crashing down from above. But there was no reason to take such straightforward strikes head-on.


    I''d stood my ground against sweeping attacks, preferring to tank them rather than jump and risk getting caught mid-air. But for overhead smashes, a quick sidestep and dash forward would suffice.


    "Hey, this thing we cobbled together might explode!"


    "Just fire it already!"


    "Loadingplete~ Firing!!!"


    "Hey squishy¨D watch out for anything that starts flowing out¨D"


    With that thought, I tucked my chin to my chest, lowered my stance, and sprinted forward. A thunderous boom erupted behind me.


    It wasn''t the sound of tentacles tearing up the ground, nor the crash of lightning. This was the familiar report of a stone dwarf cannon. Then came the dwarves'' voices.


    They said to watch out, but for what?


    The answer to that question didn''te from behind or from Han Se-ah''s stream.


    It simply flowed in front of me.


    "Ugh, f*cking-!"


    A potent acidic solution, strong enough to melt not just tentacles but pce ruins and even the ground, right before my eyes.


    What happened next was too fast for viewers watching through the camera to fully understand. The flowing acid, my posture thrown off by the sudden change in direction, the boss monster attacking even as its tentacles melted.


    Taang¨D¨D!!!


    The same collision sound of tentacle against shield. The biting wind slipping through gaps in armor and helmet.


    A feeling of weightlessness.


    Clouds.


    A cliff.


    And a glitched hologram window.

 348 - 7☆ Frenzied Orlando

    348 - 7¡î ''Frenzied'' Ondo


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    I soared over the pce walls, past low mountain peaks, beneath a hazy sky, my mind reeling. The impact had been stronger than expected - while my HP remained intact, my head was ringing, leaving me in a daze.


    Han Se-ah, who''d vanished earlier, returned with a stone dwarf ve who hadn''t escaped with the rest. They stuffed something into what looked like a ramshackle cannon - ceremonial or prototype, I couldn''t tell - and fired.


    The problem wasn''t Han Se-ah, but the stone dwarf. Either his timid nature prevented him from joining the escape n, or he panicked at the sight of the massive monster. Instead of aiming for its body, he shot straight up at the vertically extended tentacle.


    The acidic solution that hit the tentacle sshed towards me. As I tried to dodge, my posture faltered. Seizing the opportunity and realizing it couldn''t kill me outright, the beast swung upwards like a baseball bat hitting a ball, sending me flying.


    That''s how I ended up soaring through the sky, falling beyond the city limits and vanishing into the darkness of the cliff....Can I see myself falling with my own eyes?


    ''...An out-of-body experience? What the hell is this?''


    [¡ö¡õ¡ö¡ö ¡õ¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡õ¡õ¡ö¡ö¡ö]


    [¡ö¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡ö¡ö¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡ö¡õ¡õ]


    [¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡õ¡õ¡ö ¡ö¡ö¡õ¡ö ¡ö¡õ¡õ¡ö ¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡õ¡õ¡ö]


    Setting aside the spasmodic movements of the hologram window - which had previously morphed its contents and handed me the holy sword against the 40th floor boss monster - I could see Rnd falling off the cliff with my own eyes.


    So I''m having an out-of-body experience, like when I met the Goddess?


    Getting hit by one tentacle, losing a bit of HP, and being knocked back over a cliff leads to an out-of-body experience? Unable to understand the situation, I floated aimlessly in midair when something strange urred.


    "Fu, fuuuuuuuuck¨D¨D!!!"


    Rnd, after spewing that curse, plunged his arm into the cliff''s edge. Not blue aura or pure white divine energy, but red mana surged and enveloped his body.


    Even Han Se-ah''s camera drone, which had been filming my body''s flight, started spinning erratically, apparently surprised. It seemed the drone couldn''t see me.


    As the camera drone and my disembodied self watched, bizarre things started happening. The shield and warhammer that fell off the cliff vaporized into mana and were absorbed into Rnd''s body. Then the armor and helmet vanished one by one.


    All that remained was Rnd''s body, wrapped in a red magical aura.


    "...Wasn''t Rnd a pdin? Why''s he suddenly turning into something like a berserker?"


    -If the guy who who abandoned you returns just to deal friendly fire, and you don''t get pissed, you''re not a pdin but a f*cking Buddha lol


    [Chat deleted by mod]


    -But wasn''t this shot by the stone dwarf? Looks like he might go beat up the dwarf instead of the boss


    -Don''t you know what skill this is? He''s your party member, why don''t you know sh*t, you dumb f*ck


    -This is why they say an idiot full of energy is the scariest


    [Teacher Please Check Mission donated 10,000 won!]


    Teacher, it''d be troublesome if you do your double kill on Rnd and the tentacle boss


    [Stop That Sh*t Now donated 50,000 won!]


    This doesn''t make sense unless we got a secret mission to teamkill for 50,000 won


    [Hidden Quest Appeared donated 10,000 won!]


    Maybe the stone dwarf is actually evil and is trying to take out Rnd


    Viewers, excited by this unprecedented situation where the world''s only natural 6¡ï character - an allied tank no less - gets sent flying far away by friendly fire, chattered noisily as they watched Rnd''s transformation.


    From those swearing crudely and getting kicked out, to those spewing all sorts of conspiracy theories about the stone dwarf being the culprit - the viewers were heating up in various ways.


    Meanwhile, Rnd''s now naked body, even his armor gone, started rapidly climbing the cliff. The red aura blooming from his fingertips dug into the rock face like sharp ws or a mountaineer''s pickaxe, pulling up his muscr body.


    Wanting a closer look, I awkwardly floated through the air and noticed his ascent gaining momentum.


    ''F*ck, he''s fast. For real.''


    I didn''t know what exactly had happened or why my body was moving on its own against my will... but one thing was clear - it was using the body better than I ever could.


    His speed made him seem less human and more like a flying squirrel, cliff-climbing leopard, or mountain goat. Judging by the red aura ring up and his wild movements as he shouted, he seemed to be in some kind of berserk state. It was ridiculous how his movements were even more agile than mine.


    Rnd''s body, no longer even cursing but making unintelligible growling sounds like a beast, climbed the cliff.


    "Hey, that... What is that? Did he gain another star?"


    -Don''t try to change the subject to avoid getting cursed at, go save Rnd...


    -? Wasn''t it 6 stars originally? Now it''s 7, what the f*ck


    -I thought this was some new bullsh*t, but counting, there are 7 stars lol


    -By the way, where did the armor go and why is he in full mosaic? Did it melt in the acid?


    -I get that the weapon fell off the cliff, but where the f*ck did the armor go? lol


    Rnd''s body, which had been quickly climbing the deep cliff, suddenly started leaping vertically using arm strength, moving much faster than my spirit form could fly.


    After climbing and jumping, he finally touched ground and dashed on all fours towards the pce, where thunderclouds still rumbled, crushing the earth beneath him. The view was obscured as Han Se-ah''s stream window ovepped with the frantically moving hologram.


    ording to the hologram window and Han Se-ah''s game system window, the thing rushing on all fours without armor like a beast wasn''t Rnd.


    7¡î ''Frenzied'' Ondo - that was the name of the raging beast.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Taking a certain amount of damage at once, getting momentarily stressed to the point of rage, having a cave copse on you, falling off a cliff outside the game map.


    While the exact conditions were unclear, one fact became apparent.


    ''BB Games, you crazy motherf*ckers.''


    Rnd wasn''t just an overpowered character with two form change skills, but apletely broken one with three.


    A regenerating tank using divine energy, a counter-damage tank using mana, and now a frenzied warrior dealer - they really had crammed it all into one character.


    Gaaaaaaaaahhhhh¨D¨D¨D!!


    Aaaaaaaaaaahhh¨D¨D¨D!!!


    The tentacle monster''s thought waves rang out like agonized screams, but an even louder roar shook not just eardrums, but skulls. The roar was so tremendous that even the Harpy Empress, who had been hurling lightning, descended for a moment to assess the situation.


    The berserker-state Rnd, no, the frenzied Ondo who had scaled the cliff and torn through the city to reach the Pce, leapt straight into the tentacle monster''s body.


    Unlike me, who couldn''t expel mana outside my warhammer and armor, the berserk-state Ondo left trails of red aura like afterimages. With the sharp aura rising like beast wsbining with the aura enveloping his body, he almost looked like a werewolf made of red light.


    A werewolf made of aura - how the hell was this a pdin skill...


    "Holy sh*t, he''s gone mad..."


    -What good is size when you''re getting f*cked like that? lol But is this really a tank?


    -Judging by the skill''s appearance, it looks like something Reba the kidnapper outdoor creampie y auntie should use


    -Alright the f*ck did you do to get the usuallyposed teacher to have a dog-like fit like this? Hanna Hanna


    -lol f*ck, don''t tell me the tank''s ultimate is going berserk when low on HP? Bnce is f*cked lol


    -So does this mean the 6¡ï princess knight noona will also rip her clothes and go ??? time when angry?


    As I was thinking this, the tentacle monster started writhing more painfully. Following the camera to the beast''s main body, one iling tentacle passed right through my spirit form with a whoosh.


    Now it couldn''t even think of extending tentacles towards the Harpy Empress. No wonder, with Rnd enveloped in red aura tearing apart its body and burrowing deeper inside.


    It was like a carnivorous beetle devouring arge snail. The scene reminded me of a short documentary I once saw on a video site.


    What good were hundreds of massive tentacles bigger than the pce? The crazed berserker was ripping apart the tentacles that crushed building debris, tearing open its belly, and ravaging its innards.


    If it weren''t a squishy tentacle monster but a beast-type or humanoid monster, Han Se-ah''s stream might have been suspended.


    Hands iled wildly like an excited dog digging. As five streaks of red aura left afterimages in the air matching their trajectory, the stubborn body that had repelled lightning, javelins, arrows, and cannons crumbled like pudding.


    The tentacles mmed the ground in agony, pulverizing the Pce ruins and gardens... but that wouldn''t stop Ondo inside its belly. If anything, the creature''s writhing seemed to irritate him, as he now started using his teeth to bite and dismember its body.


    "What, what on earth is that? Podarge, Podarge?"


    "Mother! Now''s our chance! Let''s kill that cursed monster right now!"


    "Exin first, aren''t those humans you brought?"


    The Harpy Empress, herplexion deathly pale at the sight of the terrifying monster being dismembered alive without resistance, finallynded on the debris and questioned her daughter, who was with Han Se-ah.


    Trying hard to ignore the monster''s fading thought waves: Gah- Gya- Aaaaaaaaaaaah-

 349 - 7☆ Frenzied Orlando (Continued)

    349 - 7¡î ''Frenzied'' Ondo (Continued)


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    That is dangerous.


    As ruler of the empire, with lightning-grasping talons and the highest-soaring wings... and the fierce sense of crisis detectable by the beastly instincts still lingering in her flesh, the Harpy Empress inexplicably posed a question to her fourth daughter, Podarge, who stood with the humans.


    "Mother! You must finish off that monster with your own hands! Quickly, use the heavenly lightning!"


    "Podarge-!"


    However, the response was not what she desired. Though bornte and pushed down the line of session, she had thought Podarge a clever child. But this was not cleverness on disy, rather madness masquerading as such.Unable to understand her fourth daughter''s behavior, she turned to question the human vermin beside her instead.


    And those became thest words the Harpy Empress could leave for her daughter as the empire''s leader.


    As she red fiercely at the humans around her, demanding an answer after scolding her daughter, the blunt teeth of a human suddenly sank into the Harpy Empress''s nape.


    Though tter and duller than a carnivore''s fangs... when those teeth overflow with red aura, it''s a different story entirely.


    Ondo, who had emerged from underground and torn the monster to shreds to create mana stones, had leaped silently and clung to the empress''s back.


    "Huh, huuh?"


    "The monster is dead! Mother should have struck it down with lightning!"


    The Harpy Empress thrashed about like a victim in a monster movie. Her massive body and wings, farrger than other harpies befitting a boss monster, pped helplessly.


    Watching as a spirit, it was like seeing a huge pigeon caught by a predator smaller than itself.


    As red feathers fluttered and the Harpy Empress''s screams and spasmodic lightning burst forth, Han Se-ah began to run without hesitation.


    The chat flooded with question marks and lols as she suddenly bolted, abandoning the Harpy Princess who muttered like a genuine psychopath about needing to kill the monster with lightning to save face with the ancestors in front of the dying empress.


    "Where are you going, Hanna?! And what about that? Why is Rnd acting like this?"


    "I don''t know either, so let''s grab the boss loot first and then figure it out!"


    "Huh, huuh?"


    -Is it normal that she looks more like a rogue than a mage at times like this?


    -Well, considering how she uses bombs andmits terrorism, you could say she''s basically an armed robber


    -lolol run like hell, it''s obvious that once the Harpy Empress dies, you''re next


    -Shouldn''t we send back the stone dwarf first? They''ll probably turn into a sand dwarf soon


    -Betting points on whether Teacher Rnd will split Han Se-ah''s head open or not?


    The mission money piled up at a terrifying rate, already surpassing three thousand, and there were even overseas tycoons repeatedly donating 9.99 million won due to the 10 million won donation limit... but who could focus on that right now?


    A monstrous figurepletely enveloped in bloody aura was killing the boss by biting, not with punches or strangtion.


    The one silver lining was that unlike the tentacle monster whose tentacles were severed and innards exposed, the Harpy Empress who hastily took flight and twisted her body seemed like she might hold out for a while. Having preserved her health by flying in the sky without taking a single hit, she looked like she could endure for quite some time.


    "Aaaaargh-! Let go, I said let go! Insolent human!!"


    Of course, hearing her screams and the thunder, it didn''t seem like she couldst long. Still, seeing her fly up and struggle while wrapping lightning around her body, it seemed she might have over half her health left.


    The frightening part was that he clung to the thrashing Harpy Empress''s body, relying solely on his bite force and absorbing the lightning with his body.


    ''When will this wear off...? At this rate, will Han Se-ah''s body get sliced up next, leading to a game over and reset to morning?''


    Han Se-ah tried to loot while fleeing, the Harpy Empress struck herself with lightning, my body refused to let go of her nape, the stone dwarf ve fled in panic back out of the imperial pce, the psychopathic princess circled the Harpy Empress, and the chat descended into chaos.


    "Human adventurer! Don''t do this! Grant Mother an honorable death instead!"


    "Aaaaargh-! You mad bitches and bastards!"


    "Surely you, a human, won''t devour the heavenly lightning too?!"


    Amidst this mayhem, I slowly sorted through the situation.


    If there''s one thing I misjudged, it''s about the awakening skill. I thought you only learn it after bing 7¡î, but it''s the opposite. You temporarily awaken to 7¡î when you use the awakening skill under certain conditions.


    So it was an awakening skill because it makes you awaken... What an absurd bnce.


    Seeing how he''s withstanding the lightning strikes, it seems his health has refilled too. A tank that transforms into a full-health dealer when at low HP?


    If I hadn''t drawn this character and possessed him in Heroes Chronicle, I''d probably be the king of the arena for a mere million won by now, savoring the wails of the doormats in the Heroines Chronicle gallery as they search for the game developer''s parents and my parents beyond the clouds.


    ''What should I do now? Nothing happens even if I ovep... Should I just wait 5 or 10 minutes like with the holy sword?''


    My body, which took less than 5 minutes to slice and kill one boss, was now mauling one in seconds. Just in case, I flew up and tried ovepping with my body, but the pping wings and shing lightning only hurt my eyes without returning me to my body.


    As I floated in the air, pondering what to do, the hologram window that had been flickering finally stabilized.


    [Streamer ''Help Han Se-ah'']


    [Help Han Se-ah]


    [With the awakening skill]


    [Use the awakening skill to deal with the boss 1/1 CLEAR]


    [Reward: Interview]


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Ah, an unfamiliar ceiling.


    Actually, there''s nothing that could be called a ceiling, and I''ve been here once before, but suddenly I felt like muttering such words.


    Ten years into my adventurer life after possessing a game character. I may have grown ustomed to bloody battles with worms bursting through the vige square at night, but I could never get used to out-of-body experiences, dimensional travel, and encounters with transcendent beings.


    Beyond my blurry vision, as if a self-mosaic had been applied to my eyes, I saw brilliant golden hair. So long it seemed it would be inconvenient to walk, trailing on the floor like the train of a bridal gown.


    "G-Goddess?"


    "Shall we proceed?"


    At least her voice came through clearly.


    This is the Goddess I saw in the fragment I received as a reward for the quest to help Han Se-ah before. To be precise, it was the Goddess praying to someone for some reason.


    Truth be told, I thought I''d have a lot to ask if we ever met. Whether you brought me to this world, or possessed me to save someone who died, whether you want something from me or just pitied me and inserted me here out of boredom. What I should do, and why I should help Han Se-ah like this, or if it wasn''t Han Se-ah but another gamer, would I have had to help them the same way?


    But when a transcendent being who can manipte souls actually appears before me, my mind goes nk and I can''t even recall the satisfying insults I memorized from the gallery.


    "You, I mean, you are...!"


    "I know you have a lot you want to say and ask. But it''s still only the 50th floor."


    I felt a strange pressure as our eyes met through the blurry vision, whether she was a Goddess or not. Not the pressure of facing a formidable enemy like an ogre...


    More like the feeling of a child standing before their parents after doing something wrong.


    No matter how I thought about it, I was the victim here, so why should I feel guilty? As indignation welled up, I started to doubt whether the Goddess before me really was the one who forcibly sent me to this world.


    What if the one who sent me to this world was an evil god who ys with souls, and the Goddess before me wasforting me out of pity? Was that why she gave me the inte window, changed the quest conditions, and made the failure penalty just an inte usage ban?


    "Yes, yes. I know you''re confused."


    "I..."


    "But we don''t have time, so let me tell you what you need to know first."


    The Goddess approached me with a bright smile. Her fair feet floated in the air as she glided towards me, her long golden hair billowing like a fairy''s dress. Though my blurry vision still prevented me from seeing her face clearly... at least she seemed to wear a beautiful smile.


    Speaking gently like an adult educating a child, her tone was simr to Irene''s.


    "Rnd, or rather, the ''Pdin'' Rnd designed as a born 6¡ï in Heroes Chronicle, does indeed transform into a 7¡î when using his awakening skill. Hmm, and when he uses the awakening skill, his maximum HP increases in proportion to all stats including defense and resistance..."


    "No, that''s not what I''m curious about..."


    "Max HP damage? Hmm... Ah, HP percentage damage. He deals pure damage proportional to maximum health to enemies. Meanwhile, his defense and resistance don''t decrease..."


    However, the Goddess''s manner of speaking aside, the information flowing from her lips wasn''t what I needed. I could figure out that kind of stuff on my own as a gamer, so why was she telling me this during this precious time?


    How many floors the tower had, what quests I needed to do next, if trap floors would block my progress... Ipleted a quest and met the Goddess, so shouldn''t she tell me that level of future knowledge?


    Unable to speak properly out of frustration, I floundered about. Seeing this, the golden-haired Goddess smiled. Not the benevolent smile from earlier, but one full of mischief.


    "No can do. You''ve already received my help twice, so you need to ept this much of a... penalty."


    "Did you just say penalty-?!"


    "If we dy any longer, Miss Han Se-ah might reset, so I should send you back now. Ah, what a shame."


    Following her gesture as she smiled brightly, a familiar hologram window appeared in the air. On the screen showing Han Se-ah''s stream, my body had gone berserk and turned both the tentacle monster and the Harpy Empress into mana stones.


    With both the tentacle monster and Harpy Empress dead, where would my rampaging body head next? As I pondered this, I felt an incredibly soft hand gently push my back, shoving me into the screen.


    "Farewell, Rnd. I''ll be looking forward to our next meeting."

 350 - Patch Notes Heroes Chronicle New Update Season II

    350 - Patch Notes Heroes Chronicle New Update Season II


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Ah, not an unfamiliar ceiling, but a familiar chest.


    After being shoved into the screen by what seemed to be a Goddess and briefly closing my eyes, I found myself back in my body on the 50th floor instead of the blurry mosaic space. Before I could fullye to, the voices of our group came rushing in.


    "Rnd!"


    "Are you with us?"


    "You''re okay, right, Rnd?!""As expected of Irene... Is this what a saint is like?"


    Moving my creaking body, I realized I was now wearing armor and clothes normally instead of the red aura. As I finally regained my senses, I found myself cradled in Irene''s arms like a child.


    Just like in the fairy tales told in the temple, the rampaging holy sword''s owner regained his senses in the arms of the saint candidate. Maybe because of this, I could feel the gazes around us piercing to the point of being unsettling.


    ...I distinctly remember seeing Han Se-ah frantically stuffing boss drops into her inventory through the hologram window, nearly falling over before Katie steadied her.


    "Good heavens, oh Goddess..."


    "To think a mere human could do this with their bare hands..."


    Coming to, I noticed quite a few familiar faces in the nowpletely ravaged pce garden. Somehow the war had ended, as Knight Commander Edward and James stood beside him, ignoring the anxiously fluttering harpies and seemingly upying the garden.


    Not only that, but Laurencia who led the escape, Manaashi with his ck scales like armor as he stood with folded arms, and even the country bumpkin turned 5¡ï McDonagh who ended up fighting alongside us until the end.


    This wasn''t the final episode of some anime, but being surrounded by both Temple Knights and royal knights while cradled in the arms of the saint candidate suddenly made me think:


    "Irene...?"


    "Yes, Rnd. Are you feeling unwell anywhere?"


    "Let me down..."


    The Goddess of thisnd is, until the very end, full of mischief.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    I thought we were surrounded like a scene from an anime, but watching Han Se-ah''s recording of me losing consciousness and dropping my head in that moment really did look like a clich¨¦ scene.


    Aside from the fact that the rampage was triggered by friendly fire from the ve stone dwarves Han Se-ah brought, isn''t this a pretty typical story? Facing an enemy too powerful for allies to handle, going berserk, then regaining sanity in the arms of a beautiful woman.


    Using rest, meditation, and enlightenment as an excuse to stay alone in my quarters fiddling with the hologram window, knowledge begins to surface more clearly.


    "If you''re going to do this, just say it out loud..."


    "Rnd? Do you need anything?"


    "It''s nothing!"


    As I mutter with a bit of resentment towards the mischievous Goddess, Irene''s voicees from outside like a ghost. While the others are out dealing with the aftermath of the battle, only Irene waits for me in the next room.


    Well, ''next room'' is just a figure of speech. Judging by how I can hear her voice, she must have brought a chair to sit in the hallway. Feeling both guilty and grateful for her dedication, I should hurry and sort out what needs sorting.


    Even if it''s the aftermath of using an awakening skill, there''s no problem with my body or mind. I just got a bit dizzy from the knowledge the yful Goddess crammed into my head.


    Like suddenly remembering something you forgot before bed while washing your face in the morning, things keeping to mind.


    ''As I thought, that Goddess didn''t bring me here. ...More precisely, she doesn''t have that kind of ability.''


    The first thing thates to mind is rted to the quest. Of course, not the main quest of Heroes Chronicle that Han Se-ah is ying, but the story of the hologram window appearing before me.


    As I help Han Se-ah and she gradually progresses through the game, the Goddess regains her power. Thus, the Goddess who has stored up energy helps Han Se-ah through me at crucial moments. The "two instances of help" the Goddess mentioned must be obtaining the holy sword on the 40th floor and using the awakening skill this time.


    ...Since she gave me a 5-minute ignore-defense extreme damage skill and a 10-minute full recovery transformation skill, should I serve her more respectfully even now?


    Anyway, to me, who has the body of a natural 6¡ï character but is too stupid to use skills properly, the Goddess used up her energy giving me the holy sword and easing the conditions for the awakening skill, leaving less than a minute for our meeting.


    For a Goddess to use up all her power just to hand over one holy sword and ease the conditions of an awakening skill... Does she really have the ability to kidnap souls from another world?


    Of course, she might have used up all her power bringing my soul here and fallen from grace. But if that''s the case, wouldn''t it make more sense to bring the soul of someone like Kim Seok-hyun, the sword genius aftering in second ce while streaming?


    This side is still a martial arts dunce who hasn''t properly learned blunt weapon skills because I''m busy learning shield techniques.


    ''And also... what''s with this update.''


    So I should believe that the Goddess who is favorable to me is not the culprit, but is helping me and Han Se-ah. In this situation, if I doubt the Goddess, it would mean abandoning the quest and refusing to break through the tower.


    More concerning than that is the word "update" that keepsing to mind whenever I watch Han Se-ah''s stream through the hologram window. Whether this is also the Goddess''s mischief orck of ability, I keep thinking that something big ising, but what that "big thing" is doesn''te to mind.


    It feels like trying to sneeze but only managing to hup. Still, I was able to confirm what that big thing was soon enough.


    "Huh, what''s this? Heroes Chronicle new update season 2? They''re patching something because we cleared the 50th floor?"


    -So is it just your patch or everyone''s patch?


    -Such a big patch note won''t fit in my head aaaaah


    -Looks like the editors are gonna die of heart attacks from drinking energy drinks lol How are they gonna edit this?


    -Another saint candidate, pce battle, tentacle monster appearance, Flying Rnd, Rnd''s awakening skill, even 7¡ï info lol. Job postings will be up on themunity soon


    A system message was sent to Han Se-ah, not me.


    And the world stopped.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    So much has happened.


    So many events that as viewership increased and Heroes Chronicle stream times lengthened, the additionally hired editors begged to hire more people even if it meant reducing their wages.


    Han Se-ah, now in a position where she could be called a walking one-personpany rather than just an individual streamer. Boasting such an imposing presence that even mediocre coboration requests no longer came in due to her rapidly increasing viewership, she had this thought upon receiving the sudden system message:


    "Wow, legal break time, sweet."


    -Could you please put a filter on that mouth of yours?


    -Even after bing a global star, you can''t break old habits lol. Just turn on a horror game when HC is patching


    -Oh, this punk''s going straight into whale milking after sucking on the mission money


    -But even if it''s a patch, it won''t take more than a few days.


    "No, how can you me me for this? A streamer''s game disappears so I want to take a break. Of course, I''m always grateful to the devs for allowing Rnd''s awakening skill to chew up, tear apart, taste, and enjoy two bosses. Mission sess!"


    [Han Se-ah The Trailzer donated 10,000 won!]


    Her knees lighten infinitely before capital


    "It''s not that they''ve lightened, it''s that they''re so heavy my waist bends on its own and my knees buckle. Does 4,500 look like pocket change to you?"


    Viewers rise up spasmodically at the news that game service will be temporarily suspended for updates. Well, I suppose they might be angry since they were riding the high of Rnd''s awakening skill when it got cut off.


    But that''s not my problem.


    Even before her viewership increased monstrously, she had clearly set one standard and never wavered from it, so this time too she brushed off the storm ofints pouring in from viewers. It''s not like I''m a female streamer lying about taking a break because of a secret romance. The game is being patched so I can''t y, how is that my fault?


    "If you''re upset, you know what to do, right? Go send some trucks to BB Games and while you''re at it, try to squeeze out some other natural 6¡ï info and gacha rates... Whoever takes point on calling the trucks, I''ll back you up generously."


    As the conversation progressed to that point, the topic naturally flowed to the story of natural ¡ïs.


    As always, malicious viewers with a grudge cling to the break, but with viewers in the millions, including those from overseas, pouring out chat messages, how could it work? A loach can muddy a puddle, not an ocean.


    Though she''d like to talk about the 51st floor explicitlybeled as season 2, Heroes Chronicle isn''t a particrly friendly gamepany. Just looking at the system message, it says there will be a patch, but there''s no detailed patch notes exining what the patch entails.


    Thanks to this, viewers are noisily heating up with talk of Rnd''s awakening skill, the conquest of the 50th floor, and the sudden patch.


    ''...But is this okay for game bnce when they''re clearly rewarding first clears? Are they just trying to make lucky natural 6¡ï drawers into major shareholders?''


    Leaving a question in Han Se-ah''s heart simr to that of the viewers.

 351 - Side Story - Streamer Han Se-ah

    351 - Side Story - Streamer Han Se-ah


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Like most people who drift through life without a clear career goal, Han Se-ah never imagined she''d be an inte streamer.


    In her childhood, inte streamers were seen as little more than cyber prostitutes who wore skimpy outfits on camera to fleece viewers.


    Back then, male inte personalities were either lunatics screaming at the camera covered in food, or troublemakersmitting petty crimes for content. Women used sex appeal for self-promotion before cozying up to rich CEOs.


    It''s no wonder hardly any students listed "inte streamer" as their dream job in those career aspiration sses.


    "...And now I''ve be one of them."Thankfully, that chaotic era was short-lived. Just as technology advanced rapidly, so too did personal streamers evolve.


    Thanks to that shift, Han Se-ah''s first stream started without much pushback. Just as someone might upload study videos, she naturally got into streaming by sharing her workout videos.


    A casual video to check her form, viewerments mixing advice and questions, idle chatter during recording... The result? A million live viewers and tens of millions of followers.


    "What a world."


    -Whatnowwhat?Whatnowwhat?Whatnowwhat?Whatnowwhat?Whatnowwhat?Whatnowwhat?


    -Mamacold...Mamacold...Mamacold...Mamacold...Mamacold...Mamacold...Mamacold...


    -Killed the 50th floor boss and got patched lol


    -Other people aren''t getting patched, must be an individual thing rather than server-wide?


    "Oh, really? Now that you mention it, you''re right. Well, since I''ve got time, why don''t I check out other people''s streams?"


    It feels strange sitting in her own room rather than inside Heroes Chronicle, thanks to the forced patch. The plush chair and all the streaming equipment feel unfamiliar.


    Even so, her streaming instincts hadn''t disappeared.


    By now, sharing warm soup at the inn''s table with colleagues who felt like family had be routine. And while the lights and cameras cluttering her desk felt awkward, she''d spent far more time here than anywhere else.


    Even with slow mode on, the chat floods in like a torrent. She''s cleared the 50th floor, the insane amounts of donations have been settled, yet people haven''t left. They''re all busy letting their imaginations run wild in the chat.


    Sure, some people have left... but roughly speaking, a million-plus viewers has be nine hundred thousand-plus. Even with one chat per 5 minutes instead of one per minute, it''s impossible to keep up.


    "Well then... Wow. Were there always this many people streaming Heroes Chronicle?"


    -Of course lol It''s a virtual reality game, who wouldn''t y?


    -Even non-gaming streamers are trying it out, so naturally there''s a lot


    -Last I checked, even science and socialmentary streamers were ying HC


    -Seems like all kinds of streamers started streaming in HC because of the freedom


    -HC teacher, HC camgirl, HC vlog, HC healing, what the hell lol What is this?


    She reads only the chats that catch her eye, going with the flow. Even with just ten thousand viewers, it''d be impossible to interact with each one, let alone a million.


    The list keeps scrolling down endlessly as she turns the mouse wheel. Feeling a bit overwhelmed by the seemingly infinite list, as unreal as her viewer count.


    She knew people would be interested, being at the top of the game, but seeing it directly felt different.


    "Oh, I think I''ve seen this person''s videos before. Wasn''t he a science streamer? And this one''s a mage I cobed with ages ago.


    Oh, the fitness trainers who corrected my form are streaming HC too."


    The whole world is Heroes Chronicle.


    Muttering this, she keeps scrolling, constantly spotting familiar faces. There''s the younger streamer shepeted with in an FPS tournament, and the ex-pro gamer who coached during an AOS tournament.


    "She started gaming too? She''d freak out just seeing bloodstains in horror games, so she definitely won''t be fighting, right? ... Hmm, maybe I''ll throw her a donation."


    "No way, here...? Huh? A million? For real? Oh!"


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The next day, after spending a day casually browsing Heroes Chronicle streams thanks to the patch:


    "Yeah, Mom. How''s the trip? Is the food okay?"


    "I''m fine, sweetie. Your dad even ate so much at the hotel buffet he had to take indigestion medicine."


    Han Se-ah called her parents, who she''d sent on an overseas trip after taking a big break from streaming, to check in on them.


    While her parents'' generation could barely grasp that Han Se-ah had established herself as a streamer, they struggled to ept that she was getting hundreds of thousands or millions in donations daily just for topping a game.


    So she resorted to the easiest way for a sessful child to prove themselves - a full overseas vacation package.


    She booked business ss flights and 5¡ï hotels from Southeast Asia to America, stuffed their ount with spending money, and practically shoved them out the door. No wonder her mom sounds so cheerful on the phone.


    Paying hundreds for a 2-hour ride in a spacious bed-like seat, another hundred for a night''s lodging, and yet another hundred daily for massages and skincare...


    Receiving suchvish treatment, even the most close-minded woulde to understand their daughter''s sudden sess.


    "Anyway, don''t overdo it and just rx since you went there to rest."


    "I''m not sure if I can rx, honey. The bed is so soft I''m thinking of sleeping on the floor,"


    "Se-ah? Themb here is really delicious. It doesn''t evenpare to Korean hotel buffets!"


    "Oh my! Dear! If you shout there, can the child hear well? You''re just hurting my ears!"


    After finishing the call, Han Se-ah, left alone in the living room, mutters:


    "...So what should I do now?"


    She had logged into Heroes Chronicle every day without fail, regardless of whether she was streaming or not. Now the patch was in its final stages. But starting a stream again felt wasteful after dering a break, and she had no idea what to stream anyway.


    She''d already checked the edited videos to be uploaded, finished her workout, and called her parents.


    But maybe she''d devoted too much time to Heroes Chronicle? Even after all that... the sun hadn''t even set outside.


    She paces between the streaming room and the living room, turns on the TV but finds nothing to watch. The thought of going out doesn''t even cross her mind - she''s been so focused on the game that she doesn''t even know what movies are out. So she ends up back at theputer.


    "This level of addiction is serious..."


    Even so, she wasn''t starting a surprise stream for her viewers.


    She sat down to check the footage captured by Heroes Chronicle''s flying drone. There''s a clear difference between gamey from a personal perspective and footage shot through a camera.


    Even if the editors cut this footage to create an exciting video, there''s something special about watching the long original.


    Just as there''s demand for what most viewers find boring - the barrage of questions from Magic Tower geezers, or videos of uneventful exploration - under names like "Full Se-ah" or "Long Se-ah". She never understood why people would watch 3 hours of aimless chatter while walking through a forest... but today, she could rte.


    "Wow, seeing it like this, Katie really times her steps well."


    "Grace is really skilled too, probably because of her hunter background."


    "Hmm... Oh, looking at it this way, it seems like they''re surrounding and escorting me."


    Video appreciation continues fromte afternoon until dinner, which she orders in. Watching the footage of her party members captured by the drone makes her feel good and think all sorts of things about Heroes Chronicle.


    So this is addiction, that news article I saw yesterday was right.


    As she''s having these thoughts, one long video ends and the next one begins. The camera that had been showing the forest path now steadily follows the back of a drunken Grace as she pushes into Rnd''s bedroom in the dim evening inn.


    "Ugh, sh*t. I left this in here too. That could''ve been bad..."


    She shivers at the thought of what might have happened if she''d sent this file to the editors along with the others. But the mouse in Han Se-ah''s hand doesn''t move towards the stop button.


    It only fast-forwards, skipping to somewhere past the 5-minute mark in search of important highlights.


    One passionate youth left alone in a spacious house meant for three families, with parents sent abroad. There was plenty of time, no one to interfere, and even less self-control.

 352 - Side Story - Streamer Kim Seok-Hyun

    352 - Side Story - Streamer Kim Seok-Hyun


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    When ites to Heroes Chronicle, two names alwayse up.


    Han Se-ah, who shot to world number one thanks to her innate 6¡ï tank, and Kim Seok-hyun, who wed his way to second ce through sheer talent.


    "Look here. Don''t try to block at this point. Instead, let it slide off the de - see how that keeps your stance?"


    On screen, a man swings a sword while exining. A rusty, chipped bone sword flies at him with force, but he easily deflects it with his steel de.


    Even in the swampy terrain, he gains the upper hand through swordsmanship alone. After deflecting a sword aimed at his neck, he swiftly severs the skeleton''s spine.Compared to orcs, these enemies are much tougher. Yet they die just as easily to the de, making them seem almost pathetically simple.


    However, the viewers know from experience how difficult these seemingly easy actions are to actually perform.


    -What the hell are we supposed to be looking at lololol


    -Yo teach, the pace is too fast ffs what is this sword master bullsh*t


    -Most people can''t even do that "deflecting" part to begin with lmao


    -This guy''s streams haven''t changed at all since before he made it big


    -So basically dodge everything, block everything, deflect everything, then just wail on them til you win


    People love seeing a superhuman easily ovee obstacles. Han Se-ah''s viewer count proves this, but people''s tastes aren''t limited to just one thing.


    Kim Seok-hyun''s streams, which arepletely different from Han Se-ah''s, also attract a whopping 160,000 viewers for good reason.


    It''s due to men''s romantic notions about bloody swordsmanship. In the chat, which seems devoid of female viewers, sweaty discussions about cold steel weapons and swordsmanship manuals are actively exchanged.


    "When your stance crumbles like this, you''ll usually have to step forward to regain bnce. That''s when you thrust right here!"


    Well, Kim Seok-hyun has been this way as a streamer since before Heroes Chronicle began.


    Streamer Kim Seok-hyun


    Average viewers: 46


    Main content: ying niche medieval dueling games


    While others enjoyed shy action and satisfying impact, Kim Seok-hyun preferred dueling games where you slowly swing a longsword with a single click. Games approaching realism, where you can''t even swing your sword if there''s an obstacle in its path as you move from left to right and right to left.


    Horizontal shes, vertical shes, gripping the de to strike with the pommel, raising guards and breaking them with short kicks. Powerful overhead strikes with halberds that can only be used in open spaces, breaking guards with hooks, heavily armored fighters with tower shields, and spear-wielders jabbing from behind.


    Those slow, rock-paper-scissors-like medieval dueling games. Not only did his streams have few viewers, but even the real-time yer count for these niche games rarely exceeded a thousand.


    When others discussed overpowered new sses, Kim Seok-hyun debated the overpowered nature of halberds. When others talked about new raid bosses, Kim Seok-hyun analyzed the bnce between sword-and-buckler fighters and polearms. And when others spected about virtual reality games, Kim Seok-hyun started thinking which weapons to use.


    "Ah, you''re asking which weapon is best for melee warrior beginners? Well, the standard and most versatile choice would be the longsword..."


    But there was something neither Kim Seok-hyun himself, nor the small group of niche enthusiasts who dominated his stream chat knew... That Kim Seok-hyun had more talent for swinging a sword with his body than with a keyboard and mouse.


    His first opponent was a goblin on the first floor. Goblins attacking from front and back posed an insurmountable wall for most yers, but Kim Seok-hyun effortlessly beheaded two of them with a single worn sword borrowed from the Adventurers'' Guild.


    Horned foxes, goblins, horned wolves, kobolds, then charging helmeted deer and stealthy moss wolves ambushing from behind. Rolling on the ground and struggling at times, but never truly blocked, he carved his way through the fantasy world with a single sword, stimting viewers'' romantic notions in a different way.


    As a result, Kim Seok-hyun became a big-time streamer, a household name when it came to Heroes Chronicle.


    "Hey, Kim! Lost in thought about swordsmanship again? Quit it and let''s head back!"


    "Yeah, I''m dying from the stench of these rotting corpses. Let''s go grab a cold beer."


    And his poprity clearly included hispanions as well.


    4¡ï ''Forester'' Luis


    4¡ï ''Explorer'' Emmitt


    4¡ï ''Pious'' Antonios


    4¡ï ''Raven Feather'' Kane


    A delicate bnce that draws both jealousy for having no 3-stars and mockery for not encountering any 5-stars.


    For an average person, a total of 16 stars would be considered incredible luck. But considering other streamers rerolled tutorials aiming for 5¡ïpanions, the partyposition seemed oddly low.


    Add to that the sweaty all-male party without a single femalepanion, which became another cult factor in their poprity.


    "Come on, Antonios. How about having a drink just for today?"


    "How could I enjoy alcohol in the face of this carnage?"


    "Man, you sure know how to ruin the mood."


    Luis the sensitive archer who''s opened up to hispanions, Emmitt the carefree drinker of a mage, Antonios strict with himself but considerate to others, and Kane the near-silent assassin clich¨¦.


    Today too, these smelly men who hunted undead on the 35th floor trudge towards the safe zone to wet their beards with beer foam.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    After battling filthy undead who rejected the Goddess''s providence, an ice-cold beer that burns your throat is a must. Of course, whether the opponents are goblins, orcs, or giant cave bugs, crying out for beer is the mage Emmitt''s longstanding habit.


    "Ahh~ That''s the stuff!"


    "Just listening to you, I''d think you were being tortured rather than drinking beer."


    "Shut it, you''re too young to understand this taste!"


    Unaware of viewers gossiping that he''s more like a tall dwarf than a mage, Emmitt ms down his mug with a ng and exims with satisfaction, beer foam coating his beard.


    Luis, who nags at the sight, is a tall,nky youth. Antonios, who drinks water instead of alcohol, is somewhere between a church brother and uncle. Even Kane, who silently sips his liquor, is starting to show wrinkles around his eyes.


    Including Kim Seok-hyun, it''s a party of middle-aged men with an average age pushing 40. But Kim Seok-hyun''s viewers gave up on hopes for lovely femalepanions long ago.


    After all, Kim Seok-hyun''s stream has always been a gathering ce for ghosts obsessed with hardcore PVP. Even if the viewer count jumped from tens to hundreds of thousands, the essence remains unchanged. There''s a reason loyal viewers stick around when a male streamer only brings malepanions.


    "Ah, a mission? Hmm... Win 10:1 with a broken longsword. I wonder if I can do this without the others noticing. Maybe they''ll let me if I say it''s sword training."


    A chat sub, a 3,500 hours rotten water with a fluorescent pink avatar, is already throwing out missions left and right.


    The NEET who diligently participated in viewer games before the virtual reality game began is a 2,400-hour longsword fetishist in 1:1 honor duel games. Most of the notorious viewers have clocked over 1,000 hours in games ssified as trash.


    While viewers in other streams cry out for "eye candy" and regress to infancy, the lunatics flocking to Kim Seok-hyun''s room are exposure-loving freaks who pant while watching him maintain a blood-soaked longsword, loving leather panties more than armor.


    So their recent interest is just one thing:


    -How long you gonna stay on floor 35 let''s break through to 40 alreadyyyy


    -Ain''t the stone dwarf-made sword good?


    -Looks like stone dwarves are a race tantly based on dwarves, gotta change equipment right?


    -Ah lol I was getting attached to the current gear but can''t resist that different race craftsmanship


    -Changing the shield to an enchanted one first would broadenbat options way more I think


    Right when mostizens were going crazy over half-naked harpy delinquents, all sorts of artists'' sites were flooded with lewd drawings of harpies falling and corrupting, wrapped in tentacles. But that''s none of their concern.


    What''s a flying fat blobpared to a pristine de yearning to be soiled with monster blood and a sword more slender than a peerless beauty, forged by the hands of a different race?


    "Ah, the stone dwarves? Yeah, I''ve seen them... Honestly, it''s a shame there''s no multiyer. Han Se-ah seems more interested in alchemists, being a mage and all. If I could, I''d love to donate about a million won and get a custom sword made."


    -A mil for one sword... is that expensive?


    -Who cares, even decorative swords at home cost tens of millions


    -lol There are plenty of people who burn tens of billions on game equipment, you can''t spare a million for a sword forged by a different race artisan just for you? Are you a mage?


    -Here we go with the mage hate again lololol


    -As always, those damn ranged clickers have terrible manners tsk tsk


    "Anyway, thanks to those who went ahead, we can roughly n our strategy. Deal with those doppelganger mass-produced trees on the 35th floor, take out the dark mage hiding in the underground basin... then rush straight to the stone dwarves to get all new equipment."


    The ghost king of the maniacs, whose average viewers increased a thousand, ten thousand fold, and whose one-on-one with an orc warrior hit the trending rankings in the game category and reached 10 million views for the first time, takes the mug Emmitt hands him and gulps down the cold beer.


    With one hand on his beer mug and the other fiddling with the sword hilt at his waist, he ponders whether a lich made entirely of bones can be cut by a sword.


    Another day for the de-obsessed freaks draws to a close with an old man''s beer burp.


    Author''s Note [raei: hmm might start including these if they''re interesting]


    For Honors, Mordhau, Chivalry... These days it''s War Haven. f*cking spear users jabbing from afar and running away.

 353 - Side Story - Roland at the Ballroom

    353 - Side Story - Rnd at the Ballroom


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    [Maybe this chap could be considered 15+? Not an important chap, so feel free to skip.]


    Lavishly adorned chandeliers, musicians lined up along the walls, tables filled with desserts costlier than an adventurer''s life.


    A single slice of cake worth threerades'' lives is so absurd it doesn''t even spark anger. Just as a struggling student in Noryangjin[1] craves sizzling pork belly over cup noodles, not an Arab oil prince''s feast.


    The sum spent on this ball alone could hire an entire mercenary band with gold left to scatter across the floor.


    "My, are you nervous? I thought you were just dependable... how adorable."Smiling coyly beside me is the noblewoman who gave me my first privatemission. Five years into my adventurer''s life, and I''ve got connections with nobility. No leads on escape, but I might end up settling in this fantasy world.


    From that angle, this job isn''t bad. She ims she posted the escort request to show off meeting a handsome, promising adventurer, but I''ve got nothing to lose.


    I can earn a year''s savings just by awkwardly ying trophy at a party and forcing a few smiles. Money begets money ¨C climbing from intermediate to advanced rank changed the scale of job payments entirely.


    "Well, it''s my first time at an event like this."


    "I suppose such a refined setting might feel foreign to a stalwart warrior always exploring uncharted territories."


    This woman handles people skillfully. An inexperienced college student might not notice, but after five years in the mercenary and adventurer business, I can pick up on these things.


    This noblewoman brought me as a trophy, but she doesn''t look down on me. She wants to show me off without belittling others. She treats me purely as an exhibit to disy, not as a way to put others down.


    She''s not like those obnoxious types unting luxury goods on social media with a "You could never afford this" attitude. Rather, she''s like someone sharing beautiful scenery photos to spread joy.


    It''s beneficial that the person paying to drag me around is decent. It''s actually advantageous if she''s not some bitchy young miss straight out of a novel, treating people like objects just because she paid.


    "Oh my, is this gentleman the one who...?"


    "Yes, he''s the one who protected our household''s servants."


    As I pondered this, docilely offering my arm while being led around, a group of noble youngdies flocked over.


    The sweet scent of powder and perfume from these well-groomeddies tickled my nose, a far cry from the sour stench of those living in poverty. wless pale skin, waists cinched tight in corsets, luxuriant hair styled borately.


    While the poor live like animals in squalid hovels, wealthy nobles use magical tools for grooming, creating a stark difference. As I discreetly rolled my eyes, the conversation flowed on without me.


    Soon, hungry wandering orcs became evil armymanders leading terrifying hordes. The troll that charged in at the scent of blood became a great demon descended upon the mortal realm. And I, who protected the family''s carriage, became the protagonist of an epic tale bestowed by the Goddess.


    ''...Is this because theyck entertainment?''


    The exaggeration is absurd no matter how you look at it. This embellished tale doesn''t just gild me ¨C it''s like pouring an entire gold vault over my face.


    But the youngdies listen to the noblewoman''s story with delightedughter, as if such tales need no basis in reality. Judging by their age, they''re at that stage where even watching leaves roll by is amusing. But their overenthusiastic reactions make me, standing silently, feel oddly out of ce.


    Perhaps the hefty gold coins are actually a fee for enduring this embarrassment stoically. Maybe it would be easier to show off my strength and do strongman tricks for drunk noble gentlemen.


    The noble youngdies giggle at my nk face and slight nods, while the noblewoman watches with an enigmatic smile. Like a leaf carried by the current, I drift along until the banquet hall outside grows dark.


    Only then did I realize why this noblewoman had praised and promoted me sovishly.


    "Have a pleasant night. ...Be gentle and gentlemanly with her, as it''s truly her first time. You understand, don''t you?"


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    How did ite to this?


    "Um, well..."


    Following the soft grip on my arm, I found myself led not to the banquet hall, but to a secluded bedroom.


    Waiting there was not the noblewoman with her gentle smile, but one of the youngdies who had been listening to my exaggerated adventure tales with sparkling eyes earlier. Soft golden hair, scented with perfume, spread across the bed like silk.


    Disheveled golden locks and fair skin barely concealed by a sheer n¨¦glig¨¦e that clung to her curves. Beside the bed, candles emitted a fragrance different from her perfume, while rose petals decorated the bed beautifully.


    ''...Wait, aren''t the genders reversed here?''


    This isn''t a bachelor party before marriage, but deflowering a virgin before a political marriage? What kind of situation is this?


    No wonder they''d gone to such lengths to paint me in a glowing light. Saving the noblewoman''s servants, maintaining humility, behaving properly at the banquet, treating women respectfully... They must have been evaluating all those traits, giving me a passing grade.


    All to create one sweet night of memories for a youngdy being sold off in a political marriage.


    Of course, there was no reason to refuse.


    "Rnd, wasn''t it? I enjoyed your stories. An adventurer who travels freely, helping people..."


    I may have been in this world for a few years, but I''m notpletely ignorant about women. I gently ced my hands on the youngdy''s body as she mumbled, speaking more to herself than to me.


    Her slender thighs trembled with tension. To calm her slightlybored breathing and quickening mutters, I slowly moved my palm. Not caressing her thighs, but patting them gently.


    I sat down beside her, carefully avoiding her messy hair, and patted her thigh very slowly, as a parent might soothe a child''s back. Her fair skin flushed bright red at just this touch. Her skin was so fine it really did feel like patting a baby''s bottom.


    "..."


    "So, um, that is... Ah!"


    How could wordse at a moment like this? As I silently moved my hand from patting her thigh, a small hup escaped her lips.


    But was it thanks to the face I gained upon arriving in this world? Or perhaps due to the oil making her skin glisten, or the candles emitting that strange fragrance? Though her face was filled with tension, it showed more anticipation than fear.


    The hand patting her thigh moved upwards, slipping inside her n¨¦glig¨¦e to caress her soft, toned belly. My other hand savored the silky fabric as it snaked around to support her back and shoulder.


    As I gently fondled the soft female form now literally in my arms, the noble youngdy''s breathing grew increasingly ragged.


    "...Huu, it''s just... one night''s memory anyway."


    Her chatter continued, perhaps to ease her nerves. She paid no mind to her hupping or the gasps that escaped when I firmly pressed her soft belly.


    But thanks to her adorable rambling, the awkwardness quickly faded. She didn''t seem to want my replies as she prattled on about herself, and I could respond perfectly to her chatter with just a slight smile.


    The second daughter of a count''s family, a caring father and strict mother, a close-knit clique of youngdies, the noblewoman who taught etiquette, and a risqu¨¦ trend spreading secretly among thedies of high society...


    "A trend?"


    "Well, originally... it was with servants or knights from other houses..."


    What followed was quite lecherous, yet interesting.


    In a world where it''s an open secret for male nobles to keep mistresses or lovers, female nobles also seek partners to share lonely nights. Because of this, some couples omit vows of loving only each other when making political marriages, to avoid lying before the Goddess.


    But even an open secret is still a secret. Unlike men who openly keep lovers, noblewomen engaging in nocturnal trysts must guard their secrets even more closely. In a world where even orphansck basic human rights, how could there be gender equality?


    "Do they arrange this too?"


    "It''s... part of our education. A form of sex ed..."


    Servants stay in the mansion, so contact is too frequent. Knights often treat a night with a nobledy as a trophy to boast about. So the solution that appeared before the worried noblewomen was me, Rnd.


    My looks were obviously satisfactory, and investigating the adventurermunity showed I''d never abandoned arade, suggesting a good and honest nature. Unlike servants, I wouldn''t be staying in a noble house, and as an adventurer, I''m not in a position to spread rumors in high society.


    Truly, in every sense, a man to give one sweet night''s dream before vanishing to the four corners of the continent. That must be why I''m here.


    Now I knew what was desired, and why I had been chosen. All that remained was a pure white virgin, flushed with arousal from my yful touches. I started to tear off the cumbersome n¨¦glig¨¦e, then gently removed it instead, wary of marking that delicate skin.


    For one night of romance, ever so tenderly.


    ---


    [raei. a neighborhood in Seoul, South Korea, known for its seafood market and being a hub for students preparing for civil service exams.]Toggle New Ads


    5/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 354 - Side Story - A Day of Grace

    354 - Side Story - A Day of Grace


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    354 Side Story - A Day of Grace


    THIS CHAPTER IS 18+ THEREFORE, THE FULL CHAPTER IS POSTED ON GOOGLE DRIVE


    IF YOU ARE 18+, READ HERE:


    Go to Google DriveToggle New Ads


    1/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 355 - Side Story - Snowfield, Robot, and Katie

    355 - Side Story - Snowfield, Robot, and Katie


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The northern part of the kingdom is a harsh and unforgiving ce.


    Picture towering peaks nketed in eternal snow, vast white ins stretching as far as the eye can see, and frozen ice sheets everywhere. It''s like stepping into an ice and water elemental dungeon straight out of Heroines Chronicle. This northern realm, pieced together from such elementalndscapes, is practically impossible to farm.


    That''s why the main source of ie up northes from selling rare minerals and resources extracted from this unforgivingnd, along with logging the coniferous forests.


    Naturally,rge merchant groups cozy up to the Wesley family, the rulers of the north. As busy traders spread bards'' tall tales from one person to the next, some children inevitably fall for these stories hook, line, and sinker.


    "What are you talking about, Rnd?""Ah, well..."


    Sometimes even adults fall for it.


    Take Katie Wesley, the runaway noble girl from the north. On a day off from climbing the tower with the hero party, one of her childhood fantasies came crashing down.


    The bard''s song she had firmly believed in turned out to be nonsense based on a quest I''dpleted in the south. I hadn''t meant to shatter her innocent beliefs, but... it just came up while talking about the south.


    Katie''s eyes began to tremble, like a child who''d just caught their parents cing gifts instead of Santa us.


    "I guess it couldn''t be helped..."


    The story she''d heard from merchant workers in her childhood was about the Golden City of the South. Deep in the southern jungle, there was supposedly a golden city built by lizardmen.


    ...In reality, it was a false rumor stemming from a merchant group that went south to buy spices. They were ambushed by arge lizardman tribe and lost all their goods. While lizardmen knew how to use spices, food, and the weapons of the merchant guards, they didn''t understand the value of gold rings or jewels that nobledies adored.


    Following their habit of making totems from animal bones, they made totems and decorated their nests with the shiny trinkets. When we went to deal with them, it was quite a sight to behold.


    Ruby nes hanging from buffalo skull horns, golden pocket watch chains woven with leaves, tent awnings made from dozens of colorful gems like rubies and sapphires strung together. It certainly was a scene worthy of bards singing about a city of gold.


    Except those three things I mentioned were all there was to this "city."


    "Totems adorned with jeweled nes, golden ropes reinforcing tent roofs, and dozens of gems used as sunshades. That was all there was, but I guess the story got exaggerated as it spread."


    "I suppose lizardmen wouldn''t have the skills to handle so much gold and jewels..."


    "Um... sorry?"


    "No, no. You don''t need to apologize, Rnd... I''m not a child, and it''s not like I seriously believed it. I just thought it was an interesting story and kept it in mind."


    During a break between adventures. Han Se-ah had dashed off somewhere for a mission, and Grace headed to the city''s archery range to celebrate bing 5¡ï. After helping Irene move supplies to the temple, Katie''s body trembles at the harsh reality suddenly thrust upon her as we chat in a quiet cafe.


    She says it''s fine, but I can see tears forming at the corners of her eyes. I wonder how shocked she must be. When she''s stirring up monster hordes with her chilling aura, she seems so dependable, but at times like this she still feels like a young girl... or rather, closer to a little boy.


    She doesn''t touch the macarons she had been eagerly eating, and the sweet honeytte she''d been sipping is already cooling on the table, making me feel guilty even though I didn''t do anything wrong. To break this heavy atmosphere, I need to bring up a new topic, an interesting story that Katie would like...!


    "Come to think of it, what happened to that golem that went to your family? Have you heard anything?"


    "Oh, that!"


    So the card I yed was the rideable golem from the 30th floor.


    It''s the one that cleverly absorbed the family treasure that the runaway noble girl Katie brought out and used it as its own energy.


    Whether medieval or modern, there seems to be something about giant armored weapons that stirs people''s hearts. Even the knights were as excited as children entering an amusement park. I imagine it''s probably being used as a core weapon of the knightly order by now.


    "I was actually wanting to talk about that."


    But Katie''s words, her eyes now sparkling brightly, flow in a direction I couldn''t have predicted.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The northern part of the kingdom is a harsh ce.


    Let''s skip the clich¨¦d description about eternal snow and whatnot.


    It''s a neighborhood that survives on hunting, logging, and mining because farming is impossible. But when you add the stereotypical ''northern man'' image to this harshness, the situation changes a bit. Picture a ce full of drunkards who love their alcohol, do cold water dips naked in icykes, befriend local grizzly bears, and settle disputes with fists instead ofws.


    Tough men doing rough work spin tall tales when drunk, and bards chime in to collect coins. The sturdy womenfolk take the men''s boasts as jokes, but they preserve the children''s innocence in front of the little ones.


    "Wo-woah! It''s a giant! A steel giant!"


    "No, that''s the Tin Woodman!"


    "But he doesn''t have an axe, you dummy!"


    Naturally, when a rideable giant golem appeared in such a neighborhood, everyone from children to adults was in an uproar.


    The red-nosed hunter who had proudly downed his drink after catching arge bear, the woodcutter who had rushed to the square from trimming firewood, the housewife who hade running to catch the kids who had fled from helping withundry - all stood with their mouths agape at the imposing figure of the golem.


    If adults react like that, what about the children?


    Despite the adults'' attempts to hold them back, a swarm of little ones rushes towards the knights. Like rabid fans hoping to touch even the fingertips of a popr star, they crowd around, only to be dragged away by housewives wieldingundry paddles, their bottoms getting a good spanking.


    "The knights seem quite friendly with the residents."


    "Most information about monsterses from the residents. And there are many people from the vige in the knightly order. The north doesn''t have many people, so..."


    We could watch these scenes through a crystal ball on the cafe table.


    Apparently, the Northern Duke, being a doting father, realized how heartbroken his daughter must have been when the rideable golem was taken from her, so he spent a fortune to record it on a magic tool. Well, Katie''s thoughts and feelings are pretty much an open book, so it''s easy to guess what''s on her mind.


    Katie, pressed so close that our forearms touch, can''t take her eyes off the rideable golem. How could such a girl have lived undercover in the mercenary world disguised as a man?


    Completely forgetting her earlier sniffling, she excitedly shows me the crystal ball as if boasting. Her cute profile catches my attention, and her fair cheeks puff out. Apparently, she''s sulking because I''m not paying attention to the rideable golem.


    "Anyway! Look at this."


    "Alright, alright. I get it."


    The macarons and honeytte on the table have long since been forgotten, pushed far away lest they stain the crystal ball. Katie tugs at my forearm.


    Seeing her like this, I lean inpletely, pressing close. Katie''s body flinches momentarily. I can feel her forearm trembling slightly where we touch, probably a bit surprised.


    Well, we''ve gone beyond just our arms touching; we''re practically cheek to cheek now, so it''s a natural reaction.


    As we get close enough for our breaths to mingle, a sweet scent tickles my nose. A sugary breath wafts over, so sweet I can''t tell if it''s the rich aroma of thette or the sharine smell of the macarons.


    Cheeks flushed red, clear eyes wandering aimlessly before finally settling on the crystal ball. Feeling that teasing her any further might really upset her, I quietly turn my gaze to the crystal ball as well.


    "Wow, this thing''s really sturdy. Was it until this week?"


    "I heard they''re sending it to the city wall repair site next week."


    While we''re having this awkward scene in the cafe, the video in the crystal ball has moved on. The rideable golem, which had majestically entered through the city gates escorted by knights, was now being used like construction equipment at a work site.


    Felling giant trees swollen with mana and grown dozens of meters tall, clearing debris from copsed city walls for repairs, moving loads of cargo too heavy for oxen or horses to pull...


    "Uh, um... why?"


    "Maybe the north is too peaceful for that guy to show its true capabilities?"


    Instead of a steel knight sweeping across battlefields and striking terror into monsters, it seems to have be a reliable guardian for the rural residents.


    Katie, who apparently hadn''t thought of this either, scrutinizes the inside of the crystal ball again, her eyes trembling. She must be quite bewildered, considering how incredibly disappointed she was about not being able to ride it in the tower when she sent it to the north.


    Her confused eyes dart around the screen, but what follows is the harsh reality. As Katie struggles to ept this cruel truth and I watch her, someone''s voice suddenly rings in our ears.


    "Katie, I''m not sure if this recording is working well."


    "Anyway, we''re making good use of the spoils you obtained from the tower."


    "It''s too big and consumes too much mana to use in battle, but..."


    "Still, the residents are delighted to hear about your achievements."


    What we hear is a message from the Northern Duke to his daughter. It''s filled with various stories - his joy at seeing his daughter, who he still considered so young, making a name for herself across the continent; his pride in her adventures; and his fatherly concerns about the dangerous battles. But-


    "Why use such an awesome golem as a farm tool..."


    It seemed to fall on deaf ears as Katie, dumbfounded, buried her face in the table.

 356 - Side Story - The Nun of the Temple

    356 - Side Story - The Nun of the Temple


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Religion is a powerful force.


    Throughout history, wars have been waged and lives lost over non-existent gods. On the flip side, righteous believers have achieved remarkable feats while nearly sacrificing themselves. This shows how faith can move people blindly.


    But here, there wasn''t a non-existent god, but a real Goddess.


    A true Goddess watched over the continent, giving oracles to prepare for disasters like famines or floods, curing gues with divine energy, and sending priests to prevent civil wars born from misunderstandings.


    "Oh my, it''s the sister. Would you like an apple?""We''ve got some new grain in stock. I''ve set aside the best quality for you!"


    "I knew you''d being, so I saved the good stuff."


    The nun of this Goddess faith had been taking care of orphans at the temple and doing household chores in this neighborhood for years. The market street folk showered all sorts of favors on Irene, who''d be like a neighborhood mascot, always taking the same route through the market.


    Of course, these favors weren''t lewd, but rather the generous hospitality of the aunties and uncles of the market street, trying to give away fresh fruit or quality grains for free.


    I came along to help with the shopping, but before we could even open our wallet, we received a basket of fruit for snacks, a chunk of meat for dinner, and a pouch of grain so high quality it could be eaten raw.


    "Are you always weed like this?"


    "Yes. I''vee here so often that everyone remembers my face."


    "Well, I suppose they can''t help but remember."


    A beautiful blonde, blue-eyed nun taking care of orphans. With looks so stunning they''d be etched into your mind after just one nce, it''d be strange not to remember her after years of market visits.


    So this was why she called me instead of Han Se-ah with her inventory when shopping. The goods received as extras were so plentiful that it wasn''t just a matter of strength, but the sheer volume made me embrace an armful.


    At this point, it might''ve been more beneficial to rent a cart from the market. With pouches hanging from my forearms and baskets cradled in my arms, Irene smiled brightly and tried to take some of the load, but I stopped her.


    "I can carry this. Just lead the way."


    "But Rnd, you won''t be able to see where you''re going like that..."


    "Even if I can''t see, I can avoid obstacles. Don''t worry."


    I couldn''t let those delicate arms carry this load. Rationally speaking, it would''ve made sense to hand over some of the pile that was reaching up to my face, and Irene, being a 5¡ï, would have no trouble with it due to her strength stat... But are men rational creatures in front of beautiful women?


    Pouches dangled from my forearms, sacks and bags full in my arms. Unable to see ahead, I waddled along, sensing the crowd with high-level perception. Irene couldn''t stop smiling, clearly finding my clown-like appearance quite amusing.


    Yet even as a burly man next to her carried a mountain of goods that obscured his face, fruit kept finding its way into Irene''s hands. In the end, she ended up holding meat skewers forcibly given for the children and snack bags packed for the nuns to share.


    "Isn''t it heavy?"


    "The seasoning is a bit sticky, which is ufortable, but I''m fine. Besides, I don''t think you''re in any position to worry about me, Rnd..."


    "Hey, I haven''t bumped into anything even once. We''re heading to the temple now, right?"


    "Yes."


    We chatted and bantered lightly while carrying our shopping down the market street. As we walked side by side to avoid the crowd, even the asional brush of our arms was delightful.


    People gave way when they saw the precariously stacked pile of goods, allowing us to arrive at the temple without much fuss. It must''ve been break time, as the children cared for by the temple rushed out with a loud cheer when they saw the walking mountain of goods.


    "Sister! Sister Irene is back!"


    "Big brother, what''s all that?"


    "Dummy, it''s food for when you go on adventures!"


    "Idiot, you can''t fight if you carry that much on an adventure!"


    Despite the strict education they received at the temple, they were at an age where they were bound to be noisy. A flood of chatter poured out, their voices truly rivaling goblins, and not in a derogatory sense.


    Of course, the nun aunties weren''t about to let this slide. Kindly-faced aunties came running with washboards and brooms at the unexpectedmotion, herding the children away like a flock of sheep to the yroom and ssroom. Perhaps this was why religions referred to children asmbs.


    With the children swiftly subdued and led away, only one nun remained. The... what should I call her? The head nun? The one I sawst time.


    "Oh my, wee back. You must be tired from wandering around the tower."


    "This much is nothing."


    "We picked up some groceries on the way. I''ll put them in the kitchen, so please sort and use themter."


    "Is that so? Thank you as always, dear. I''ve kept your room vacant, so go in together if you''d like."


    With her neat attire without a wrinkle out of ce, a benevolent smile, and wrinkles that matched that gentle smile, I couldn''t help but be respectful.


    After all, she was calling Irene ''dear''. She threw a mischievous joke, subtly trying to push us together, but Irene couldn''t even refute and only blushed furiously. It felt like I was standing in front of a mother-inw, but was that getting ahead of myself?


    But then again, men are creatures that always get ahead of themselves in front of beautiful women.


    "Where should I put this?"


    "Don''t bother organizing it, just leave it in the kitchen. The sisters will sort it out as they see fit."


    "Oh my, these plums are so fresh. No one will be going to your room for a while. The children are in ss, and the sisters finished cleaning the rooms this morning."


    Irene fled, dragging me along, at the elderly head nun''s teasing. Even as she escaped, she made sure to hand over the fruit pouch she was clutching. Her actions were unbearably cute.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Arge temple built in the city of adventurers.


    While it might not have been considered grandiose due to the many orphans it cared for, the interior was cleaner than I expected. Then again, considering the city''s characteristics, it would''ve been difficult for the temple to be poor.


    For one, there were adventurers who faithfully tithed, thinking they were entering an unholy tower. Not to mention the hefty gold coins brought by vain nobles. Would nobles who burned a purse of gold coins for a single handshake to ride on my fame give meager offerings?


    The wooden corridor, showing signs of age but well-maintained, didn''t creak. The walls, though repeatedly drawn on and erased by children, were free of stains or filth. All the way to the entrance of the personal rooms, lined up like a dormitory without fancy decorations.


    "Is this your room?"


    "Yes, it''s the room I''ve been using since I was little. It seems the sisters have cleaned it for me since I''ve been going to the tower with you recently."


    As the wooden door opened smoothly without a squeak, I felt my body rx into a cozy sensation. Was it too perverse to say I was intoxicated by the natural lived-in feeling emanating from Irene, rather than incense or perfume?


    A neatly made single bed, a small table with a candlestick and Bible, a wardrobe for storing nun''s habits and casual clothes. The sparse arrangement of these three pieces of furniture reminded me of a dormitory. Well, it wasn''t wrong if the neighboring rooms were used by other nuns too.


    Thinking this, I looked around, and she sat on the bed, hesitating for a moment.


    This was probably because there was really nowhere else to sit, as this seemed to be just a ce to sleep. Although there was a table with a Bible and candlestick, it was truly tiny, without even a chair attached.


    "It''s a nice room, clean and gets good sunlight."


    "Y-yes, right?"


    So I strode over and plopped down next to Irene on the bed. Before she could feel uncertain, I sat right up against her on the small bed. Her cheeks, which had started to cool, red up red again. If I were to remove that neat nun''s cap, I bet even her earlobes would''ve been burning.


    If the aroma that rose from our arms asionally brushing as we walked side by side in the market was the scent of fresh youth, then what rose when we touched in this narrow, private room was a more mature, adult fragrance.


    The pounding heartbeat was so intense I couldn''t tell if it was mine or Irene''s. I slowly reached out to remove her cap, and her golden hair cascaded down like a waterfall. As I smoothed it down and tidied it, cupping her cheek, her eyes closed gently.


    Thinking that her hair and cheeks were so fair they seemed inhuman, I too slowly tilted my head.


    "Mm, mmph..."


    "Hehe, you can breathe, you know."


    Though we''d spent a night in the tower, she was still not used to kissing, holding her breath with her little nostrils twitching. After lightly pressing my lips to hers and pulling away to admire her tense face, she let out a long exhale.


    As much as I''d have liked to push her down onto the bed right then... the ce wasn''t right. We should eat dinner outside, buy some wine, and get a room.


    Gently caressing her disheveled hair, flushed cheeks, and earlobes, exchanging tender gazes, I suddenly blurted out:


    "If you guys keep watching like that, I''ll catch you and call the nuns."


    "Eek!"


    "H-how did you know?!"


    As I spoke loud enough to be heard outside the door, our little uninvited guests scurried away. Judging by their voices and builds, they weren''t children... more like big sisters on the verge of independence, or novice nuns perhaps. The girls, who seemed to be Irene''s juniors, startled and disappeared down the corridor.


    "Y-you guys...!"


    "They''ve already run away, don''t worry."


    "B-but still..."


    Not knowing much about adventurers, they thought they wouldn''t be noticed peeking through the door crack just a few steps away? But Irene, having been quite absorbed in the kiss, reacted as if she hadn''t noticed at all.


    I held her close, her entire face now beet red, not just her cheeks and earlobes, enjoying the sunlight pouring in from behind.


    ...Hmm, should we just go get a room now?

 357 - Sudden Patch Notes 1

    357 - Sudden Patch Notes 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The world ground to a stop, then transformed.


    Han Se-ah became the first yer to clear the 50th floor. Meanwhile, I unexpectedly activated an awakening skill and encountered a divine being who gave me a rough rundown on quests and the tower.


    But this Goddess, aside from favoring me and Han Se-ah, has some seriously ipetent aspects.


    "Where the f*ck is this empire..."


    I had such sphemous thoughts because the knowledge she gave me didn''t include patch notes for after the 50th floor.I didn''t care much when a princess suddenly appeared in the kingdom,pletely reshuffling the nobles'' political positions and changing not just the nobility but also their underlings. After all, I''m no politician, so why should I care who the nobles support?


    But the fact that an empire exists beyond the treacherous mountains to the northeast of the kingdom, essible with magical aid, isn''t something to brush off lightly.


    A f*cking country, another country just popped into existence.


    "My lord, is something troubling you?"


    "...No."


    The northeast of the kingdom used to be an extremely remote area blocked by snow-capped peaks. If you tried to climb them, you''d reach the end of the world and either freeze or starve to death. But suddenly, a massive highway appeared, conquering nature and opening a path to the empire.


    Thanks to this, Katie''s family, who used to just hunt monsters in the north, now seems to be in charge of the border with the empire. The nobles have changed yet again, moving beyond the factions supporting the first prince, second prince, and princess to a mix of pro-empire and anti-empire factions...


    What a f*cking mess.


    And the biggest problem is that this empire happens to be Rnd''s homnd.


    After muttering about "Rnd of Lombardo," they suddenly added a backstory that this Lombardo is actually the empire.


    "Wait, where did all our party members suddenly go...?"


    -How much did you neglect them that they all abandoned the party and ran away?


    -I thought we''d finally see the girl''s face again, but she''s gone


    -What kind of game progression is this? lol So where did all the NPCpanions go?


    -Sang about imperialism, imperialism, and now a real empire pops up lol


    -So the Goddess made a kingdom, but what''s with this empire, the f*ck?


    Thanks to that, I couldfortably watch the dumbfounded Han Se-ah in a carriage racing along a road filled with cutting-edge magical engineering.


    I''m also surprised by my homnd suddenly appearing in the distance, but how shocked must Han Se-ah be, logging in after the patch to find herpanions naturally scattered? What gamer would ept an event wherepanions just vanish after clearing half the game?


    Of course, thepanions vanishing doesn''t mean the party has disbanded. Like when we met the Goddess, it''s the start of a sort ofpanion strengthening event.


    Grace went to train at the archery guild to perfect the ranger skills she learned from her father. Katie headed north for the magic armor she''dpletely forgotten about, saying she probably won''t inherit the family now. Irene went to the temple headquarters to receivemendation and education from the saints for her achievements.


    In short, an expanded version of the personal quest that only 3¡ï Grace had before has begun.


    "I get that thepanions are getting stronger, but... why do it by scattering them after the patch? Just have us log in and boom! Cleared 50 floors, got stronger! Wow! That''s how you should do it, you damn game devs!"


    -We have manyints too, but they don''t listen


    -I hope thepanions never return and Han Se-ah just gets four DVDs in her mailbox


    -So what can a pack mule like you do withoutpanions? Go kill some orcs and grind mana stones lol


    -But what should the yer really do? Don''t you have any strengthening events?


    [Magic Crystal Ball donated 10,000 won!]


    The crystal ball delivered to the inn contained a video of Rnd rescuing another party member...


    "You need to cut down on that, uh, p*rn a bit. ...Me? What am I doing? Well, I''m heading to the magic tower to learn some more advanced magic. My mana pool''s grown quite a bit, so I''m thinking of learning an element other than lightning."


    Thanks to this, Han Se-ah, left alone, earned mockery for whining but sucked up donations and steered viewer opinion towards ''Which advanced magic would be best?''


    As a result, yers who can only use intermediate magic started frothing at the mouth in the chat, endlessly shouting out the magic they''d been thinking about in advance. As expected, the mostmon and popr opinion seems to be advanced fire magic.


    That one could make a living streaming anywhere as long as there''s a camera. Thinking that, I pushed Han Se-ah''s stream aside and continued web surfing until the carriage finally came to a stop.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    What kind of ce would the empire be?


    I got out of the carriage feeling like a roon with its chin on the window. A massive gate blocked my path at the northeastern part of the kingdom, which would be the southwestern part of the empire.


    A grand highway where at least 10 carriages could run side by side. As I stepped out of the carriage, instead of the biting northern winds, I was greeted by the cool autumn breeze as if a Goddess''s miracle had descended rather than magic. Maintaining the road is one thing, but maintaining the temperature too? Could this really be a Goddess''s miracle?


    As the carriage that dropped me off here like some bus transfer station turned back, I moved forward to find people swarming like a holiday rush.


    "Don''t push! Those who disrupt order will be severely punished!"


    "Those crossing with cargo carriages, head to that gate over there!"


    "Next! It''s best to have your ID and toll fee ready in advance!"


    Of course, they wouldn''t leave this near-miraculous road unattended. Fully armed knights and soldiers were collecting tolls, separating individuals crossing from merchant groups.


    So the kingdom collects tolls for crossing into the empire, and the empire collects for crossing into the kingdom, huh?


    Watching this chaotic scene, I fingered the adventurer''s badge in my pocket. Whether she''s an idiot or really used up all her energy helping me, our Goddess didn''t inject me with knowledge about the empire. The only thing she told me was to ''use this adventurer''s badge to cross over''... I''ll have to trust her and go for it.


    "Hey, get in li... Hmm?"


    "What''s the matter? ...Huh?"


    As I was thinking whether to follow the long line or head to the VIP section where noble-looking people were entering, a knight strode purposefully towards me.


    Unlike the kingdom''s knights, he wore red emblems on his armor''s shoulders. He ced his hand on my shoulder from behind, then started groaning when he saw my profile. Thanks to that, his patrol partner came over too, and people around us began to watch curiously.


    ''...If I punch him, I''ll be a wanted criminal, right?''


    I clenched my fist, tensing up as I had no idea what was going on. Then the two knights'' faces lit up with a familiar expression.


    A burdensome gaze mixing happiness, surprise, admiration, and respect in just the right proportions.


    "Sir Rnd! Isn''t it Sir Rnd?!"


    "Ah, the news of you ying the sphemous monster of the tower has reached even the empire. You''re finally returning to the empire!"


    "Uh... you know me?"


    "Of course!"


    Why are these border guards, not even adventurers, calling my name like fangirls and getting so excited? When I muttered in disbelief, struggling to ept reality, they shouted as if it were obvious.


    They look like Sergei and Ivan who''d wrestle bears while chugging vodka, but they''re acting like aedy duo enjoying a stand-up routine, bouncing lines back and forth. I didn''t think people actually alternated speaking like that in real life, not in cartoons.


    Ah, maybe it''s because they''re game NPCs.


    "The one who kicked away prepared glory to seize glory for yourself!"


    "We heard you honed yourself in the most remote part of the kingdom."


    "And you were chosen by the Goddess, drawing the holy sword,"


    "Then punished the sphemous beings of the tower with yourpanions."


    As border guards manning the gate, they''re big and their voices boom. But when they start singing my praises with those huge voices, attention gathers in an instant.


    I''m not sure how the patch went after clearing the 50th floor, but it''s clear that rumors from inside the tower have spread beyond the kingdom to the empire. Not just the porters in the merchant groups, but even nobles trying to pass the checkpoint in carriages are slightly opening their windows to stare intently in this direction.


    F*ck, this is ufortable...


    On both sides, burly men send passionate gazes like lovesick girls, about to embrace me. Behind me, hundreds of people tired of waiting for inspection watch with interest. Even passing carriages slowly stop to gawk at my face. What a horrible situation.


    "Ah! This isn''t the time for this! This way, we''ll escort you, sir!"


    "Oh my, it seems we''ve taken too much of your time. Are you returning to Lombardo? We have a good carriage you can take!"


    At least my patience with this knight duo paid off, as the inspection process waspleted before I even took out my adventurer''s badge.


    I thought they were low-ranking since they were on patrol, but they must have some seniority. Like a colonel in hiking clothes passing a weekend checkpoint, a few casual hand waves got stamps pounding on papers and a luxurious-looking carriage rushing over.


    What''s more, it''s not a coachman driving the carriage, but a soldier in pristine armor. It clearly looks like an official carriage used by noble military officers or knightmanders, not one from the coachman''s guild.


    ''...Just what the hell is my background?''


    "Travel safely, Sir Rnd!"


    I leaned back in the carriage seat, receiving a send-off that eased my body butplicated my mind.


    I really hope no weird settings have been attached.

 358 - Sudden Patch Notes 2

    358 - Sudden Patch Notes 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The carriage finally came to a stop after passing through the city gates.


    "It was an honor to escort you!" the soldier eximed.


    He said it was an honor, but he didn''t seem to actually recognize me. Judging by how he treated me like some high-ranking official, I guessed the knights at the checkpoint must have said something.


    As he saluted smartly and drove away the carriage, despite me being neither an imperial soldier nor a kingdom adventurer, people''s gazes flew towards me. I wondered if I should''ve been grateful for decorating my first step into the Empire this way.


    And so I faced the first city of the Empire. Since it was the closest city to the border checkpoint, I supposed it should''ve been called the southernmost city of the Empire.''...Nothing special.''


    The cityscape looked quite familiar. Thankfully, the suddenly appeared Empire didn''t seem to have some advanced magitech civilization with superconducting rails or anything like that.


    There were paved roads for carriages, dirty dirt paths branching off, neatly dressed city folk and poor people hiding in the alleys - a familiar scene. I''d never been there, but I imagined this was what it''d be like if you showed a Korean person the alleys of Paris and London and asked them topare.


    Well, thinking about Heroines Chronicle, it made sense.


    Heroines Chronicle was a waifu-collecting game for perverts. It was full of characters that made you wonder what kind of world this was supposed to be - garter belt clerics, high-leg female knights, cat-eared ninjas, sling bikini female pharaohs, and mini-skirted nurse officers.


    Thanks to that, various characters that seemed to have a fantasy background like female knights, witches, nobledies, and princess knights had "from the Kingdom" or "from the Empire" randomly pped on. In other words, there didn''t seem to be much difference between the Kingdom and Empire except for the size of their territories.


    "Even so, even the guild emblems are exactly the same. Are there no borders for guilds...?"


    Passing through streets filled with the savory scent of bread and entering an area reeking of horse sh*t, the familiar sign of the Coachman''s Guild proved it.


    In the end, the Empire''s cities, like the Kingdom''s, were neighborhoods intertwined with guilds and guilds. It felt simr to how someone from Incheon wouldn''t feel like they were in a foreign country when visiting Seoul. Of course, the Empire looked a bit neater and more sophisticated than the Kingdom, but this might''ve been due to the trade buff this border city was receiving.


    F*ck, my head hurt just thinking about it. Not just one city, but a whole Empire popping up out of nowhere.


    "Is this the Coachman''s Guild?" I asked.


    "Yes, yes, are you here to find someone? Or are you trying to cross over to the Kingdom?" the man replied.


    "The opposite. I came from the Kingdom and I''m nning to go to the Grand Temple."


    Stacked coins and the emblem of a carriage wheel behind them. Opening the wooden door without a shred of doubt that this was the Coachman''s Guild, a middle-aged man with greasy hair slowly rose to greet me.


    Though the building itself was clean, the man couldn''t hide the smell of horses emanating from his body. It wasn''t a coachman-phobic term, but rather something that had naturally seeped into his body after decades of working as a coachman. After all,moners who weren''t nobles couldn''t afford to scrub themselves squeaky clean.


    As I was thinking this, the Coachman''s Guild manager who had gently risen from his seat gave me a once-over. Coming to my senses, I realized I was a heavily armed adventurer in full armor with shield and warhammer, not in casual clothes, having ridden an Empire-bound carriage.


    "There are two types of carriages going to the Grand Temple. Would you like to hear an exnation?" he asked.


    "Two types of carriages?"


    "Yes."


    His tone immediately became even more polite, apparently not wanting to act cocky towards someone armed with weapons, be they an adventurer or knight.


    I leaned my warhammer and shield against the wall and sat at the table. The man plopped down in front of me, bringing two grimy documents and cing them in front of me like menus.


    One was an ordinary coachman contract I''d seen in the Kingdom before.


    And the other was... merchant convoy escort?


    "Why does the Coachman''s Guild have this?" I asked, puzzled.


    "Well, you know how it is in this neighborhood. We scratch each other''s backs. The Coachman''s Guild finds convoy escorts, the Merchant''s Guild finds coachmen, that sort of thing."


    As expected of the southernmost city of the Empire, they seemed to be operating like small businesses, without clear boundaries between "my domain" and "your domain". No distinction between Coachman''s Guild, Merchant''s Guild, and Mercenary Guild - just a haphazard operation of "aren''t we all in this together?" where finding people was all that mattered.


    In short, it was asking me to decide whether to hire a coachman and pay a hefty sum to travel alone to the far-off Grand Temple, or to squeeze in with a merchant convoy, deal with monsters if they appeared, and actually get paid for it.


    Normally, I would''ve chosen to pay and ride alone in a carriage while enjoying some web surfing without a moment''s hesitation. But this wasn''t the Kingdom, it was the Empire. Moreover, I didn''t have any basic knowledge about the Empire, which was supposed to be my homnd.


    ...It had been years since Ist took on a convoy escort request.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    It might''ve been a bit silly to say this when I''d barely set foot in the Empire for half a day, but life seemed to be the same whether it was the Empire or the Kingdom.


    It was only natural that I was looking for transportation to leave right away as soon as I arrived. I wasn''t here to enjoy sightseeing in the Empire, nor was I going to take a day of rest from adventuring. My destination was the Empire''s Grand Temple, as it seemed the Goddess had prepared something there.


    Just like how I could only ess the fragments of memory in a templest time, it seemed I needed to go to a specific ce with a statue of the Goddess, probably to save her energy.


    "Those participating as escorts this time,e this way!" someone shouted.


    "Hey! I told you to set that aside separately, why are you stacking it again?" another voiceined.


    "Did you feed the horses enough? If they copse midway likest time, you''ll copse too, you hear?" a third voice warned.


    So after spending a night web surfing in a rtively clean inn, the next day I joined a merchant convoy heading to the Grand Temple as an escort.


    It seemed that being an adventurer had be a pan-Kingdom, or rather pan-Empire, identification. When I pulled out my senior adventurer''s badge from my pocket, I was able to receive the employment contract without any fuss.


    There were no toxic uses in the contract either. It was filled withmon-sense content like providing food and lodging, standing guard, escorting convoy members if monsters appeared, not damaging goods, potential contract penalties for intentional losses or negligence, and so on.


    "Where are you from, brother? At first, I thought we had some knight lord here," one of the men asked.


    "Wow, look at the quality of that armor. Adventuring must pay well in the Kingdom, eh?" another chimed in.


    Thanks to that, I was able to join the convoy procession without any trouble. The Grand Temple, just from its name, sounded like a huge temple where the main figures of the faith gathered.


    As a result, the convoy heading there had dozens of carriages and escort forces numbering in the hundreds.


    And it was an absolute truth, as certain as the rising and setting of the sun, that if you slipped a few silver coins - not even gold coins - to these hundreds of mercenaries and adventurers, their lips would loosen.


    My shiny full te mail stood in stark contrast to their shabby leather armor or cheap, scarred chain mail. Seeing this, some guys slyly approached, happy to pick up the crumbs I was offering as they wished.


    Well, how could they not be in a good mood when there was a sucker from the Kingdom who''d hand over silver coins just for exiningmon knowledge that even a low-ranking adventurer in the Empire would know?


    "Damn, you''re generous. If I could live like you, brother, I''d have no regrets," one of them said.


    "With looks like that, whores would spread their legs on their own," anothermented.


    "Idiot, if he looked like that, would he need whores? Vige girls would spread their legs wherever he goes," a third chimed in.


    "F*ck off, are you being a dick just because you''ve never been good-looking?" the second one retorted.


    The low-ranking mercenaries who received silver coins from me to fetch firewood or set up tents in my stead snickered lewdly.


    It was a mutually beneficial rtionship - I was happy not to do annoying chores for pocket change, and the low-ranking mercenaries were happy to double their contract money by doing a bit more work.


    Some suspicious bastards tried to question why such a wealthy gentleman would participate in an escort request, but I was throwing around too much pocket money for them to argue.


    Apart from the asional annoying lewd nces towards the convoy''s female staff, and the stew served as meals being closer to pigswill making me miss Irene''s cooking, the days passed without much incident-


    Thwack-!


    "A-attack! It''s an ambush!" someone yelled.


    "Sven? f*ck!" another cursed.


    "Turn the carriages around! Build the barricade as nned!" a thirdmanded.


    Just as I was thinking that, a long skewer pierced the head of a hairy mercenary who had been leering at a female staff member''s shapely ass in a long skirt before slinking off into the bushes.


    Simultaneously, a rain of arrows showered down.


    With escort personnel numbering in the hundreds and dozens of carriages, who would be brave enough to charge in while firing a rain of arrows? As I slowly stood up, dumbfounded by thispletely unexpected situation, a twang sound was followed by a surge of displeasure.


    Who the f*ck shoots an arrow at someone''s head when I''m already pissed off because the food tastes like sh*t?


    "Hold your positions! You''ll die if you try to run anyway!" someone shouted.


    "You guys do the holding. I''ll be right back," I replied.


    "W-what are you saying, brother? Have you lost your mind?" one of them asked, bewildered.


    We''d only been away from the city for a day, even if it was the southernmost rural city of the Empire. Why the hell was a hundred-strong ambush happening on a main road where countless merchants came and went?


    Faced with this absurd situation that would be unimaginable in the Kingdom, I silently drew upon my mana.


    What kind of f*cking neighborhood was the Empire, for bandits to...

 359 - Sudden Patch Notes 3

    359 - Sudden Patch Notes 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    I''d already anticipated an ambush, thanks to the chatter of the low-ranking mercenaries. From the start, if merchants were traveling with a hundred-strong escort, they must have been preparing for something.


    Merchants are the type to drink lye if it''s free, so why would they over-invest in security in a safe ce? Everyone was talking about how merchants spending money to hire loads of mercenaries and adventurers wasn''t due to some terrifying scheme by the Grand Temple or nobles.


    The Empire''sw enforcement was a mess, despite beingrger than the Kingdom.


    "Ugh, these bastards - is there nothing decent from the Empire?" I muttered quietly as I approached the ridge where the enemy had suddenly attacked, passing through the roadside undergrowth. The iing arrows carried no aura, so I took my time.


    Both the Kingdom and Empire had unexplored territories, given it was a world with monsters. Even the Kingdom hadwless zones on its fringes where wandering monsters and criminals roamed freely.The issue was that the Empire''s vast territory meant these "danger zones" were spread throughout like the appetizing marbling of A++ grade beef. The primary cause of these marbled danger zones was the hugendmass, and the secondary cause was the nobles'' unbridled selfishness.


    Those bastards treated maintaining public order like a group project.


    Cities were collectives of freemen who''d grownrge for profit, so they had little interest or ability to maintain order or subjugate bandits. After all, a city formed by coachmen, adventurers, mercenaries, and merchant guilds couldn''t operaterge-scale military forces.


    The problem was that the lords of surrounding territories resented this. Cities made more money than typical agricultural domains, but they dumped the responsibility of maintaining order onto the nobles.


    "Fire! Fire! We may have ambushed them, but their numbers are few!"


    "B-boss? Isn''t that a knight?"


    "What nonsense, a knight in a mere caravan like this... Huh?!"


    The city said, "We''re notnd managers, why should we catch thieves?"


    The lord said, "Those city peasants make good money while freeloading on security?"


    As they passed the buck like putting off research for a group project, a security vacuum formed. One mercenary had exined this, spitting as he spoke.


    The reason this mercenary knew such details was simple: dissatisfaction that neither city folk nor local lords were posting bandit-hunting requests, leaving his pockets empty. Apparently this was an open secret throughout the mercenary world, beyond just public knowledge.


    "Hey, you sh*theads."


    "W-what the- Who are you?!"


    I didn''t expect this bullsh*t on the first day though.


    I was already stressed from the bad food, and now they kept aiming arrows at my forehead and eyes, making my blood boil. My "Frenzy" awakening skill seemed to be making me more irritable.


    Gruel made from stale grains with nearly-rotten jerky thrown in and barely boiled. It filled your belly with moisture, salt, and protein, but it was tongue-torturing food. Right after eating that stress-inducing meal, getting hit in the back of the head was bound to piss me off.


    Seeing the arrows didn''t work, they should have either backed down or run away. But they kept aiming for my face, doubling my irritation.


    "Drop your weapons, or... never mind."


    "What are you doing, stop hi-"


    That one had been noisy from the start.


    Themander''s upper body shattered as he tried to order them to stop me. The men hiding behind bushes and trees with shoddy masks paused at the sight.


    I threw the warhammer in my hand out of annoyance, and he got hit while shouting and turning around without even trying to dodge. Their level was pitifully low.


    Even though my specialties were tough stamina and powerful strength, anyone could dodge such a direct attack just by throwing their body to the side.


    Both the attackers and I fell silent for a moment at the absurd situation where the fieldmander died from a warhammer I threw just to threaten them by smashing trees and rocks.


    ...Weren''t they too weak for confidently ambushing a caravan?


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    A rabble with only numbers.


    That applied to both the attackers and the caravan''s escort forces.


    "Oh my, thank you, thank you! Um, if you''d like, I''d like to increase your request fee... the contract..."


    "Aren''t you going to pursue them?"


    "Oh no, there''d be nothing to gain. Just look at the arrows - they''re all poor quality, homemade ones."


    Was it because of my character''s backstory, or the yer''s Empire storyline?


    A small caravan owner who traveled from the Grand Temple to the southernmost part of the Empire, but didn''t make much profit. Of course, "small" by Empire standards with itsrge poption - by Kingdom standards, it could upy a decent-sized small city.


    Anyway, being that level of caravan owner, he didn''t know what the nobles were up to, but I was able to learn the basics of Imperialmon sense and clues about the incident.


    Whether due to a quest or not, some sh*t had gone down with the Imperial family. As a result, central political nobles split into factions, and as a further result, backwater lords curled up in their territories for self-preservation, and as a further further result, bandits freely settled in the subtle power vacuum between domains and cities - a kind of vicious cycle.


    "Um, then I''ll excuse myself for a moment."


    "Hmm?"


    If I were an ordinary adventurer, I might think it was due to session issues, being bewitched by a dark mage, orck of faith - something like that. But from a gamer''s perspective, this was clearly quest material, right?


    The Goddess''s warrior appears in an Empire with shaken Imperial authority and thrown into chaos!


    The Kingdom''s royal family was supposedly chosen by the Goddess, but I hadn''t heard about the Imperial family''s situation. Still, I could roughly estimate. It was a bit odd to suddenly ask about the legitimacy of the Imperial family while talking about bandits, so I let it pass, but anyway, they must have believed in the Goddess since the Grand Temple existed prominently.


    "Please,e in!"


    As I was organizing my thoughts, the caravan owner suddenly opened the carriage door.


    He nimbly descended from the stationary carriage with agile movements belying his plump body. Someone slipped into the carriage.


    Two women, one with brown hair and one blonde. Looking closely, they were the caravan''s female employees that the low-ranking mercenary who took an arrow to the head earlier was spewing lewd talk about.


    The effects of Heroines Chronicle seemed to be here too, as they were dressed simrly to officedies.


    "Have a pleasant time, benefactor."


    "...No, that won''t be necessary."


    "Pardon?!"


    Objectively speaking, the two female employees were quite beautiful. Skirts reaching their knees, slender calves stretching below, ample bosoms not concealed by their shirts. Add to that their flushed cheeks and disheveled clothing they seemed to have loosened themselves, apparently finding my appearance to their liking.


    But perhaps it was because I was usually surrounded by beauties? It felt like going from being among top star actresses to being among self-proimed Instagram goddesses. Plus, Han Se-ah had somehow started streaming and sent me a camera drone.


    Wait, wasn''t it impossible to track with the camera from a long distance?


    ...Don''t tell me she came to the Empire for streaming content too?

 360 - Sudden Patch Notes 4

    360 - Sudden Patch Notes 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    It was obvious that Han Se-ah''s stream camera drone didn''t have infinite range. As if an RPG game would let you move the third-person perspective infinitely.


    If that were possible, wouldn''t there be a flood of rotten bastards parked in the newbie vige, scouring the world map to cherry-pick rare minerals and named mobs? Heroes Chronicle was a virtual reality game where NPCs organically moved the world - if that were possible... it''d be like a irvoyant superhuman cheesing reality, wouldn''t it?


    That''s why Han Se-ah''s stream camera had two modes:


    First, flying around Han Se-ah''s vicinity. Second, focusing on and following NPCpanions.


    "This isn''t what I wanted, so... hmm... could you tell me a story?""A story... you say?"


    So the camera that just popped into existence in the carriage was clearly using the second function.


    The fortunate part, if any, was that the camera caught the employee trying to seduce me in the split second I looked at it. If the camera had suddenly teleported in front of my face, most viewers would''ve thought we made eye contact by chance, but it was better to y it safe.


    So I restrained the blushing female employees trying to burrow into my sides. It would''ve been a lie to say I wasn''t tempted by beauties trying to repay a life debt with their bodies, but I didn''t want to have carriage sex on a livestream watched by hundreds of thousands.


    ...Honestly, Han Se-ah alone was enough for that kind of show.


    "Right. Like I said, I''m on my way back from the kingdom, so I''m not up to date on imperial affairs. Honestly, the mercenaries'' gossip isn''t very useful information."


    "Ah, so that''s why you''re in this city..."


    The group''s female employees nodded as I made excuses, then quietly sat down on either side of me. As expected of the medieval era where human rights didn''t exist, they seemed ustomed to entertaining. I supposed it was fitting for a K-fantasy medieval era where cutting off the wrists of orphans pickpocketing to avoid starvation and ripping out the tongues of con artists was the norm.


    Come to think of it, seeing these beauties in pretty clothes in a mediocre group full of low-ranking mercenaries, they might''ve been hired with this kind of entertainment in mind from the start.


    They might''ve been the small group''s secret weapon for honey traps. But they weren''t just relying on looks with empty heads - the two immediately started exining.


    While low-ranking mercenaries spouted spection and delusions based on job postings, the two women discussed the flow of capital amongrgepanies as they began their exnation.


    "It''s an unconfirmed rumor, but the atmosphere is undeniably unsettling."


    "Most territories have started stockpiling more food than usual. Granary regions that used to export are reducing food sales despite no poor harvests, while importing territories are buying more than usual even at high prices..."


    The two women snuggled up close on either side and started exining in hushed tones. I desperately held back as their breath tickled my ears, threatening to make me grin like an idiot.


    If Han Se-ah''s camera wasn''t there, I would''ve been wrapping my arms around their waists and eagerly groping the soft flesh pressed against my arms for a fun time... but seeing that 98,519 real-time viewers number really dampened the mood.


    If Iid a hand on these women here, wouldn''t that number of ny thousand jump to about two hundred thousand? Thinking that, I passively lent an ear while letting the female employees subtly touch me.


    -Suddenly having a quickie with the imperial history tutor lol


    -What''s today''s rmended p*rn number, teacher? Please make it a home tutor video


    -Anyway, isn''t this just saying the empire pulled some typical empire sh*t? It''s imperial tradition to rot from the inside out lol


    -Nobles abandoningw and order, brigands rising up...


    Maybe it was because I snuck a peek at Han Se-ah''s stream chat, but the hushed exnations from both sides really did sound like home tutors. Of course, the only home tutors I''d seen in my life were in Japanese p*rn.


    The blonde subtly pushed out her chest while unfolding a crude map of the empire I couldn''t even read, while the brte tilted her head and whispered closer and closer to my ear as she exined. But more than their subtle seduction, what was really on my mind was Han Se-ah, of course.


    "Being in the carriage, I''m not sure where we are. Though I don''t know any imperial ce names anyway... if it''s Rnd, he might be heading to the temple?"


    -Ah lol why isn''t Teacher Rnd getting it on with the officedies in the steamy carriage?


    -He yed with noble girls! yed with them! yed with them! yed with them! yed with them! yed with them!


    -Can''t decide if this is a home tutor or OL scene~


    -No, you can tell it''s not lol


    -Ohe on, of course you can tell. Does the hero party''s luggage carrier/road paver/lighting/plump grain sack look like a donkey?


    "I see people trying to lengthen my nickname whenever they get the chance, but if you get caught once, I might just kill you for real."


    [Han Se-ah the First Road Paver donated 10,000 won!]


    How the hell are you going to kill viewers lol


    "How am I gonna kill them? When I''m with the girls, I''ll turn off the camera and only do close-ups of the magic tower geezers and Temple Knights. You guys would love that."


    She was clearly in a ce that looked like a magic tower, so she must have seamlessly entered the imperial magic tower in that short time.


    What the hell was going on...?


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Han Se-ah''s camera had range limitations no matter how it was operated.


    I was in the empire.


    Han Se-ah was filming me.


    So Han Se-ah must''ve been in the empire too.


    No matter how stupid I was or if what was above my neck was just a helmet rack or a magic tool for winning women''s hearts, I could think this much, couldn''t I?


    Then what I should''ve been thinking about was obviously why the yer Han Se-ah came to the empire.


    Maybe she rushed straight to the empire for a stream angle rather than checking the 51st floor, or when everyone scattered for thepanion strengthening event, she chased after me first as a natural 6¡ï, or maybe the kingdom''s magic tower and the empire''s magic tower were exchanging people and in the process, Han-na the genius mage who became the hero got dragged to the exchange meeting.


    As I secretly peeked at the hologram window while receiving the sultry attention of two beauties, the result was a bit different from what I thought.


    I thought she''d recklessly rushed in for a mission or stream angle to review the empire, but she really did participate in the magic tower''s exchange meeting.


    Come to think of it, thest time I checked, she was firing up viewers saying she''d learn one more advanced spell. I saw her gather all the mage users, even write a post to stir things up with something like ''The best advanced spell in my opinion''.


    But that was about the magic tower branch in the city of adventurers. After the world froze for an update and wepanions scattered as if teleporting, it was definitely weird when I thought about it.


    I experienced the ''Hey, you. You''re finally awake'' in a carriage at the northern edge thanks to the power of the update and the Goddess''s consideration, but Han Se-ah had remained in the city of adventurers. So how did the ce to learn magic suddenly be the empire''s magic tower? What was going on?


    "Sir Rnd? What are you thinking about so deeply?"


    "Was there something difficult in what we said?"


    As I was thinking this, a warm, soft sensation tempted me again from both sides. At this point, I was torn between wishing I''d kept my armor on and being d I took it off forfort.


    The camera disappeared with a whoosh, probably thinking it couldn''t keep filming the women''s cleavage all the way to the magic tower. Thanks to that, I felt my desires bubbling up even more.


    The two women shed mischievous smiles, either because Rnd''s looks were quite to their taste or because they enjoyed the situation of subtly seducing a handsome man.


    Honestly, it was getting hard to hold back. Should I just go for it? Even though I said it wasn''t necessary earlier, wasn''t giving in after this much temptation the way to protect a woman''s pride? But Han Se-ah would definitely turn the camera back on me... My head was a jumble of desires and worries.


    "Or... hehe, could it be you have other concerns?"


    "Wow, your thighs seem even firmer than the horses pulling the carriage..."


    As soft hands caressed from my arms down my sides to my thighs, I instinctively nced at Han Se-ah''s stream window. It was about time for the carriage to stop so we could eat dinner and spend the night. Which meant Han Se-ah''s stream was also about to end.


    "Well, that''s it for today''s stream. No matter how sleepless the magic tower geezers are from old age, I need to sleep. And we still haven''t decided which spell to learn, right? It wouldn''t be bad to ask for a quick demonstration here and decide. Or I could get advice from Rnd and learn based on that."


    Han Se-ah actually ended the stream, probably because we''d been together long enough that she sensed it was time to wrap up. She waved her hand at the camera, teased the chat begging her not to go, then shut off the stream without hesitation.


    Hmm, if that was the case, there was no reason to hold back anymore, was there...?


    Thinking that, I started to reach out to the two women now clinging to me¡ª


    "A-attack!"


    "Which idiot burned incense in the bonfire!?"


    "We''ll sort that outter! Protect the food carriage!"


    Suddenly, chaos erupted outside.


    ...These empire bastards seemed to have nothing going for them except their vastnd andrge poption.

 361 - The Empires Hidden Strength 1

    361 - The Empire''s Hidden Strength 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    While the two female employees seducing me from both sides made me excited, the low-ranking mercenaries bustling outside excited me in a different way.


    Watching those idiots reminded me of the problem soldiers I saw in the military - the new recruits who needed extra attention.


    It also brought to mind the F-rank mercenary who got chewed out and had his contract terminated in Reba''s mercenary group, and the novice adventurers who died or got injured for not listening and mouthing off.


    Today''s attacker for the Empire update''s "1 Day 1 Raid" event wasn''t a bandit, but a monster driven mad by hunger - a rock bear.


    "Sh*t, if that cart gets raided, we''ll have to starve for over two days!""Ropes! Bring anything we can tie with, ropes or cloth!"


    Though it was an Empire monster, the ecosystem seemed simr enough that it was quite familiar. Last time I saw one, it split three wandering orcs that entered its territory in half before filling its belly with pig sausage.


    Considering how bears tear people apart, imagine how strong a bear that''s be a monster with skin as hard as rock would be. Even mid-rank adventurers would struggle to face it alone - in game terms, it''d be around the 30th floor.


    Come to think of it, since it''s bear-based, rock bears prioritize their territory. So why the hell was it suddenlying to a man-made road and trying to smash its head into a merchant caravan''s food cart?


    "Oh my, Sir Rnd! C-can you perhaps deal with that beast too?"


    "That''d be easy, but... what the hell is going on?"


    A creature bigger than a carriage charged in, ignoring people and trying to smash its head into the luggage carts. A couple of carts had already been reduced to splinters, with the salted meat and dried fruit they were carrying now in the rock bear''s stomach.


    There were three bears - two big ones that looked like the parents, while a smaller one lumbering behind and rummaging through the food sacks the parents dropped was the cub. Of course, even the small one was bigger than a horse.


    One bigger than a carriage, one as big as a carriage, and one smaller than a carriage but bigger than a horse. Naturally, these monsters would pulverize a person''s entire body just by running into them.


    "W-well, I''m not entirely sure... but it seems one of the mercenaries did something stupid."


    "I heard they burned some incense."


    "Yes. It appears one of the mercenaries mistook some herb."


    A low-ranking mercenary who couldn''t even handle mana. Even if their physical abilities surpassed civilians, they were no match for rock bears.


    It was only natural - throw amateur MMA fighters into a den of starving bears and they can''t win a fight. Throwing ropes and making snares to try and drag them away was the best effort they could muster.


    "Get out of the way!"


    "Oh boy, that idiot."


    "What''s the matter?"


    It seemed they weren''t entirely without countermeasures. A few mercenaries who were busily rummaging through the luggage carts were dragging out a sizable ballista. It was smaller than a siege weapon, so it must have been for dealing with monsters.


    After stopping the wheels and setting up the supports, three men together turned the pulley, and the bowstring was painfully drawn with a creaking sound. The one in charge of firing pressed the end firmly against his stomach and aimed at the mother bear''s nk with both hands.


    Meanwhile, the bears were too busy gorging themselves on dried fruit to care about the humans throwing ropes or dragging strange things nearby. I wondered if there was some kind of aphrodisiac-like gluttony drug - they were so focused on eating that they didn''t even care about nooses around their necks...


    "If rock bears preferred human meat over sweets, about thirty would''ve died before I showed up."


    "I-is that so?!"


    Seeing how blindly they buried their heads in the food carts, I was rather curious what kind of herb they burned.


    As I was thinking this, the ballista was finally fired. If the rock bear had been attacking people, half the mercenaries would probably be dead by now, given its sluggish speed. Still, at least they aimed straight, even if loading after mounting was slow.


    With a thunderous sound that rang in the ears, an arrow as thick as an adult man''s forearm was fired. At least they managed their lifeline well - the ballista bolt tore through the air and burrowed into the rock bear''s side.


    Kwaaaeeeeng-!


    Kwooooong-!


    "That''s it!"


    "What do you mean ''that''s it''?"


    The heavy bolt of the ballista, piercing through the tough rocky hide. The rock bear with a spear deeply embedded in its side howled kwaaaeeeeng.


    The problem was that howl wasn''t one of pain and fear, but of rage and murderous intent.


    I mean, even orcs fight to tear people apart with spears stuck in their guts, so how could a rock bear based on a bear be weaker than an orc? And there wasn''t just one, but three rock bears.


    It took nearly a minute to load, so how did they n to deal with the other two?


    "Ugh, these f*cking idiots."


    Feeling frustration rising from my chest to my throat, Izily stepped forward without even putting on armor.


    I didn''t want to lose my appetite watching the bears'' human mukbang, since I''d soon have to eat tasteless food anyway. ...No, should I cook instead? Honestly, the half-cooked rice I make would probably taste better than the slop these guys make.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    I could easily deal with the three bears raiding the food carts. Sure, their tough hide made them terrifying monsters that would require sacrificing lives even for mid-rank adventurers, but that was by mid-rank standards.


    Before someone of high rank who could handle mana, unless it was a monster with equal amounts of mana in its body, bears or dogs were treated like neighborhood mutts.


    If I remembered correctly, that tough hide was the most expensive part, so squeezing their skulls and snapping their necks killed them easily. It was hardly worth calling a battle. It was like when a person ps their hands to kill a mosquito - you wouldn''t call that bat''.


    "My God, that huge beast."


    "Why the hell is someone of high rank in a caravan like this...?"


    A man who subdued a giant monster with a flick to the head when even a ballista couldn''t kill it. Though they didn''t know who I was, these mercenaries certainly realized I was a man who could kill bears with a tap.


    Wandering among the murmuring low-ranking mercenaries, looking around.


    "Uh, Sir Rnd? Who are you looking for?"


    "Where''s that bastard who burned the herb earlier?"


    "Oh, him?"


    Seeing me clearly searching for someone, the caravan leader and two female employees followed behind me, asking questions. Apparently, the man who kills bears with a flick was more impressive than the man who stays intact after being hit by arrows.


    With all eyes on me and everyone listening to my every word, I felt like the protagonist of an isekai story. Thanks to that, I could quickly find the mercenary I was looking for.


    A scruffy-haired man with messy hair, swollen eyelids, and a split lip - probably beaten like a dog by the captain or senior officer. He started crying as he saw me and the caravan leader approach together.


    "Hey, I''ve got something to ask you."


    "Y-yes..."


    How badly was he beaten to slur his words like that? Seeing him trembling and sobbing made me feel a bit sorry for him, but it was a rather lenient punishment considering his mistake.


    "What the hell did you burn in the campfire to make those beastse all the way here?"


    "It, it was..."


    The injured were just mercenaries who fell down during the charge, and the damage was limited to one wrecked luggage cart and the food it carried. With one food cart raided, the rations had only been reduced to about 90% - a minor incident.


    From the caravan owner''s perspective, getting three intact rock bear carcasses (minus the skulls) was a profit rather than a loss.


    Still, if it had been rock bears who knew the taste of human flesh instead of ones crazed for sweets and dried fruit, a dozen or so would''ve died, so he had no right toin even if he was beaten like a dog. In military terms, it was like identally pulling the trigger on a person with a loaded magazine - the same situation.


    It was a nk, so no one died or got hurt, but this trash private still shot at people. And he sprayed a whole magazine, rat-tat-tat.


    In that situation, who would listen if the trigger-puller imed innocence?


    ''Quentin?''


    No one but me would listen.


    "I''m not trying to me you. I just want to know. The rock bears'' behavior was clearly abnormal, so I''d like you to tell me what you burned."


    Or I''ll judge your skull guilty - with that feeling, I put my hand on the iron hammer at my waist. He gasped and inhaled sharply. But he had enough sense to exin while trying his best to hold back his sobbing voice.


    The incident started with a potion bought from some general store. As he hurriedly pulled out a vial from his pocket, a flood of additional excuses poured out.


    The potion he bought for just one silver coin from the general store was supposed to be some kind of mosquito repellent that would drive away insects when burned with firewood. As the sun was setting and preparations were being made to spend the night after dinner, he sprinkled one drop - no, wanting to see the effect, he generously sprinkled two drops on the campfire he was in charge of.


    "Just in case, let me ask - does this caravan happen to be secretly transporting any precious items?"


    "Huh? No, not at all!"


    "Even though it''s headed for the Grand Temple?"


    A caravan headed for the Grand Temple, attacks starting from day one, internal trolling, and the appearance of monsters.


    No matter how I thought about it, wasn''t this the prelude to a grand scenario? In reality, there was a treasure hidden in this shabby caravan that needed to go to the Grand Temple, there was an evil group after it, and by chance, as an NPCpanion joined the caravan, even the yer got involved.


    However, seeing the caravan owner hurriedly deny it made me think my spection might be closer to delusion.


    "Oh my, we are a caravan going to the Grand Temple, but... our business isn''t with the Grand Temple itself. We''re just selling daily necessities to the general stores around the Grand Temple. We''re not of the caliber to receive requests from the Grand Temple..."


    Really?


    The bandit attack on the first day and the monster attack caused by the F-rank mercenary''s actions - were they just simple incidents that happened because with more people, there are bound to be more idiots?


    Was my brain just pickled in game-like thinking, or was the Empire just that full of morons?


    It felt like I was trying too hard to fit the Empire into my expectations, but with two incidents in just two days, I couldn''t help but curse the Empire. At first, when they said Empire, I thought of a glorious cultural empire like the Roman Empire...

 362 - The Empires Hidden Strength 2

    362 - The Empire''s Hidden Strength 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    There''s an old saying that goes like this:


    Why do so many air idents happen in the Bermuda Triangle?


    Simply because a lot of nes fly through there.


    There are plenty of simr examples. Only a tiny fraction of Muslims act extremely, but their sheer numbers turn that ''minority'' into millions of terrorists. China may have many heroes and kind neighbors worthy of being called ''big brother'', but the rest number in the billions, earning the country that reputation.


    Empires have far more people andnd than kingdoms, so all sorts of strange things happen there. Just as incidents and idents in China and India vastly outnumber those in Korea."...You bought this as a bug repellent potion?"


    "Y-yes..."


    I opened the water container and brought it to my nose. A familiar scent invaded my nostrils. Though I''d only smelled it a few times when I was with the Reba Mercenaries, the sweetness was so distinct it remained vivid in my memory.


    So this F-rank mercenary couldn''t tell the difference between insect repellent and hunting bait. Made sense. I didn''t know if the general store knew what they were selling, but it was even more surprising that a mercenary couldn''t recognize this sickeningly sweet smell.


    Was this just some dimwitted newbie and not one of the Demon King''s pawns advancing the main story?


    "Um, Sir Rnd?"


    "...What is it now?"


    As the journey continued, I felt like I''d instantly be biased against the Empire.


    I wondered if the Heroes Chronicle developers had set the average intelligence of imperial citizens lower than that of the kingdom when creating their A.I. Like, if the average human IQ was set at 100, maybe the empire''s average was 80.


    "Uh, for some reason, there''s a rockslide blocking the road. It''s a narrow path, and there are lots of shrubs on both sides, so it''s hard to go around..."


    No, since morality was also intelligence, the empire''s average might be more like 75...


    Third day: a mercenary who drank while on night watch and couldn''t get up until morning.


    Fourth day: a staff member who miscalcted rations after a rock bear ate some, leading to improper distribution.


    And on the fifth day, today, we found that a well-maintained highway was blocked by rockslides andndslides.


    This wasn''t a dirt path naturally formed by frequent foot traffic. This was a highway, a perfect road built by the empire mobilizing its army,pacting the ground,yering y, and paving it with precisely fitted stones - now shattered and blocked by mere rockslides.


    ''The empire is the setting sun, the kingdom the rising sun. That kind of feeling?''


    "I''ll make sure to secure the deposit for you this time too. Is there any chance you could break or clear away that boulder...? Hehe."


    I thought "as expected of the empire" when I saw they''d built a perfect road for carriages, but seeing how poorly maintained it was after less than half a day''s travel made me think "as expected of the empire..." in a different way.


    The fact that such solid roads extended to rural territories in the southernmost part of the empire suggested that the empire once had a much more impressive golden age than the kingdom. And if that road was now in shambles with weeds growing from the rubble that destroyed it, it meant things had gone to sh*t just as much.


    There was no way a rural lord built such a massive road; the imperial royal family must have led the overall construction. To leave it so neglected... The empire must have been in quite a mess - I thought as I pulled out my warhammer.


    "Wow, is the empire this bad? I didn''t know since I only traveled by gate between magic towers."


    -Poor teacher doing group projects alone ?????


    -Wow how does something happen every single day as expected of the protagonist


    -Ah lol if there was one Han Se-ah here she''d clear the path right away kkkkk


    -The road-paving bastards are lounging in magic towers so the teacher has to suffer


    -Hey at this rate won''t it take over a week for Teacher to get there?


    Han Se-ah''s camera tirelessly filmed me. Abusing her yer privileges, she''d been flitting between magic towers using prototype gates, hovering around me.


    While some poor sap had be a babysitter for F-rank mercenaries, cleaning up their messes and even sharing mercenary life hacks out of frustration, Han Se-ah got to lounge in magic towers, gorging on chicken and beer just because she was a yer.


    Honestly, I was used to F-rank mercenaries, but I couldn''t stand the awful food.


    An S-rank warrior who''d drive off bandits, fend off monsters, and clear blocked roads. What ballsy bastard would dare stop such an S-rank warrior from cooking his own meals because the food tasted like sh*t?


    The problem was that the only food ingredients were jerky, grain flour, and biscuits. Even if you brought in a restaurant chef instead of an ordinary military veteran college student, it''d be impossible to make a delicious meal using only jerky, biscuits, and a pot.


    "By the way, why is the empire''s food like this? Is it because it''s a rural merchant group? There''s not even ingredients to make soup. Without butter or milk, isn''t that just flour paste instead of soup?"


    -Fact: Poor people in the kingdom also just eat boiled flour


    -Oatmeal is just roughly boiled grain flour Han Se-ah ya


    -lol The bourgeois b*tch sucks gold coins from teacher''s pockets so she doesn''t know kingdommon sense?


    -Why are these f*ckers all testifying so realistically as if they''re logged into the game experiencing the life of fantasy peasants?


    At this point, I just wanted to arrive in the city quickly.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The fortunate thing was that the Grand Temple wasn''t located in the center of the empire.


    This game was made fairly realistically, so how could the capital and Grand Temple be in the exact center of the country? In the end, I heard from the female staff members who pounced on me in the dead of night that the capital was slightly north of the center, while the Grand Temple was in the south.


    Eating this slop - to be precise, coarse flour porridge seasoned with salty jerky bits and biscuits - I felt my temper souring, but it was truly fortunate. Of course, thend was so vast that it still took just over a week to move from the southernmost part to the south, but still.


    Thinking this, I walked through the well-ordered streets of the city.


    "Come,e! New goods have arrived! They''re cheapest right now!"


    "Hand mirrors from the south! Hairpins even people from the kingdom love!"


    "What? You want skewers on credit?!"


    A city of the empire built around the Grand Temple, not a rural town in the far south. As expected of an empire that paved carriage roads all the way to the countryside, the city interior was also very clean.


    How should I put it? Comparing it to the kingdom, I''d say the baseline was higher. It wasn''t that they had amazing technology or that all citizens lived in wealth. The scene of self-employed workers shouting and beggars pleading for a single skewer wasmon in the kingdom too.


    But when I turned my gaze to the alleys, ''baseline'' seemed the best analogy my brain coulde up with. While back alleys in adventurers'' cities were full of dirt and filth, even the back alleys in the Grand Temple''s city were paved with fitted stones.


    It was like the difference between a slum and a poor hillside neighborhood.


    "Excuse me, are you Sir Rnd?"


    "...Yes, that''s me."


    As I was gawking at the city like a country bumpkin from the kingdom, slowly approaching the temple, someone suddenly addressed me.


    A monk from the temple, neatly dressed in ck priestly robes.


    ...ck?

 363 - The Empires Hidden Strength 3

    363 - The Empire''s Hidden Strength 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Of course, there was a temple in the City of Adventurers. It was like someone living in the 21st century saying, "There''s a hospital in my neighborhood." Not having a hospital nearby meant you were in a seriously underdeveloped rural area.


    In this world, temples served as both churches and hospitals. That''s why they were the most familiar ces for adventurers who risked their lives exploring dangerous locations.


    So the Empire''s temple before me felt familiar too. There seemed to be subtle differences, but to an architecturalyman like me, it was like being asked to distinguish between Greek and Roman temples.


    "This way, please."


    However, the priest before me was an unfamiliar type.The ck color of his priestly robes wasn''t a big issue, but when the man wearing them instinctively controlled his movements, it naturally piqued my curiosity.


    Clean and neat ck priestly robes instead of cheap brown or mouse-colored monk''s habits, footsteps flowing through the market crowd like water, a calm voice clearly audible amidst the bustling chaos, and even the heavy fist briefly revealed between wide sleeves.


    I didn''t have a system window like Han Se-ah to check NPCs'' star ratings, but one thing was certain. This person guiding me, regardless of his innate rating, was at least a high-level monk in his current state.


    ''A monk, sure, but more like an inquisitor? There''s also an assassin vibe...''


    A tingling sensation hit my fingertips. Despite no hint of hostility, my body''s subtle reaction suggested he reeked of blood.


    Well, even the kingdom''s inquisitors were quite busy, so how much more in the Empire with its vast territory? As they say, the more branches a tree has, the less likely it is to have a calm day. And if he was affiliated with the Grand Temple, not just an ordinary one, he must have been running himself ragged.


    With such thoughts, I slowly followed the man in ck priestly robes towards the enormous Grand Temple.


    "By the way, where are we going?"


    "Ah, I was told to escort Sir Rnd when he arrived. Someone else will exin the details in the reception room."


    I didn''t even know why I was going to the Grand Temple, and it seemed the guiding priest didn''t know much either. I wasn''t a criminal, so there was no reason to hide the truth.


    As we walked slowly in this awkward atmosphere, Han Se-ah''s camera followed us like a ghost.


    "Wow, is that the Grand Temple? It feels a bit like the Season 2 tutorial, being stuck outside the Magic Tower. I guess this tutorial will end once Rnd finishes his business at the Grand Temple? But why can''t we leave until the enhancement event is over..."


    -Hey Han, shut up and do your workbook.


    -So what advanced magic did you decide to learn? Didn''t you make a messst time trying to choose?


    -Dunno, but a bunch of Japs rushed in and started donating like Superchat, asking if there''s magic simr to anime.


    -What Japs, you f*cking idiot ????


    -There were a lot of Japanese people before, why are you calling them Japs? Are you insane?


    "Oh, magic? It ended up being a battle between fire and ice, but ice seems better for advanced magic, so I decided on Ice Storm. Advanced fire is just that Hell Fire you always see in fantasy, with single target extreme damage plus sustained damage... Honestly, Teacher Rnd beating them up would probably be faster in that time."


    -That''s right. Mages aren''t damage dealers, they''re all-purpose errand boys lool


    -This kind of mage feels too strange for someone who yed K-RPGs


    -But for advanced ice magic, what is it? Do you shoot big, manly icicles or something?


    -You said you gave up on dealing damage, why do you keep trying to shoot things? Are you American?


    After hearing the Ice Storm exnation, it seems to have low power but extremely wide-area range. Seems fitting for an advanced spell.


    It seemed she was being forced to learn magic at the Magic Tower while I was on this inexplicable root-finding Imperial journey.


    I guessed there were separate events for each yer''s ss. Seeing how mages learned magic at the Magic Tower, I supposed those who handled swords might learn a thing or two at the Swordsmen''s Guild or the Knights Order, and archers might learn ranger skills. It was like some kind of quick and easy modern tutoring for otherworlders.


    With a hologram window hovering around the back of the man''s head, I looked around while pretending to look at him, walking alongside the camera. The Grand Temple''s appearance became clear. There was certainly a reason it was called the "Grand" Temple.


    "Please wait here for a moment. Someone wille out."


    "Ah, yes. Thank you, Father."


    "It was my duty. May the Goddess''s blessings be with you too, Sir Rnd."


    I thought the temple in the City of Adventurers was quiterge, butpared to the Grand Temple, the difference was like that between a skyscraper and a neighborhood vi.


    As vast as thend was, so was the building. From the moment I stepped through the entrance, it felt like entering a huge museum. I''d say all the various guild buildings in the City of Adventurersbined probably wouldn''t match the scale of the Grand Temple.


    Still, true to the doctrine of the temple that preached the equality of all life, there were no surrounding walls. But perhaps because of that, the tall andrge temple building stood out even more.


    At this point, it might have been more apt to say that a town grew around the Grand Temple rather than the Grand Temple being in the city.


    Han Se-ah seemed to think the same, as she was making all sorts of fuss while filming my surroundings with her camera. So I could admire the temple while sitting in a spacious yet modest reception room.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    A reception room is a room for receiving guests.


    Nod.


    For some reason, the face of a Japanese politician I saw in my previous life came to mind, but anyway, that was right. In any case, it meant they had the ability to prepare a separate room for receiving guests, and since it was a ce to converse with guests, it didn''t need to be particrlyvish.


    Nobles might fill their reception rooms with all sorts of ultra-luxury furniture and branded items in a sort of pride contest, but if a temple serving the Goddess pulled that sh*t, you''d better run to the confessional instead of the infirmary if you got struck by lightning on the street.


    "You''vee a long way from the Kingdom, brother."


    "Ah, yes..."


    "Still, since we''ve met after a while, this old woman will speakfortably, if you don''t mind."


    That''s why the temple''s reception room, while quite spacious for a reception room, wasn''tvishly decorated. Add to that the fact that the nun who came to see me was a plump old woman straight out of a Ghibli animation, and it felt like I was in the house of a well-off grandmother in the countryside.


    Snow-white hair, arge hooked nose, wrinkled skin, and a benevolent smile. I wasn''t sure if it was appropriate to say this about a nun, but she was the person the term ''kind witch'' suited better than anyone else in the world.


    The problem was that I didn''t know why I was here or who this nun was. As my resentment towards the scatterbrained Goddess gradually built up, only to subside when I thought of the holy sword''s ignore defense and damage multiplier, the nun leisurely savoring her tea opened her mouth.


    "Hoho, Rnd. Rnd Bretagne. You set off alone for the Kingdom and seem to have gained more than expected. This too must be the will of the Goddess."


    "...?"


    "The story of you climbing that troublesome tower in the Kingdom, traveling with the warrior who received divine revtion from the Goddess, and being chosen by the holy sword has reached even this old woman''s ears."


    "...???"


    "If the Border Count of Bretagne had heard this story, he would have been so happy."


    My head was in a whirl from the nun''s words, speaking as if she knew me well, even my family. Was she not just a nun from the Grand Temple, but more like a grandmother I''d known since childhood?


    Of course, my memories only started from the point when I suddenly woke up in the Kingdom 11 years ago. I had no knowledge of young Rnd or family or anything, having possessed a mature, muscr male body whose growth had already finished.


    The one fortunate point was that this nun, after leisurely enjoying the aroma of her tea, closed her eyes gently and began to mutter to herself. As if understanding that I didn''t want to engage in conversation, she started detailing Rnd''s past that I never asked about.


    As expected, Goddess. I wasn''t believing, but anyway.


    "Oh, is Rnd''s past being revealed? Come to think of it, we''ve been together for over a year, but Rnd never talked about his family. Grace unni even went to the vige, Irene unni lives in the temple so it''s hard to ask, and Katie... well, everyone knows she''s a runaway princess."


    -Come to think of it, Teacher Rnd is the only one from the Empire.


    -Is the Empire ater-stage area, so it has more stars? Like level differences in RPGs?


    -But the princess has 6 stars too.


    -Suddenly craving popcorn and c, but if I order now, I''ll miss Teacher Rnd''s story, right?


    -Lol the great sword bastards will go crazy if Teacher Rnd''s past is revealed.


    Ignoring the annoyingly fidgeting camera, I listened to the old nun''s muttering as she reminisced about the past.


    Rnd of Lombardo, Rnd Bretagne.


    The only son of the Border Count of Bretagne, a young genius knight who showed innate talent at the sword tournament of Lombardo, the sword monastery protecting the Empire


    ¨D¨DOr so he would have been, but after his father''s death, he became disillusioned with the Empire, didn''t inherit his territory, and fled to the Kingdom. A former Imperial noble, now a Kingdom adventurer.


    ...Were the nobles in this world obsessed with running away from home?

 364 - The Empires Hidden Strength 4

    364 - The Empire''s Hidden Strength 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    A Border Count was a nobleman whose territory bordered another country, granted bothnd rights and military authority.


    The Empire had vastnds but was also gued by monsters. In Heroes Chronicle, Border Counts faced the wilderness rather than other nations. Rnd''s family became Border Counts as gatekeepers against monsters pouring in from the continent''s uncharted regions.


    In other words, an imperial Border Count was like a mass-produced northern archduke on the front lines fending off monsters.


    ''...Not that revealing hidden pasts matters now.''


    Of course, this story meant nothing to me.I knew nothing about the Empire besides Lombardo and the Grand Temple, so what was the point of suddenly talking about my deceased father?


    Feeling ufortable, I remained silent. The old nun, thinking I was lost in thought, continued her exnation slowly.


    "Your father, the Border Count of Bretagne, was a truly chivalrous man."


    Chivalrous in the good sense, of course. A man who served the Emperor but didn''t deny the temple''s authority, who took up the sword to protect the weak from hordes of monsters, who loved the Empire and refused to retreat from the enemy.


    The Border Count of Bretagne, like a righteous warrior facing evil, died when young Rnd left his domain to participate in Lombardo''s swordsmanship tournament. The reason? The greed and selfishness of neighboring lords mixed withx attitudes. They failed to send timely support to Bretagne as it held back waves of monsters.


    "They were truly impious. To daremit treason over petty selfishness in the face of the Empire''s enemies."


    ''F*ck, I think I''ve seen this in Romance of the Three Kingdoms. It''s like ipetentmanders cutting off allied supplies.''


    Young genius knight Rnd, blessed with a robust body and remarkable swordsmanship for his age, and beautiful features inherited from his parents.


    So when Rnd, drunk on the honor of being Lombardo''s champion after winning the tournament, received the terrible news. His father died isted while facing a monster wave, and his mothermitted suicide by poison just before monsters burst in as she evacuated the domain''s people.


    Of course, even though the Empire had begun to rot, it wasn''tpletely decayed. Other Border Counts who heard this news were so enraged they nearly drew swords on the temple and imperial court in protest.


    The imperial court, furious at this clear act of treason, dispatched investigators. Men in ck robes from the Grand Temple silently set out on pilgrimages at night. The nobles who tried to save resources once and opened the Empire''s borders to a monster wave were dragged to dim basements, never to see light again, but...


    Rnd, the ill-fated protagonist who headed from Lombardo to the County of Bretagne, never showed his face in the Empire again.


    "Still, the fact that you''vee this far means you''ve sorted out your feelings to some extent..."


    ''No, I just woke up on an Empire-bound carriage.''


    "I understand if you hate the Empire. But don''t doubt the Goddess. Human malice is like weeds or pests - no matter how excellent the gardener, they''ll always grow in some corner."


    I heard those words, but they didn''t stir any particr thoughts.


    After all, the parents I thought of weren''t a Border Count who died fulfilling his duty and a countess who died helping others. My father was a self-employed man facing difficult customers instead of monsters, and my mother was a housewife with no domain residents to care for.


    Responding apathetically, the old nun seemed to think it was due to emotional wounds and poured another cup of tea. Actually, what annoyed me wasn''t the old nun who liked old stories, but the camera stuck to my profile without moving an inch.


    "What the f*ck... Two countries aren''t even at war, but nobles won''t defend against monstersing to eat people because they''re stingy? Is this really the Empire? Seriously?"


    -Don''t f*ckingugh, this is the neighborhood you have to save, hero


    -When you request support during the story to kill mobs, expect replies like "Who gives a sh*t?"


    -Roughly speaking, the Kingdom deals with the Tower while the Empire blocks monster waves, but why need an update?


    -Those constantlying out of the Tower will probably get involved somehow. Anyway, f*ck the Empire


    "No, I thought we''d get a reliable ally when the Empire appeared, but we''ve just gained a nearly-dead burden. So basically, the tank pulled all the monster aggro, but the healer won''t heal because they''re stingy with mana? How''s that any different?"


    [Teacher Rnd''s New White Great Sword donated 50,000 won!]


    I don''t really get the domain stuff, but I immediately understand healers not giving heals. Lol f*ck


    [Han Se-ah the First Baggage donated 10,000 won!]


    As expected of a baggage carrier, immediately sizing up the burden? But it''s f*cking heavy, right? Your shoulders hurt, don''t they?


    Han Se-ah muttered incredulously beyond the screen, and all sorts of donations exploded violently. Snarky zoomer voices shouted "whatcha gonna do?" whilenguid TTS voices narrated Han Se-ah''s bleak future like a documentary.


    Of course, viewers only focused on the Empire''s bad parts, so it was a natural reaction.


    The first day of a countryside merchant group, bandits appeared, low-ranking imperial mercenaries were worse than novice kingdom adventurers, public safety was a mess, and nobles neglected their duties, leading to the shocking news of a likable NPC''s parents ascending to heaven.


    And since the chances of getting entangled with that Empire in the story exceeded 100%, of course they were worried.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Thanks to the talkative old nun''s gossip about Rnd''s past, Heroes Chronicle gamers concluded the Kingdom was about tower climbing while the Empire was about monster defense, and no objections arose.


    Although the clear condition was conquering the tower, Heroes Chronicle offered infinite freedom. There were even people starting restaurant franchises in the Kingdom without entering the tower, so it was only natural.


    You could tell just by looking at theyout of the Kingdom and Empire.


    The Empire was northeast of the Kingdom, and the Empire blocked monster waves as you went further north. The Empire was above the Kingdom, monster waves were above the Empire, and those monsters kepting down.


    "Sh*t, if we screw up, tower crap might flow down and destroy the mid tower too!"


    -3-man party, missing teammate, enemy grabbing both buffs, bullets flying, ugh why am I the only one without a teammate


    -Well, monstersing down from north to south won''t just stop at the Empire lolol They''ll reach the Kingdom too


    -Monsters invading from the north? Those BB Games bastards need their ideology checked for real


    -It''s a continent above and a kingdom below, so a southern invasion? This is totally China and North...


    Han Se-ah''s cry, as a gamer who''d yed various games, sinctly summarized the continent''s situation for yers to understand.


    Gettingfortably stronger down below, then getting caught up in sh*t flowing over from above, having your livelihood destroyed and tasting bitter defeat - it was all too familiar for Korean gamers.


    Of course, this didn''t just happen in the rift(league). As with all team games, when one teammate couldn''t pull their weight and became just dead weight, the rest suffered.


    In the now-folkgame space war simtion, if allies did stupid sh*t and died, you started with 200 vs 400 poption. In FPS games, if a teammate was a liability, I instantly became Swiss cheese caught in crossfire.


    Even beyond games, in the traditional K-university culture of group projects, you saw the same pattern. So viewers'' worried teasing naturally turned to Han Se-ah.


    "...But what swordsmanship, f*ck."


    Han Se-ah getting teased in exchange for a fat wallet was nothing new, so it wasn''t really an issue. With so many viewers, even with a 10-minute dy on chat and minimum donations raised from 1,000 won punches to 10,000 won punches, if just 1% of 100,000 real-time viewers threw ament, that was still a thousand people.


    The problem was the sudden flood of attention on me.


    Of all things, I had to have a swordsmanship tournament winner title in the past, goddammit.


    -Why''s a genius swordsman from a renowned family carrying a hammer?


    -So where''s the hidden fianc¨¦e? When''s the catfight starting, just like a dog... no, cat?


    -Shouldn''t have called Katie a zoomer, she copied her mentor''s behavior exactly, now this is a true teacher


    -So what happened to the domain? Surrounding nobles all died too, so it must be huge, did the Empire swallow it?


    From baseless expectations of showing incredible swordsmanship skills if he fought seriously since he was chosen by the holy sword, to lewd expectations of having messed around with tons of female characters in Lombardo as much as he yed around with the Kingdom''sdies.


    On Earth, the only des I''d touched in my life were kitchen knives and toy wooden swords from school trip souvenir shops. In the Kingdom, I lived a blunt weapon life with a warhammer as my main weapon and maces as sub-weapons.


    Expecting genius swordsmanship skills from someone like that? It might be easier to hunt bosses barehanded.

 365 - The Empires Hidden Strength 5

    365 - The Empire''s Hidden Strength 5


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Learning swordsmanship now seemed pointless, even if I gained sword skills from the Goddess. It would only cause trouble.


    During my 11 years as an adventurer, it wasn''t my swordsmanship that earned me embarrassing titles like "Indomitable" or "Unyielding" and even a fan club. It was my sturdy body and even sturdier equipment.


    My shield and armor had maintained a wless sheen for 11 years without a single scratch, despite only being cleaned of filth. And the warhammer, now as familiar as my own fist. These were Rnd''s default equipment from his character illustration in Heroes Chronicle before I possessed him.


    Even when I took them off to rest, I always wore this gear on long adventures. Like modern people who feel awkward without their smartphones, I''d feel strange now without the hefty warhammer handle. What swordsmanship were they talking about?


    "This old woman has said too much. ...If you have time, say a prayer before you go.""Yes, I understand."


    As I pondered this, the elderly nun finally finished her lengthy exnation. I wanted to return to the Kingdom immediately, but I figured I should pray before leaving.


    They wouldn''t send me all the way to the Empire just to hear stories of the past. This nun must have been in charge of exining the backstory, and anything rted to the Season 2 patch would likely be revealed in front of the Goddess statue. With the memory fragment and all, it seemed I''d have to go to the statue after all.


    After the drawn-out chat ended, I was led to a small prayer room right behind the reception room. A modest setup caught my eye - a small table, a single chair, and a wooden Goddess statue. It looked like a personal space rather than one for receiving guests.


    "No one wille to this room, so feel free to rx."


    "Alright."


    The nun who escorted me to the door with unhurried steps made the sign of the cross before disappearing. Han Se-ah''s camera also temporarily returned to the magic tower.


    It seemed she turned the camera away so I could pray in peace after hearing about the past. Thanks to that, I could look around the prayer roomfortably. Though there wasn''t much to see in such a small room.


    Ignoring the small table and chair prepared for reading the Bible during breaks, I approached the small wooden Goddess statue.


    About the size of my forearm, it looked portable. Probably a sculpture made for priests and nuns embarking on pilgrimages.


    ''So what am I supposed to do now...?''


    Thinking this, I strode toward the statue, but nothing happened. Last time, I just had to approach the Goddess statue and whoosh, I''d fly off. Maybe it was because I didn''t have a quest item like the memory fragment this time.


    Still, I expected some event to start since I came all this way.


    After pacing in front of the statue, sitting in the chair for no reason, and flipping through the Bible on the table, nothing happened. I even closed my eyes tightly in front of the statue to pray, but still nothing.


    "Hmm...?"


    Puzzled, I opened my eyes and scratched my head. That''s when I noticed a subtle seam around the Goddess statue''s waist. Not a crack from poor maintenance, but as if the statue could be opened like a capsule.


    To hell with sacrilege, I thought I''d get nothing at this rate. Without hesitation, I reached out and grasped the statue''s head. Figuring that ditzy Goddess would forgive this much disrespect.


    Holding the head with one hand and the calf with the other, I pulled. With a creaking sound, the statue opened. It felt odd that a temple would tantly use a Goddess statue as an item storage capsule. It was also like finding a clue in an escape room game, leaving me with mixed feelings.


    [Obtained Fragment of Imperial Swordsmanship - Someone''s Memory]


    And what came out was a reward I didn''t particrly want.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    After restoring the Goddess statue, I walked out of the Grand Temple.


    While the Grand Temple itself was immense and impressively majestic, the surrounding city was an ordinaryndscape created by ordinary people.


    If I had to find a difference, it might have been the types of restaurants.


    Unlike the adventurer''s city that focused more on cafes and desserts than proper meals, the Grand Temple''s city had many restaurants. Of course, I''m talking about shops reflecting modern civilization for yers.


    If the only difference between the Empire and the Kingdom was the ratio of restaurants, I supposed there was almost no cultural difference between the two countries. Thinking this, I entered a shop wafting with the savory aroma of fried food.


    "Wee! Table for one?"


    "Yeah."


    "Right this way!"


    Originally, I had nned to stop by the magic tower after visiting the Grand Temple, casually check out some Imperial magic items, and then meet Han Se-ah. But Han Se-ah conveniently got a mission.


    The mission was simple - Han Se-ah and I had to meet before sunset today. Han Se-ah was stuck in the magic tower and could only wait passively, but everyone seemed to think it was doable.


    Well, assuming I was a normal NPC, the only things to see in this city were the Grand Temple and the magic tower. Unless I suddenly decided to abandon the Kingdom and be an Imperial mercenary.


    "Will hee to the magic tower after eating? Hmm, should I open point betting again?"


    -Oh, Han''s house is open again? I''m still short on bullets


    -LOL bastards,e at me. I''ll take your points deliciously


    -Soon a bunch of young dementia patients with amnesia will appear


    -He''ll probablye after eating anyway, so it''s basically just guessing Rnd''s mealtime, right?


    -He might check out a weapon shop, cksmith, or alchemist in between, so think carefully


    The viewers started chattering noisily, while Han Se-ah naturally sucked up donations, eagerly awaiting the mission money from the big spenders.


    So I should go about 3 minutes after the mission ends when the sun sets. I''d enter the magic tower the moment the mission failure popped up on the hologram window.


    Thinking this, I took the menu from the smiling waitress.


    Familiar with ignoring the camera''s gaze, I looked at the menu filled with various fried dishes. As expected for a yer-oriented shop, the prices were higher than I thought. Well, fried food does use a lot of expensive oil, making it a luxurymoners can only dream of...


    "I''ll have this chicken leg set and a beer."


    "Yes, order received!"


    What a bizarre situation - praying to the Goddess in armor and then digging into chicken and beer. The viewers must have found it quite amusing too, given the flood of meaningless acronyms and icons in the chat.


    It was understandable - a warrior who usually ate soup and stew served by nuns in fantasy-style inn dining rooms was now having chicken and beer for a solo drink. But judging by how quickly points were piling up in the betting pool,ughter would soon turn to tears.


    As expected, the most points were on "within 2 hours". Many viewers had seen my habit of eating quickly, ingrained from college days through military service, as a returning student, andter as a mercenary and adventurer.


    Slurping up broth without any chunks almost like drinking it. Even stew packed with meat - stuffing a whole chunk in my mouth, chewing vigorously, and swallowing. Honestly, it didn''t even take 10 minutes, let alone 20. Having seen this daily through Han Se-ah''s camera, over 70% bet on within 2 hours.


    "Excuse me, this is on the house."


    "Hm?"


    Unlike a typical inn dining room, this fried food shop was set up with modern single seats and 4-person tables. As I pretended to eat alone while actually watching Han Se-ah''s stream on a hologram window fixed to the wall of my single seat, a te of french fries was suddenly ced on my table.


    Piled high on the te and generously sprinkled with expensive cheese, this clearly wasn''t just a service item. It looked like something that should cost at least a silver coin, so how could this be free?


    Thinking this, I turned slightly to see a brown-haired waitress hiding her face behind a tray and a plumpdy with a friendly smile.


    With the same hair color and simr eyes, they must have been a mother-daughter team running this fried chicken shop.


    "In that case, I''ll have another beer."


    "Oh, yes!"


    No reason to refuse kindness I was used to. Seemed I''d found an excuse to tease Han Se-ah too. Setting aside the greasiness of the chicken leg, I couldn''t grab the cheese-covered fries with my hands, so I picked up a fork and watched the waitress approach with my new beer.


    Crispy batter, perfectly salted chicken leg meat, ice-cold beer that made my teeth tingle, greasily fried but not cloying potatoes, and rich, salty cheese.


    They seemed quite skilled with fried food - this ce must have been a fixture in the market street. Thinking this, I took out a silver coin from my pocket and spoke to the waitress.


    "I have a question."


    "Y-yes?!"


    "Do you know this area well?"


    I had no intention of openly enjoying a night with a waitress in front of the camera, but I could test Han Se-ah''s patience by lurking around the magic tower. With this in mind, I made a request to the waitress who was staring intently at my face and the silver coin, nodding her head vigorously.


    If there were any famous shops near the magic tower.


    Not anywhere else, just around the magic tower.

 366 - Broadcasting Genius Han Se-Ah 1

    366 - Broadcasting Genius Han Se-Ah 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    There''s a strange addictiveness to messing with people. Of course, we shouldn''t cross the line in the name of pranks, but this level of teasing should be allowed between us, right?


    "Teacher!!! Roooll!!! Laaand!!! Where are you going this tiiiime¨D!!!!!"


    -LMAO, you Magic Tower addicts getting your sanity back yet?


    -Where am I? Who are you? Where am I? Who are you? Where am I? Who are you? Where am I? Who are you?


    -I... seem to have forgotten something important I... seem to have forgotten something important I... seem to have forgotten something important I... seem to have forgotten something important -No teacher why are you wandering around the Empire like that do you want to see me die? You should quickly return to the Kingdom and think about seeing Grace''s eyes how can you pretend to mess around in the Empire and then just inly ignore that employee if you ate the points at least ask for a sex video


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    Han Se-ah came clearly into view despite the darkened alley. In what seemed to be a Magic Tower researchb full of beakers and sks of strange fluorescent liquids, she wailed "Kieeeeeek-".


    Apparently, she was waiting alone in the Magic Tower because I''d been dragging my feet.


    Stimted by this sight, the viewers howled collectively like a pack of wolves. Well, it was only natural since 98% of the viewers'' points would fly away in the next 5 minutes.


    I started eating dinner around 7:10 PM by Han Se-ah''s standard. 70% of the bets were ced on the 2-hour cut, arriving before 9 PM, with subsequent bets ced sequentially at 10 PM and 11 PM.


    "Hmm... I wonder if there''s an alchemy workshop in this alley."


    "No! There''s nothing there! Please don''t go ande to the Magic Tower, if youe now you might barely make it eeeek¨D!!!"


    Ah, this was fun.


    Pretending to know nothing, I started heading towards the Magic Tower but then turned into the side alley, causing Han Se-ah to wail once again. Although not as much as a 50th floor boss monster, some big spenders suddenly got interested and started cing missions worth 50,000 to 100,000 won each, umting to nearly a million won in mission rewards.


    Of course, objectively speaking, even the 10,000 won punches I''d been taking all day would easily exceed a million won. If you counted the 50,000 won, 100,000 won donations from big spenders wanting to give advice one by one, plus advertising revenue, a million won might be considered trivial, but...


    Just as I still couldn''t shake off the mentality of a military-servicepleted college returnee despite inhabiting Rnd''s body, living in the game world by modern standards, Han Se-ah too must still be full of a petty bourgeois mindset.


    If not?


    What if she was acting like this for the stream?


    "Hey hey hey, this distance is roughly, roughly 70m? With Rnd''s walking speed, we could pass it in 3 minutes. There''s nothing in the alley, right? Hmm...


    If we just quickly pass through and go straight to the Magic Tower, it''s possible, possible eeeek¨D"


    Hmm... I''d believe her. She truly was a streaming genius.


    She was jerking around much more vividly than the viewers who bet their points.


    I mean, this wasn''t some human pachinko, but when a bead called Rnd was wandering around the alleys at will, it looked like the donation money of one million won, now showing ?1,264,000, was about to fly away. It was noticeable that the viewers were naturally immersing themselves in Han Se-ah''s fuss.


    Regardless, I''d long since stepped into the alley.


    Since it wasn''t a mission rted to game strategy, I could mess around a bit. Thinking this, I trudged through the dark alley without a single light. Instead, since it was a city with the Grand Temple and Magic Tower, there were streetlights and such on the main roads even at night, but it didn''t mean these tucked-away alleys were bright.


    "...It seems you''ve taken a wrong turn, my lord."


    "I don''t have any business in this alley. I''m just looking around near the Magic Tower."


    "How about I guide you?"


    Seeing that there were plenty of people lingering even in such a dark alley, I wondered if this was a ce with an information guild or something. If so, the fried food shop girl might not know about it.


    As I slowly walked into the dark alley without a single light, wearing heavy full te armor, I saw tense gazes. Well, judging by appearances, it was a sturdy armor that was hard to tell whether I was an adventurer or a knight. Even if this wasn''t a hideout for criminals, it was bound to make them uneasy.


    By the way, they weren''t silently hiding, but openly speaking to me. Despite appearances, they might be more decent people.


    "Information guild? Or errand boys for the temple?"


    "......Are you asking that so tantly?"


    "Well, you''re the one who spoke first to an armored man in such shabby clothes. Back alley folks don''t hang around trying to squeeze a penny out of someone dressed like this. Even if they get beaten to death for no reason, there''s no one to report it to the patrol."


    The man sighed deeply at my words and scratched the back of his head, seemingly unaware of this. His worn and tattered clothes, chipped dagger, and dirty skin made him look like a homeless person wearing trash discarded by an adventurer, but his well-trained physique ruined the disguisepletely.


    What homeless person would pay attention to their footsteps and control their breathing?


    "Information guild, that''s right. But is it that obvious?"


    "Your skin might be dirty, but what''s the use when your body is so well-trained it''s clearly noticeable? Instead of picking up worn clothes, you''d be better off covering yourself with rags like beggars do, wearing them like robes."


    "Yes..., thank you for the advice. But why?"


    "Nothing much, just had something to ask."


    If I had to evaluate, he was an excellentbatant who could aim for a high rank, but he seemed like a young master who knew nothing about back alley ecology. I was curious about such a young master working for the information guild.


    So, ignoring Han Se-ah''s screams, I followed the man into a dpidated building.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Actually, there was nothing special about the information guild.


    The information guild was a bit different from coachmen, bakers, stonemasons and carpenters, adventurers and mercenaries guilds. While other guilds gathered experts to protect and peacefully share the pie of profits, the information guild felt more like a collection of all sorts of riffraff.


    Well, it wasn''t a world with inte, and it was a guild that collected rumors heard from back alley vagrants to prostitutes and employees who received a few coins from customers, so it was natural.


    So while other guilds upied one area, the information guild spread widely across cities or territories, collecting all sorts of rumors and then sharing them with each other. That meant it was perfect for browsing all kinds of baseless rumors spread throughout the Empire.


    "...Excuse me, do you really want this kind of information?"


    "That''s what I said."


    "But, for someone who''s said to be the owner of a holy sword."


    A rogue military union emerging in the northeast of the Empire, a territory in the west of the Empire ravaged by bandits, arge outbreak of wandering monsters in the southeast due to a mad mage who failed to tame monsters...


    As I slowly read through all sorts of unverified gossip, the woman muttered quietly, seemingly dumbfounded by the situation. She seemed to be a high-ranking member of the information guild, quite beautiful in appearance. Judging by her perceived skill and appearance, she was probably around 3-4 stars.


    As the woman with dark brown hair neatly tied up grumbled while putting down unorganized documents on the table, I ced another silver coin on the table. It wasn''t that I was looking for specific information, I just needed a ce to spend time until 12 o''clock.


    ''No matter what, I can''t keep wandering around the market street until after 12 o''clock...''


    It wasn''t normal to loiter in an alley for 4 hours from 8 to 12 just to y a prank. The viewers watching through the camera would flood the chat.


    However, with the excuse of an information guild, the story was a bit different.


    I could tease Han Se-ah, who was already wailing towards the word ?1,448,000 shing red, while also satisfying usibility. I could already see all sorts of chats starting to give legitimacy to my meaningless actions with their brain theories.


    "No, suddenly what information guild!"


    -LOL They said there was nothing but the Magic Tower and Grand Temple, but there was a guild?


    -Come to think of it, don''t you need to go to the coachman''s guild to catch a ride back? The idiot who didn''t even think about guilds is a legend


    -By the way, why are all the Empire noonas pretty?


    -You dumbass, he''s been away from his hometown for 10 years, of course he''d be curious


    -Look at the thickness of those documents, sh*t is it because thend is vast or because the nobles are idiots, there''s so much


    The chat was full of viewers who lost their memories and caused amotion, but that was already a story from around 9 o''clock. It was almost 12 o''clock now, so the memories were already buried in their hearts, and the chat was full of mockery towards Han Se-ah, who was stomping her feet as the mission worth over a million won was about to fail.


    The gamepany wasn''t crazy, they wouldn''t imprison the yer in the Magic Tower forever. Seeing that movement between Magic Towers was possible, she should be able to quietly return to the Kingdom''s Magic Tower.


    But the viewers had gathered mission money ranging from 10,000 won to 100,000 won, umting to 1.4 million won. It seemed there were no big spenders who bet 500,000 won or 1 million won at once, so it meant nearly 100 viewers ced missions.


    Even if the live stream had tens of thousands of viewers, how many streamers could ignore and brush off when 100 donations were bundled together, pushing "Meet Rnd at the Magic Tower!"?


    "No, no, no, there''s still hope, it''s not 12 o''clock yet, don''t say it''s a failure!"


    After putting down a document with unbelievable news about a gue outbreak caused by selling monster body fluids as a panacea, I prepared to leave the guild.


    The woman who seemed to be the branch head of the information guild rolled her eyes, not understanding what was going on, but it was none of my business.


    If I left now, I should be able to enter the Magic Tower about a minute after the mission failed.

 367 - Broadcasting Genius Han Se-Ah 2

    367 - Broadcasting Genius Han Se-Ah 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Han Se-ah stormed down the Magic Tower corridor, her eyebrows twitching, lips mumbling, jaw clenched tight, and fists trembling. She was clearly fuming.


    "Oh, Rnd? You''re... here?" she said, her tone dripping with frustration.


    -That f*cking tone lmao


    -Teacher Rnd entered the Magic Tower at 12:01:08 lololol


    -How the hell does someone blow 1.6 million won in 68 seconds? -Not hourly or daily, but 160,000 won per minute holy shiiiiit


    -I knew Teacher Rnd was up to something when he started acting all confident lololol


    Whether it was plot convenience or to create a usible reason for the yer, the Magic Tower had implemented all sorts of modern conveniences disguised as "magical devices".


    After showing my adventurer''s badge to the guard at the entrance, I passed through the automatic door, walked down a brightly lit corridor, and took the elevator to meet Han Se-ah. The Magic Tower seemed no different from the Kingdom or Empire in this regard.


    Having missed out on the mission reward by a hair''s breadth, she was visibly shaking with frustration.


    ''I can control Han Se-ah''s missions!''


    "So, uh... should we head to the Kingdom?" I asked.


    -Look at her going from fuming to tucking her tail between her legs as soon as she sees his face, so f*cking cute lol


    -Now what?Now what?Now what?Now what?Now what?Now what?


    -Doesn''t seem like there''s much to do in the Empire, might as well take Teacher Rnd to the Kingdom?


    -Now that you''ve learned magic, hurry up and go get the other members


    -So do you know how to get to the Kingdom? Don''t tell me we''re starting a two-week carriage journey?


    However, her anger dissipated quickly. Having met up but unsure what to do next, Han Se-ah''s expression quickly turned bewildered.


    She had probably been eagerly waiting for me to enter the Magic Tower and rushed out immediately, but hadn''t thought beyond that point. She likely didn''t know if I could use the Magic Tower''s gate for the yer''s tutorial. How could she?


    Finding her bewildered expression rather cute, I quietly observed her without advancing the conversation. A bead of cold sweat trickled down her forehead.


    The awkward silence was broken by a mage who suddenly burst out of a research room.


    "Ah, there you are!" he eximed.


    "Eh, yes?" Han Se-ah replied, startled.


    "The master instructed me to guide the guests to the Kingdom gate. It''s a prototype, so it might be a bit unstable, but it should get you back to the Kingdom!"


    "Kellin! I told you not to say useless things to our guests!"


    A young mage with messy hair and a dazed look stood before us, along with an old mage with wrinkles all over ring at him disapprovingly. Presumably in charge of gate management, they started forcefully guiding the way without even looking at or listening to Han Se-ah''s reaction.


    It seemed they might be NPCs who appeared because we lingered too long in the Magic Tower. Rather than forcing story progression, it was more natural to think they wanted to send off guests who had been dawdling past midnight after being invited.


    Meanwhile, the young mage seemed to know our identities and wanted to talk to me, but couldn''t say anything due to the old mage ring fiercely from behind.


    "It''s an honor to meet those chosen by the Goddess," the old mage said. "Thanks to you, the Magic Tower has been able to research the unknown field of gates. Surely, all this is the Goddess''s guidance."


    "Ah, yes..." Han Se-ah replied awkwardly.


    After shooing away his own disciple with a re, the old man chuckled and spoke to Han Se-ah in a friendly manner. No matter how much of a hero you are in the game, it''s bound to be ufortable for a Korean when a grandfather who looks nearly 70 starts talking about honor and such. Still, whether oblivious or pretending to be, the mage''s chatter continued.


    He rambled on about various research derived from gate magic, curiosity about the hero''s artifact called inventory, and social and economic ripple effects caused by advancing magic.


    "Ah... The Empire or the Kingdom, a mage is a mage," Han Se-ah muttered. "How are all these old geezers the same?"


    -Looks like the Magic Tower is where mages gather regardless of affiliation with the Kingdom or Empire?


    -They say people talk more as they age, so I guess mages talk even more, squared lol


    -He''s whipped up an entire economics lecture while walking down one corridor


    -Wow, did you listen to all that?


    -I skipped through it while dozing off, that''s why it seemed quick lol


    Amidst Han Se-ah''s shock at his talkativeness and viewers checking the mood, we finally arrived at the gate. Unlike the one for entering the tower, an empty doorframe with a strange blue light weed us.


    "What do you think?" the old mage asked proudly. "Once this ismercialized, the mountain range between the Kingdom and Empire will be as good as gone! It''ll shut up those fools who want to build flying ships for exchange!"


    "Indeed. I''ll be cheering for your research." Han Se-ah said, fidgeting awkwardly.


    She then quickly disappeared into the gate. The blue light apparently signified the gate''s activation, and she plunged in headfirst without asking or checking.


    When I nced at the assistant, he gave me a look as if to ask why I wasn''t going, so I stepped towards the gate.


    Aren''t such spatial transportation devices usually prepared, charged, and put through various procedures before being checked and then having people inserted? Come to think of it, the gate for entering the tower just lets you walk right in.


    "Umm, the otherrades, uuuugh?!!!" Han Se-ah''s voice called out.


    Beeeeeeeeeep¨D¨D


    As I moved towards the gate heading from the Empire to the Kingdom, a sparkling mana light pierced through my eyelids in the blink of an eye, brightly illuminating my vision. A momentary ringing echoed in my ears, followed by Han Se-ah''s bizarre voice and the sound of an explosion engulfing me.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Breaking news! The gate connecting the Kingdom and Empire in the Magic Tower experiences an unexined explosion!


    "...Ah, is this a sign not to cross over to the Empire so easily?"


    -This seems like amon episode in RPG games, but experiencing it in virtual reality makes my guts clench


    -But does this kill users orpanions if they get caught up in it? Like, are they stuck in the Magic Tower walls and stuff?


    -No way lol This must be a fixed event. No matter how sh*tty the game is, they wouldn''t kill off a core party member in the tutorial, right?


    -Forget thepanions, if the yer messes around enough, they might unlock the "Died by Gate" achievement


    -Why would anyone need to die for that lol Just go to the Kingdom nicely instead of choosing to go to heaven


    Having been thest to leave for the Empire, I was greeted by worried-lookingrades when I returned to the Kingdom via the gate.


    To ensure Han Se-ah''s mission failure, I had returned to the Kingdom after midnight, slept for a night, and woken up to find the group preparing meals and gathering at the table as usual, having heard the news.


    I thought of the explosion as a kind of fixed event, a sign from the operators not to cheese the travel between the Kingdom and Empire... but to our group, it sounded like the crazy mages'' unstable experiment nearly killed the hero and the holy sword''s owner.


    "Are you really alright?" Irene asked, concern evident in her voice.


    Grace chimed in, "Are you sure nothing hurts? No difort in your stomach, or trouble controlling your mana...?"


    Because of this, Irene kept ncing my way while cooking soup, Grace openly stroked my forearm or poked at my side, and Katie silently circled around me, ring as if trying to find something wrong. All I could do was smile awkwardly.


    By this logic, shouldn''t they be worried about Han Se-ah too? When I casually asked, it seemed they were less concerned thanks to her genius mage image.


    If the hero and genius mage got caught up in the Magic Tower''s mistake, she''d notice any problems herself. Moreover, she had crossed the gate before me and was waiting, so she escaped being an object of concern. Maybe I should have entered the gate first.


    "I''m really fine," I assured them, "so let''s talk about the tower. We need to decide whether to explore the 51st floor or practice our newly learned skills."


    "Alright, if Rnd says so."


    They were a sight for sore eyes as always, but that was precisely the problem with such beauties. When they stared intently with half-teary or worried expressions, it was as burdensome as it was beautiful.


    I brought up the topic while slurping Irene''s soup, iparable to the tasteless slop from the Empire. The rich vor touching the tip of my tongue, followed by the subtle sweetness of grains, made it embarrassing to even call it the same soup as that nearly spoiled flour gruel.


    Grace and Katie seemed to have missed Irene''s cooking too, eating faster than usual.


    "We don''t know what kind of ce the 51st floor is yet, right?"


    "The advance party that went to the entrance said ins have appeared again."


    Katie nodded, "ins again? That''ll be convenient for moving around."


    The bowls were cleaned spotlessly, apparently having realized the preciousness of Irene''s cooking due to the journey''s effects. Enjoying the lingering warmth of the soup in our stomachs, we sat at the table and started discussing the 51st floor.


    As there are impatient people everywhere in the world, some high-ranking adventurers had already rushed to the 51st floor while we were taking a brief rest under the name of Season 2.


    Everyone''s expression subtly rxed at the news of ins reappearing after the venomous marsh and the hignd where forming battle lines was difficult. However, we had to remember that we were inside a game.


    "But we can''t let our guard down just because it''s ins," I warned. "The tower''s structure makes the Demon King''s power stronger as we go up... This time, instead of goblins, we might encounter something like ogres."


    Grace nodded, "True, even if ins are easy to explore, we don''t know what kind of monsters might appear there. Wonder if the guild has any news?"


    "How about we stop by the guild to check, and then head to the 51st floor?" Irene suggested.


    "I''m fine with that," Han Se-ah agreed. "I can practice my newly learned advanced magic on the ins too."


    After this reminder not to let our guard down, we headed to the guild, where unbelievably shocking news awaited us.

 368 - Broadcasting Genius Han Se-Ah 3

    368 - Broadcasting Genius Han Se-Ah 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Ellis headed to the top floor with the grand ambition of leeching a sry, only to find the Adventurers'' Guild deserted. The city was suffering from the Knights'' actions. A junior clerk frantically organized paperwork, his face tense with worry.


    In contrast, the low and mid-rank adventurers bustling about since morning seemed perfectly at ease. Anymotion would likely be just squabbles over temporary party distributions,pletely unrted to the clerk''s anxiety.


    This had to mean bad news hade down from above.


    "I''d like to hear about the 51st floor."


    "Huh? Why would you- Oh! It''s Sir Rnd!" The clerk''s gloomy expression brightened noticeably as she looked up at me.Her change in demeanor was quite adorable, promptingments to pop up in the chat. It seemed the saying about Adventurers'' Guild receptionists being hired for their looks rang true. The petite, brown-haired clerk, reminding me of a squirrel, handed over the documents without hesitation.


    The number 51 immediately caught my eye. Below it were ominous words: damage report, missing persons, casualties.


    "Hmm... I wonder what made them think they could handle that floor."


    "What happened?"


    "Looks like some mid-rank adventurers who went up as workers got greedy and entered the 51st floor. They must''ve thought they could escape if needed after hearing it was a ins."


    The knowledge that the 51st floor was a vast ins identical to the 1st floor had be a dangerous lure. The documents detailed how these adventurers had carelessly entered the area.


    About six parties, totaling forty people - reckless mid-rank fools who''d increased their numbers beyond the average party size - had let their guard down at the sight of the ins. Only two survivors remained. The rest were either missing or dead. And the monsters that had annihted them? Goblins.


    ...Goblins?


    "Goblins? Forty mid-rank adventurers were defeated by goblins?" I couldn''t believe it.


    "It says there were some orcs mixed in too," Grace pointed out. "Maybe the survivors'' testimony was distorted by panic?"


    Grace and Katie had somehow materialized on either side of me to peer at the documents. Irene, standing a step back, made a small sign of the cross, praying for the souls of the dead adventurers.


    Han Se-ah, though not approaching directly, ced her camera over the documents and began slowly reading through them, engaging in conversation with her viewers.


    These were mid-rank adventurers, trained to a level that normal civilians couldn''t hope to beat even if reborn - like professional martial artists or kendo instructors. And they were killed by goblins, who are about as threatening as elementary schoolers with kitchen knives?


    This was closer to news of a UFC champion being ambushed and killed by five neighborhood punks wielding rocks. I couldn''t help but doubt my eyes.


    "What kind of goblins... What? A legion?"


    The chat exploded withments.


    -Looks like they''reing in hard to celebrate the start of Season 2.


    -Right? It''s about time for something like a Demon King''s army to show up. How long are they gonna keep using regr monsters?


    -Goblins lol. Teacher Rnd''s sky-high throw is still circting in shorts.


    -Goblin legion with orcs and centaurs, what''s next lmao.


    -The goblin shot put has conquered my algorithm.


    However, my doubts were quickly resolved as I read the lower part of the document.


    While the basic setup of inss and goblins was the same for both the 1st and 51st floors, the levels were naturally different.


    An army of goblins armed with long spears and shields, orc javelineersmanding them, and centaur cavalry used as scouts. At this point, calling them a monster legion would be more urate than just goblins.


    "Javelineers in a fantasy world?" I wondered aloud.


    Han Se-ah''s eyes were sparkling ominously. "Orc javelineers? Aren''t javelineers like bomb-throwing tanks? I rememberbining javelineers with musketeers in that modern warfare game we yed before."


    Orc javelineers. Terrifying monsters who advanced while hurling alchemical bombs tied to wooden sticks, leveraging their superior physical abilities. They had apparently broken through the adventurer parties'' defenses by indiscriminately throwing everything from concussion grenades to shbangs, tear gas, and Molotov cocktails.


    "It''s hard to understand just from the documents," Han Se-ah said. "Why don''t we scout around the 51st floor gate using my magic as a test?"


    Her gaze was fixed on the part that said ''throwing various explosives''. The streamer, suspiciously passionate about bombs, had encountered monsters specializing in using them.


    Sure enough, her eyes began to sparkle as she insisted on going to the 51st floor immediately.


    The rest of the group had no particr reason to object and nodded in agreement.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Perhaps BB Games retained a shred of conscience, as the gate to the 50th floor had already beenpleted during the Season 2 tutorial period.


    Speaking with an employee, I learned that floors 41 to 45 were the Harpy Kingdom''s territory, while floors 46 to 50 belonged to the Harpy Empire. They had agreed not to encroach on each other''s territories. The harpies weren''t bent on killing their own kind, and with the vast skies and food issues resolved through trade with humans, they seemed to have reached a peaceful agreement.


    The imperial harpies still harbored deep-rooted hatred for wingless humans, but the one who had ascended to the throne as the empire''s empress was that crazy princess we''d seen before, Podarge.


    "The imperial harpies are more docile than I expected."


    "Well, humans killed the monster from the depths, so what can they do?"


    "I heard from the guild that the harpy princess we saw before purged all the discontented harpies."


    Apparently, she had broken the wings of any harpy who expressed dissatisfaction upon her ascension to empress and thrown them into the pit of the depths. It seemed unlikely that the Harpy Empire would antagonize humanity.


    Thanks to this, we passed through the 50th floor without any disturbance and arrived at the 51st floor.


    A verdant ins swaying in the breeze, warm sunlight, and fluffy white clouds asionally providing shade weed us. It really did seem no different from the 1st floor.


    "Wow... This scenery brings back memories."


    "Of fighting with the temporary party leader?"


    "Ah, not that! I can barely remember why we fought back then now."


    After nudging the nostalgic Grace, I set a direction and we moved forward. In a vast field without any information, the first step ultimately relied on luck and intuition.


    The wind was cool and the sunlight warm. It was andscape too beautiful to imagine as the site where dozens of people had been massacred just days ago. Still, despite their rxed expressions, I could see mypanions hadn''t let their guard down, likely due to their experience as the hero''s party.


    With our formation back to normal now that we were no longer on narrow mountain paths, Grace took point at the front. Han Se-ah and Irene followed behind, while Katie brought up the rear. As we set out across the ins in this formation, we got a bite almost immediately.


    "Someone''s running towards us," Grace warned. "Looks like the centaurs we saw in the documents."


    "Did they spot us before you sensed them?" I asked.


    "We noticed each other around the same time, I think."


    In the distance, in the direction Grace pointed, we could see clouds of dust rising.


    To think their scouting abilities rivaled those of a 5¡ï detection-specialized character. No wonder the mid-rank adventurers had died without a peep. Actually, it was impressive that even one had made it back alive.


    If up to the 50th floor was a space where mid-rank adventurers could risk their lives to earn money, then from the 51st floor on, it seemed to be a level where mid-rank adventurers risked their lives and simply died. Still, they might be fineing as support for high-rankers.


    "Kiyaaaaaaah!"


    "Yaaaaaaah!"


    "Humans! It''s humans!"


    I lowered my stance slightly while gripping my shield. Then I heard Han Se-ah''s voice from behind.


    "I''m going to test out some advanced magic, so hold your position, Rnd."


    "Got it," I replied.


    If I remembered correctly from what I''d seen on her stream, she had learned Call Lightning as a single-target nuke, followed by Summon Ice Storm as an AoE CC skill.


    Mana condensed in her staff, swirling about, and my body responded with a shiver. Whether she was trying to expand the range or apply some variation, her mana moved much more than usual. Even the chat speed slowed down, as if preparing to explode with excitement.


    The centaurs, trampling the ins grass as they charged, seemed oblivious to Han Se-ah''s mana. With the lower body of a horse and the upper body of a human, they''d decorated their torsos with dye-painted tattoos like barbarian warriors.


    "Break through! Break through!"


    "Kill the human mage!"


    They must have instinctively grasped cavalry strategy. After all, cavalry that loses its speed is no different from archers without arrows.


    However, thanks to Grace''s quick detection, Han Se-ah''s magic waspleted even faster.


    "Summon, Ice Storm!"


    A small whirlwind bloomed. A tiny gust that started right beneath the centaurs'' hooves suddenly erupted like an oil-soaked me.


    The blue vortex, barely reaching the height of a person''s shin, gaped wide like a sinkhole opening up, swallowing all the charging centaurs. Hundreds of mana-infused snowkes spun fiercely along the vortex, pummeling the enemies'' bodies.


    "M-must... run..." one of the centaurs gasped.


    The centaurs, their bodies frozen a deep blue and lips turned ck, staggered out of the storm and copsed onto the ins with heavy thuds.


    "Ah, mana overload..."


    And Han Se-ah, who had been under Katie''s protection, also copsed with a thud.


    Was she really trying to hustle some money?


    ...Please tell me that was the case.

 369 - Broadcasting Genius Han Se-Ah 4

    369 - Broadcasting Genius Han Se-Ah 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    As the saying goes, humans are adaptable creatures, and Han Se-ah seemed to have evolved as well.


    "Ugh, I thought leaving about 2% would be fine," she grumbled. "Since you faint when mana hits zero, I tried to leave just a tiny bit, but it suddenly sucked up all my mana..."


    -Teacher, are you familiar with the concepts of exhaustion and overwork?


    -Looks like they implemented condition levels for this VR game too. She nearly copsed like she had anemia lol


    -Seems mages treat their mana pool like their health bar, ready to keel over when it runs out -Even high-rank warriors get lethargic if they recklessly use up all their mana


    -How the hell do you know that, you noob?


    Still, she''s improved fromst time - thanks to the tiny bit of mana she left, she avoided fainting and just needed support to stand.


    But mana was the energy that sustained the bodies of those who''d reached higher levels. Just as a smartphone goes into emergency power saving mode at 2% battery, a mage''s body wouldn''t function properly either.


    It seemed she hadn''t learned much from all that chit-chat with those tower geezers. Maybe they thought it was too basic to tell a genius mage.


    "You sure you''re okay, Hanna?"


    "Well, she didn''t faint, so I guess she''s fine?"


    Thanks to that, she spent some quality time stumbling along, sandwiched between Grace and Irene like a flower in each hand.


    From what I could guess, the centaur cavalry seemed to have less health than expected. Despite being infused with mana, they were all wiped out after getting caught in the Ice Storm, which was close to an AoE CC skill. It appeared they were monsters with keen senses and quick mobility in exchange for low health.


    They might have had sturdy horse lower bodies and muscr human upper bodies, but their actual stats were closer to a rogue''s.


    Then, thinking in game terms, goblins would be like basic infantry with small hexagonal stats and no standout abilities, relying on numbers. The orc javelineers acting asmanders would be more like tanks with disgustingly high health, making up for low attack power with various alchemical bombs.


    The bnced basic infantry would push forward, the tankymanders would break formations with CC bombs, then the centaurs circling nearby would rush in to tear apart the exposed rear.


    "But their charging speed was incredibly fast," I noted. "It''ll be tricky if they appear alongside other monsters."


    "If their senses rival Grace''s, they might be able to nk us mid-battle."


    -lol for real, nothing more annoying than getting nked during a fight


    -They''re clearly designed for nking, right? Their detection ability is on par with 5¡ï archers ffs


    -Still, getting wiped by one AoE skill shows the bnce is there


    -For real lol. Imagine if they had warrior-level health with archer-level detection and rogue-level speed


    -But with magic damage fluctuating based on mana used, it''s hard to calcte


    Both teammates and viewers seemed to have simr concerns after learning about monsters on the journey to the 50th floor.


    Until now, battles were initiated after we found enemies first and chose whether to fight. But from the 51st floor,bat was unavoidable the moment we detected each other. When there was just a group of centaurs it was fine, but if other monsters were nearby and they all swarmed us, it would obviously be a pain.


    "The open ins will make it hard to avoid battles," I said. "We''ll probably have to fight to advance in the direction we want."


    "True," Han Se-ah agreed. "We could hide in caves on the teau and avoid slow undead in the marsh, but not anymore."


    The open ins was also an issue on the 51st floor. As open as it was, if we spotted enemies, they''d spot us too.


    The silver lining was that enemies moved in armies, so battles were less frequent. Well, if hordes of goblin infantry kept popping up like horn rabbits, progressing through the game would be impossible.


    We''d encounter centaur scouts most often, and it was probably best to avoid goblin armies when possible.


    "Shall we stop exploring for today?" Han Se-ah suggested, ncing at her watch. "It seems risky to continue without a safe zone."


    "Ah... right. There''s no safe zone."


    As expected, after several battles with centaur scouts, Han Se-ah spoke up while collecting some hefty mana stones.


    Since we were the vanguard of the 51st floor, not following a path paved by other adventurers, we didn''t even know where the gate to the 52nd floor was, let alone a safe zone to rest at night. If this were the 1st floor ins, we''d find a spot and light a campfire, but...


    "Grace, if we lit something like a campfire on this ins, how far away could you spot it from?"


    "If lit at night, I could see and find it even from the next city over," she replied. "Even a campfire on a mountain at night is visible from another ridge. On an open ins... maybe thousands of centaurs woulde running?"


    The monsters here were centaurs with 5¡ï level detection abilities. Light a fire and more half-man half-horse monsters than moths would probably swarm us.


    So we decided to quietly retrace our steps.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Breaching unexplored areas of the tower had always been like this.


    Choose any direction based on intuition, then move forward praying to the Goddess this was the right path. Whether it was beautiful ins, dense forests, dark caves, or damp, muddy marshes, you just had to keep walking aimlessly.


    As you advanced, you encountered the Demon King''s minions who hated humanity. Now that gates existed, there was no struggle for supplies, but you still had to explore on foot all the same.


    So what made adventurers endure this arduousbor?


    One was faith, the other was money.


    "Huh, monsters with horse lower bodies and human upper bodies?" one mage mused. "If they''re not just human-like orcs butpletely human-like, they''d be worth researching."


    "Tattoos on the upper body, do they have magical effects?" another wondered. "Or are they just religious tattoos?"


    "Bombs? Goblins and orcs make and use bombs?" a third eximed. "If you bring back a sample, I''ll give you its weight in gold!"


    Word of the tragedy on the 51st floor must have spread to the magic tower, as suspiciously suspicious mages flocked to the guild with bags of gold coins.


    Come to think of it, centaurs on the continent were a half-human half-horse race with human-like appearances, but the tower''s centaurs seemed to be an enhanced version with upper bodies like Indian warriors... It was only natural for entric mages who wrote dozens of papers on such minor differences to go crazy.


    Hell, they even wrote papers just on regional goblin skin colors.


    "A lot of adventurers are going to die for a while," I muttered.


    "Huh? Why?" Han Se-ah asked.


    Having left their dignity in theb, diminutive mages jingled money bags in the adventurers'' guild lobby as adventurers'' eyes glittered.


    Not content with just posting designated requests for me and other famous senior adventurers, as well as public requests visible to all adventurers, they were going wild handing out business cards with theirb addresses, demanding anything be brought back from the 51st floor.


    Thanks to that, mid-rank adventurers were flooding to the hignds, and I clicked my tongue in dismay at the noisy adventurers'' guild that had been quiet with the city emptied out.


    "Adventurers are going to die?" Han Se-ah pressed.


    "There''s always a culling when a new floor opens," I exined. "Gold coins cloud adventurers'' eyes. Those bastards probably don''t give a damn that forty people died at the entrance to the 51st floor, they''ll just rush in droves."


    Our party had alsoe to the guild to see if there were any suitable requests for the 51st floor. Han Se-ah eagerlytched onto my pessimistic muttering amidst the chaos.


    Of course, these were mid-rank adventurers who crawled up to the stone dwarf underground city in the hignds for money. In the past, they wouldn''t have darede up for fear of the lizardmen in the marsh, but now they''d tasted gold all the way up to the 40th floor''s rear areas.


    Guys who should be on the 20th floor had sneakily crawled up to the 49th. How could they not be greedy for the 51st?


    "But is it okay for adventurers to die like this..." Han Se-ah wondered aloud.Toggle New Ads


    1/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 370 - Broadcasting Genius Han Se-Ah 5

    370 - Broadcasting Genius Han Se-Ah 5


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Han Se-ah''s stream, or more precisely, the point betting based on her viewership points, was garnering an unexpectedly massive response.


    I''d had a feeling people were getting overly invested when they were waiting for me at the Magic Tower, but now it was even more apparent.


    The reason was easy to figure out. As she strolled through the 51st floor''s ins, constantly chattering away to her viewers, she began exining in a way even a child could understand.


    "This time, for clearing the 50th floor first, so many donations poured in from all over the world as congrattory gifts... I used a lot for family and charity, you know? But it still felt a bitcking, so I opened a point shop to give back to you viewers. Show your loyalty to the big shot chairman!"


    -Zhuwen Zhang, I really believed in you, seriously, the Bill Gates and oil tycoons -Ugh, is this the defeat of the temporary Bill Gates this time?


    -But I have more points than that


    -What are you talking about? Do you still have memories left?


    -Ahhh ahhh ahhh my head ahhh ahhh


    The method of fanning the mes for viewers who were already thirsting for point betting was a major overhaul of the point shop.


    Perhaps for Han Se-ah, who still retained a frugal mindset, the hefty donations were a bit overwhelming. Or conversely, she might have felt she should share since she received so much without thinking.


    Because of this, while other streamers'' channel points could at best be used to highlight messages or buy special emotes, Han Se-ah''s channel points could be used to purchase everything from small items like chicken and pizza to the right to assign missions.


    ...But was it okay to give out real, physical things with that? I was sure she''d already worked it all out with the site admins.


    "Alright then, the first item is the first safe zone we''ll discover. This isn''t based on how close it is to the gate, but on which direction Grace wants to go. Even if the eastern safe zone is closer, if she insists on going north for days on end, the eastern point is a bust."


    While I was thinking these trivial concerns, Han Se-ah''s betting stream continued smoothly. Having lived in the Fantasy Kingdom for so long, it felt a bit strange that the average viewership was in the hundreds of thousands and that she was giving out things with stream points.


    The streamers I watched in my past life had live viewers in the thousands. Was this the power of virtual reality gaming?


    "Hanna, I think there''s a group of goblins ahead. Should we change direction?"


    "And for the other... Shouldn''t we experiencebat at least once? If there are no centaurs nearby, it might be worth a try."


    We continued exploring the ins while chatting with viewers. As expected, the first encounter was with centaur cavalry, and as we continued our search, a goblin infantry unit also caught our eye.


    The centaurs were easily dealt with, massacred by Han Se-ah''s intermediate magic and Grace''s marksmanship before they could even approach. As horses galloping across the ins, just turning the ground into mud was enough to make them flounder and unable to get close.


    But the goblin unit seemed to be a different story. First of all, their numbers appeared to be at least double that of the centaurs, which were around ten, and their equipment was surprisingly excellent.


    "I thought they''d have crude wooden shields since they were said to have shields and spears, but the quality of their equipment is better than expected."


    "At that level, it must have been made by a cksmith in a forge. Considering those explosives the orcs throw, I wonder if they have an alchemy workshop and a forge?"


    The shield was too high-quality to be called goblin equipment. The craftsmanship was evident in its construction - wooden boardsyered horizontally and vertically like bulletproof ss, covered with ayer of tough monster hide, and framed with metal.


    The long, straight spear shaft without any twists, the well-bnced shield harmoniouslybining metal, leather, and wooden boards, even metal armor that nked with each step despite being worn by mere goblins.


    It was a sight more befitting the name "goblin infantry unit" rather than mere goblins. Even though there was supposedly an orcmander, it was hard to believe goblins were marching in formation.


    "What do you think, can we handle them?"


    "As long as we''re not surrounded, easily."


    But no matter how high-quality their equipment, they were still goblins. Unless there were super goblins emitting auras on par with high-rank adventurers, it shouldn''t be difficult to deal with them.


    Even if their shields were of good quality, they couldn''t block aura despite beingrgepared to a goblin''s size, and while the sharp spear tips looked threatening, a high-rank warrior wouldn''t die from a blind thrust. At the high-rank, 5¡ï level, you could run as fast as cavalry if you put your mind to it.


    Just like cavalry picking off infantry on the ins, we could break through their formation and deal with them one by one. Even if the centaurs noticed themotion and intervened, Irene should be able to handle it.


    "Then, Katie and I will charge in and disrupt their ranks, so provide covering fire freely. If centaurs or other monsters intervene, gather around Irene."


    "Got it, Rnd."


    As we discussed and thought, the sound of approaching footsteps grew louder. The nking of armor echoed in a steady rhythm before suddenly turning into a cacophony of noise.


    I wondered if they''d spotted us and started moving urgently.


    Being monsters, it probably wasn''t to run away.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The goblin infantry unit was strong.


    They desperately tried to maintain their formation against me, charging in like a bowling ball knocking down pins while brandishing my shield like a madman, and Katie, who tantly red her aura as she nked them.


    But that''s just saying they were strong for goblins; in the end, they were still cannon fodder to be swept away. After all, if ordinary mobs in this field were difficult enough to overwhelm a full party of upgraded users, not even being named mobs, the game would be quickly abandoned by users.


    "For goblins, they''re surprisingly tough."


    "Better than most mercenaries? Even if they are still just goblins in the end."


    "Did you collect all the mana stones? It''s fortunate no centaurs charged in midway."


    Katie leapt in, exuding a chilling aura, pushing through raised shields and spears nted in the ground, and diving between the scattered goblin infantry.


    The suddenly sluggish goblins tried to regroup and struggle, but what awaited them was my warhammer shattering shields whole and Katie''s sharp sword cleanly slicing through the joints of their armor.


    Add to that the supporting fire from Han Se-ah and Grace, and the future that remained for them was nothing but bing mana stone chunks, unable to even flee or leave their positions.


    As a senior adventurer once said, the only good goblin is a mana stone goblin.


    "By the way, there''s no orcmander. Is he the named monster of this level?"


    "Or maybe the goblin units are divided into those withmanders and those without. Honestly, just hearing about it, it seemed a bit weak to be called a named monster."


    Katie, her voice ted from being able to swing her sword freely against grounded opponents rather than flying ones like harpies, muttered with disappointment, and thepanions started a casual conversation.


    While Katie, Grace, and Irene discussed the orc javelineer, Han Se-ah pretended to organize her inventory and quietly slipped away to chat with her viewers.


    "But at this level, wouldn''t mid-rank adventurers die in droves? It seems easy because we''re high-rank and using aura, but seeing how they desperately tried to maintain formation when Rnd charged in head-on, there''s no way they''d be a pushover."


    -How the f*ck is that a goblin lol


    -sh*t, I bet against the goblins, am I f*cked? Am I going to lose my memories again?


    -I bet big, so I''ll eat well? If I win this time, I''m ordering arge set right away and having a nice time


    -For real lol Free chicken and arge c while watching Han Se-ah''s stream, this sh*t is good lol


    -Ah sh*t, is that really a goblin? At this point it''s almost false advertising, sh*t my points


    The topic of conversation on this side was also about goblins.


    Did they realize through their long stream viewing experience, enough to fatten their points, that these weren''t opponents to be taken lightly just because they were easy for a high-rank adventurer party? Viewers who bet on the damage to mid-rank adventurers started to tremble.


    Anxious about the memory loss that woulde again, and excited about the chance to recover points lost because of me - extreme viewer reactions. But viewers were once again reminded that the world was a more terrifying ce than they thought.


    All because of the Empire.


    The Adventurers'' Guild, returning with no achievements other than clearing out the goblin unit. Having returned in the evening without overdoing it, Han Se-ah immediately grabbed the receptionist and started digging for information in the name of the hero.


    "...There''s this much information about the 51st floor, which is one thing, but the casualties are already in the hundreds?"


    "Yes.... It seems rumors spread incorrectly in the Empire, and too many mid-rank adventurers recklessly used the 50th floor gate and jumped into the 51st floor. There were even asional incidents of bringing novice adventurers as porters..."


    However, what neither Han Se-ah nor the viewers calcted when opening the point betting was the incredibly dense poption of the Empire.


    In Season 2, when the border between the Empire and the Kingdom was established and people could freelye and go as long as they weren''t criminals. This meant that mercenaries who hunted monsters in the northern part of the Empire could be interested in the Kingdom''s tower.


    Because they didn''t want to go further north anymore, because they heard rumors about the Kingdom''s giant mana stones, because of the arrogant thought that they, having fought against monster waves, were more impressive than the Kingdom''s greenhorn adventurers-


    "Um, exactly how many?"


    "I''m not sure why you''re asking this, but... so far, it''s about 140 people. Probably more if you include unreported cases, right?"


    The Empire had poisoned the viewers'' point betting arena.

 371 - Searching for the Power Measurer 1

    371 - Searching for the Power Measurer 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The Empire, like any nation, had its share of talented individuals. With arger poption, gifted people were more numerous. Unlike the Tower''s confined space, they roamed the Empire''s northern battlefields, facing monster waves. This allowed rumors to spread more easily.


    Tales of lone knights stopping monster waves, saints rescuing ruined viges, mages crumbling mountain ranges, and archers downing wyverns spread far and wide through bards.


    The issue was the Empire''s poption vastly outnumbered the Kingdom''s.


    It''s like how among arge group, you''ll find admirable individuals, ordinary folks, and everything in between. But when you look at the average and count those below it, the numbers be staggering.


    "I heard an adventurer from the Empire found the first safe zone.""Really? Which direction?"


    "Direction? ...Well, I think it''s southwest from the gate."


    This was proven by the party of high-ranking Empire adventurers advancing through the 51st floor. Just as countless mid-rank adventurers died from overconfidence, many high-rank adventurers had also flooded in. The speed at which the high-rank quests posted by the Magic Tower vanished surprised even me.


    It dispelled worries that progress might stall due to the sharp increase in monster strength.


    Still, most seemed to havee to their senses after the first day''s forty casualties were followed by hundreds on the second. Nearly two hundred deaths over two days, about a hundred per day, but that couldn''t be helped.


    In the past, ipetent fools wouldn''t have dared venture to the 51st floor, let alone the 30th. But now, with the gate, it seemed they rushed to their deaths more quickly and easily.


    And so, as the skilled high-rank adventurers from the Empire rapidly took charge of exploring the 51st floor, the unskilled mid-rank adventurers who underestimated the Tower''s monsters after facing monster waves quickly became corpses.


    "Is it really just an ordinary in with nothing else? Seeing only the monsters changed, I feel like there should be some change to the field too..."


    -But from an RPG perspective, that makes sense lol. No way the field would stay the same


    -Like a hidden stage behind the starting vige?


    -The 1st floor of the game start and the 51st floor of season 2 are the same stage? 100% there''s a hidden gimmick here


    -These guys are so obsessed with RPGs, they''re just agreeing with everything lmao


    The endless in easily amodated the doubled number of high-rank adventurers. The mages were happy, saying their research opportunities increased if they just paid gold. But for the impatient K-yers, the pace wasn''t satisfactory.


    Even though virtual reality games had be a global trend, and viewers had grown ustomed to the slow tempo of Heroes Chronicle... a mere year or so wasn''t enough to dilute the "hurry-hurry" mentality flowing through their veins.


    Though Han Se-ah''s world was closer to Earth 4, different from mine, the "palli-palli" (hurry-hurry) national character hadn''t disappeared.


    While Grace, Katie, and Irene were satisfied with the smooth progress of the 51st floor conquest and their daily-improvingbat skills, Han Se-ah alone grew increasingly discontent. She chattered daily about wanting some event, even if it wasn''t the passage to the 52nd floor, to the point of annoyance.


    At first, viewers teased her, saying "There she goes again" and mocking herck of patience. But soon they too began to stir, muttering things like "Shouldn''t something happen on the 51st floor?" and "Did BB Games fall asleep?" You know how it goes.


    "Um, Rnd?"


    "Hmm?"


    Perhaps ready to scratch that itch for Han Se-ah and the viewers? One morning, as we gathered at the guild to receive a quest and head to the 51st floor, discussing whether to set up lodgings on the 50th floor instead...


    A somewhat familiar guild clerk approached me hesitantly. If I remembered correctly, she was one of the clerks Ellis used to hang around with.


    I often saw her receiving and sharing high-end desserts like macarons from me.


    Wondering what this was about, I quietly watched as she hesitantly handed me the documents she was holding. I was puzzled why a guild member would need to hand me documents directly, but as soon as I saw the top line, I understood.


    ¨D 51st Floor Safe Zone Vicinity: Ogre Sighting


    That was definitely an event.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The word "ogre" struck fear into the hearts of fantasy world inhabitants.


    Just as the word "mountain king" arose from the fear of tigers in the Joseon Dynasty, "ogre" had be a term for a terrifying being that people dared not confront.


    Goblins could be beaten down by farmers, and orcs could be dealt with by well-trained soldiers. In fact, if it was a starving wanderer, even vige youths banding together could kill it with slings.


    But ogres were high-rank monsters, giant-type creatures that could handle mana. No matter how well-trained the elite soldiers or how sharply honed their steel spears, they couldn''t pierce an ogre''s hide. No wonder they were objects of fear.


    "Ogres, huh. In a way, it makes sense."


    "After goblin infantry and orc javelineers, now ogres. ...So, are these ogres the siege engines?"


    -After all that talk about armies, they really gathered all the troop types lol


    -Infantry, javelineers, cavalry, siege engines - if you''ve got all that, it''s a real army, right? lol


    -But are ogres really that strong? We always hear about them...


    -When I tagged along with a mercenary band as a porter, I saw one. Even ballista shots didn''t leave a scratch


    -It''ll be a piece of cake for Teacher Rnd anyway lol. The rumors of him killing ogres are already out~


    Moreover, there was another reason they became objects of fear: they appeared more frequently than otherrge monsters.


    Following goblins and orcs, ogres seemed to have cockroach-like adaptability among the greenskins. Mostrge monsters threatening rural viges were ogres.


    There were snow ogres in the northern tundra, hunting elk and reindeer, and swamp ogres in the southern jungles, preying on crocodiles. It wasn''t some cheap RPG recycling monster palettes - ogres were everywhere, north, south, east, and west.


    That''s why the infamy of ogres had spread throughout the kingdom, and now even to the empire, more so than rare monsters like giant worms or wyverns.


    "What do you mean it makes sense, Rnd?"


    "Well, this Demon King guy gave standardized equipment to goblins and alchemical bombs to orcs. So I figured if he had a powerful card to y on the ins, it''d have to be ogres."


    "I suppose if you''re making a monster army, ogres would be good to use inrge numbers..."


    "I''ve heard many brothers and sisters on pilgrimage warn about ogres."


    Thanks to this, Grace, Katie, and Irene nodded without muchment to my mumbling. The huntress from the mountain vige, the northern grand duchess, and the saint candidate who served in the temple had all heard simr stories about ogres.


    Yet despite their notoriety, I sensed no anxiety from mypanions. They''d already facedrge monsters like the giant worms in the cave floors, after all.


    That''s why their eyes burned not with worry and fear, but with fighting spirit and curiosity. They seemed confident that, having reached the high ranks, they could face an ogre and emerge victorious. While arrogance is poison to adventurers, this level of confidence could be considered medicine rather than poison.


    "So, an ogre appeared, and?"


    "W-well, Ellis said to inform your party first, Hero, if anything unusual happened..."


    Even as we discussed this, the guild clerk clung to our table like a restaurant waitress. Seeing her cheeks flushed red as she stared intently at Han Se-ah, I wondered if she might be a fan of the hero.


    With trembling hands, she quickly gathered up the ogre sighting report we''d finished reading, then pulled out new documents from her bosom.


    If the first document was the ogre sighting report, this one was a request from the Magic Tower to the guild. Naturally, it would be an urgent request from mages whose eyes had lit up at the news of the first ogre sighting in the Tower.


    "Urgent purchase of ogre mana stones, request to record ogre ecology, request to observe ogre interactions with other monsters, ogre capture... Is capture even possible?"


    "Um, I heard the mages have already set up a makeshift researchb at the first discovered safe zone..."


    Han Se-ah nodded at the clerk''s timid mumbling, which nevertheless conveyed clear information. Then she voiced her opinion loud enough for both the viewers and our party to hear.


    After all, it would be a failure as a streamer not to go looking for a new monster that had appeared.


    "Well then, shall we go face an ogre? The quest reward is hefty, and I''m curious to see how well we fare against one."


    "I''m in. We don''t know when it might show up with a goblin army, so we should learn how to deal with it."


    And so, with everyone''s agreement, our journey to search for an ogre began.


    ...Would Han Se-ah''s luck allow us to encounter an ogre in time?

 372 - Searching for the Power Measurer 2

    372 - Searching for the Power Measurer 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Ogres were terrifying monsters. Weapons not imbued with aura couldn''t even scratch their skin, and their immense strength could crush armored humans like y.


    When enraged, they''d uproot huge trees and swing them about, scattering bodies beyond recognition. They hurled boulders like children throwing stones, devastating entire viges in moments.


    These fearsome beasts could breach city walls and gates if not stopped in time.


    "Besides us, there''ll be plenty of adventurers after the ogre. So stay alert even if other adventurers approach during battle, not just monsters."


    "Why are ogres so popr?"For those confident in their skills, ogres had be a sort ofbat benchmark.


    Ogre yer - a favorite tale of bards. With more ogres than other high-rank monsters, even country folk knew the word "ogre." Hunting them easily spread one''s fame, making them abat measuring stick.


    Tales abounded: a knight severing an ogre''s arm in one stroke, an adventurer skewering a rampaging ogre, a mage incinerating even an ogre...


    It was like telling someone your grip strength versusparing it to a gori''s - thetter gave a better sense. Directparisons like "gori-like," "elephant-sized," or "truck-sized" resonated more than rattling off numbers.


    Thus, ogres terrified average citizens and soldiers, but for those starting to wield aura, they were seen as a way to prove oneself.


    "Even if ogres are plentiful, chances to hunt them are rarer than you''d think. By that level, knight orders usually handle them rather than mercenaries or adventurers."


    "Are ogres really that easy to catch?"


    "No. That''s why many die from carelessness."


    Still, ogres weren''t pushovers. How many knight orders had asked me to hunt ogres due to ack of high-rank aura-wielding knights or swordsmanship geared only for humanbat?


    Quite a few fools rushed in thinking ogres were just big, dumb monsters, only to be pulverized by their overwhelming reach and strength.


    In game terms... they were about a 4.5¡ï field raid boss. Too tough for a 4¡ï party, but manageable with some 5¡ï members, albeit with casualties. Our all-5¡ï party should handle one fine if we didn''t let our guard down.


    "Well, talk is cheap when we''re still wandering the ins aimlessly."


    "True, it''s not like ogres pop up on demand."


    Of course, this was all theoretical. Whether the notoriously unlucky Se-ah could actually find an ogre remained to be seen. We might find the gate to the 52nd floor first at this rate.


    Chatting about ogres, we left the guild after selecting quests, avoiding ridiculous ones like "capture an ogre alive" and focusing on ogre mana stone-rted tasks.


    I''d heard of a hardcore fantasy streamer who used drones to film monster ecosystems and sold the info to magic towers. That didn''t suit Se-ah''s or my style. Though I supposed it fit a gamer''s approach perfectly.


    "More goblins again. ...No orcs in sight. What should we do, Hanna?"


    "If they''re blocking our path, we should deal with them. If they''re just passing by, it''s best to avoidbat."


    "Luckily, they''re just passing. Let''s take a quick break then."


    Unable to even encounter orc javelineers yet, it seemed ogres were still a distant prospect. As we sat on the fragrant grass to let a goblin troop pass by, I pondered such thoughts.


    Was Han Se-ah lucky or unlucky?


    And was she skilled or not?


    As a born 6¡ï, not to mention mypanions - a saint candidate and a runaway princess - we were enviable to average yers. Even Grace, slightly less impressive, was still an above-average born 3¡ï.


    Yet her gamey was bizarre. Quests kept slipping by despite seemingly correct moves, the story got tangled, forcing her to donate to Kim Seok-hyun for advice. And there was her jinx of never finding what she wanted when searching for mission objectives.


    "Hmm, it''s early, but wouldn''t cooking give us away?"


    "Definitely if we make soup. We should be fine just getting bread from Hanna''s inventory."


    "Should we pack sandwiches instead of soup for quick meals starting tomorrow?"


    As we casually chatted despite the nearby monster horde armed with swords and knives, Grace got up at an opportune moment, brushing grass off her leather pants.


    The camera subtly panning to capture her brushing off her backside confirmed she was indeed a streaming genius.


    Did female streamers usually frame shots to show off their character''s ass like this?


    Her camera movements were as natural as a figurine master''s, seriously.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Operation: In Search of Ogres¡ª


    The exploration that began with such fanfare only reinforced Han Se-ah''s reputation for bad luck.


    -Is this ogre like a unicorn or girlfriend - one of those fantasy creatures?


    -Childhood friend, girlfriend, ogre ?? 3 great mysteries of fantasy


    -At least we saw an orc javelineer''s face, let''s just go to floor 55


    -Not even floor 52 but 55 lol. But seriously, will they not find a named mob until the mid-boss?


    -How can the world''s #1 not find an ogre that even low-rank mercenaries on floor 0 have filmed? lol


    "Hey! I''m not the one choosing directions, Grace is leading the search!"


    [Sister''s Leather Pants Hnng donated 10,000 won!]


    Are you ming Grace right now? Choose your words carefully


    "...Well, I''m not ming her."


    Unlike floor 1, where low to high-rank adventurers swarmed the ins in hordes, floor 51 required at least a few high-rank adventurers mixed in each party. Naturally, the search pace was slower, and even during this sluggish exploration, no ogre appeared.


    We''d traveled far enough to need tents and sleeping bags in the dreamlike safe zones of golden grass circles dotting the ins.


    Han Se-ah now seemed half-resigned after all the nagging. We continued searching after the goblin troop passed, but only centaur scouts greeted us. As we prepared to return to a safe zone without any real progress again, Se-ah casually checked the mini-map.


    BOOM!


    In the distance, a fountain of dirt erupted skyward.


    "...What''s that?"


    "Looks like an ogre."


    "Oh, an ogre? Really?!"


    The ins had no obstacles higher than knee-height grass. The dirt plume, easily tens of meters high, stood out like a re.


    And if dirt was flying that high, the culprit was obviously an ogre.


    ...Unless some idiot high-rank adventurer went all out against goblins, spraying mana and tearing up the ground. More likely, an ogre got excited by the systematic movements of an adventurer party and swung its arm up like it was sshing water, flinging dirt everywhere.


    "Shall we check it out? Just in case."


    "Check it out? You mean just look?"


    "If some ipetents crawled up here, we should rescue them while we''re at it."


    "Hehe, Rnd. You can be so kind sometimes."


    I had no intention of kill-stealing, but I did n to save any weaklings. It''d be a great chance to boost our fame by snagging a named mob and ying the hero.


    Irene''s beaming smile at my "kindness" pricked my conscience briefly, but the harshness of this fantasy world had long since worn down my moralpass. I easily shrugged off the guilt with a stretch.


    As long as we saved their lives, that was enough, right?


    "Hurry, bring mores!"


    "nt those stakes straight, you f*cking idiots!"


    "Potions! Move those potions carefully!"


    As we approached the dirt geyser, we found more people than expected.


    Not just an adventurer party, but what seemed to be a mercenary bandplete with carriages, all bustling about. A few high-ranks distracted the ogre while others threws, wrapped chains, and flung alchemical potions with slings. They looked surprisingly practiced.


    Seems they were after the Magic Tower''s bounty for a live ogre capture. They were more professional than I expected. Maybe a mercenary band from the Empire''s north, bringing loads of experience to the Tower?


    "Wow, they''re trying to capture the ogre alive?"


    "Even four high-ranks can only distract it. As expected, an ogre''s an ogre."


    "Capturing it alive must make it even harder."


    Seeing their surprisingly stable operation, we kept our distance, figuring intervention wasn''t necessary. As we chatted, something unexpected urred.


    GRAAAARGH! AAAAGH! AAAAAH!


    The convulsing ogre suddenly ignited.


    No joke, it turned bright red.


    ...Were they giving ogres skills now too?

 373 - Searching for the Power Measurer 3

    373 - Searching for the Power Measurer 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Monsters using skills was amon urrence.


    Of course, that was in Heroines Chronicle, not Heroes Chronicle.


    Even enemy monsters were treated as a type of card, so goblins would use skills like stone throwing or poison sting attacks. But that was in Heroines Chronicle, the gacha game for degenerates, not the virtual reality Heroes Chronicle.


    "Wh-what? What''s with this bastard!"


    "Chains! More chains and stakes, bring a ballista!!!"The ogre''s body was ensnared in irons, its legs bound in chains like Gulliver in thend of Lilliputians, and its face drenched in some concoction.


    As its injuries gradually increased from the harassing elite mercenaries, the ogre''s entire body glowed red, seemingly irritated beyond measure.


    Reddening skin, rising steam, pulsating veins, and a massively erged body capable of tearing throughs and chains. Its appearance instantly evoked the word "berserk" - an all too familiar effect in Heroines Chronicle.


    "What the hell is that?"


    "The ogre... it grew?"


    But for our party and the imperial mercenaries, this was an unheard-of phenomenon. They probably never imagined a seemingly ordinary ogre would turn blood-red and rip through magically reinforced restraints.


    Metal fragments flew into the air along with clumps of dirt, and a mercenary who had been persistently targeting the ogre''s wrists disappeared beyond the ins, struck by a backhand swing.


    Judging by how he flew, his bones were likely shattered or his internal organs ruptured - no chance of survival.


    Irene sharply inhaled at the gruesome sight, and suddenly the ogre''s glistening eyes turned in our direction.


    ...Had they implemented random aggro in berserk state too?


    "Wh-what? St-stop it, you bastards!"


    "How the hell are we supposed to stop that! You there, get out of the way!"


    Still, they seemed kindhearted enough to worry about us, shouting in panic. Seeing their reaction, I figured we wouldn''t fight over the mana stone even if we dealt with it ourselves, so I stepped forward with my shield raised.


    It was a high-rank monster in berserk state, so I hung my warhammer at my waist and lowered my stance, gripping the shield with both hands.


    No matter how sturdy my body was, the soft ins soil might not withstand the impact, so I needed to lower my stance as much as possible. Like the cliff dive before, I might end up flying far away while remaining perfectly fine.


    ''Can''t I learn a skill like Thousand Pound Force from wuxia novels instead of swordsmanship...?''


    Mana enveloped my entire body, shield gripped tightly as if welded. The ugly ogre charged with drool flying, its thick leg extended back like kicking a ser ball, then lunging towards me.


    As if a ser yer were taking a penalty kick, the leg came flying with a thunderous boom¨D¨D.


    "For now, I''ll give up on capturing it alive and kill it!"


    "The skin is too tough!"


    I felt the vibration starting from the shield, traveling up my arms and reverberating through my body. As expected of a named mob from the 51st floor - if I hadn''t braced myself properly and taken that surprise attack, I''d have been sent flying far away.


    But now that I''d perfectly blocked the charging kick, it was our turn. The ogre staggered in ce like a drunk who''d kicked amppost instead of a ser ball, breaking its ankle. Our party members wouldn''t miss this chance.


    As I deflected the impact that resonated through my shield, an arrow flew with ghostly precision, targeting the bloodshot eyes. Katie''s azure aura flicked past the wobbling ankle like a snake''s tongue as it struggled to support its weight.


    Keureureureng¨D¨D!!!


    "Still, it''s a high-rank monster, huh?"


    "We''re doing damage! I''ll aim for the ankle!"


    However, the arrow that flew so fiercely was caught in its grip and exploded, only slightly singeing its palm. The sword that shed at its ankle merely grazed the dark skin, causing only minor bleeding.


    As expected, our party''s chronk of offensive power was clearly evident.


    I blocked another flying fist with my shield and stomped down to prevent it from kicking up dirt like buckshot. While Ipletely shut down the ogre''s movements, its wounds gradually increased... but they were still shallow.


    We wouldn''t lose, but a drawn-out battle wasn''t ideal. Given ourposition, was this unavoidable?


    A scout archer and an ice-attribute agility swordsman focused more on CC than damage. In Heroines Chronicle terms, thisposition was better suited for PvP than field raids.


    "When did I tell you to bring the ballista, you son of a b*tch!"


    "If you''re just gonna stand there ck-jawed, go back to the Empire, you little sh*ts!"


    While I was contemting whether I should step in due to ourck of firepower, the imperial mercenaries snapped out of it and hurriedly set up a ballista.


    Unlike the one we saw in the previous section for hunting rock bears, this was arger version for hunting giant monsters, set up on what looked like a supply carriage.


    As two mid-rank mercenaries strained to turn a winch that seemed impossible for one person to operate, a bolt thicker than construction rebar was loaded with a threatening kki-gik¨D sound.


    Seeing this, Katie targeted the broken ankle, Han Se-ah used Earth Control to trap the intact leg in a pit, and Grace fired a sh arrow instead of an explosive one to obscure its vision. Despite ourck of firepower, our teamwork was impable. I too pinned down its iling wrist with my shield to immobilize the creature.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Well, thank you. As expected of the holy sword''s wielder, you''re quiteposed."


    Smiling before me was the mercenary captain who had been shouting so fiercely earlier. With his scruffy beard, unkempt hair, and face full of scars, hepleted the clich¨¦ look of either a bandit or a mercenary.


    The reason this man, despite possessing the innate ability of a 5¡ï, was bowing and scraping before me was, of course, money.


    I thought it wasrge when they were mounting it on the carriage, but both the ballista and its bolt must have been Magic Tower products, as they cleanly blew off the ogre''s head in one shot.


    At that point, it was clear they were no ordinary mercenary group.


    After all, the captain being 5¡ï meant they were simr to or on par with Reba''s mercenaries.


    "Hahaha, who knew the Tower would be this dangerous? Thanks to you, we''ve learned a valuable lesson."


    "Since when does our captain talk like that?"


    "Shut up, we''re in front of the client."


    If we had dealt with the ogre, we would have swallowed the mana stone whole and even charged for our lives. But it was the mercenaries'' special ballista that actually blew off the ogre''s head.


    If either side had brazenly stepped forward, a fight could have broken out. But we had a kind-hearted saint candidate on our side, and they had a mercenary captain well-versed in politics, not just fighting. Thanks to that, we were able to learn each other''s identities through an awkward conversation.


    The other party, befitting their innate 5¡ï rank, was a mercenary group that specialized in huntingrge monsters alongside the imperial army on the Empire''s northern frontier. A mercenary group under imperialmand, led by four 5¡ï members - the innate 5¡ï captain and three swordsmen who started as 4¡ï and rose to 5¡ï.


    "Why is Rnd acting like that? I don''t really know. But with four 5¡ïs under imperialmand, shouldn''t we be able to work something out? It''s a bonus connection to the Empire, right?"


    -Han Se-ah you thick-skulled b*tch,working is part of the job... Just look at how your teacher seduced Ellis


    -She''s just a porter, for real lol. She doesn''t even try to use her brain


    -With connections in all directions and even ties to nobility, he could probably win over imperial mercenaries too lol


    -The charismatic teacher who seduces mercenaries with money


    -I bet my Heroes Chronicle ount that Rnd x Mercenary smut will be made within this week. Don''t make that sh*t, you f*ckers.


    Anyway, while Han Se-ah failed to grasp why I was acting this way, the viewers seemed to have caught on. Well, with 120,000 people watching the ogre battle in real time, even if only 1% figured it out, that was still in the thousands.


    The other party wasn''t just an ordinary mercenary group, but a renowned one with connections to the imperial army, responsible for monster waves on the front lines. It was beneficial to establish a connection by sharing a bit of the consumables cost, not even handing over the entire ogre mana stone.


    "Now then, injured personnel this way please."


    "Th-thank you..."


    We gained by potentially creating a connection to the Empire, which might be the backdrop for a side quest, and the mercenary group benefited by having their injured members treated by a saint candidate after the ogre''s rampage. Plus, establishing a connection with the hero''s party must have been a big advantage for the mercenaries.


    After all, the kind-hearted Irene wanted to help the critically wounded who were bleeding profusely from impacts with dirt clumps and chain fragments.


    The bandit-faced mercenary captain, who didn''t look like he''d ever use his brain, craftily rolled his eyes. He wasn''t trying to take advantage of us, but earnestly considering the crumbs that might fall his way from establishing a connection with the hero''s party.


    Well, Han Se-ah should get used to this kind of thing soon. Isn''t politics inseparable from the hero in these hero-demon king stories? She needed to wise up to resolve my backstory too.


    ...Was it even possible with Han Se-ah''s gaming intelligence?


    It was a day that suddenly reminded me of Han Se-ah''s streaming history I''d seen before.

 374 - Searching for the Power Measurer 4

    374 - Searching for the Power Measurer 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The named monster on the 51st floor was an Ogre. Unlike the ogres outside, this one used a skill when its health dropped to a certain level - whether it was berserk or frenzy, I wasn''t sure. But it wasn''t a big deal.


    After all, a giant growing from 8m to 9m tall didn''t change the fact that it was still a giant. Whether its punches hurt more or not made little difference. Our paper-thin party members would be in trouble if hit, while I could block its attacks with my shield regardless of its state.


    It was like a weak monster with an attack power buff that dies in one hit anyway - the buff bes meaningless. This felt exactly like the 51st floor, a taste of Season 2.


    As expected, the Ogre was just abat power gauge.


    "Its reach lengthened as it grew, and its body heated up," Grace observed. "Seeing how it tore through the chain, its strength must have increased tremendously. To think an already strong Ogre could get even stronger...""Still, it was easier to dodge since it lost its reason. I was just a bit taken aback."


    "Throwing clumps of dirt wildly looked quite dangerous," Irene chimed in.


    "I guess I should block those with holy magic, right? It could be risky if it suddenly spreads over a wide area..."


    After dismantling the ballista with practiced hands and sending off the mercenary band to another part of the ins, we took a short break to discuss the Ogre. Its heavy mana stone had long since been tucked away in our inventory.


    The discussion was more like ruminating over our own mistakes rather than feedback on the battle.


    Grace mumbled that she shouldn''t have fixated on the eyes, regretting notnding an effective hit on the named monster. Katie expressed disappointment in her sword that only shallowly grazed the skin.


    Meanwhile, Irene felt sorry for the mercenaries, saying she could have blocked the clumps of dirt with her holy magic.


    ''Indeed, is our attack powercking?'' I wondered.


    Excluding Irene, who felt guilty about the mercenaries'' injuries as befitting a Saint candidate, most of the regrets were about insufficient attack power.


    Grace had aimed for the eyes but was blocked by its hands, ultimately failing to deal significant damage and only hindering its vision with sh arrows. Katie had shed its ankle and restricted the Ogre''s movement with her frost aura, but that was all she managed to do.


    I had hoped that the chronic problem of insufficient attack power might have been resolved during the training event where we briefly separated at the start of Season 2, but...


    I guessed only individual skills like swordsmanship and archery had improved a bit.


    Well, I had just picked up some sword fragment and called it a day, so I supposed there weren''t any grand buffs.


    "But when the Ogre used its skill, it turned bright red and started steaming," Han Se-ah interjected. "I wonder if it''d die quickly if we inflicted tons of bleeding? You know, if blood moves super fast, it could burst out of the blood vessels. Should I tell Katie to aim for the blood vessels? I want to kill it a bit faster."


    -The f*ck is this b*tch babbling about while others are giving feedback


    -You''recking damage too, so stop obsessing over CC skills and start dealing some damage lol


    -Forget about goblins, but when a named monster appears, at least call down some lightning or something you brainless f*ck. Why are you digging holes?


    -Still, it shouldn''t take more than 5 minutes to take down a giant-type named monster, right? That''s pretty good.


    -She''s just full of herself. It''s clearing easily but she''sining about not meeting the time attack goal lol


    Meanwhile, Se-ah was just spewing nonsense to her viewers, but looking at the chat made me change my mind a bit.


    "Don''t be too hasty."


    "Even in the Kingdom or the Empire, there are few parties that can hunt an Ogre without injuries."


    "That''s right."


    "If we rush, we might stumble. Everyone has done well so far, and I''m sure we''ll continue to do well."


    From a gamer''s perspective, one might say our attack power wascking, but as adventurers, weren''t we an ideal and perfect party?


    They said our attack power was insufficient, but that was a difort most knights felt when facingrge monsters. How much could a sword barely over 1m long or an arrow about 60cm long hurt a giant that''s 9-10m tall?


    Thinking that way, I stopped the feedback that seemed about to transition from regret to grumbling. Irene immediately chimed in, perhaps trying to console the somewhat dejected Grace and Katie. With a bright smile, she praised the two in a higher voice than usual.


    As sighs are contagious, so are smiles. The two were immediately influenced by Irene''s gentle voice. Well, by the Kingdom''smon sense, young adventurers in their early 20s hunting an Ogre - and a strange skill-using Ogre at that - without a scratch was something to be proud of.


    Come to think of it, could they have been feeling psychological pressure because of the name "Hero Party"? It was a thought that suddenly urred to me after seeing the chat, but it seemed like a more important issue than I had expected.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Indeed, the most annoying thing about climbing the tower had to be dealing with mages.


    "You''re saying the Ogre turned bright red and grewrger?" a mage asked eagerly.


    "Yes, yes," Han Se-ah replied, clearly ufortable. "So, um, step back a bit, yes?"


    -Teacher Rnd disappeared in that moment lol. Is he an assassin, not a tank?


    -Even the Private First ss in our squad would hide less stealthily than that, f*ck lol. Didn''t hee in together?


    -No, he went to another room as soon as the camera turned away lololololol


    -Ah lol, the teacher is a tank so he''s telling the mage to handle the mage


    -Ugh, look at how he''s sticking his face in. It''s really ufortable, seriously


    [Han Se-ah the Pathmaker donated 10,000 won!]


    Se-ah, isn''t it thanks to your stream that even mage memes have been created?


    "Memes?" Han Se-ah asked, confused.


    "What memes all of a sudden... Oh, you mean those overseas artists drawing shortics about mages? I saw someone upload it to the fan cafe."


    Han Se-ah had blurted out an exnation while selling mana stones - that when we faced the named monster Ogre in the ins, it got excited, its body grew enormous, turned red-hot, and even started steaming.


    How could mages stay still after hearing such an interesting story? With eyes so wide they looked like they might pop out, a mage rushed forward, then suddenly stopped as he realized he was facing beautiful women who were also the Hero Party. He sent a pleading look my way.


    For a Magic Tower shut-in who only did research, these beauties were too much to handle. If he wanted to stick close and ask questions, I was probably the only guy he could approach... but I had long since fled from the Magic Tower lobby to the magic tool exhibition hall when Han Se-ah started running her mouth.


    No matter how much a tank''s job was to draw aggro, I didn''t want to deal with that kind of aggro.


    "Are you looking for something?" a female Magic Tower employee asked, trying to sidle up to me like a cosmetics store clerk. "Perhaps I could guide you..."


    "It''s fine," I replied curtly.


    After sending her away, I opened a hologram window while pretending to look at crystal balls and such.


    What I opened in the hologram window was Han Se-ah''s fan cafe. As a mega-corporation-level streamer with an average of 100,000 real-time viewers and over a million followers, the scale of her fan cafe was enormous.


    It seemed there were quite a few foreign members too, probably because there was a board for analyzing streams and preparing tower strategies. As a result, it was flooded with information and humor posts from all sorts of sites like Korean galleries, overseas Reddit, and Japanese 2ch.


    ''...No wonder they say they need moderators for each board instead of just cafe managers.''


    Both on the forum and the fan cafe, today''s popr posts were about the Ogre. Although they couldn''t reach the 51st floor, yers roaming various parts of the continent were posting their experiences and videos rted to Ogres.


    Just as there were users climbing the tower and users living in cities, there were quite a few users wandering the world. Although the rtive proportion was small, it was a globally popr game, so even a low percentage meant a huge number of people.


    A wandering user who died after encountering an Ogre while working as a porter for a mercenary band, a mage user who stalked an Ogre for half a year to write a Monster Ecology thesis for the Magic Tower, a chef user who went bankrupt because the merchant guild they had a food supply contract with got wiped out by an Ogre...


    Indeed, Ogres were like traffic idents that popped up anywhere and everywhere. Still, there were no stories of peculiar individuals turning bright red outside the tower.


    "But really!" Han Se-ah''s voice cut through my thoughts. "Rnd, where the hell are you? I''m about to get dragged into the Magic Tower at this rate. The air feels stuffy and ufortable! Our party members aren''t even trying to join in because it''s magic talk! What is our tank doing, the mage is dying-!"


    -It''s not the mage that''s dying, but your stream that might die


    -lol If that mage was a female mage or if you were a guy, you''d have been dragged away arm-in-arm like a dog by now


    -Oh, Se-ah''s teeth-grinding is f*cking hrious lol. You''ll die alone even if you die, b*tch


    -No way, you bastards. I didn''t eat dinner because I was waiting for the dinner mukbang show afterpleting the quest


    -? You mean you watch the stream to eat together? What kind of over-immersion is this, f*ck.


    Anyway, I thought they''d leave her alone because of the awkward atmosphere, but the mage seems so obsessed with the Ogre story that he keeps fidgeting and asking questions even in this awkward atmosphere.


    I needed to eat, so I guessed I should go rescue her.

 375 - Searching for the Power Measurer 5

    375 - Searching for the Power Measurer 5


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The emergence of an empire above the kingdom wasn''t as straightforward as one might think.


    "Ogres! Red-changing ogres! Size-changing ogres!"


    "Mana stones! Bring me mana stones and I''ll pay in gold, no, I''ll craft any magic item you want!"


    "Any mercenary groups that have captured ogres alive? I want a long-term contract! 40%, no, 60% upfront payment!"


    "Then I''ll offer 80% as an advance!""You hical bastard! Which researchb are you from?"


    With an empire several timesrger than the kingdom appearing above it, the poption of this fantasy world exploded. This meant more F-rank idiots and skilled individuals, but also more crazy mages.


    The one silver lining was that the gamepany didn''t seem intent on emptying yers'' wallets, as the economy remained unchanged. Thankfully, we didn''t see Marianne suddenly selling soup and sandwiches for gold coins or mana stones bing as cheap as pebbles.


    However, while the number of named monsters hadn''t increased, the number of lunatic mages hungry for research material had roughly quintupled. This ripple effect wasn''t confined to magic towers; it spread beyond the lobbies of adventurer and mercenary guilds, reaching even the city streets.


    "Are those mages or merchants about to go bankrupt?"


    "Even northerners frantically buying firewood before winter weren''t this desperate."


    Grace and Katie clicked their tongues, spotting mages during our awkward trek with the squirming Han Se-ah to the guild, and even as we moved for dinner.


    Even Irene found it distasteful, managing only an awkward "hoho..."ugh as she looked away from the mages'' disgraceful behavior and quickened her pace.


    Well, ogres outside the tower typically stood 5-6m tall, depending on their growth. But the named ogres appearing inside the tower started at 7-8m and reached 9-10m when enraged. Perhaps monsters generated inside the tower didn''t suffer from growth deficiencies due to malnutrition or the like.


    Born in peak condition due to the tower''s mana, these rare specimens were irresistible to those viewing them as experimental subjects. There''d be no individual differences, and they''d be brimming with mana.


    Shuddering as we passed the frenzied mob of mages, we arrived at the restaurant.


    "Is it because of the harpy exchange? The city seems to be getting more crowded."


    "With the tower''s interior being explored, the number of people passing through the city has skyrocketed."


    While mages were causing havoc near the adventurer and mercenary guilds, the restaurant we entered without thinking was packed with guildborers.


    This was likely due to the Harpy Kingdom and Empire rather than the empire''s appearance. Speaking of which, with so many people here, we might need to spend more on expensive restaurants next time. Since we''re not ones to splurge on food, we came to this popr adventurer spot, and look how that turned out.


    How should I put it? It''s like when your reliable neighborhood restaurant that always serves a hearty meal suddenly appears on TV and now has a two-hour waiting line.


    "Ugh, the city''s as bustling as a rush hour intersection. Wonder if they''ll expand the city at this rate? Or maybe everyone will just move into the tower so they won''t need to expand."


    -I still can''t get used to seeing this sh*t lol. Are we really in the same city?


    -I''m living in some rural town, but this guy''s pitching a tent in the middle of Gangnam lol


    -But I''m curious, if we break through the north without clearing the 50th floor, will we just reach the world''s end and get a sh*t ending?


    -Wouldn''t it be impossible to level up enough to break through the north without reaching the 50th floor? Stop talking nonsense.


    -What the hell, the romantic medieval fantasy inn has turned into a gathering spot for dayborers. sh*t.


    The one saving grace was that a group of workers had just left, conveniently freeing up arge table. As we sat down, a waiter rushed over to clear the dirty dishes from the table and asked me:


    "Ah, wee! What would you like to order?"


    "Today''s stew for everyone. And if you have grilled bread and meat dishes, those too, enough for all of us."


    The waitress, possibly the owner''s daughter, beamed despite being busy. Since this wasn''t a modern restaurant catering to yers, I ordered some standard fare.


    The stew and soup were obviously cooked inrge pots, ready to be served on order, like soup kitchens or tteokbokki from food stalls. The bread was probably contracted from a nearby bakery, so both had familiar tastes.


    It truly felt like a medieval fantasy version of a local eatery, popr among adventurers. But with so many customers now, well...


    "Hmm, I liked the food here, but should we look for another ce?"


    "Or maybe we should prepare dinner at our lodgings. Just buy some meat and cook it ourselves."


    "How about dining at the temple? The children would be delighted just to see your faces."


    The food was served promptly, either because they were constantly cooking due to the crowd, or because the restaurant staff recognized our faces as the famous hero party.


    While not exceptionally delicious, the stew was of excellent quality considering the price. As we scooped up potato chunks, the group chatted amicably. The crowded interior wasn''t ideal, but the food wasn''t bad.


    Everyone enjoyed the meal, dipping bread in the stew broth, stabbing thete-arriving seasoned grill with forks, or Han Se-ah getting caught by Irene as she tried to fish out a boiled carrot from the stew.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The start of the 51st floor exploration and the empire''s appearance brought significant changes both in the city and the tower. This time, the events unfolding were quite positive for yers.


    "A passage to the 52nd floor has been discovered?"


    "Yes. A ranger party from the empire found it and reported to the magic tower."


    The increased number of capable individuals, matching the growth in F-ranks, had begun to make their mark in their respective positions.


    Rangers who monitored, disrupted, and dispersed monster waves in the empire''s northern mountain ranges started meticulously exploring the ins. Monster-hunting specialist mercenary groups, veterans of countlessrge monster hunts, arrived with their carriages to begin the hunt.


    Mages poured out of the magic towers, which had expanded to match the empire''s vast territory. They showed up with gold coins and magic items in hand, demonstrating their pay-to-win warrior spirit by pushing progress with money. As a result, the conquest of the 51st floor was much faster than expected.


    It was bnced at a level where progress was impossible without high-grade, 5¡ï characters, but the empire''s appearance ensured that yer progression wouldn''t slow down.


    "Damn, I thought I wouldn''t have to worry about kill-stealing like with the orcs since all the mid-rank adventurers disappeared... But now we might have our boss monsters snatched by imperial forces instead of the kingdom''s knights or temples!"


    -Lol, they just can''t let yers have it easy, can they?


    -Gotta run like hell to keep that First scout title lololololololol


    -True, now that I look, there seem to be quite a few mercenary groups to cover with manpower


    -Compared to Reba''s one-trick pony kingdom mercenaries, the empire has quite a few mercenaries? Maybe because their territory isrger?


    -Looks like they all migrated south to the kingdom to make money now that the monster waves have somewhat subsided?


    Mages were frantically pouring out gold coins inpetition, and seeing this, mercenaries grinned as they hunted monsters, seemingly ready to set up camp on the 51st floor.


    While this was good news for humanity and helpful for average yers, for Han Se-ah, the world''s #1 exploration streamer "The First scout," it meant tougherpetition.


    Ignoring Han Se-ah''s grumbling, we quietly entered the 52nd floor.


    As expected, being grasnds, there was no difference from the 51st floor. Whether they were well-informed or had paid for information from the Adventurers'' Guild clerks, there was already onerge mercenary group moving to set up camp.


    "So, we have no information about the 52nd floor yet?"


    "Not yet. There are no viges with other races like on other floors, so it''s just about defeating monster armies by relying on safe zones."


    "Wonder if their stronghold will appear around the 55th floor then?"


    "Let''s go in the opposite direction of those mercenaries."


    The mercenaries drove off with their horses and carriages without any reaction, probably judging that the ins were vast enough that we wouldn''t interfere with each other.


    Since we had no information either, we nced at the mercenary group before setting off in the opposite direction.


    By the way, as Grace muttered, would the named monster on the 55th floor appear as arge military unit? Personally, I thought that kind of quantity-based opponent would be much easier to deal with than a giant monster.


    Han Se-ah had learned area-of-effect skills, and Katie could go wild in chaotic melees like a fish in water. Grace was a reconnaissance-focused character with a wide field of vision and various alchemical arrowheads, while Irene''s protective holy magic was optimized for fending offrge numbers.


    Having nearly been knocked off a cliff by a weird tentacle monster and almost taking a free dive while holding my breath, I harbored a small hope for some more manageable opponents.


    But BB Games probably wouldn''t be that kind.


    I wondered what cruel gimmick awaited us this time.

 376 - Hammer, Anvil, and Enhancement Stone 1

    376 - Hammer, Anvil, and Enhancement Stone 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Season 2 hadn''t changed much drastically, and days passed just like that.


    Quantity over quality, quality over quantity. Both sayings fit as the Empire''s people poured in droves. Of course, it wasn''t just mid-rank and above who crossed over from the Empire to the Kingdom.


    Perhaps because the Tower, where the temple forces and Kingdom''s knights were stationed, seemed safer than the monster-infested northern Empire. The market was packed every day of the week as low-rank adventurer hopefuls flocked in to mine mana stones while fighting goblins.


    Of course, as the number of low-rank adventurers increased, so did the number of blockheads and F-ranks, leading to more incidents. But proportionally, it hadn''t increased that much.


    "Ugh, it''s so crowded. Should we really move to the 50th floor?""That might not be a bad idea. Didn''t they say the stone dwarves repaired the whole city?"


    "I heard they rushed in and perfectly restored the city in just a week."


    So the talk among the group was about moving to the 50th floor. For Irene, it took less than 5 minutes using the gate to get to the temple, and since Han Se-ah was gifted the mansion, the rest of the group didn''t have mansions in the city anyway, so it was worth considering.


    No matter how many high-rank adventurers from the Empire had flooded into the Tower, it would be less crowded than the city full of low-rank adventurers, mercenaries, andborers.


    As Han Se-ah casually brought it up, Grace and Irene immediately nodded in agreement. Perhaps it was because they kept getting lewd looks now that there were so many dark-skinned men around. They seemed to like the idea more intensely than expected.


    Of course, I was in favor of it too. After facing the berserk ogre on the 51st floor, it seemed our party members could no longer breeze through.


    "We should definitely move our quarters to the 50th floor. It''ll be a good chance to upgrade our equipment too."


    "Equipment upgrades? Ah, the stone dwarves'' mana stones and enhancement stones."


    -Yeah, looks like they''re seriouslycking damage against ogres


    -Isn''t this the Rnd Ballista party anyway? Wanna make a tougher Rnd Ballista?


    -Come to think of it, weren''t the stone dwarves going crazy selling enhancement stones and stuff? Why haven''t they done anything with those?


    -Why? Because the bomb addict only looked at bombs instead of enhancement stones lololololololol


    -Enhancement stones have a chance of failure, but bombs always explode, so aren''t bombs 100 times better? No? Yes?


    Come to think of it, we didn''t know what the reward for this 50th floor was. Usually, there were gate usage rights, magic items from the Magic Tower, various factions offering support, and yers getting an extra system assist.


    This time, we were in a frenzied state when clearing the 50th floor, and when I opened my eyes, we were already in a carriage heading to the Empire. The patch also made time fly by.


    But one thing was for sure - our group''s equipment hadn''t been upgraded yet. Of course, that was natural since we had a bomb maniac who only took bombs instead of enhancement stones from the stone dwarves.


    No matter how good bombs were, now that enhancement stones were out, we should upgrade our equipment. Otherwise, we''d be losing our fundamentals as RPG users.


    ...Though watching Han Se-ah throw bombs made me wonder if this was really an RPG.


    "Then we can earn money exploring the ins for a while, and use that to have the stone dwarf artisans upgrade our equipment on the 50th floor."


    "But these equipments were made by the Magic Tower. Can the stone dwarves really upgrade them?"


    "Given their skill with equipment, the stone dwarves are probably better than the Magic Tower''s mages... so it should be possible."


    As we chatted about this and that, pushing through the bustling market towards the 50th floor gate, the streets became a bit less crowded. Most novice adventurers headed to the 10th floor, and merchants used the 40th floor gate to the Harpy Kingdom, so the 50th floor gate was rtively quiet.


    Following behind a merchant group paying the gate usage fee, Han Se-ah presented her adventurer''s badge. The gate managing mages bowed their heads and let us through.


    I guessed free gate usage rights were included in the 50th floor clear benefits this time too. But gate usage rights were pretty standard, I wondered what other rewards there were? Probably something rted to the Harpy Kingdom or Empire.


    "The streets are... so clean. As expected of the stone dwarves, I suppose?"


    "Yeah. This street was definitely destroyed when the knights charged in"


    Passing through the gate without a hitch, my vision cleared with a familiar sensation. Was the gate on the 50th floor connected to the Harpy Empire''s za instead of the underground city?


    Harpies flew overhead, leaving only shadows and dust as they disappeared, while stone dwarves bustled about chattering excitedly. It seemed Empress Podarge was ruling the empire better than expected. Though her method was terror politics, eliminating unbelievers who hated humans.


    Still, thanks to that, restrictions on stone dwarves seemed to have been lifted, as they walked around freely with not a shadow on their faces. Deeply rooted hatred couldn''t be helped, but the stone dwarves called harpies ''ppers'' and didn''t think highly of them either, so... well, they''d figure it out.


    "So, shall we find lodgings first? On a long-term contract for a few months."


    "Today, instead of going to the 51st floor, it might be better to look around the 50th floor."


    "True... if we''re going for a long-term contract, that would be better. There''s no point in staying on the 50th floor if we end up with an inconvenient location."


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The sudden start of choosing lodgings on the 50th floor.


    Given the need to bnce enhancement stone farming in the hignd area with exploring the 52nd floor, viewers'' interest heated up intensely.


    When a streamer yed an RPG game, even for a single item, all sorts of advice popped up - this option is good, that''s a waste of money, you''re a noob if you skip this option, and so on. If there was so much advice for ordinary items in a regr RPG game, now that they''d started looking at real estate in a virtual reality game, the fervor was beyond words.


    -If you''re gonna upgrade, wouldn''t it be better to be closer to the underground city?


    -Just get lodgings in the underground city? It''s not like you''ll get depressed from not seeing sunlight, and there''s no point in considering southern exposure here


    -No lol if you stay in the underground city you''ll have to climb cliff rocks every time you go up to the 51st floor, so annoying


    -Why are there so many children of darkness ffs lol Are you crazy to get lodgings underground?


    -Yeah, you should just go underground for upgrades, wtf lodgings underground lol


    "Hey now, you know if you get too immersed and speak too harshly, you''ll get cut off, right? It''s not me doing the cutting, but when the cutting-edge AI teacher starts shing, even I can''t protect your neck. And thinking about the route, above ground seems better than underground," Han Se-ah warned.


    [Pro Home Keeper 32Years donated ?10,000!]


    Good sunlight is useless, hard to sleep lol


    [James MKer donated $50!]


    Koreans always want sunlight, but in our neighborhood you''d end up as well-done BBQ


    [Legendary Home Security Donated ?30,000!]


    Isn''t there a stone dwarf district left in the Harpy capital? Seems like settling there would work


    The situation where a single word determined the world''s #1 lodging location. Now that it was the 52nd floor, and there was no way they''d build a mansion on that green in enduring goblins, the 50th floor lodgings would likely be maintained for a while. Perhaps that was why not just the chat, but donations started going wild too.


    Dors, yen, euros, and even the streaming site''smon coins. At this point, it seemed like Han Se-ah had sharply caught on to the money-making angle, given how excited the donations were getting.


    Some guys even brought photos about feng shui and startedparing cities, to which some Western nerds responded by bringing reconstruction images of the 50th floor city, restored from the aerial view briefly captured during thest Harpy Empress boss battle, pointing out key locations.


    ...A 3D reconstruction? Were they insane, for real?


    "By the way, I wonder if there are any suitable ces for lodgings?"


    "Harpy lodgings won''t have ceilings, so how about we check out the stone dwarf district?"


    "True, the stone dwarf brothers'' workshop street did have a simr feel to human buildings."


    While Han Se-ah smiled contentedly, struck by a money storm amidst the donation tempest, our group chatted. Harpy mansions definitely had issues for human habitation, like no doors on the first floor or open ceilings.


    Even if there were doors, they were for stone dwarf ves or humanborers, so the first and second floors were often not connected. So what we needed to find was a stone dwarf-style building between the underground and the 51st floor gate.


    Among the countless nonsensical opinions showered on Han Se-ah, if you picked out only the sensible ones, there were some simrities to our party''s opinions.


    "Hmm? Aren''t those the Squishy Heroes?!"


    "You''re right? The Squishy Hero has returned!"


    Thinking that, we headed towards the stone dwarf district in the Harpy Empire, a ce that used to be a ve management office but was now liberated as a workshop street. Some stone dwarves came rolling towards us.


    Sounds of gravel grinding, stones rolling ta-da-dak, even pping sounds like pak-pak. As they made such amotion, curious harpies flew overhead, startled, and fled. From far away, a stone dwarf shouting in a shrill voice came running.


    Who was it... the only apprentice of the stone dwarf who built the city, who was with Laurencia... but I couldn''t remember the name.


    "Ah, Granny Shasha!"


    "Yes, big Squishies. What brings you here again?"


    Ah, it was Granny Shasha.


    As Irene, with her good memory, started chatting with a bright smile, the stone dwarves who crowded around also read the mood and quietly started to listen.


    "You''re looking for lodgings to stay in?"


    "I''ll! I''ll build it for you!"


    "You little runt, what are you saying? When ites to buildings, I''m the one!"


    But that silence didn''tst long.


    When they heard we were looking for lodgings, instead of thinking about showing us around, they were full of ideas about demolishing empty workshops and building new ones. Looking at this, I wondered if I reallycked sensitivity towards other races.


    "Everyone shut up! They''re my guests, so I''ll build it," Granny Shasha dered firmly.


    And seeing that even Granny Shasha didn''t stop them, even more so.


    Han Se-ah''s expression twisted in bewilderment as she ended up being forced to buy a building out of the blue.

 377 - Hammer, Anvil, and Enhancement Stone 2

    377 - Hammer, Anvil, and Enhancement Stone 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Han Se-ah''s face contorted with confusion as she unexpectedly acquired a house while looking for temporary lodging. But upon reflection, she realized this was the 50th floor''s reward.


    After all, there was a precedent of the princess giving a mansion.


    At some point, she had started staying in the stone dwarves'' underground city and rarely used the mansion managed by butler Sebastian and maid Emma. But story-wise, there was clearly a mansion provided to the yer. So it made sense that a new mansion would appear on the 50th floor for season 2.


    Unlike being homeless or staying at inns, mansions were supposed to provide some kind of system assistance to yers, but she couldn''t quite remember the details.


    "So, where should we build it?" asked Granny Shasha."Um... just a moment," Han Se-ah replied hesitantly.


    It was understandable to be flustered when told they''d demolish a workshop and build a house wherever she chose. The stone dwarves of the archipgo seemed to have be incredibly progressive and action-oriented, perhaps influenced by Laurencia''s great escape.


    Granny Shasha confidently grinned, boasting she''d build arge two-story mansion for five people. The noisy stone dwarves mored to participate, cackling and shouting.


    Everyone seemed burdened by the offer to build an entire house, but the crowd''s cries that one house was cheappared to the lives of hundreds of dwarves finally made our party understand. Han Se-ah saw the streaming potential, the party members nodded in agreement, and things progressed quickly.


    "So you''re nning to go down to the underground city and use that gate thing too?"


    "Yes. We probably won''t stay in the mansion long if ins exploration takes a while."


    "Whether you stay long or not, we gotta build a good house!"


    "Ahaha, yes, yes..." Han Se-ahughed awkwardly.


    It felt like a dieting granddaughter watching her overbearing grandmother serve five bowls of rice, insisting she eat just a little.


    Still, she couldn''t keep refusing the offer to build lodging, so she leaned over the old parchment map with an awkward smile. Her camera drone moved skillfully, showing viewers the map Granny Shasha had spread out.


    The stone dwarves'' workshop area was the size of a decent vige, likely due to the many ves captured from the underground city.


    "Hmm, this spot looks good location-wise."


    "Granny, ain''t there an alchemy workshop next door? Won''t the air be dirty? I heard them squishies have sensitive nostrils."


    "Right. The squishyborers whoe sometimes wrap something around their face holes for protection."


    "Is that so? Then this spot won''t do."


    The stone dwarves'' advice poured in even more intensely than the viewers''ments. They all craned their necks to study the map intently, so I took a step back. The camera swiftly turned towards me, determined not to miss anything this time.


    Of course, this wasn''t the magic tower, and there was nowhere to run, so I''d simply stepped back to give up my spot. The camera immediately returned to the map.


    The viewers were also flooding in with opinions to rival the stone dwarves, so my retreat only drew momentary attention before being buried under the torrent of viewerments. These people seemed terrifyingly serious about real estate.


    "Then these two spots look good. There are other ces, but we gotta consider they''re squishies."


    "That''s right. Granny Shasha might know buildings well, but I know more about squishies."


    "That ain''t somethin'' to brag about, ya numbskull. A craftsman shouldn''t care more about the customer than the product."


    "You gotta know the customer well to make a proper product!"


    A chaotic scene of shouting, foot-stomping,ughing, chattering, and teasing ensued. After extreme mood swings that made me wonder if the harpy colonial period had driven them mad, our lodging location was finally decided.


    Eliminating spots near alchemist workshops with acrid air from chemicals, and tanner workshops using toxic substances, we were left with just one ce.


    With sculptors and jewelers nearby, the air would be clean. The stone dwarves'' nature meant there''d be some noise, but they insisted soundproofing the interior walls would solve that. Even with viewers going wild with donations, Han Se-ah could only nod in agreement.


    After all, how could the noisy chat be scarier than stone dwarves preparing their tools, insisting on building the house right now?


    "Now? You''re building it now?" Han Se-ah asked incredulously.


    "That workshop owner went back underground. We can demolish the workshop before sunset, raise the building before sunrise, and bring in furniture by tomorrow morning," Granny Shasha exined confidently.


    "...?" Han Se-ah was speechless.


    "Yeah, we can finish before the squishies return from work."


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Pushed out by Granny Shasha''s bold im that a two-story mansion would be waiting when we returned, our party headed underground. We walked towards the underground with curiosity-filled faces, wondering if stone dwarves, known as master craftsmen, could really build a mansion - a two-story mansion at that - in not even a day, but half a day.


    Harpies busily flew overhead, stone dwarves with brightened expressions, and even humans who''d somehow caught the scent of money ande to the 50th floor to move luggage.


    We climbed the mountain ridge towards the underground cave entrance, passing through what had be a fully multi-species city. Through the passage where only human cargo carriages busily came and went, as harpies had no reason to go to the underground city.


    "I wonder if they installed all those new magic tools too."


    "The merchants'' drive is truly frightening."


    "But thanks to that, the temple brothers and sisters can travelfortably too."


    The path from the archipgo to the cave was smoothly paved to allow carriages to pass. Inside the cave, all stctites and stgmites had been ground away.


    Instead of a cave, it was now like an underground tunnel, smooth and safe. After passing through, there was a massive elevator-like magic tool installed, capable of easily transporting carriages, recing the narrow stairs that had stretched out like impregnable fortress walls.


    Thanks to this, we didn''t have to descend the stairs in single file, but our party members huddled around me to make room for the cargo carriages boarding.


    "Wow... did they carve out paths from the 41st to 50th floors?"


    "It seemsfortable, except for being a bit narrow. Honestly, those stairs were... a little scary to walk down."


    Was she afraid at times like this despite being bold inbat? Irene slightly approached, seemingly scared of descending the towering cliff, so I gently held her waist. Han Se-ah''s camera noticed and focused on filming that part.


    Irene nestled in from the front, Grace clinging from the side, Katie gripping my forearm while observing the cliff and elevator-like magic tool. Looking at it this way, it really felt like the cover of some romanticedy manga.


    "By the way, can we enhance equipment right away?"


    "Hm?"


    "I mean, do stone dwarves ept gold? ...When we took quests in the city under the kingdom, they mostly asked us to bring weird stones and stuff."


    -Come to think of it, that''s right. Weren''t most of the quests we didst time about gathering stctites and such?


    -They''re starting to trade with humans too, so they''ll probably ept gold


    -LOL maybe when we get there they''ll tell us to gather materials for enhancement through barter


    -Would BB Games allow user-friendly gamey? These bastards who make bosses like that?


    -If you can enhance with gold, is Han Se-ah gonna suck Teacher Rnd''s marrow again? Even leeches would suck less than this


    "Hey! Have I ever drained teacher''s wallet buying equipment? I''m frugally ying the game, carefully managing my inventory and earning gold!" Han Se-ah protested.


    [Han Se-ah the Pathmaker donated ?10,000!]


    You spend most of your gold on bombs, you seven-consecutive-failures


    [Rnd''s Mighty Greatsword donated ?10,000!]


    LOL hey, how many times do you think we rewatch your streams?


    "...Wow, thatstment is kinda scary?" Han Se-ah muttered.


    As Katie simultaneously expressed expectations and concerns about enhancement, and Han Se-ah, who tried to draw attention with my and Irene''s flirting, shuddered at the unexpected spark that flew, the elevator naturally arrived at the underground floor.


    Recognizing us, the worker driving the cargo carriage quietly held the reins, gesturing for us to disembark first. So I hurriedly led the group off to clear the way.


    What we saw then was the rather familiar stone dwarf city. The fantasy-like underground city of master craftsmen, with all sorts of buildings carved from massive stone blocks in arge cavern, looked fantastical even from afar.


    "...Wasn''t this ce an empty ruin?"


    "Was it?"


    One thing that bothered me was that this was the 50th floor.


    It was definitely supposed to be a ruin used as a burial ground for old and decrepit stone dwarves, but now it looked no different from the underground city on the 41st floor.


    Didn''t I bite the empress to death in a frenzied state while killing the boss on the 50th floor about a week ago? Including travel time to and from the empire, about two weeks must have passed in-game... They rebuilt not just one building, but an entire city in two weeks?


    No wonder Granny Shasha confidently imed she could build a mansion in half a day.

 378 - Hammer, Anvil, and Enhancement Stone 3

    378 - Hammer, Anvil, and Enhancement Stone 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    From securing the mansion plot to assembling dozens of artisans to meticulously construct a two-story mansion, we had everything lined up. Ironically though, we couldn''t find the equipment enhancement stones - our main objective.


    "Hm? Aren''t you the Squishy Hero? ...Enhancement stones? Those are all sold out."


    "ppers wouldn''t use enhancement stones. We were short on stock when the Squishy merchants came and bought everything."


    "Crystals that enhance equipment? Those weird cone-hat wearing Squishies bought them all up."


    They''d already been hoarded.Of course, Heroes Chronicle was a virtual reality game. The NPCs inhabiting this world were so lifelike that ridiculous theories - like BB Games'' headquarters being a UFO or the CEO being an interdimensional traveler - actually gained traction online.


    In such a fantasy world, if enhancement stones appeared that could upgrade weapons just by applying them, would people really leave them be?


    Various gems for upgrading melee weapons like swords, brilliant crystals for ranged weapons like staves and bows, even meteor fragments that could enhance cloth and leather armor. Not only were they potent, but supplies were limited. Everything had sold out.


    "Damn. I guess the proper way is to stock up and enhance on each floor before reaching the 50th?"


    -Haha, you messed up again trying to cheese it? Always buying bombs, now you''ve got nothing to buy?


    -Isn''t it about time you developed some learning ability? How many times are you going to repeat the same strategy? lol


    -So you''re saying you rushed with the Rnd catapult strategy instead of enhancing items on each floor, and now you''re screwed because of the patch?


    -Se-ah, I have a request. I don''t care if you use bombs or not, but please take care of our sister''s equipment properly. It''s still an RPG after all, you need to enhance equipment.


    -If you''d enhanced equipment before going to the 51st floor, you could''ve easily taken down the ogre, right? Seems like it''s bnced for 5¡ï gear + enhancements.


    What Han Se-ah couldn''t have imagined was the Empire''s appearance.


    While the tower''s monsters popped out of thin air, so mana stones wouldn''t be scarce even with more people, that wasn''t the case for enhancement stones. After all, it was the stone dwarves who mined various types of enhancement stones... but now it wasn''t just the Kingdom buying them, the Empire had joined in too.


    Moreover, this was the underground of the 50th floor system. Since this was the Harpy Empire that was only interested in luxury goods made by stone dwarves, there were bound to be fewer enhancement stones than in the underground of the 41st-45th floor Harpy Kingdom. Wasn''t this city rebuilt less than a month ago anyway?


    The supply remained the same, or rather decreased, while customers increased 4-5 fold. No wonder the stone dwarves were shaking their heads everywhere we went.


    "I can promise to pass some along when the next shipment arrives, but there''s nothing now."


    "Then could we at least make a reservation..."


    "That much I can certainly do for you."


    Hero of the race who killed the giant underground monster and liberated the stone dwarves from the harpies. The stone dwarves'' gaze at the yer was almost at the level of worshipping an idol, so we were promised unconditional priority sales without any conditions, but even that was only after the goods arrived.


    No matter how much of a hero I was to the stone dwarves, they couldn''t create something that didn''t exist. And going down further wasn''t an option given the considerable distance between cities.


    "What should we do? Should we check out the 49th floor or lower cities using the connected underground passages?"


    "No, we''d better make other preparations today, check on the mansion, and then explore the 52nd floor. There''s no guarantee we''ll find enhancement stones even if we go down."


    After being mercilessly roasted by viewers for skipping even enhancements - like a pot that forgot to turn off the heat - Han Se-ah desperately tried to change the subject. But anyway.


    The suggestion to check out the temple and royal knights while we were down in the underground city was received positively by both viewers and party members.


    Grace tended to follow whatever the genius mage Hanna suggested. Katie was full of boyish enthusiasm, so she wouldn''t object to seeing Temple Knights and royal knights. Irene, being a nun, naturally wouldn''t refuse a trip to the temple.


    An Irene who disliked going to temples would be as nonsensical as a terminally ill Rnd.


    I wondered if the temple or royal knights bought enhancement stones?


    "If the temple or knights bought enhancement stones, we might be able to negotiate and get some from them."


    "Ah, that''s true. They might have bought some to enhance the knights'' equipment."


    Who were we if not the hero party exploring uncharted areas in the name of the Goddess? Surely we could ''receive donations'' of about three people''s worth of enhancement stones, or generously four if we could enhance Irene''s nun outfit and symbol too.


    Muttering this quietly, Katie chimed in with a bright smile. The way she was caressing the long dagger at her hip suggested she was a bit fixated on the idea of equipment enhancement.


    Well, she was already sparkling with excitement just seeing the royal knights'' war supplies. Given how much she loved swords and armor, if they could be further enhanced with special magic from another race, she''d probably die of happiness.


    It was like thew ofbining, enhancing a high school girl by feeding her m tang[1] and then handing her tanghulu - it became a m tanghulu set menu. Though she was technically college-aged... but her hobbies were more like a middle school boy''s. You know, exactly like an 8th grader.


    -You bastard... asking for donations again!


    [Chat deleted by mod]


    -Hankkiyaaaaak, a person died making a joke


    -So Se-ah needs money to protect the Se-ah World. Does Teacher mean he''ll transfer the temple and knights'' funds to his own inventory?


    "Tsk tsk, ''transfer'' indeed. It''s voluntary offerings from believers to protect the world. As for the royal knights... maybe we could use the princess''s name? But then again, if we slip up peddling the princess, we might end up dangling from the gallows."


    Perhaps it had turned into a day of exploring the underground city, feeling like a holiday outing. Grace and Katie naturally took up positions on either side of me, beaming from ear to ear.


    ---


    [1. raei: m tang is amon type of Chinese street food, while tanghulu is a chinese treat.]Toggle New Ads


    5/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 379 - Hammer, Anvil, and Enhancement Stone 4

    379 - Hammer, Anvil, and Enhancement Stone 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The charming heroic act of soliciting donations of spare enhancement stones from the temple and royal knights was quickly thwarted.


    Neither the temple nor the knights had any enhancement stones to spare.


    As a result, Han Se-ah''s cheeks puffed out in a pout. She was denied the typical "hero''s move" of smashing other people''s yard pots, barging into bedrooms, and ransacking closets to pilfer everyst gold coin.


    How could there not be a single one left when there was a chance to get free enhancement stones if she yed her cards right?


    "Ah, there''s nothing here. I thought the temple might not have any, but I didn''t expect the knights to be out too."-Of course they wouldn''t have any... Who hoards enhancement stones instead of using them right away lol


    -For real, buy an enhancement stone and just sit on it? Only a real weirdo would do that


    -Looks like they did buy some though, since they''re saying they already used them all


    -Han Se-ah''s intelligence <<<<<<<<< Knight''s intelligence


    -LOL If they offer to enhance your equipment for money, who wouldn''t do it? You''d be crazy not to. Of course they bought everything up, obviously nothing''s left.


    Whether Temple Knights or royal knights, knights are obsessed with strength. To prove themselves to the Goddess they worship, or to demonstrate their loyalty to the leader chosen by the Goddess, knights always crave power.


    It''s not like switching out a trusty old weapon for new equipment. Just a stone or two can instantly enhance the gear they''ve used for over a decade. If there''s a knight who wouldn''t pour gold into this, they''d be like a mage who''s given up on research.


    Even adventurers and mercenaries desperately seek good equipment as it''s their lifeline and livelihood. How could knights of all peopleck such ambition?


    "Well, at least we got to see the city. Does this mean we''ll head for the 51st floor first thing tomorrow?"


    "I think we should have one day to rest. So today in the city... Oh?"


    Aftering up empty-handed, we ended up back on the 50th floor at the Harpy District. We were about to discuss whether to spend the night in the city or find an inn in the district, but that became pointless.


    In less than half a day, not even a quarter of a day, a huge mansion had been built.


    "Is this really our lodging?"


    "The location''s right, but..."


    Our group could sense it was still night without looking at Han Se-ah''s stream clock, even though the sky never darkens in this 24-hour dim world. Those who''ve reached the upper echelons don''t lose their sense of time so easily.


    In fact, Han Se-ah''s stream clock showed it was just past midnight, the time when she usually starts debating whether to end the stream.


    ording to Granny Shasha''s boastful deration, they should''ve just started tearing down the workshop to prepare for building. But not only was the preparation done, a two-story mansion was already built and its exterior was being refined. No wonder we were surprised.


    "Oh, Squishies? How''d you know toe back already?"


    There was nothing to see in the Harpy District, so we were naturally nning to pass through the stone dwarf workshop district.


    As we stood there dumbfounded, admiring the building, a stone dwarf with arge sack on his back called out to us in a gruff voice. I didn''t know his name, but the voice sounded familiar - probably one of the dwarves who volunteered to build earlier.


    It was impressive how casually he talked about demolishing a workshop and whipping up a two-story mansion betweente afternoon and just past midnight.


    "No, we just finished our business..."


    "Business? Oh right, you said you were going down to the underground city. What''d you go looking for down there?"


    "Some enhancement stones."


    The stone dwarf chattered away like a talkative taxi driver, but our stunned group just kept gawking at the mansion.


    Well, it wasn''t some tiny hut, but a two-story mansion. We called it a mansion rather than a house because it was big enough that they were already building fancy walls and preparing flowerbeds for a garden.


    At that size, they''d probably just put up the outer walls, and the interior must still be unfinished. As I was thinking this, the dwarf reached up to pat Han Se-ah''s lower back, then held out the sack.


    "We''ve got the inside all sorted too, so you just need to bring in furniture as you like. Oh, Granny Shasha said she put in some beds just in case. And for enhancement stones, there were a few left in the empty workshop, so take these."


    "En-enhancement stones?"


    "That''s right. Looks like that Kuku fellow hid them, not wanting to give them to the harpies."


    And so, Han Se-ah ended up with a two-story mansion and a sack full of various enhancement stones in just one day, without lifting a finger.


    ...At this point, I was starting to wonder if we could call her useless.


    Was she actually umting luck to use in Heroes Chronicle?


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The stone dwarves may have been captives of the Harpy Empire, but I guess craftsmen are craftsmen. They seemed to know human nobles'' lifestyles well, as they''d neatlypleted a human-style mansion rather than a harpy one. All that was left was to ask Emma or Sebastian in the city to send some workers to manage the estate.


    The runaway princess Katie remarked with a sharp eye, "What an unusual style..." but for country girl Grace, military student Rnd, and homebody gamer Han Se-ah, the differences were imperceptible.


    She said there was an aesthetic difference between the city mansion the princess gave us and this 50th floor stone dwarf mansion, but as long as each room had a bed and there was a kitchen where we could all gather to eat, that was good enough.


    "So these are enhancement stones? They''re pretty. I can see why they''re used as gems."


    Anyway, we ended up with enhancement stones after all that trouble. The stones in the sack were evenly distributed by type, as if they were 50th floor clear rewards or tutorial enhancement stones for season 2.


    They were almost fist-sized, so they felt more like well-cut cubic zirconia than gems, but the mana emanating from inside was clearly different from regr gems or mana stones. Given their size and that it wasn''t one stone per enhancement, it didn''t look like we could enhance much.


    Of course, this wasn''t my spection, but information I learned from Han Se-ah pretending to be a genius mage and opening the enhancement window.


    "This ruby-like one the size of a fist is for enhancing melee weapons, and this rainbow-reflecting crystal that looks like it could be a fuse in a horror game is for ranged weapons. And these metal tes that seem like they could be used as currency if collected are for enhancing armor. Since they gave us leftovers, there''s just enough for one enhancement each."


    -Sounds like total bullsh*t but I hate that I understand it all lol


    -Doesn''t look like a ruby but I guess it''s red so it''s a ruby? Well, not wrong I guess


    -If it''s red and round, it''s a ruby lol Who cares about other gems


    -Red ruby, blue sapphire, green emerald, yellow topaz, we don''t ept other colors, only primary colors lol


    -Saying there''s just enough for one enhancement, looks like this really is an enhancement tutorial. What a dumbass, clearing floor 50 and doing the 41st floor tutorial on floor 52


    Han Se-ah was a yer in a virtual reality game, and no matter how much Heroes Chronicle touted its realism, it was bound to have basic system windows.


    Starting with the stream camera drone, there were inventory and status windows, and system windows for reading other NPCs'' star ratings and so on. So naturally, if enhancement stones appeared, an enhancement-rted system window would pop up.


    Regr enhancement stones could enhance equipment just by transferring mana. Special enhancement stones could only be handled by stone dwarf craftsmen. Equipment couldn''t be enhanced infinitely, and so on. She was exining these basic systems to the group as if telling the viewers.


    Looking at her, I suddenly thought, ''Can she handle this?''


    "Wow, amazing."


    "So we just need to transfer mana?"


    As if confirming my thoughts, everyone''s eyes sparkled brightly. From Grace admiring the rainbow-reflecting crystal to Katie who looked eager to enhance her sword, they all gazed at Han Se-ah with shining eyes.


    Han Se-ah, Han Se-ah the First scout. She had various images as an 18-star failure, mecha p*rno girl, chemical terrorist, mad scientist, pioneer of explosive art, and so on, but that was her image as a streamer outside the game.


    Viewers may have teased her as an all-purpose pack mule, but to our group, Han Se-ah was seen as a genius mage.


    More precisely, she was "a genius beautiful mage who uses high-level magic effortlessly with innate talent, chosen by the Goddess as a hero, a believer who''s also cute and lovely with a touch of country innocence aftering up from the countryside."


    ''Inventory, minimap, skills, and now enhancement stones.''


    Some might feel nauseous hearing this, thinking even the most sycophantic brown-noser wouldn''t suck up this much, but that was only from the viewers'' perspective.


    When the herody pulled items out of thin air, memorized tower maps with magic, and used newly learned spells without mistakes, wasn''t it natural to idolize her when she could even recognize other races'' treasures at a nce?


    Especially since it was just a few weeks ago that even mages bought enhancement stones to study their principles.


    In other words, she was now rattling off knowledge about a new material that didn''t even have properly established research papers. It was like a long post on a superconductivity forum being more urate than future expert papers.


    "As expected, Hanna is amazing!"


    "Huh? Uh..."


    "You can tell at a nce? You can even analyze items from another world mined by a different race...!"


    "That''s incredible, Miss Hanna!"


    "Amazing!"


    That thoughtless mouth should be grateful there wasn''t another mage here right now.

 380 - Hammer, Anvil, and Enhancement Stone 5

    380 - Hammer, Anvil, and Enhancement Stone 5


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Setting aside Han Se-ah''s careless boasting about mastering the new system, choosing which equipment to enhance was straightforward.


    The melee weapon enhancement stone went to Katie''s beloved sword, the ranged weapon stone to Grace''s bow, and the armor stone to Han Se-ah''s robe. Though "armor" enhancement stone wasn''t quite urate - "defensive equipment" enhancement stone would''ve been more precise.


    The reasoning was simple. The gear that appeared with my body in the illustration was superior munchkin-type equipmentpared to Magic Tower gear, so I excluded it from enhancement.


    As a mage, Han Se-ah''s power increased when she poured in mana, so enhancing the bow made sense. And for defensive gear, Han Se-ah got dibs since her shield magic was less potent than Irene''s protective holy magic.


    I could endure with my body, and Katie and Grace were agile enough to dodge most attacks. Irene could also deploy near-automatic protective holy magic with her incredible reflexes. Han Se-ah seemed pretty quick at casting shields too, but strictly speaking, her strengthy in precise control rather than reaction speed."Hmm, if I ce this near the equipment like so..."


    "It looks like drawing a magic circle. ce it in the exact position and mana flows out to enhance the equipment, right?"


    "The light is... pretty..."


    I thought it might be better to enhance Katie''s armor instead of Han Se-ah''s robe, since Han Se-ah and Irene were unlikely to be separated. But Katie herself didn''t seem to like the idea. It wasn''t that she was reluctant to enhance two items, but more like a kind of confidence that she wouldn''t need to rely crudely on armor.


    As a result, the heavy enhancement stones from the sack began to sparkle and beautifully tint the sword, bow, and robe.


    Presumably they were arranging the equipment and cing the enhancement stones ording to the system window''s assist. I wondered if they''d heard from the stone dwarves how to enhance like this.


    Was she nning to be the century''s genius mage who insulted even goddesses by figuring it out just by reading mana flow, without even hearing an exnation?


    At this point, I was considering whether I should break out the saltyments, when the enhancement of the equipment waspleted with a sh of light.


    "Hmm, it doesn''t look any different on the outside."


    "That''s because the mana has just seeped in. And judging by how the stone dwarves take onmissions for special enhancement stones, we can probably enhance multiple times."


    While Han Se-ah picked up Grace''s bow to hand it to her, Katie swiftly grabbed her beloved sword from the ground and examined the de from various angles.


    The slightly longer-than-usual one-handed sword boasted a sharp de gleaming under the light, but there was no noticeable peculiarity. Well, it would''ve been strange if a mere +1 general enhancement made an enormous difference.


    Still, there must''ve been something tangible when actually wielding it. Katie rotated her wrist once and swung the sword through the air a few times, a satisfied smile spreading across her face.


    "How does it feel?"


    "It feels like it holds mana a bit more smoothly. And there''s more... unity. It''s not a huge difference, but I think I''d definitely notice it in a prolonged fight."


    "Is that so? I haven''t shot mine yet, so I''m not sure. Should we go to a cliff and do some target practice?"


    It seemed the enhancement gave a mana-rted buff since it couldn''t provide something like +2 attack power. As someone who crudely poured in mana without a hint of subtlety, it was an enhancement I couldn''t quite grasp even after hearing about it.


    -We''ve done general enhancement, so should we hunt an ogre for special enhancement?


    -Judging by her expression, she looks like a kid excited about getting a new toy, but watching her swing that sword is like seeing a work of art


    -Call her a kid all you want, but if Katie went wild with just that sword, none of the viewers would keep their heads


    -As someone who carries around a silver sword from the neighborhood cksmith''s clearance sale, I can''t even begin to understand what they''re talking about


    -She''s the Northern Duke''s precious daughter, you idiots. The problem isn''t Katie wielding a sword, but that just calling for daddy wouldnd any adventurer in prison.


    Swinging the sword through the air with a childlike, beaming smile, her movements are as graceful and beautiful as a sword dance.


    At that sight, a bunch of defender wannabes popped up and took over the chat, but Han Se-ah''s attention was focused not on the chat, but on her robe.


    More precisely, on the system window informing her about the results of enhancing the robe.


    "This... can''t we enhance consumables? It would be nice if we could enhance consumables, not just equipment."


    -For real, we finally got equipment enhancement content and this b*tch is trying to enhance a bomb


    -Teacher, just quietly enhance our cute kid''s equipment if you don''t want to die


    -She''s a mage and an alchemist, but why the f*ck is her job Bomb Maniac


    -I''m starting to suspect this b*tch learned Earth Control for mineying


    -Land for mineying, wind for bomb dropping. Damn, she''s hardcore


    "No, I mean we could try enhancing potions or other things besides bombs."


    [Han Se-ah the First scout donated 10,000 won!]


    What potions did you guzzle on your way to the 50th floor, you conscience-less b*tch with a bomb fuse instead of hair


    "Well, um, anyway, I was just considering if it could be used in alchemy too."


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    We''d finished the enhancement tutorial, established a new base on the 50th floor, and received various requests from the increased number of mages. All that was left was to start exploring again from the 52nd floor towards the 55th.


    As we strolled through the inss, most of the viewers'' idle chatter was filled with imaginings about the gimmick of this ins.


    From spections about military outposts or fortresses appearing since monster armies showed up, to talks about unrted creatures like stone dwarves, harpies, and carapace bugs potentially appearing. Well, what connection did stone dwarves and harpies have to appear together anyway?


    "There''s a centaur unit nearby... they''re galloping off somewhere. Probably heading towards other adventurers."


    "Then let''s go elsewhere. If they''ve made it this deep into the 52nd floor, they can probably handle it themselves."


    However, as if unwilling to reveal the ins''s gimmick so easily, nothing unusual appeared. As expected, the mostmon sight was the swift-footed centaurs, with the asional goblin infantry blocking the path.


    Not even a frenzied ogre, which we could at least exchange for a rare enhancement stone or magic tool, showed up. It was a calm, if not boring, situation, so it was only natural for viewers'' imaginations to run wild.


    And of course, such trains of thought were also emerging among our party.


    "What''s hidden in this ins, I wonder?"


    "Who knows... Maybe there''s some kind of hidden ruin, like the hidden spaces in the caves?"


    "Or remember the full moon wolf? There might be another space, like a nighttime ins instead of a daytime one."


    Since our goal wasn''t making money but entering the 53rd floor and hunting rare frenzied ogres, we were trying to avoid fights with goblin infantry that were both troublesome and unrewarding.


    As a result, we spent more time walking and resting at safe zones scattered throughout the ins than fighting. Of course, Katie seemed to feel a bit of regret at not being able to freely swing her enhanced sword because of this... but she looked happy when chatting, so I guessed it was fine.


    The 51st floor ins, the Empire''s adventurers and mercenaries, the temple and royal knights, ogres using frenzy, mages and stone dwarves'' research - a storm of chatter that made me understand why they say when three women gather, they break dishes.


    If there was any saving grace, it was that none of the three got excited enough to raise their voices or speak faster. From Irene''s gentle voice, to Grace''s clear pronunciation that made her sound like a radio host, to Katie''s lively yet pleasantly chattering voice.


    -Look at her filling the stream with herpanions without saying a word. Trying to coast through both the game and the stream, huh?


    -But they all have nice voices, so even if I don''t watch the stream, I end up listening to the chatter


    -For real, it''s perfect to just have on in the background. Feels like listening to the radio


    -Se-ah, Se-ah, have you thought about doing something like ASMR with the girls'' voices? You''ve earned a lot of points, you know


    -Is this the part where we''re supposed to be surprised and ask "What about the voices...?"


    "Hey now, coasting through? Call me a true leader who listens well to hispanions'' opinions. Besides, isn''t it more beneficial to hear from current fantasy residents than my nonsense?"


    The three continued their chatter on all sorts of topics, Han Se-ah filmed them while talking with viewers, and I pretended to listen quietly while web surfing.


    However, as if reminding us that we were inside the Tower, a loud roar echoed from far away.


    Graaah, grooooaaaaar---!!!


    Naturally, only an ogre could make such a thunderous sound in this ins. The party, instantly battle-ready at the ear-splitting roar, red towards the source of themotion and picked up their pace.


    "Judging by the howl, it''s probably facing other adventurers, right?"


    "Still, we should check it out just in case."


    To try and snatch a kill under the pretext of helping adventurers who might be in danger.

 381 - Mercenaries of the Tower 1

    381 - Mercenaries of the Tower 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Being an adventurer meant constantly risking your life.


    Monsters spawned to kill humans emerged from all directions. Even fellow adventurers might turn on you like monsters, aiming for your life. Letting your guard down in a safe zone where monsters didn''t spawn could still leave you a corpse.


    Not only that, but the Tower itself targeted adventurers'' lives with cruel precision. A horned wolf suddenly attacking a low-rank adventurer hunting goblins was just one example. The named monsters on each floor, implemented as game mechanics, along with various traps - how terrifying were they?


    Though not captured by Han Se-ah''s camera, countless adventurers had fallen victim to orc hunter traps, been crushed by cave golems and worms, poisoned and devoured by undead, or plummeted off high mountain cliffs, their bodies never found.


    "Rnd? Hanna? The people fighting the ogre... they''re surrounded. What should we do?""Surrounded?"


    "It looks like a horde of centaurs and goblins swarmed in while they were battling the ogre."


    Such urrences weremonce in the Tower.


    As we hurried forward, we saw a mercenary band on the brink of annihtion. The bodies strewn about resembled chunks of meat more than corpses, either mangled by the ogre or trampled under centaur hooves.


    The centaurs must have charged in while they were fighting the ogre, with goblins spawning on the side. If the ogre had appearedter, it wouldn''t have entered a frenzied state. And if the slow goblins hade running from afar, they would''ve fled before dying.


    Watching a few people desperately trying to break through the goblins'' shield wall and escape the ogre, I made that assessment as our grim-facedpanions naturally prepared for battle.


    "Their movements suggest they''re quite skilled. And their equipment looks top-notch."


    "Seems they encountered the worst possible situation."


    "I sensed goblins suddenly earlier. Must have spawned mid-battle. Ogre in front, centaurs charging from the sides, goblins forming a blockade behind. The odds of this happening are incredibly low, but if it does, it''s practically a killing move."


    -You''re saying mobs spawned behind while fighting an ogre? sh*t''s getting real, that''s terrifying


    -Weren''t the centaurs already charging? lol So they got sandwiched not just from two sides but three while fighting the ogre?


    -Looks like the healer got trampled by centaurs while they were taking on the ogre, then goblins swarmed in as they tried to hold out


    -There''s a reason this game''s rated 19+, it keeps reminding us


    -One punch from that frenzied f*cker doesn''t just send you flying, it tears you apart? f*ck, I can kinda see it even with the mosaic


    Viewers were shaken by the horrific scene, but our gloomy-faced group silently drew swords and nocked arrows, looking to me and Han Se-ah.


    At least she had the sense to give a small nod, signaling us to attack. With the party leader orderingbat, the tank could empty his mind of extraneous thoughts. I raised my shield, pulled down my helmet, and charged forward, mana swirling around my body.


    "H-help me!"


    My first target was an adventurer trapped among the goblins after twisting awkwardly while fleeing the ogre. Though his fundamentals seemed solid as he blocked shields pressing in from all sides and spears thrusting between them, his feet remained bound.


    This left the goblins'' backs exposed to me. Despite their armor and shields, these runts were showing their backs while being so small. No need to even pull out my mace.


    Like a bowling ball smashing through pins, I plowed through with my shield, crudely pushing forward. The goblins toppled and were crushed. As their solid formation crumbled, the trapped adventurer leaped up, using goblin heads and corpses as stepping stones.


    "Thanks! I''ll be back after regrouping a bit!"


    "...?"


    Was there some phenomenon in the Empire where skill corrted with character? This guy was running to Irene even though most of hispanions were dead and plenty of enemies remained. Did he think he''d die if he didn''t help me? His words suggested he''d flee far away, but it seemed he genuinely intended to assist.


    Not that it mattered to me. Ignoring him, I looked ahead to see Katie already slicing through the centaurs with her frost-imbued sword.


    While I could crudely use brute force to dismantle the slow but organized goblin formations pressing in, Katie was the perfect counter to the centaurs with their mobility and detection abilities but low health. I''d seen what happened when you stacked all sorts of CC like freezing, slowing, and weakening on an agility-focused character over decades of gaming experience.


    "I''ll handle the centaurs!"


    "I''m counting on you, Katie!"


    The goblins, whose strengthy in tight formations with long spears, had their ranks broken and were crushed just as they did to others during sudden attacks. The centaurs, trying to use their speed to bypass the tank and target damage dealers, had already been wrecked by ice-attribute aura.


    In this situation, as the main tank, my obvious opponent was the frenzied ogre. Seeing how it was so riled up that it smashed a passing centaur to death, it likely wouldn''t suddenly charge our backline.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    I''d faced ogres often outside the Tower too.


    As I''d exined to Han Se-ah, they were the mostmon among high-rankrge monsters. Goblins, orcs, trolls, ogres - creatures you could loosely group as "greenskins" were highly adaptable, appearing in all directions.


    But this frenzied ogre had one massive difference from normal ogres¨D


    "Holy sh*t, those arms are f*cking long!"


    Its sheer size.


    A shockwave echoed with a thunderous boom. Though I didn''t go flying thanks to my lowered stance and back foot nted firmly, I was still pushed back several meters with a grating sound of earth being plowed.


    Thinking in game terms, this wasn''t a loss but rather a gain. Even if my passive reflection damage didn''t inflict meaningful wounds, it was definitely chipping away at its mana and health. Since the frenzied state activated at low HP, I just needed to defend and it would defeat itself.


    But who enjoys getting beaten one-sidedly?


    "Rnd! Should I try binding its legs?"


    "Wrists! Aim for the wrists when it swings down!"


    Katie, who had bound the centaurs'' legs with her ice aura, and Han Se-ah, who had buried the fallen goblins trampled underfoot. Add to that Grace''s covering fire and the three high-rank warriors healed by Irene, and all monsters except the ogre had long since turned to mana stones.


    But we all knew - me, the adventurers, and the viewers - that this ogre was the biggest problem.


    A normal ogre stood 5-6 meters tall. Even at that size, its bulk rivaled an elephant''s. More precisely, it was like an elephant standing on two legs.


    Some that ate natural mana stones or elixirs outside the Tower grew to 8 meters, basically walking two-story houses... but this bastard was in the 10-meter range.


    It was just shy of an 11-meter tower, the height humans found most terrifying. Bluntly put, if that thing raised its arms high, it wasn''t just a mansion but a walking spire. When such a creature swung its long arms, even a close-range attack became practically long-range.


    If I got hit, the ogre felt pain.


    If I hit it, the ogre died.


    The problem was those heavy fists kept pushing me back. If I could have one more divine consultation, I''d earnestly request some Isekai martial arts manual like Thousand Pound Force instead of swordsmanship.


    "Wrists? Try to bi- what?!"


    -Mr. Ogre''s pissed, lmao


    -But it''s not doing damage, so it seems desperate to push him away


    -Can''t see well with the helmet, but teacher sounds pretty heated just from his voice


    -Wouldn''t you be pissed if you got knocked back over 10 times without taking damage? lol


    -The best way to torment a slow tank is to turn them into a ser ball with slows and knockbacks


    Han Se-ah tried swallowing the ogre''s enraged downward punch in mud created by Earth Control, but it tore up the ground before the earth could even solidify. Katie and the rescued adventurers couldn''t even approach amidst the chaos.


    We couldn''t get close, and that thing couldn''t break my defense. Seemingly frustrated by the situation, it suddenly exhibited strange behavior.


    Grooooaaaarrr¨D!!!


    After letting out another roar like before, it plunged both hands into the ground. Looks like it learned something when Han Se-ah tried grabbing its wrists with Earth Control. No matter how simple-minded ogres were, they''d have been killed off by knights, let alone hunters, without at least this much learning ability.


    It stomped and pounded, even ripping up the ground Han Se-ah churned while burying goblins with Earth Control, flinging clumps of dirt like a child ying in mud.


    "Gather round!"


    "Whoa-!"


    But what the creature didn''t know was that Irene''s barrier couldpletely negate the dirt shotgun thanks to its properties... and no matter how forcefully thrown, mere dirt couldn''t push me back.


    Eyes wide open despite the dust invading the gaps in my helmet, I finally managed to approach below the ogre''s knees.


    Crack¨D!

 382 - Mercenaries of the Tower 2

    382 - Mercenaries of the Tower 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    Having faced many ogres, I was well-versed in killing them. I''d developed a sort ofbo or routine. Striking horizontally to shatter their knees, then smashing their fallen heads - a ughter method too crude to call abo.


    But this one, in its frenzied state, stood at least 10m tall - twice the size of an underdeveloped specimen from the outside world.


    So its knees were above my head. I couldn''t use the same approach.


    If size was the issue, I''d just have to grind it down more meticulously. My warhammer, filled with the stress of repeated knockbacks, crashed down on its instep rather than its shin.


    Crack!"Grooaaaargh!"


    My full-force strike didn''t just crush its instep - it obliterated it.


    We might have been evenly matched in strength, but our durability wasn''t evenparable. My mana-infused weapon, unblemished for 11 years, far outssed mere monster bone and flesh.


    Still, one strike wasn''t enough. Two, three times. As it howled in pain and tried to squash me with its palm, it made another mistake.


    It should have pushed me away like before.


    With its instep shattered and knee buckled, it bent at the waist to crush me. No matter how huge, its head kept lowering.


    "Wow, that''s brutal. Since it''s so big, you''re just systematically demolishing it from the bottom up like felling a tree. You can really tell you''ve killed tons of ogres."


    What kind of idiot chops down trees by hammering them? LMAO.


    -David, you dumbass, forget the sling. If you''d just crushed Goliath''s legs, you''d have won. Bad body, bad brain, right?


    -How is thisck of attack power? LOL. You''re snapping leg bones without even drawing the holy sword.


    -The huge giant''s gonna use a shrinking spell~


    -Today''s life hack: If your opponent is freaking huge, just methodically shatter their joints one by one.


    Its HP seemed nearly depleted. After just a bit more pounding, it crumbled to a mana stone while still kneeling. As I caught my breath, still seething, both viewers and the few surviving mercenaries gawked at me in awe.


    The goblins that had maintained their ranks before copsing like bowling pins had long since been harvested into mana stones, half-buried in the ground. The centaurs were sliced up by Katie''s swordsmanship ages ago.


    As I approached the three who barely survived the chaos, they snapped out of their daze and extended their hands as if for a handshake. Given they survived that mayhem, they must have been fairly skilled. They''d already healed up nicely.


    "Thank you, thank you so much!"


    "Whew, we really almost died..."


    The strange thing was, despite all theirrades being wiped out, they didn''t seem particrly sad. I sensed relief at their own survival and awe at our party''sbat prowess, but not much negativity like depression.


    Wondering if I was just being oversensitive, I noticed my party members also seemed to find something odd. Despite the battle being over, they fidgeted with their weapons, clearly wary of the three survivors.


    I realized they must have encountered doppelgangers mimicking humans in the undead-infested poison swamp.


    They were on guard because of the inhumanck of reaction to dozens ofrades dying.


    As Grace fingered her bowstring and Katie showed no sign of sheathing her sword, the three survivors hastily raised their hands.


    "Ahem, um... We get why Kingdom folks might react that way, but these people aren''t ourrades."


    "We just teamed up temporarily for this quest today. We''re not some heartless psycho bandits."


    Having lost their nerve after watching me systematically reduce a 10m giant to 8, 7, 6, 5m, they even tossed their weapons to the ground and frantically pulled out their mercenary badges. Sure enough, all three badges had different emblems.


    One showed a taloned hawk, another crossed swords and axes, the third some kind of leaf and arrowhead. The three clearly unaffiliated mercenary badges finally convinced Grace and Katie to put away their weapons.


    Having encountered doppelgangers that devoured divine energy before, they''d developed a paranoid streak in unexpected areas. Though for normal adventurers, that would be the standard reaction.


    "Huh? I was wondering what Katie and Grace were doing, but that was the reason? So there was a point to surrounding them while putting Rnd up front. I thought some event triggers when 5-stars gather or something. ...Wait, you blockheads! You didn''t know why they were acting like that either!"


    I''d been secretly checking the three survivors'' specs through Han Se-ah''s stream, so I hadn''t thought along those lines. I was just observing how even natural-born 5¡ïs could barely survive such chaos.


    But viewers couldn''t know those behind-the-scenes details, nor did they need to.


    They were just snickering and teasing Han Se-ah about my impressive performance.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Long after the frenzied ogre underwent size reduction surgery and turned into mana stones, Han Se-ah''s luck proved abnormally skewed. Not a single ogre appeared before our party.


    As we progressed from the 52nd to 53rd floor, and it seemed we might reach the 54th without encountering the named mob "ogre".


    The carefree Imperial mercenaries who joked about getting a discount on hiring more people with their life savings disappeared after looting their temporaryrades'' corpses and paying us tribute. This time, a party of Kingdom adventurers lucked into finding the 53rd floor passage...


    "Strange, I heard from the Adventurers'' Guild that adventurer casualties were high due to frenzied ogre appearances..."


    "If only they''d appear before us instead of killing innocent fellow adventurers..."


    "It''s convenient for exploration, but this will really slow down quest progress."


    Whether for the quest, the special enhancement stone mission, or simply out of stubbornness, we lingered in the ins for quite a while. But no ogres showed up.


    Even with Han Se-ah as party leader, how could the others agree to camping in the tower searching for ogres? Ostensibly due to the mage''s curiosity about special enhancement stones, everyone seemed genuinely disappointed.


    After all, our genius mage Hanna figured out how to use regr enhancement stones just by looking at them. Surely she''d discover something about special enhancement stones? Such vague expectations. Seeing her spout regrets about the mission reward while oblivious to her mounting karma made me want to give her a good smack.


    "We should start heading back soon, considering our remaining food."


    "Our inventory let use this far on our own, but going further would be pushing it..."


    "Yeah, that''s right. To stay longer, we''d need a supply contract like the mercenary corps."


    So we sat in a circle on the golden grass of the safe zone, chatting and expressing our regrets, but there was no helping it.


    I''d been sleeping for days now with my eyes covered by a sleeping bag inside the tent, thanks to the ins'' bright sunlight. All those days without encountering a single ogre, just endless "goken-ken-go-go-go-go-ken-ken-ken". It was practically ingrained in my head by now. Those sadistic viewers were even counting and mocking it.


    They made all sorts of weird jokes about Mr. Nakamura Goken[1]ing to see the global streamer, cing bets on whether it''d be goblins or centaurs next, dismissing Han Se-ah''s cries about the ogre possibility as nonsense - which turned out to be true nonsense since we didn''t encounter a single one...


    We held out in the ins until our food ran out, so it was about time to leave. After spending a day in the safe zone we stumbled upon, we''d have to make our way back tomorrow using Han Se-ah''s minimap and Grace''s senses.


    Thinking this, I covered my eyes with the thick blindfold bought from the Adventurers'' Guild and forced myself to sleep.


    "...Rnd? Rnd!"


    "Hm? What is it?"


    Grace, who was on watch duty since even safe zones couldn''t prevent other adventurers from turning into bandits, urgently woke me. I thought it might be my watch shift already, but her voice sounded too frantic. Was a group of adventurers approaching en masse?


    I emerged from my tightly wrapped sleeping bag like a butterfly from its chrysalis, struggling to sleep in bright ces. Taking off my blindfold, I saw Grace''s fair face flushed with confusion.


    "Katie! Hanna! Irene, wake up!"


    Grace frantically woke the others, Han Se-ah logged in clueless about the situation, and dozens of people murmured in the background.


    "Hey, who are you people!?"


    "We''re mercenaries under themand of Border Count Baden of the Empire! Who are you?"


    "We''re researchers from the Magic Tower. Please lower your weapons."


    Mages, mercenaries, adventurers, knights and soldiers. Waking up to sudden chaos, I understood why Han Se-ah who just logged in couldn''t grasp the situation.


    I couldn''t either, f*ck.


    ---


    [1. raei: no idea about this sorry. Might be a kr meme.]Toggle New Ads


    4/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 383 - Mercenaries of the Tower 3

    383 - Mercenaries of the Tower 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week


    Illustrations: Posted in discord


    Join the discord! Here


    The Tower was a monster that devoured people.


    For ordinary citizens of the kingdom, not adventurers blinded by greed, this perception was deeply ingrained. The notion that the Tower was a monster that ate people and grew in size was like a ghost story.


    And why wouldn''t it be? When vige youths who found farming and hunting trivial left for the city with dreams of sess... they''d simply vanish, swallowed by the Tower. It was a terrifying space that spewed out endless monsters from deep underground, against the Goddess''s will.


    Monsters more vicious than those in the outside world were born every hour, and without the strange tools made by mages, you couldn''t even find your way. As a result, even whenrades died, their bodies often couldn''t be retrieved. Only markers were brought back. Even the hastily formed mercenary group I metst time could only grab the intact adventurer gear and flee, unable to collect the bodies crushed by ogres.


    That''s why the Tower was a monster that devoured people....But that was supposed to be metaphorical.


    "W-what nonsense are you spouting! This is the kingdom, you say?"


    "Just look at that motionless sun. What could it mean for the sun to be so high in the night sky when the moon should be out?"


    "But we were in the Empire, clearly on the northern front..."


    "What are you talking about? We were in the western Empire."


    "Um, what do you mean Empire? We had just set foot in the kingdom."


    Badengah''s mercenary band had been resting after fighting monster waves in the northern Empire.


    Mages were moving to obtain experimental goods in the western Empire.


    Merchants had just crossed from the southern Empire to the northern kingdom, along with knights from the checkpoint who got swept up in it.


    The Tower had really swallowed people. Not in a metaphorical sense, but literally gulping down people from the continent and sending them to the 52nd floor.


    Han Se-ah pretended to use magic to check the minimap, confirming we hadn''t been transported to some unknown space. We hadn''t flown or moved anywhere. People had just been randomly summoned around us while we slept.


    "What the hell is going on...?"


    -What''s the gimmick this time? What''s the point of summoning people?


    -I can''t even guess how the story will unfold, but these aren''t all doppelgangers, right?


    -Fuck, being kidnapped by the Tower while you''re only doing the tutorial. Sounds messed.


    -Logging in and there''s a bunch of dark male characters everywhere lol what''s going on?


    -Why are there so many of them on the 52nd floor, am I the only one who doesn''t know?


    Even if we weren''t the ones summoned, it was just as confusing on this side too. We were taking turns keeping watch in the safe zone in case of bandits while resting, but when we blinked, we were suddenly surrounded by a crowd of over a hundred mercenaries, knights, soldiers, mages, and more.


    The only silver lining was that the mages were maintaining their rationality like proper mages, and that both kingdom and imperial people had faith in nuns.


    As soon as Irene, our saint candidate who could be used as ID anywhere anytime, gently radiated divine energy, people gathered around her. Though filled with anxiety, anger, and confusion, the feeling of suspicion faded remarkably quickly.


    "Hmm, indeed the sun hasn''t moved at all despite quite some time passing as we talked."


    "If what the nun says is true, it means we''ve been caught up in an anomaly of the Tower... Huh, how could this happen when the kingdom''s Tower and the northern Empire are so far apart?"


    The mercenary band that imed to be in the northern Empire was the most dumbfounded, unable to believe the reality. It must have been hard to believe they flew to the kingdom while heading south for rest after dealing with monster waves.


    After all, it would take nearly a month by carriage just from the Tower to the northernmost part of the kingdom, and then another half year to pass through the southern Empire, through the central region, to reach the north. In a world that was just starting to research the Tower''s gates, who would believe in such long-distance teleportation?


    Even if they managed to escape the Tower unscathed, it would take the imperial group months to return home. But no matter how unbelievable, reality couldn''t be denied. Mercenaries who faced monster waves couldn''t afford to do that, or they''d end up as monster food without even leaving a corpse.


    "Then it seems our best option is to gather together and head out of the Tower."


    "Haha, I look forward to working with you. The quality of our escort troops is... quite low."


    The one fortunate thing was that the merchant group had a lot of food, and I mean a lot. They had packed an entire carriage full of low-quality dried rations, nning to tour the kingdom after the eastern Empire before heading to the western Empire.


    With mages handling water, merchants handling food, and the mercenary band handling escort duties, we could potentially escape the Tower without casualties. So naturally, our party of hero adventurers doubling as experienced high-rank adventurers would have to take on the role of guides theycked.


    "We might as well help, since we need to get out anyway. What do you think, Hanna...?"


    "O-of course. We must help, we''re heroes after all. We can''t let them fall victim to the Tower''s evil intentions."


    -You talk big, rookie lol


    -Still, seeing how well you can bullshit now, Teacher Rnd who brought this blockhead up 50 floors of the Tower seems really impressive


    -Fuck, who the hell decided on the thickness of nun''s robes? Every time I see it I''m pleased yet pissed off


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    -Who the heck is "Dark mommy squad?"


    Han Se-ah didn''t have the guts to scold Irene, who was holding both her hands tightly with sparkling eyes saying they should help people.


    Thanks to her sped hands emphasizing the contours of her sturdy divine energy pouches under her thick nun''s robes, countless death threats were sent along with small tokens of sincerity from the Dark Mommy Squad.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    After waking up, the promise to leave the Tower was forgotten.


    The unlucky ones who couldn''t find an ogre were drowned out in the chat, and crudepliments about Irene overshadowed everything else. Amidst this vulgar stream, Han Se-ah was walking across the meadow.


    Leather Pants Union, Dark Mammy Squad, Kiddo''s Toy Foundation, the Guild of Teacher''s Mighty Greatsword¡ªnames I never wanted to know popped up like mushrooms after rain, spewing all sorts of nonsense.


    No matter how much spection they threw around about why the Tower''s safe zone kidnaps people from all over the continent, no one could guess or find any clues. So, the chat was naturally filled with useless chatter.


    ¡°Aah¡ªno wonder your face looked familiar. You''re the hero!¡±


    ¡°Could you sense the magical waves¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah, haha¡­ I was asleep.¡±


    The main reason for all this was that Han Se-ah, who was supposed to control the stream and the viewers, had been caught by the mages.


    The Tower had swallowed up humans.


    The Tower''s mana had affected the space, transporting people from the Empire to the Kingdom at a great distance without any harm to their bodies or supplies. A perfect manifestation of magic, ignoring the usual limits of distance!


    The mages, extremely excited, hadtched onto Han Se-ah and started talking non-stop. And the other party members who could save her were long since intrigued by the Empire.


    ¡°This sword has a peculiar design.¡±


    ¡°It''s more of a hook than a sword. It''s meant to catch and tear apart creatures with tough skin.¡±


    Katie became interested in the mercenaries'' equipment used for monster waves and began chatting with them. Grace, wary of the centaurs, climbed onto the merchant''s carriage to keep watch due to the overwhelming number of people.


    Irene was talking with the merchant leader, who was a devout believer, promising donations to the temple if they made it back alive. So naturally, only I, the party''s main tank, could interrupt the mages'' chatter.


    But as always, Han Se-ah''s troubles were my amusement.


    ¡°¡­I understand what the others are doing, but what about Rnd? I''d rather joke around with Rnd or discuss party ns.¡±


    ----Looks like Grace went up the carriage to help keep watch, but she''s got her eyes closed.


    -Is she sleeping or meditating? I dunno.


    -Haha, the hero¡¯s conversation won''t be interrupted, carry on.


    -Oh, the master of the Holy Sword is meditating, so how dare you interrupt him?


    -Rnd, the tank, decided to abandon his role like a dog.


    So I pretended to meditate, sitting cross-legged on top of the carriage with my eyes gently closed.


    If I did this in my modern body, people would have thought I was just dozing off, but a robust 6¡ï tank in full armor sitting like this set the right atmosphere.


    In reality, I was just browsing the web through a holographic window whenever the invisible camera wasn''t focused directly on my face.


    After a few days of awkwardly continuing our journey while ying our roles, we finally arrived safely at Harpy City without incident.


    The eyes of the Empire''s people widened in astonishment.

 384 - Mercenaries of the Tower 4

    384 - Mercenaries of the Tower 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The journey back proved far more challenging than clearing out the sudden influx of centaurs. Traversing the ins and entering the 50th floor''s mountainous terrain to reach the archipgo was an arduous task. The gate connecting the 50th and 51st floorsy outside the archipgo, forcing hundreds to crowd onto that narrow path to cross over.


    Upon reaching the archipgo, we were greeted by harpies soaring through the sky and stone dwarves scurrying about on the ground. The tension was palpable, like cats with their hackles raised.


    At the sound of pping wings, the mercenaries and knights stiffened, instinctively reaching for their weapons. Their faces hardened with tension, exuding a murderous aura. I realized this was how people ustomed to monster waves would react upon seeing a city of different races.


    The silver lining was that stone dwarves mingled with human workers, and the flying harpies were red harpies - the imperial nobility. Unlike ck harpies with only human heads, red harpies wore clothing and could speak, making them somewhat more eptable as a different race.


    "Huh, so the rumors about a city of different races in the tower were true.""And here I thought those mercenary bastards were spouting drunken nonsense."


    The harpies'' striking appearance likely helped ease the wariness. The mercenary group, full of burly men, began openly craning their necks upward as they walked. Even the caravan workers were busy swiveling their heads, following the scantily-d harpies.


    Despite being the harpies'' archipgo on the 50th floor, there were so many human caravans passing through that we could sightsee without issue.


    "Thanks to you heroes, we made it here without any casualties."


    "What a peculiar experience this has been. I wonder when we''ll ever return to the Empire..."


    "If you ever visit the western Empire, I''ll be sure to treat you to a meal!"


    And so we faced the gate on the 50th floor. Everyone looked grim at the news that beyond the gatey a kingdom city, and from there they''d have to head north to cross into the Empire. ...Except for the grinning mage, thrilled at the prospect of monopolizing research opportunities.


    The mercenaries faced a near continent-wide trek from the kingdom to the Empire. The caravan couldn''t visit contracted cities within the set timeframe. The handful of knights and soldiers caught up in this at the checkpoint needed proof they weren''t deserting en masse.


    Come to think of it, the knights and soldiers roped in at the checkpoint had it worst. They might get tangled up in usations of armed mass desertion if they weren''t careful.


    "So, what do we do now?"


    "We should head outside the tower and ask Sebastian for help. We can''t just leave the mansion on the 50th floor empty."


    "Ah, right. That''s true."


    As the sacrificialmbs swallowed by the magic tower disappeared through the gate, Han Se-ah stretched contentedly. She must have felt liberated after being hounded by mages throughout the journey.


    However, there was something neither she, nor the viewers, nor I had anticipated¡ª


    "Hero! The tower, the tower has started swallowing innocent people!"


    "We heard people from the Empire were swallowed! Do you know the conditions?"


    The tower swallowing people posed a far bigger problem than we''d realized.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The tower''s reach extended all the way to the northern Empire, snatching people up.


    Han Se-ah, the yer, and the viewers watching through her camera didn''t think much of it. To them, it was just another gimmick, like how monsters appeared before and now people were being pulled in. They were merely curious about what kind of trick this was.


    I too only thought about it from a gamer''s perspective, failing to notice the implications. But for the inhabitants of this fantasy world, this was an unstoppable cmity, a terrifying act of God.


    "If we don''t know the conditions, and people can be dragged in from anywhere, it could cause problems when escorting the princess."


    "Ah, um... Oh? You''re right?"


    -Shiiiiiiit


    -Oh crap, even royalty and nobles could get kidnapped lol


    -Towerocalypse wtf is this even


    -No wonder the knights were freaking out, this exins it


    -The temple''s fucked too. What if the saint gets sucked in and abandoned in the tower? Game over lol


    That''s why the fallout from this incident was bigger than expected. The knights and soldiers who suddenly found themselves used of mass armed desertion went around pleading their case and making inquiries at temples, adventurers'' guilds, and magic towers. As a result, rumors spread faster than anticipated.


    The silver lining, if you could call it that, was that the rumors spread among the upper echelons interested in the tower rather than among ordinary citizens.


    It had been a while since I''d seen the princess''s head maid, 5¡ï ''Poker Face'' Pa Klein. Instead of sending someone, she sprinted all the way from the royal pce to the adventurers'' city. I didn''t expect her toe in person to this extent. If it had been a trivial matter, she would''ve sent that bumbling spy from before.


    "That''s why the royal retinue, noble families, and even the temples are in an uproar..."


    Brown-haired Pa Klein, with her warm impression and monocle. Befitting her innate 5¡ï status, she was a gentle and intellectual beauty, but... the dark circles under her eyes betrayed her mental exhaustion.


    No wonder. Imagine waking up to find the princess you serve could be abandoned inside the tower. The bloodline chosen by the Goddess, kidnapped into the Demon King''s domain that insults the Goddess? It wasn''t just a political issue, but a major religious one too.


    Moreover, these people fulfilled their loyalty and faith simply by serving a leader chosen by the Goddess. Now, with a danger they couldn''t control threatening their lord, each day must have been filled with stress.


    "So, hero. I implore you."


    "Huh? Yes."


    We had briefly stopped by the mansion in the city to discuss the 50th floor estate with Sebastian and Emma. The princess''s head maid had doggedly tracked us down even there, now rising abruptly from her seat to bow her head.


    Not a maid, but ady-in-waiting - and the head of thedies-in-waiting at that. Unlike maids who handle menial tasks,dies-in-waiting were noblewomen who attended to the princess, like a secretarial staff. So what was happening before our eyes wasparable to the chief of staff of a president bowing their head.


    The headdy-in-waiting, who could keep her head high before most nobles, now bent not just her head but her waist, making an almost pleading request to Han Se-ah.


    "I know this is burdensome. You may think it''s an unreasonable request. I''m also aware that mere concern and urging won''t solve the issue."


    "Ah, um, that... I understand, so please stand up!"


    "But all I can do is ask. Whatever you require, we''ll provide unlimited support, so please, please resolve this anomaly in the tower..."


    Han Se-ah, not understanding why she was going to such lengths, squirmed ufortably under the pressure. But as someone who was half modern human, half kingdom resident, I could somewhat understand.


    The problem was, it didn''t end with just the princess''s headdy-in-waiting.


    "Hero...!"


    "His Highness the Prince''s..."


    "From the magic tower¡ª"


    "The temple''s saint...!"


    Was the third princess, the kingdom''s precious flower beloved by citizens below and the Goddess above, the only valuable person?


    There was also the first prince who''d inherit the throne and the second prince honing his swordsmanship. Katie''s father who oversaw the vast north was there, as were the great lords controlling vast territories across the kingdom. The temple feared their saints or holy men might fall victim to the Demon King''s malice, and even the merchant guild masters, who wielded financial rather than political power, had started trembling after hearing the news.


    Their desperate gazes naturally turned to the hero chosen by the Goddess,


    "No, this is such a big deal... I know it is! I get it, okay! But why put so much pressure on a yer, it''s not a quest!"


    -You''d be shitting bricks too if you could wake up abandoned in the tower lol


    -Waaaaaah hero-nim, please solve it for uuuus


    -Teacher looks worn out too, wanna escape into the tower?


    -Just stay holed up in the tower, everyonees looking when you strut around in the city lol


    -Forget quests, isn''t this basically telling us to speed run to the 55th floor?


    And me, Rnd, the wielder of the holy sword.


    I never imagined that building connections with nobles to earn gold would backfire like this. Seeing the troubled maid Emma pulling a small cart of what she imed were letters for me, I felt a headacheing on.


    The contents of the letters were quite varied. There were youngdies anxious about the tower''s story, people using the tower as an excuse to reminisce about the past or trying to reestablish connections with the hero''s party, and plenty of nobles who dismissed the kidnappings as rumors, believing they wouldn''t be in danger.


    Of course, there were too many letters filling an entire handcart to read them all, so I only picked a few from the top. But the rest probably contained simr content.


    "For now, let''s head into the tower. From what I heard at the guild, it seems people only appeared around us, so we need to assess the situation urately."


    "Yes, that sounds good. We can''t dawdle while people are panicking."


    "Right. This time they appeared near us, but... if someone gets dragged to a floor above 52, they''ll die for sure."


    Mypanions, who had briefly stayed at the mansion to ask Sebastian and Emma about managing the estate, were equally caught in the storm of worry and rumors.


    As the wielder of the holy sword, I received enough letters to fill a handcart, but Irene, the saint candidate, and Katie, the Northern Duke''s second daughter, must have been hassled just as much. The only one rtively unscathed was Grace from the rural vige, but even she wasn''t spared.


    Given her less imposing backgroundpared to the other party members, mid-tier nobles had been circling the mansion, clinging to Grace''s pants leg, begging for just one meeting.


    So, feeling a strange mental fatigue, we headed toward the 50th floor of the tower, almost as if fleeing.Toggle New Ads


    1/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 385 - Mercenaries of the Tower 5

    385 - Mercenaries of the Tower 5


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The tower relentlessly swallowed people.


    This didn''t mean that people were abducted en masse. Even nobles from the Empire had taken interest in the tower after realizing an entire mercenary group had vanished beyond the kingdom''s borders.


    On top of that, mages began flocking to the tower, their eyes gleaming at its anomalies - or as they''d put it, "long-distance spatial teleportation magic that triggers no mana reaction across continents." As a result, even mercenaries with no connection to the tower started pouring in, lured by the promise of gold.


    If they found a clue, mountains of gold coins would rain down - enough to live a life of leisure forever. And if they managed to stop this wicked tower that threatened the higher-ups by uncovering its secrets, the reward promised wasn''t just a lifetime of leisure, but generations of it.


    A vast and bountiful estate, heaps of gold coins that needed carts to move, gems you could stuff in sacks like grain, the Goddess''s blessing from the temple, and fame rivaling that of heroes. The promise of a reward that went beyond a reversal of fortune to aplete upheaval of one''s life drew all the top-tier talents to the tower."Wow, so many people have already gathered in the safe zone," Han Se-ah remarked.


    "They''ve really set up camp, haven''t they?"


    -No, it''s not a metaphor, they''ve literally set up camp lol


    -Weren''t monsters supposed to stay away from the safe zone? A tent city has sprung up near it


    -If people are getting abducted from the safe zone, then upying the entire safe zone is the solution


    -Were there this many high-rank adventurers on the continent? Why are there so many people


    -That doesn''t look like adventurers, more like knights. Nobles must''ve sent them lol


    As a result, the safe zone near the gate was in utter chaos. The safe zone wasn''t just a golden grasnd with monsters lurking right at its edge - monsters wouldn''te within several hundred meters. Naturally, adventurers began establishing bases on the 51st and 52nd floors as well.


    Just as they''d built palisades in the safe zone of the orc-infested forest, and mages had solidified the ground in the miasma-filled swamp.


    The open field of the ins, with its clear line of sight, was actually quite advantageous as a base.


    "Damn, another bust. We traveled southwest for a week and found nothing."


    "Really? You''re lucky then. There''ve been four reports of mutant ogres from the south. From what I''ve checked, looks like two of them are prowling around."


    "Two of them? If we''d had bad luck, we might not have made it back."


    That''s how it went in the safe zone of the 52nd floor, packed with people. No matter how tempting the reward, it was impossible for a single party to explore the vast spacepletely, so information naturally got exchanged.


    Two ogres spotted approaching from the south, be cautious inbat. The west was full of monsters with no safe zones or gates. Judging by the dyed return of adventurers who headed north, they were either dead or there was a gate to the 53rd floor¡ª


    As we were gathering this intel, someone quietly approached us.


    "Hello there, Hero. How are you?" a voice called out.


    "Uh, who are you?" I asked.


    A long-haired man approached with a sly smile. His curly long hair hung messily to his shoulders, and his chin was covered in an unkempt beard. Still, he must have had that ¡ï birth buff, as his handsome features gave him a strangely alluring air.


    He sauntered up as naturally as if he were part of our party, settling in before opening his mouth. He pulled out a mercenary badge from his chest and tossed it to Han Se-ah.


    "Well, I''m just a mercenary here to make some money. And also someone who knows information that could be worth a pretty penny."


    "Oh really? Information worth money..." Han Se-ah''s eyes rolled at those words.


    She was obviously scanning him while pretending to size him up, but the sly man showed no signs of difort. If anything, he spread his arms wide, as if inviting her to pat him down.


    Of course, he looked like a weathered mercenary, but there was no way for him to know Han Se-ah was looking at his status window. 5¡ï ''Lucky One'' Lukius - I guess everyone who''d made it this far was at least 5¡ï, huh.


    But what caught my eye, Han Se-ah''s, and the viewers'' attention wasn''t the 5¡ï part, but the title. With "Lucky One" written so tantly, it was hard not to be curious. After all, titles weren''t something you got easily.


    "Lucky One... How lucky does one have to be to earn a title like that? I''m genuinely envious of that one," Han Se-ah mused.


    -Ah don''t be jealous ''Butterfingers'' Han Se-ah, you''re plenty (un)lucky as it is


    -But if he''s lucky, can''t we just keep him around as a good luck charm? lololol


    -Is this the phenomenon of a pack mule hiring another pack mule? A pack mule hired by a pack mule hiring another pack mule...


    -What is this, some kind of matryoshka doll? Feels like we''re headed for a pack mule gestalt copse lololololololol


    Based on Han Se-ah''s stream and other streamers'' experiences, titles in Heroes Chronicle could be broadly divided into two categories: those that described the person, and those that described their job or rted attributes.


    It was hard to exin in words, but easy with examples.


    Titles like Novice Ranger, Saint Candidate, Sword Princess, Mercenary Queen, Pdin, etc. were rted to a person''s job. On the other hand, titles like Ambitious, Lewd, Pious, Strict Housekeeper, etc. described the person themselves.


    But titles like that were usually given only due to their most outstanding traits. Just as Han Se-ah, despite her voyeuristic tendencies, didn''t get the title of Lewd Hero, while some merchant in Ertta who''d drag anyone remotely attractive to bed, regardless of gender, did.


    So ''Lucky One'' Lukius must have been exceptionally lucky, evenpared to your average NPC.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    5¡ï ''Lucky One'' Lukius.


    Lukius, an adventurer from the Empire, had been called lucky since he was very young. The country bumpkins thought he must have received the Goddess''s blessing, given how incredibly fortunate he was.


    He started talking about his childhood when asked about the information he was selling, which reminded me of titles like Oversharer or LA Baseball yer Park, but anyway.


    "No, skip the childhood stuff. What''s the information you want to sell?" Han Se-ah interrupted.


    Just as I was wondering how long this rambling would go on, Han Se-ah, used to cutting off others'' chatter and maintaining her own flow as a streamer, urged him on. For the first time, that sly face showed a hint of confusion.


    But it was only for a moment. Lukius swallowed the lucky incidents from his childhood down his throat and got straight to the point.


    "I found something by chance in the safe zone that seems rted to the tower''s anomaly."


    "What?" I asked.


    "Well, that''s after you promise me a reward... Oh my, how generous of you. Thank you very much."


    More precisely, it was my emergency money pouch at my waist that did the talking. Though it was only the size of a fist, it was full of gold coins, so Lukius looked rather surprised when he received it.


    He seemed taken aback that I''d hand over such arge sum without even verifying the information, but... A high-ranking mercenary should make enough that he wouldn''t try to scam for just this much. Besides, the moment he ate and ran, I could brand him as a Demon King''sckey for obstructing the hero''s progress.


    Unaware of my sinister thoughts, Lukius, looking oddly touched, didn''t even check the contents of the pouch before he started speaking. He leaned forward, whispering as if sharing a secret.


    "I thought all safe zones were the same, but they''re not."


    "...Huh?" I responded, confused.


    "See, when the mages asked for samples to study the vegetation in the safe zone, I walked around just in the safe areas and noticed something strange."


    As everyone''s heads instinctively bowed at this ominous information, viewersughed about us doing some kind of skit oric dialogue, but our group seemed to be taking it quite seriously.


    After all, the tower''s safe zones had been absolute spaces until now. In ins, forests, caves, swamps, and alpine regions, they''d always been responsible for adventurers'' lives. So hearing that something was wrong with these safe zones sounded serious.


    Seeing our expressions, Lukius guided us through the busy crowd of mercenaries and adventurers.


    "Now, look here. Like this."


    As he suddenly squatted down in the center of the safe zone, people''s attention briefly turned to us, but they were all too busy with their own tasks to do more than nce.


    Thanks to this, we were the only ones who could see Lukius''s fingertips digging through the grass in the center of the clearing.


    "In a real safe zone, flowers like this are hidden. Strangely, you can''t pick this one by hand. I even tried using a knife to sell it to mages for a high price, but it wouldn''t cut."


    "Oh my, this is..." Irene gasped.


    Pushing aside the wild grass tinged with gold revealed a tiny wildflower about the size of an index finger. A flower that looked like a golden bead embedded in the center of a four-leaf clover swayed gently at Lukius''s gesture.


    As if to prove his point, even Lukius''s rough attempt to break the stem with brute force seemed like nothing more than a gentle breeze to the flower, which continued to sway softly.


    Irene was the first to react to this sight. She seemed to have detected the faint divine energy emanating from the petals, rather than being surprised by the jewel-like beauty of the flower.


    "If what Lukius says is true... it means there are fake safe zones, right?" she asked.


    "Then perhaps, the people were summoned by fake safe zones..." I mused.


    First the continent-sized Empire got an update, and now even safe zones had knockoffs? As I clicked my tongue in disbelief, Katie, with a serious face, tapped my shoulder and asked a question.


    "Rnd, how spread out are the adventurers who''ve entered the 51st and 52nd floors right now?"


    "What if about half of those adventurers triggered fake safe zones?"


    ...Ah, fuck.Toggle New Ads


    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 386 - Nobles of the Tower 1

    386 - Nobles of the Tower 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The gimmick on the 51st floor was a type of offense. A time attack offense, to be precise. If you failed the time attack, a random NPC would vanish into the tower''s darkness - an incredibly vicious penalty.


    The Empire''s appearance didn''t just abnormally increase the number of ordinary peasants. Peasants, hunters, adventurers, mercenaries, soldiers, knights, and nobles all increased about fivefold across the board. This wasn''t a modern society where the entire poption was tracked and counted, so it could be even more, but certainly no less.


    Well, they were advancing through that vastndmass, breaking through monster waves, so the numbers had to be staggering.


    And now all those countless mercenaries, adventurers, and soldiers had entered the tower, causing problems.


    "We should check other safe zones too.""Shouldn''t we talk to the Magic Tower first?"


    "Surely it won''t trigger randomly just from people entering?"


    With numbers increased at least fivefold from before Season 2 started, plus all sorts of adventurers and mercenaries specially hired by the kingdom and empire''s upper echelons due to anxiety.


    They''d long since departed for unknown spaces, and most adventurers tended to pack plenty of food for long-term exploration at times like this.


    Even I only rested about once every two months when exploring the swamp with the Reba Mercenaries.


    Even if we told returning adventurers resupplying food about the fake safe zones, it would take at least one to two months. This wasn''t a world where you could just send a quick message on KakaoTalk or something.


    "...So then, I can''t do anything but pray? I have to beg ''please, please'' hoping important NPCs for scenario progression don''t get taken away?"


    -What the fuck, how can there be a gimmick like this lololololololol


    -What if by sheer luck the Empire''s Emperor or the Kingdom''s King gets yeeted into the tower? Does it move on to the ''continent is fucked'' episode?


    -Shouldn''t we try resetting for real? If important figures get taken, we should reset and change it, right?


    -Is this really a gimmick? It just seems to annoy like crazy


    -But since it''s spatial movement, won''t the Magic Tower mages research ande up with something?


    "No, what is this, no way..."


    Ridiculously, there was nothing we could do. We could urgently gather mages and ask them to research the safe zones, but even that wouldn''t yield immediate results.


    As Han Se-ah''s dumbfounded expression showed, all we could do was pray that important NPCs wouldn''t disappear. Ourst hope was believing BB Games was a gamepany withmon sense and decency.


    For example, NPCs crucial to the story wouldn''t be taken, and only average mid to low-ranking troops or civilians would be dragged in to be shackles for the yers. It was a cruel story in a way, but wasn''t it more beneficial continentally and for gamers if some poor farmer died rather than a militarymander dying and the Empire getting breached by monster waves?


    "Um, why are you acting like that?"


    "Lukius, do you know anything about these fake safe zones without flowers?"


    "No? I just found out there were ces with nothing in the center and came back right away."


    As I thought that, Lukius, who had no clue why we were depressed and reacting so seriously. True to his name as the ''Lucky One'', it seemed he came back leisurely without triggering any fake safe zones.


    He knew fake safe zones existed, but didn''t know they kidnapped people. That meant he must have wandered around the tower interior before rumors and money spread throughout the industry.


    Still, befitting an advanced mercenary, his brain seemed to work quite well. After a brief exnation, his face contorted with shock. Well, it was no wonder he was surprised to hear he could be thrown into some prairie somewhere if he closed his eyes while drinking leisurely outside.


    "Then... I guess I''ll have to camp in tents on the ins of the first floor for a while. Thanks for the information, Sir Hero."


    "...Huh? That works?"


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The world began to stir again over a piece of information that leaked from the tower.


    The hero chosen by the Goddess had uncovered the reason people were being dragged into the tower in just one day.


    In truth, the ''Lucky One'' Lukius had luckily discovered the peculiarity of the fake safe zones, luckily didn''t trigger the gimmick, luckily returned to a real safe zone and immediately met the hero''s party, and luckily tried to create an atmosphere like he made some amazing discovery hoping to earn some pocket money, which turned out to actually be crucial information. But such backstories weren''t politically important.


    "As expected of the hero...!"


    "Thanks to this, we can minimize the damage."


    "Hmm... I''d like to experience it myself, but that would be troublesome during research. Did they say the 11th floor''s researchb was empty?"


    "I''ll pay any amount, so secure lodgings in the harpy city or the stone dwarves'' underground city!"


    The important thing was thest words ''Lucky One'' Lukius mumbled without thinking.


    He''d stay on the first floor for a while since getting dragged to the 50th floor was scary. The first floor was still inside the tower and a ins, but it was a very peaceful space where even goblins were hard to find.


    As long as you didn''t get lost, the only threats were horned rabbits and horned foxes that tried to stab people.


    Come to think of it, the tower had many other safe ces, easily essible thanks to the gates the hero had opened.


    At most, there was the insyer with only goblins and asional wolves as dangers, the forestyer where they built palisades in safe zones and created researchbs for mages, the poison swampyer where mages filled in the marshes with earth magic and the temple purified the poison, and the high mountainyer full of stone dwarf underground cities and harpy cities.


    Except for the caveyer where the dead-end narrow path was the safe zone, there were surprisingly many ces for people to stay inside the tower.


    "So this is how it flows. Should I have bought somend somewhere?"


    -I didn''t expect that serious atmosphere to suddenly flow into a real estate spectionpetition


    -The mansionnd prices on the 50th floor Harpy Archipgo must have skyrocketed lolololololol This is fucking ridiculous


    -So if you have money and ability, you evacuate to the tower? Well, if you don''t want to die, that''s what you gotta do


    -Even if some people can''t escape, it seems everyone avoids it if possible?


    -If there''s a drink with a 0.01% chance of killing you when you drink it, of course you shouldn''t drink it lol


    Who would consume it just because the probability is low?


    Naturally, the nobles of the adventurer city were the first to start. Those who held only noble titles and rights to the city without territories to rule.


    With just one gate, they could go back and forth to their mansions in 5 minutes, so evacuating to the tower interior was a very easy thing.


    Next were the wealthy merchants passing through the adventurer city, then the nobles of nearby territories...


    The high and mighty concerned for their safety flocked to the tower en masse. It wasn''t like Lukius spread the story, I guess everyone thought simrly.


    The idea that you weren''t safe even in the northern Empire if you were outside the tower, so you might as well be in a safe zone inside the tower, urred to everyone.


    "The space untouched by the Goddess''s will has be a space blocking the Demon King''s malice. Seeing it like this, it feels nostalgic, like our efforts have borne fruit."


    "You could think of it that way. Still, not everyone can flee to the tower, so we need to resolve the tower''s anomaly as soon as possible."


    From what I heard at the Adventurers Guild, tent viges for merchants had sprung up on the ins. Mages who didn''t want their research disturbed had poured into the forest, high-ranking temple officials trying to visit the tower directly and start pilgrimages in this opportunity had visited the swamp clearings, and wealthy nobles had purchased mansions in the stone dwarves'' underground cities and harpy nations.


    As Irene said, the areas conquered by Han Se-ah as the yer hero had be spaces safer for people than the outside. In adventurer terms, they''d be real safe zones.


    Meanwhile, not everyone was sitting idle. We couldn''t do anything about the adventurers and mercenaries who had already left for far-off ces in the ins, but the information Lukius discovered spread to those who departedter or returned with good timing.


    "The ratio of fake safe zones is higher than expected... should I say? 5 out of 12 is almost 40%. It''s nearly half that are fake, they really made it viciously."


    -But I still don''t get why they made kidnapping a gimmick


    -It''s just to shackle the yers, what else. If you carelessly choose a safe zone, you get a burden to protect


    -By the way, won''t gates between the Kingdom and Empire open when that''s resolved?


    -I don''t know about anything else, but Empire travel will be convenient, gotta make some progress so things happen


    -Tower travel without breaking through will be convenient for sure, Kingdom tours alone take years


    That''s why we also headed to the ins of the 52nd floor after minimal preparations at the mansion on the 50th floor. The nobles, royalty, and temples would have to deal with adventurers who might trigger fake safe zones without knowing.

 387 - Nobles of the Tower 2

    387 - Nobles of the Tower 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Setting aside the gimmick of the safe zone discovered by some lucky adventurer, the tower exploration was progressing smoothly.


    The mercenary group dispatched from the Empire had found the gate leading from the 52nd to the 53rd floor. Fortunately, we received that information and were able to head straight to the 53rd floor without wasting time.


    It would''ve been disappointing if we''d wandered around the 52nd floor only to return and find the gate to the 53rd floor already open. Thinking about it that way, Han Se-ah''s luck might not be so bad after all.


    "I see a goblin unit up ahead, and a safe zone beyond them. What should we do, wait?" Grace asked.


    "Hmm, if there''s nothing but goblins around, let''s break through and check it out right away," I replied.My greaves made nking noises as they trampled the soft prairie grass. Under the warm sunlight that had been shining for 24 hours straight, the oddly heated armor moved forward along with Grace, who''d spotted something.


    Whether our paths didn''t ovep or rumors had spread that the hero party headed east from the 53rd floor gate, other adventurers were nowhere to be seen.


    ...And neither were ogres.


    How was it that we''de all the way to the 53rd floor to check the gimmick of the insyer and investigate the fake safe zones, but we hadn''t encountered a single ogre? This immediately made me take back what I''d just thought about Han Se-ah''s luck being decent.


    "So, we''re charging in?" Irene asked.


    "Yeah. There''s a safe zone nearby, so let''s quickly clean up and enter it," I confirmed.


    "What if the safe zone is fake?"


    "Last time, it didn''t activate as soon as we entered, but during the camp. We should have enough time to check."


    As the party chatted away, I pulled down the helmet I''d taken off because of the sunlight. The sun''s heat warmed my face, narrowing my field of vision. The thumping of my heart synced with the mana enveloping my entire body.


    When dealing with goblins, a shield with a wide surface area was more convenient than a mace. So, I lowered my stance like an American football yer, gripped the shield with both hands, and advanced like a bulldozer.


    My body, enhanced to an absurd degree, cut through the wind and crushed the prairie as it moved forward. In the distance, through my narrowed vision, I saw startled goblins. They took the textbook stance of nting their shields in the ground and aiming their spears at the rapidly approaching enemy.


    However, the goblin race was far too weak to withstand the full-speed charge of a 6¡ï. At this eleration, I could even push back an ogre, so how could goblins in mere armor hope to withstand it?


    Crack¨D¨D!! Crunch¨D¨D¨D!!!


    Kyeek¨D?!


    It started with the long, sharp spear tip. The fierce spear tip that could take the lives of even high-ranking adventurers if recklessly charged at crumbled like trampled y when it hit my shield.


    As the spear tip crumbled and the shaft broke, those who screamed and copsed just before the shields collided. Though their health had increased as 51st floor goblins, it seemed they still couldn''t ignore the reflect damage.


    Perhaps troubled by theirrade behind them screaming and dying just before the collision, the goblin''s eyes, filled with ferocity and unease, wavered between me charging in and their deadrade behind.


    "I''ll surround them so they can''t escape!" Han Se-ah called out.


    "Isn''t an alchemical arrowhead a bit wasteful against goblins?" Grace wondered.


    Of course, that hesitation was brief.


    My shield, which crushed the spear tip and broke the shaft, mmed into the goblin''s shield. Flying away with a horrible sound as if hit by a truck, its shield was dented and both arms seemed shattered with bone fragments protruding, but before I could look closely, it disappeared into a mana stone.


    It seemed the collision between shields was also considered an attack, adding reflect damage.


    The shield bearer in the front line was shattered and flew into the air, while the spearman in the second line had already died from reflect damage. With a hole in their formation, what followed was a one-sided massacre.


    If corpses had remained, they could have stopped my charge, but those who turned into two mana stones left neither bodies nor armor. As I plowed straight through without stopping, I heard the wind being cut and Grace''s arrows passing by my head.


    "Hmm... Looks like I won''t need to step in. I''d better stay here in case centaurs charge in," Irene mused.


    "Rnd''s charge is quite loud, isn''t it?" Katie observed.


    -Look at him ramming in lol the goblins are flying away with their armor


    -Even if goblins are light, they should weigh at least as much as a sack of rice, but they''re just whoosh flying off with their armor lol


    -Meanwhile, Grace is just uratelynding eyeball shots. Is this the standard for 5¡ï?


    -So what''s our hero doing with that Earth Control she was supposed to use?


    -Looks like she''s making a circr moat to keep the goblins from fleeing? But goblins don''t run away anyway, do they?


    Sharp arrows urately pierced the eyeballs through the gaps of the helmets worn by the goblins. As the voice from behind said, they weren''t alchemical arrowheads, but the lethality was sufficient.


    Even if they had slightly more health than ordinary goblins and sturdy armor and shields, they were still goblins in the end. If you pierced through the gaps in their armor to attack important points, the damage from a 5¡ï ranged attacker ignored 80% of defense.


    How tough could a naked goblin be? If you shot them in the eye and ignored 80% of their defense, it was almost true damage.


    A tank breaking through the formation, plowing into a circr moat that suddenly appeared on the prairie, and a ranged attacker who ghostly pierced armor joints, ignoring defense.


    The slow goblin infantry had no means to counter this.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Hmm, that flower is here. Nothing to harvest from this, right?" Katie asked.


    "I''ll just remember the location. That flower, I can faintly sense divine energy from it, but we can''t pick it. And I don''t think anything good would happen if we did," Irene replied.


    "That''s true. It''s like a symbol of the Goddess proving it''s a real safe zone, so we shouldn''t damage it carelessly," Grace agreed.


    After gathering the mana stones of the goblins who were unfortunately massacred for being in the path to the safe zone, we arrived at the first safe zone of the 53rd floor. Thankfully, the golden four-leaf clover flower proving it was a real safe zone was blooming beautifully in the center.


    Relieved by this sight, the party sat down on the golden grass field. With no signs of other adventurers and no monsters appearing in a real safe zone, they seemed ready to rx fully, letting all tension leave their bodies.


    Blue sky, fluffy clouds, brightly shining sunlight, and a golden grass field straight out of a fairy tale, with various beauties huddled together on top of it.


    "Wow, looking at it like this, it really does feel like heaven. The view is wide open, there are no monsters, and we have snacks in our inventory. No wonder some yers make the prairie a tourist spot instead of progressing," Han Se-ah remarked.


    -What do you mean by making the prairie a tourist spot?


    -Oh lol there are people who don''t progress the game and just rx on the first floor, resetting when they encounter mobs


    -Not progressing the game, buying snacks with initial funds, and ying on the prairie before resetting lololololol


    -So what are you going to do if you find a fake safe zone instead of a real one?


    -If you give up on game progression, you can enjoy free chicken and beer on the prairie every day, why wouldn''t you do this?


    The party had been marching across the prairie for hours under the relentless sun. Though it was a space that magically maintained its temperature even when heated by sunlight, feeling hot and sweaty was an unavoidable reaction for living beings.


    Han Se-ah started chatting with viewers while wiping her nape with a magical water droplet in her palm, while the other three began gossiping around the four-leaf clover flower in the center of the clearing.


    It was a beautiful shape with a golden jewel embedded in a golden four-leaf clover, so it was bound to appeal to women. Add to that the faint divine energy and fragrance, and all three werepletely captivated, like cats drawn to catnip.


    "If this is a symbol bestowed by the Goddess, I wonder if there was something like this in the safe zones we passed through?" Katie pondered.


    "Probably not. If you think about it, the safe zones on the lower floors have already been touched by people, even undergoing construction," Grace replied.


    "True, if there had been something this unusual while they were tilling thend and building structures, mages would have definitely started researching it, right?" Irene added.


    My lips curled up into a smile at the sight of them huddled around the flower with faces like lovesick girls.


    Even as Han Se-ah took out some high-quality jerky from her inventory to satisfy their hunger lightly after being nagged by viewers, their gazes remained fixed on the flower. It reminded me of how 3-4 year old kids react when you turn on Pororo for them.


    "Here, chew on these while we talk," Han Se-ah offered.


    "Thanks, Hanna," Katie responded.


    This wasn''t bitter and disgusting salted jerky made from rotting meat preserved with cheap salt. Considering the yers'' tastes, it was tender jerky with a salty vor to satisfy sodium needs and a peppery aroma that tingled the tongue.


    The taste naturally made you crave a cold beer. As I was munching on the jerky, tearing into it like fresh meat, Grace''s head suddenly whipped around.


    She had been nibbling on the jerky like a squirrel, but now she was pointing west - the direction we came from. We clearly said we were heading east from the gate, so who could be following our party? As I grabbed my shield and lifted my helmet to be on guard, I saw something running - no, crawling - from the direction Grace was pointing.


    "...What? Why is Manaashi here?"


    It was still far away and hard to see clearly, but a ck naga crawling across the prairie with a long trident was clearly visible. Given its size, it was quite noticeable even from a distance...


    Why was he here, and who was he with?Toggle New Ads


    4/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 388 - Nobles of the Tower 3

    388 - Nobles of the Tower 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The ck naga''s lower body slithered through the tall grass of the prairie, as nimble and swift as a fish cutting through water. Manaashi, the ck naga, charged faster than a person, even outpacing most horses.


    I wondered why this creature, who should have been muscle training with the Temple Knights in the purified marsh, was racing across the prairie. As I pondered this, two more people chasing after Manaashi came into view.


    One was 5¡ï ''Lucky One'' Lukius, his curly long hair fluttering as he ran, mouthing "fuck, fuck" over and over. The other was 5¡ï ''Radiant'' McDonagh Martin, a countryside boy who had joined the knights.


    ...What kind ofbination was this?


    An adventurer from the Empire, a knight from a rural fief, and a different species who had been bound to the tower but saved by the Goddess. Three people with absolutely nothing inmon were sprinting towards us."Hey, hero!"


    "Huh? When did Manaashi learn to speak so fluently?"


    "Maybe he picked it up while mingling with the brothers at the temple?"


    Manaashi opened his mouth clearly without the typical hissing sounds or choppy words of the naga species. It seemed he hadn''t just done muscle training, but had also received social education.


    Whether due to the muscle training''s effectiveness or inherent racial differences, Manaashi approached calmly while the two 5¡ï warriors on either side were panting heavily.


    To run from the edge of the prairie''s horizon at a speed rivaling centaurs and still be fine - he must have trained his stamina quite thoroughly.


    Was there no clich¨¦ about enemies-turned-allies bing ridiculously weak?


    As I was thinking this, McDonagh and Lukius arrived in the safe zone following Manaashi.


    "Manaashi? We thought you''d be with the temple brothers. What brings you here?"


    "Ah. How could I remain idle after hearing such a dreadful story, having been saved by the Goddess?"


    "Dreadful story?"


    Irene, who had more or less been incorporated into the temple faction, was the first to speak up. She asked why Manaashi, who should have been helping the Temple Knights deal with undead in the polluted marsh and scouting the pilgrimage path created in the marsh, was here.


    In response, Manaashi let out a hissing breath - apparently his habits weren''t fully corrected even if hisnguage was - and began to exin. From the story, it seemed he was taking the fake safe zones very seriously.


    "A space created by the Demon King''s power, where evil seeds cannot set foot, is clearly a blessing from the Goddess. Therefore, this vile scheme to mock it and sow distrust must be crushed as soon as possible!"


    "Ah, so that''s how they''re interpreting it."


    -Manaashi''s pissed off lmao


    -What''s he on about? The safe zone is the Goddess''s what now?


    -The tower''s the Demon King''s but monsters can''t enter safe zones so it must be from the Goddess


    -Oy oy, don''t get too heated. You''ll lose your gains


    -So fake safe zones = Goddess impersonation cult = heresy lol No wonder he''s flipping his shit


    As one viewer pointed out, the temple seemed to view the safe zones as a divine gift from the Goddess.


    The reason stemmed from the incident in the poisonous marsh where Manaashi was involved. As evident from the examples of the 35th floor, which I had blown away entirely with the sacredw of enhancement, and the 40th floor, where I had minced the boss wielding the holy sword, we''d learned that pouring divine energy created artificial safe zones.


    In other words, the endless spawning of monsters was due to the Demon King''s evil magic, and neutralizing it with divine energy created safend.


    Then what about the safe zones that already existed before heroes, holy sword wielders, or temple priests purified an area?


    Just as the magic tower had researchers obsessed with research, the temple also had theologians obsessed with doctrines. For the theologians studying and analyzing information about the tower, safe zones were like small sanctuaries bestowed by the Goddess to her littlembs embarking on a pilgrimage through that evil space.


    So when evil seeds appeared from the 51st floor prairie onwards, daring to imitate the Goddess''s gift, the temple was bound to writhe like a dragon whose reverse scale had been touched.


    "...So I get why Manaashi is here, but what about the other two?"


    I could understand why Manaashi had rushed all the way to the 53rd floor, hissing and fuming. He might be called an advanced warrior, but he was a battle-hardened veteran who had fought to the end against the Demon King''s army in a doomed world. Add to that the innate toughness of his species, and he probably didn''t need party members.


    But why were Lukius and McDonagh beside him?


    One was a foreign worker tempted by gold toe from the Empire to the Kingdom for money, and the other was a country bumpkin dragged into the Kingdom''s knighthood after his talent was recognized. I wasn''t trying to criticize them, just saying they didn''t seem like the type to risk their lives for the Goddess.


    "Well, I''m not doing this for free, am I? When I reported discovering that fake safe zone first, a hefty additional request came in, hehe..."


    "I volunteered toe, hero! It seems the Kingdom''s knighthood is also interested in this matter."


    Sure enough, their responses clearly reflected their character traits, unrted to the Goddess.


    ''Lucky One'' Lukius had btedly realized the information he thoughtlessly shared was more valuable than expected. He''d gone around promoting himself as the first discoverer to the magic tower, temple, guild, knighthood, and whatnot, and received additional requests in recognition of his contribution.


    And ''Radiant'' McDonagh Martin, after having his skills recognized in the recent harpy city offensive, had joined the bottom ranks of the Kingdom''s Second Knight Order... and seemed to have been saddled with a troublesome request. Though he thought he was just doing his duty due to his diligence and loyalty, it was clear he''d been made to do the dirty work.


    ---Raei Trantions---


    Manaashi, knowing nothing but filled with rage, had rushed... no, crawled all the way to the safe zone on the 52nd floor. McDonagh, acting on his loyalty to the royal family and chivalric spirit, had sprung into action as soon as he received orders, ready to tackle the problem head-on.


    These two had been discovered by Lukius, who was looking for potential temporary party members, hoping to rake in more gold from additional requests.


    Two capable and honest individuals who didn''t seem likely to backstab theirrades. Charitably speaking, they were reliablepanions. Less charitably, they were the type of straightforward personalities easily taken advantage of by someone weathered and experienced. So it had been quite easy for Lukius to recruit the two.


    "Sss-hiss! Most adventurers are scared or wary of my appearance, but these fellows weren''t! Aside from their slightlycking muscles, they''re really decent humans!"


    "To be honest, being from the countryside, I had a prejudice that mercenaries were untrustworthy folk who wouldn''t keep their word even for money... But it seems people really need to be experienced to be understood."


    For Manaashi, who ended up praising muscles no matter what, and McDonagh, who felt he needed to work hard to repay their trust, it had been impossible to refuse when the first discoverer of the fake safe zones said he wanted to conduct an additional investigation.


    Add to that Lukius, an experienced mercenary from the Empire, deliberately greasing up his silver tongue and sweet-talking them, and the two simpletons were bound to fall for it.


    In terms ofbat power, the mercenary Lukius was far inferior to Manaashi, the veteran different-species warrior, and McDonagh, the born 5¡ï tank. But with his three-inch tongue and characteristic luck, he seemed to have won over the two and be the leader of the fake safe zone investigation party.


    "So, I understand how the three of you ended up together... but why did youe to us?"


    "Ah, about that."


    Katie asked the important question as she listened intently to Lukius, who had been smoothly narrating the journey from when we parted ways to how he ended up with the other two.


    We understood that the three had gathered and received a request to investigate the safe zones. But why had they hastily followed us? The fact that they came this far urately meant they must have asked around about which direction the hero''s party went, right?


    Lukius scratched the back of his head sheepishly in response.


    "Well, this might sound a bit strange, but... it was my intuition."


    "Intuition?"


    "Yes. I just had this overwhelming feeling that we should join up with you, hero."


    At his words, the expressions of our group changed subtly.


    Tailing us and abruptly joining up after receiving a request was practically the same as viting the unwritten rules of adventurers.


    We had no connection besides exchanging a few words when he sold us information. Yet to follow us in the tower and join us while we were resting in a safe zone - honestly, if hispanions weren''t Manaashi and McDonagh but other mercenaries, we might have thought they were bandits and smashed their heads in.


    ...Should we consider it lucky that his life is saved thanks to hispanions?


    "Hey, we should ept this, right? I mean, he''s the Lucky One. Isn''t that saying he''s the LUCK god-tier character recognized by BB Games? If we take him along, we might find some clues about the ogres or something."


    -lol Is putting a luck totem in the baggage slot for real?


    -It''s the golden rule to always grab LUK in RPGs if it''s there lol


    -Forget the rest, but how can we ditch Manaashiafter he came all this way lololol


    -Seeing McDonagh suddenly makes me crave a hamburger. How is a person''s name hamburger-like lolololol


    -A muscle freak naga, a hamburger knight, and a luck totem? This partyposition is fucked up for real lololol


    Of course, there was one person who showed a uniquely different reaction - Han Se-ah.


    While the others were suspicious of the mercenary they''d only met twice, Han Se-ah knew well that Lukius''s title was ''Lucky One''.


    It wasn''t like we were epting him as a regr party member. Using an NPC with god-tier luck as a temporarypanion - wasn''t this quite familiar to any gamer ying an RPG? Plus, it seemed her resolve had weakened a bit since we hadn''t encountered a single ogre on our way to the 53rd floor.


    "I think it''s fine."


    "If Hanna says so..."


    "...And if Lukius discovers something, it counts as our party finding it, right? Fuck yeah, bring on the mission."


    And so, due to someone''s trivial desire, we gained three temporarypanions.


    ---Toggle New Ads


    5/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 390 - Nobles of the Tower 5

    390 - Nobles of the Tower 5


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    To put it bluntly, Heroes Chronicle was a virtual reality game that didn''t give yersplete freedom.


    The basic premise was too clearly defined: team up withpanions to climb the tower, establish safe zones, and defeat the Demon King''s army to weaken his evil power.


    Whether you climbed the tower or not, whether you left the city to roley as a ve or pretended to be a noble genius relying solely on inventory magic, no matter how wild your gamey got, the main and side quests ultimately revolved around conquering the tower floor by floor.


    Yes, "floor by floor."


    [Equipment enhanced by the Stone Dwarves'' special technique] [With this, we might be able to reach the Harpy Queen who controls storms and lightning]


    [But those guys, they seemed to be acting a bit strange...]


    ...


    ......


    .........


    ......


    ...


    [The safe zone in the ins is like a paradise of golden grasnds]


    [But why did the safe zone summon someone from outside the tower?]


    [We should investigate this safe zone that can summon people]


    "Oh shit, anotherplication? But if we need to bring Ogre mana stones to get special enhancement stones, that doesn''t add up. ...Must be because of the Season 2 patch!"


    This was precisely the area Han Se-ah was least confident in.


    Even if she hoarded mana stones in her inventory like a squirrel''s winter food cache, Han Se-ah didn''t spend as much gold as one might expect. Part of it was because our party was so strong that we made good money, and part of it was because she didn''t waste gold on unnecessary things.


    Other yers would have to rent lodging, pay for food, and repair equipment for long-term hunting, so BB Games set mana stone prices quite high. But since we ignored the prerequisite quests and went straight for the boss''s head, we had gold to spare.


    That leftover gold went into the Lucky One''s pocket, and in return we got special enhancement stones. As soon as we got our hands on them, several quest logs whizzed by, not just one¡ª


    "No! Can''t a person just kill a boss without enhancing? Don''t you know about broken straight swords? Ever heard of the ''no enhance, no talisman samurai'' spirit?"


    -The useless pack mule of the hero party isn''t even checking quests while teacher progresses the game lol it''s the end times


    -Are youpleting floor 40 quests on floor 50 now? lololololololol


    -I knew this would happen when an RPG yer skipped the enhancement content lmaooo


    -Bomb-crazy bitch... Didn''t even enhance... But still killed the boss... Though teacher was the one who actually killed it


    -They say all roads lead to Rome, but this one went all the way down to Busan. How''d you manage that?


    "Hanna''s just standing there holding the enhancement stone... Is it because it''s a special enhancement stone?"


    "The Stone Dwarves said even they have trouble handling it, so it must be difficult for Hanna too. After all, she''s not a mage who specializes in magical tools."


    What good would it do to deny reality and yell at the viewers in the face of the quest logs flooding in like a tidal wave? I''d only be mocked for doing the gold grinding I should''ve done earlier.


    Since only one day had passed in our two-day rest period, Manaashi and McDonagh hadn''t returned yet. Lukius, who received the bag of gold coins, grinned and dashed back into the underground city''s gambling den.


    It seemed the nobles who took refuge in the underground city were setting up all sorts of entertainment out of boredom. Looks like he won the special enhancement stone in gambling with themission money, which some rich noble had bought as part of a collection.


    Winning a special enhancement stone with themission money, then using the profits to ce even bigger bets... I guess titles don''t lie. At this rate, it might be profitable to offer him a lifetime contract.


    "Haah... I guess we still have to do this? It seems yers can''t enhance directly with special enhancement stones. We decided to rest for the day anyway, so let''s go down to the underground city and ask for enhancement."


    As I pondered while watching Lukius disappear into the distance with excited steps, I heard Han Se-ah muttering once again.


    The first part of her words was directed at the viewers, but thetter part was meant for us. No matter how noisy the viewers'' chat got, she couldn''t ignore the expectant gazes of the three beauties surrounding her.


    Katie-Grace-Irene, or the "Loli-Elf-MILF" triad, all stood up abruptly when Han Se-ah grabbed the enhancement stone and jumped to her feet. It was quite a sight to behold. Though Han Se-ah''s contents might be regrettable, her looks were pretty enough to rival even NPCs.


    "Are we going down to the underground city today?"


    "That''s right. It seems I can''t handle this myself. More precisely, it wouldn''t be efficient."


    "Efficiency?"


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Regr enhancement stones enhanced equipment. In other words, they improved the equipment''s inherent abilities. They increased physical destructive power, durability, and shock absorption by making the item harder, tougher, and more stic.


    From what my helmet rack understood, it was closer to alchemy than magic, specifically chemistry. Just like steel is more useful thanmon iron, and alloys are more useful than steel, it was about improving the quality of the material.


    But special enhancement stones were a bit different. True to their "special" name, they added magical effects in proper fantasy style. Like a wooden bow suddenly gaining a fire attribute, or an ice attribute creating ice crystals that don''t give the owner frostbite... That sort of thing.


    "Hmm, let''s use this to enhance Katie''s sword."


    "R-really? Is it okay to decide just like that?!"


    Katie jumped in ce at Han Se-ah''s words. Her eyes widened like a child who received a game console instead of a storybook for Christmas.


    Though she kept saying it was fine, that we should discuss it first, etc., she couldn''t hide her grinning lips. Because of this, she didn''t even notice Grace and Irene smiling at her from either side with motherly affection.


    But Han Se-ah''s decision was understandable.


    [Special Enhancement Stone - Winter Fragment]


    [A crystal of magic that even the pressure of the underworld, which melts even rocks, could not melt]


    We didn''t know yet if there were special enhancement stones other than attribute enhancements, but the first enhancement stone that came into our hands was an ice attribute stone.


    "Don''t be so modest. The magic contained inside is ice attribute, that''s why."


    "Oh, really? Well, in that case... Hehe!"


    While regr enhancement stones looked like metal, crystal, or gems, special enhancement stones gleamed as if advertising their special magical properties.


    The analogy is a bit cheap, but... it was like adding LED ir when customizing aputer. With a soft light emanating from inside the sky-blue crystal, it was like looking at a custom-built PC bought with money saved during military service.


    Anyway, at this point I could see why nobles would buy something so expensive that they wouldn''t even use. Even with mana stones, there was a culture of using them for show because of their enormous size, despite being less attractive than cut gems.


    So an enhancement stone muchrger than ordinary gems, with light emanating from inside due to magical effects? To nobles, these weren''t enhancement stones but cutting-edge fashion essories that would set trends.


    "By the way, how do we find a Stone Dwarf who knows how to handle this enhancement stone?"


    "Even if we find one, we can''t enhance right away if they''re not on the 50th floor, right? It would take over a day to run to the city on the 49th floor."


    "...Oh, right?"


    "W-what?!"


    But there was a minor yet crucial problem: we didn''t know any cksmiths. We knew some Stone Dwarves, sure, but no cksmiths to speak of.


    Sure, we progressed through scenarios with Stone Dwarves like Old Bobo and Granny Shasha, and used plenty of Stone Dwarf shops while staying in the underground city... but we naturally wouldn''t know much about master cksmiths skilled in handling special enhancement stones.


    For starters, the named NPC Old Bobo seemed more like an engineering expert specializing in vacuum stones, while Granny Shasha was closer to a civil engineering expert who nned and built the city.


    Good weapons came from the fingertips of legendary cksmiths. Katie, nicknamed "Loli" for her romantic notions about weapons and knights, trembled like an otaku hearing that coboration merchandise was about to sell out. But perhaps Lukius''s luck had rubbed off on her as well.


    "Enhancement stone? One with mana in it? Hmm... Go see Old Didi. He''s been grumbling about having no worktely."


    "Ah, I see. Thank you, brother."


    With a single question thrown out while buying groceries in the market of the underground city on the 50th floor, our dilemma was immediately resolved. We heard there was a master craftsman whose work had dried up because the nobles who bought special enhancement stones weren''t actually getting enhancements done.


    Ah,e to think of it, this must be a required quest.


    There''s no way an NPC to progress the main scenario would be absent or too difficult to find.

 391 - Hero Party 1

    391 - Hero Party 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    What if there was no craftsman who could handle special enhancement stones?


    What if there was an additional quest to use special enhancement stones, what if there was a problem with Old Didi the stone dwarf, what if, what if, what if...


    Contrary to the viewers'' excited chatter cluttering Han Se-ah''s mind, Old Didi was openly hammering away in thergest building on the main street.


    "Hm? If it isn''t the squishies. Want to enhance your equipment?"


    "Yes. I''d like to use this to enhance my sword."The stone dwarf called Didi picked up the special enhancement stone that Katie had been cherishing with plier-like tweezers. He examined it from various angles, then hastily unsheathed a sword from his waist and gently caressed the de.


    Perhaps because his fingers were made of stone, a peculiar sound like sharpening a knife with a whetstone could be heard. Despite scraping metal with stone, it wasn''t a spine-chilling noise, but rather a calming one. Stone dwarf finger ASMR might actually get a decent number of views.


    "Well, well, you squishies have a good eye for quality. Come back in about three hours."


    "Okay!"


    Katie readily entrusted her sword without question, as if that calm demeanor alone had filled her with confidence. It was surprising that enhancing equipment only took three hours.


    When directly enhancing with regr enhancement stones, it took less than a minute for the mana to be absorbed with a whoosh and it was over. I wasn''t sure if three hours should be considered long or short. Anyway, this enhancement felt simr to the tutorial for special enhancement, so Katie''s sword probably wouldn''t shatter into pieces.


    For some reason, I felt like I heard humming about slipping hands from a corner of the market street, but it must have been my imagination.


    "Three hours, huh? That''s just enough time to shop for food and camping supplies ande back."


    "Since our group has grown and exploration will likely take longer, we should reduce the jerky and buy more grain powder and dried beans."


    "Ugh, not too many beans."


    "Katie, no matter what, you can''t be picky in the tower."


    Did kids who hate beans exist in both the East and West?


    Katie shuddered at the thought of baked beans, a dish much easier and quicker to make than stew or soup. Well, it was hard to eat tasty when it was just dried beans with a bit of sauce simmered in.


    Honestly, even I, with my mutt''s appetite that gobbled up anything Irene cooked withoutint, was a bit reluctant when it came to baked beans. It was a bit much to just scoop up beans stewed in sauce like rice, without any actual rice or side dishes.


    Katie disliked it, and I''d eat it withoutint thanks to my experience roughing it in the tower, but I didn''t particrly like it.


    And our yer Han Se-ah also openly showed her aversion. Well, with gamer-friendly options like chimek, bulgogi, and all sorts of world cuisines readily avable, eating nothing but boiled beans was a bit perverted, wasn''t it?


    "Hmm... Then how about buying some biscuits instead of beans?"


    "Increasing the amount of biscuits instead of bread might work. I prefer dipping biscuits in soup over baked beans too."


    "I see..."


    Grace also chimed in, seemingly willing to give up bread as a side dish rather than eat beans as a staple. As we walked through the market discussing such trivial yet important matters of beans versus bread, a sudden shout rang out.


    An angry yell, the urgent sound of footsteps and a crowd rushing, the noise of stalls and junk being overturned, and irritated protests.


    For a moment, everyone''s attention - not just our group, but the stone dwarves and merchant guild people on the main street as well - turned towards the alley where themotion was clearly audible even from the main road. But the back alleys seemed to be intricately designed like an borate maze, so nothing was actually visible.


    Even raising the camera high didn''t immediately reveal anything, and Han Se-ah lost interest and was about to move on when,


    "Hm? It looks like the one being chased is Lukius."


    "Lukius?"


    Grace suddenly whipped her head around and started ring intensely at the alleyway.


    The back alleys, while not dirty, formed a maze-like tangle of intersections due to the stone dwarves'' unique construction style of using solid rock blocks to make buildings.


    But even though it wasplexly intertwined and poorly lit, making it dark, the actual distance wasn''t that far. It was ridiculously close to fool the senses of a 5¡ï exploration specialist character. Plus, the side causing themotion didn''t seem to be trying to conceal their presence at all.


    "The one being chased is Mr. Lukius, and about ten people are charging at him. From the sound of metal, they seem to be wearing knight-level armor. I don''t hear weapons being drawn, so it looks like they''re just trying to grab and drag him away... He''s not resisting as he''s being dragged off either. What''s going on?"


    "He ran away but doesn''t resist when caught, and the knights all rushed to grab him but there''s no violence? What the hell kind of situation is this?"


    Everyone in the group tilted their heads at Grace''s continued exnation. We thought a fistfight had broken out from the shouting and the sound of things crashing and breaking, but hearing Grace''s words only piqued our curiosity more.


    If he wasn''t resisting, why did he run away in the first ce, and if they were shouting in excitement, why weren''t they using violence? What the hell kind of situation was this?


    "Well, we''ll have to check this out, won''t we?"


    As Han Se-ah turned her body slightly towards the alley, leading with the camera, Grace naturally started guiding the way. Their teamwork was so smooth - I guessed Grace must have been quite curious too after hearing the sounds directly.


    "Let''s go see!"


    "What the hell is going on...?"


    The dim alleyway was like a maze. Since the city was built by carving out rock in an underground cavern, the lighting from the main street didn''t reach into the corners of the alleys.


    On the right were buildings carved from stone so dark gray it was nearly ck, on the left were walls carved from off-white stone, creating a maze-like alley with jagged edges. Grace guided us towards the morous sounds, seemingly with no intention of moving stealthily even in such back alleys.


    Turning right at a wall, past a tall building, then past a smooth block-shaped building without a single window, we saw burly men in armor moving in a group.


    "Ahaha, hero? Hero!"


    "Uh... Lukius? What''s going on?"


    "He... Hero? What the hell."


    There was no sign of violence or intimidation. Just two burly men holding Lukius by both arms, as if escorting him, walking side by side.


    In a world that smelled vaguely of dark fantasy once you got a little far from the capital - where pickpockets got their wrists cut off and swindlers had their tongues ripped out - this level of treatment could be considered polite. As Grace detected, it didn''t seem like he''d been subjected to any violent means either.


    In the first ce, the knights looking this way in bewilderment at the word "hero" were mostly intermediate level. About three of them were high-rank, but at that level, 5¡ï Lukius could draw his sword and resist if he wanted to. Even if his stats weren''t great, his swordsmanship skills were quite decent.


    "It looks like that''s our party member over there. Is something wrong?"


    "Well, that is..."


    Flinching at the word "hero", not even daring to reach for their weapons, and anxiously looking around.


    Though they outnumbered us, we were the stronger side here. Han Se-ah''s streamer instincts seemed to work in situations like this too - she immediately noticed this and stepped forward to confidently ask questions, making the other side shrink back instead.


    As expected, even if she seemedcking in some areas, she delivered when it counted. Thinking that, I also stepped forward and folded my arms behind Han Se-ah. Given their armored appearance, they looked like knights from some domain, so they might recognize my face.


    "I-Isn''t that Sir Rnd? The, the owner of the holy sword..."


    "Just what has the young master been up to..."


    They certainly seemed to recognize the face of the holy sword''s owner, if not the hero''s. The people who recognized my face shrank back even more and started whispering amongst themselves.


    But wait, what?


    Young master?


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    5¡ï ''Lucky One'' Lukius was, to be precise, 5¡ï ''Lucky One'' Lukius Cornelius.


    ''What is our party, some kind of family for runaways?''


    So he wasn''t lying about being from the Empire. When Han Se-ah asked about his somewhat romantic name, the answer came back that he was from a count''s family in the eastern part of the Empire.


    The Cornelius County in the eastern Empire. A prestigious family that had boasted wealth for generations, owning vast and fertilends. Not just a family with money, but wealthy national contributors in charge of military supplies sent to the northern part of the Empire.


    Lukius was born as the third son in a strict household that took duty and devotion as their family motto to the point of making it their family precept, and wanted for freedom... This really was a fucking runaway family, wasn''t it?


    "He may say that, but I believe he left for the sake of his older brothers."


    "Older brothers?"


    "Despite appearances, the young master is someone who really cares for his family."


    The knights - that is, the knights of the Cornelius County - who guided us to their quarters at the mention of "hero", heaved a deep sigh as Lukius scratched the back of his head with an awkward expression. At least with his ¡ï-boosted handsome middle-aged face, he didn''t look pathetic even with such a sheepish expression.


    The knight''s subsequent exnation was quite predictable. The knight, who had served the Cornelius family since childhood, slowly unfolded a clich¨¦ story, saying he remembered Lukius from when he was young.


    The eldest son, kind but ipetent. The second son, on the contrary, capable but with a nasty personality. And the third son, average in both personality and ability, but strangely "lucky" since childhood. Because of this, the family''s retainers were divided into factions over who to serve as the next count.


    Serving the legitimate eldest son didn''t seem like it would help the family business. But promoting the capable second son to count when the eldest wasn''t ipetent enough to ruin the family was also problematic. Then how about young master Lukius, who strangely revitalized every business he touched during his sessor training...?


    The factions were split like this, he said.


    Seeing the retainers split not just into two, but three factions and start to falter, Lukius followed his ''Lucky One'' instincts and ran away from the family, eventually reaching the high ranks and fatefully joining the hero''s party.


    After carefully listening to all this exnation, Han Se-ah put down her empty teacup on the table and muttered softly.


    "Isn''t this a runaway family rather than a hero''s party?"


    We were on the same wavelength.


    Fuck.

 392 - Hero Party 2

    392 - Hero Party 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Lukius Cornelius''s story was more interesting than expected. There''s undeniable fun in hearing someone''s embarrassing past from their acquaintance, and the bonus ''Lucky One'' episodes that slipped out were quite juicy.


    At six, he identally won his first practice duel with knights by stumbling and iling his wooden sword¡ª


    At eight, the ne he bought at the market as a gift for his mother turned out to be an incredibly valuable magical artifact that had mistakenly ended up there¡ª


    At ten, while leading a merchant caravan as part of his heir training, hispetitors conveniently fell ill, bringing profit to his territory¡ª


    "Is that even possible? No, if that''s the case, he should''ve been with us in the kingdom from the start. By now we''d have cleared the 80th floor... is what I almost said! Almost, people! I love my currentpanions too much, so don''t twist this with your devilish editing!"-Toote, isn''t it? You can already hear the moms typing away, eyes rolled back in their heads as they edit, right? Doesn''t the sound of keyboards being smashed send chills down your spine?


    -The rich get richer, they say, but here''s an 18-year-old whining about missing one 5¡ï. Fucking hell.


    -You think that "I almost said" shit''s gonna save you? You need a good beating.


    -LOL But with that kind of luck, couldn''t he take down bosses too?


    -Maybe not take them down, but he''d probably survive no matter what, right? Always finding a lucky way out?


    If the person in question had spouted these stories, they''d be dismissed as the drunken ramblings of a mercenary. Mercenaries and adventurers lived by their reputation, so thosecking in skill tended to inte their achievements to the point where believing them made you the fool.


    But when the storyteller was a knight with his family''s crest on his chest, it was a different story. Plus, the ''Lucky One'' title was clearly visible to yers.


    "Jake, how long do you n on prattling about my past?"


    "Oh, my apologies, young master. I got carried away meeting the hero I''ve only heard stories about."


    Duels, trade, monster ying, political machinations, and luck in trivial daily matters. His fortune was so evident that people started saying he was favored by the Goddess. So Lukius Cornelius decided to leave home before hising-of-age ceremony, and naturally, his ''luck'' allowed him to escape his family without a hitch.


    After that, it was a series of fortunate everyday urrences. Relying on his family-taught swordsmanship and innate luck, he joined a mercenary band fighting monster waves, reached an advanced level, and then decided to head to the kingdom.


    "Do you know that the social circles are abuzz with your name these days, young master? There''s talk that the Empire greatly aided the kingdom''s hero."


    "What? Why would it spread like that?"


    The story went that they finally uncovered the truth about the fake safe zone, and that rumor spread far and wide until it reached the Cornelius family.


    While the kingdom and empire weren''t sworn enemies and weren''t at war, there was bound to be some regional rivalry. Both the imperial and royal families were chosen by the Goddess and given separate trials and missions of continental exploration and tower climbing... but humans loved topare.


    ''Come to think of it, I wonder how the influx of kingdom knights to the stone dwarves'' underground city is ying out politically?''


    The political scene was already in turmoil with the sudden appearance of a princess.


    From religious zealots who blindly believed in the Goddess tox nobles who thought a bit of debauchery was fine as long as they protected the kingdom. The noble factions were split between supporters of the 1st Prince, 2nd Prince, and Princess, with pro-Empire and anti-Empire nobles thrown into the mix.


    And that wasn''t all. While I wasn''t sure about the Empire''s exact situation, they likely had their own noble factions divided between supporters of the Imperial Prince, Imperial Princess, pro-Kingdom, and anti-Kingdom groups.


    ''Hmm, this is beyond what my brain is capable of.''


    I never had interest in strategy games like Civilization or those where you be a national leader and immediately nuke Japan. Even if I found them intriguing, I never actually yed them.


    So it was best to steer clear of what looked like aplicated political situation. Han Se-ah, being a yer, would probably present something to the viewers and solve it with the power of collective intelligence.


    "...Rnd, where are you going?"


    "Hm? Oh, just getting some fresh air."


    "In an underground city?"


    "...I sensed political talking."


    However, this time I couldn''t make a smooth escape. Perhaps my habit of sneaking away and leaving Han Se-ah to deal with troublesome matters had be too frequent.


    From the start, I hadn''t sat at the table, instead standing guard as if on alert, ready to slip out of the lodgings. But Grace immediately caught on and stopped me.


    Being an ordinary lodging, only Lukius, the knight Jake who was sharing stories, Han Se-ah, Katie, and Irene were seated at the table.


    I''d given up my seat in a dies first'' gesture, but remained standing. No wonder Grace had caught on.


    "Pfft, I thought as much."


    "...Want to go together?"


    Han Se-ah was busy chatting with viewers, Katie waspletely absorbed in the story of the mercenary request solved by luck, and Irene''s eyes were sparkling, seemingly believing that Lukius''s luck was truly a blessing from the Goddess.


    So even if we snuck out of the room now, no one would notice right away. Conveniently, a knight bringing refreshments for his superior had just opened the door.


    "Hmm? What''s the matter?"


    "We have some business in the market street. If by chance the hero asks, please tell her that."


    As the door opened and tea and desserts were ced on the table, we slipped out quietly. A intermediate-level knight standing in the corridor asked a question but didn''t stop us. The news that his young master was working with the hero''s party had already spread throughout the family.


    Judging by how fast the rumors spread, it seemed a Magic Tower mage might be involved, but that was actually helpful.


    "Sneaking out like this feels like ditching chores to y in the mountains. I wonder if Hanna noticed?"


    "She probably did. She just couldn''t stop us because she was busy talking."


    "Heh, Rnd. You can be quite shameless at times."


    I saw Han Se-ah''s camera filming us as we left, but since she didn''t stop us, we were free now. We''d just have a nice date and then go get Katie''s sword from Old Didi.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Our great escape ended more quickly than expected.


    Time flew by as they strolled through the underground city''s distinctive buildings, just the two of them.


    After all, we were told toe back for the sword in 3 hours, but then we got tangled up with Lukius.


    Tracking the noise, meeting Lukius, being guided to the lodgings, and hearing the situation took nearly an hour. Even though I hurriedly escaped when it seemed like the conversation was shifting from personal stories to political matters, we only had about two hours left, or rather, an hour and forty minutes at most.


    "...We seemed to have an important conversation, but I can''t organize any of it. So let''s start by catching Rnd."


    -Meanwhile, it''s so sweet seeing Grace holding hands with Rnd as they leave LOL


    -Ah LOL Leaving the headache-inducing stuff to the party''s chore boy


    -Tsk tsk, our teacher is enjoying a date, so the road-paving minion should handle the annoying political issues


    -Honestly, I want to secretly watch their date, but I''m really curious about the special enhancement stone


    -If we waste time watching the date here, the kids will cry. They''ll cry LOL Hurry up and go.


    Even though the soft warmth at your fingertips and that mischievous smile that gently curves at the slightest thing makes you want to spend time alone until evening turns to night...


    Katie''s face on the camera was a bit concerning.


    As one viewer pointed out, she was looking around the market street with eyes full of expectation, saying she''d sense my presence. It felt like a terrible thing to do if I just passed by pretending not to notice.


    So after quickly finishing the skewers we were sharing, we headed towards the market intersection where Katie was looking around, feigning coincidence. In the busy market street, crowded with merchants andborers for inter-species trade and nobles seeking refuge, there was no way a dexterity-type swordsman could find us.


    "Ah, Rnd! Over here, over here!"


    "Oh my, everyone''s out already?"


    Of course, Han Se-ah, who had attached her camera to us, was the first to spot us. As she naturally turned towards us, Katie reacted like a ghost. It seemed Lukius didn''te along, probably wanting to have more conversations with his family members who came looking for him.


    Thanks to that, only three beauties - Katie, Irene, and Han Se-ah - were waving their hands in the middle of the market street, drawing everyone''s attention.


    In other words, except for the stone dwarves who weren''t particrly interested in squishy faces, the eyes of people gathered in the underground city for various reasons were all focused on us.Toggle New Ads


    4/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 393 - Hero Party 3

    393 - Hero Party 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Good-looking people drew attention wherever they went. I hadn''t realized this as a military student, but I felt it firsthand since bing Rnd.


    When a handsome man or beautiful woman with a good physique walked confidently with an upright posture, their beautiful hair swaying gracefully, even most nobles couldn''tpare. Thanks to our inventory and magic, we always stayed clean even during exploration, so we weren''t just pretty faces - we were on a whole different level frommoners. No wonder we attracted stares.


    The gazes of merchant guild workers carrying luggage, squires running errands for the knight order, and mercenaries flush with gold heading to drink all converged on us.


    And when gazes gathered like that, rumors started to spread. There was always someone ready to pick up on those stories.


    "Here theye again. They''re pretending not to notice, but their bodies are pointed right at us.""Again? How the hell do rumors spread so quickly?"


    "I guess they''re bored being stuck in this underground city."


    -Their response time feels like those forum addicts waiting for new posts


    -At this point, it''s like they sent spies for intel instead of errand boys to the market lol


    -What is this, some variety show fan club desperately searching for celebrity sightings? What the fuck


    -Lmao the kid looks like he''s about to cry, is this really okay?


    Those nobles who entered the Tower out of fear of being kidnapped in fake safe zones were exactly that type of person.


    Thinking about it, it was as natural as water flowing downhill or Han Se-ah''s gaming intelligence being as low as her luck stat that nobles tried to cling to hero parties when they saw them. After all, weren''t these the nobles who burned dozens of gold coins on a single word or handshake?


    "Hey, I went to the Tower''s extraordinary city and happened to meet the hero party breaking through the front lines. I invited them over and we even enjoyed tea together!"


    --If you shouted that magical incantation loudly, it was like some ss-reversal world where a viscount or baron could make a count or Duke envious in the kingdom''s social circles. If you treated usvishly at a huge financial loss, you gained intangible benefits worth more than double the gold coins you poured out.


    But that was only if we epted.


    "Haah, should we duck into an alley this time? A few turns should do it."


    "Please, Hanna. I''m begging you..."


    We''d already been caught once at the market intersection with "Excuse me, are you perhaps the heroes...?", once while walking down the street with "If you have a moment...", and now by a servant saying "The viscount so-and-so..."


    It was more than enough time for Katie''s excited smile at the thought of seeing her newly reborn beloved weapon, thanks to the special enhancement stone, to droop downwards.


    No matter how divinely chosen the hero party might be, we couldn''t just shout "Fuck off!" at people politely addressing us. Especially if they were nobles.


    Unless this was some overpowered hack-and-sh game where Han Se-ah was an asymmetric force capable of massacring hundreds or thousands with a single gesture, it was only natural.


    "Let''s turn here for now. ...Never thought I''d use the minimap like this."


    "Thanks, really..."


    -Suddenly feels like a stealth action game lol


    -Wonder if there''s a gimmick where you won''t get caught if you wear a cardboard box


    -Honestly I''m super curious about the special enhancement stone, but why are these noble bastards so clingy? Fucking annoying


    -Nobility hate? Equality? Unity? Freedom? Revolution? Stand up? Stand up? Stand up,rade!


    Thanks to Han Se-ah, who diligently roamed the underground city for the mission, and Grace who noticed in advance, we were able to avoid the nobles trying to arrange a "chance" encounter this time.


    The nobles who had just entered the city andcked minimap functionality couldn''t navigate theplex back alleys of the Stone Dwarves. Knowing this well, they looked disappointed but didn''t follow when we naturally slipped into an alley between shops.


    Grace muttered quietly about how such inconveniences arose when lots of nobles entered the Tower, as we made our way through the dim alleyways.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Katie''s sword was... hard to pin down as any one type of sword. It wasn''t a standardized shape you''d expect to be issued by the military, and its length was ambiguous, falling between a one-handed longsword and a two-handed longsword.


    How should I put it? In the hands of someone big like me, it would look like a slightly long one-handed sword. For someone more delicate like Katie, it would appear to be a short two-handed sword. An enigmatic length.


    But none of that mattered at this moment. As soon as its owner gripped it, beautiful mana crystals burst forth joyously. The ice-attribute special enhancement stone "Winter Fragment" was living up to its name.


    "Is this... my sword...?"


    "The attribute seems to match you quite well. You must have cherished it dearly, Squishy."


    Katie pulled the sword from its case with practiced movements, the de resting on a velvet cushion like a precious jewel. As she drew it from its sheath with trembling hands, an icy power reminiscent of snowkes instantly bloomed from the cold blue de.


    At a nce, it looked as if frost had suddenly formed on the de, coating it in rime. As she gently rotated her wrist to raise the de, a faint white mist traced its path, leaving a hazy afterimage.


    ...No, they''d basically turned a longsword into a magic item.


    At this level, it was clear why it was called "special" and only traded for named monster drops. Of course, I had no intention of imbuing my mace with an attribute, nor did I think it would take. But any man''s boyish heart would naturally be awed by such a beautiful cold weapon.


    "Wow, it''s beautiful. It''s more like a work of art than a weapon."


    "It really is pretty, isn''t it?"


    Even Irene and Grace, who didn''t know much about swords, were genuinely impressed by the mana blooming like snowkes. I''d say it had caught both rabbits - performance and aesthetics.


    With a cool ''shing'', the one-handed longsword slid into its sheath. Old man Didi, who had an uncanny knack for pocketing enhancement fees, took the pouch of gold coins Katie had prepared without even checking it, mimicking how I usually handed over gold withoutint.


    Come to think of it, our whole party must have quite a bit saved up, not just me, since we didn''t have many expenses. Whether they deposited gold in the bank or stored it in Han Se-ah''s inventory, they must have amassed a fortune. Grace seemed to have sent some to her parents in the vige, and Irene donated to the temple, but given how lucrative our work was, those two probably had plenty left over too.


    "We''re heading back to the 53rd floor tomorrow, right? Mmm~ I can''t wait!"


    "You''re that excited?"


    "Of course! Any knight who uses a sword - no, any adventurer or mercenary - would be speechless with envy if they saw this."


    Katie naturally looked forward to realbat now that her weapon had been reborn. I''d have liked to spar with her in an open area, but there were no empty spaces in the Stone Dwarves'' city. The buildings were carved from rock, so we''d have to go outside the city... but she didn''t seem interested in that.


    Still, she couldn''t hide her excitement. Her lips were curled up in a constant smile. Her hands couldn''t stay still either, fidgeting around her waist.


    Her restless fingers idly tapped her belt, then slyly brushed the sword hilt before quickly retreating from the chill to caress the scabbard, then back to the belt. Seeing this, a mischievous urge welled up in me. I swiftly grabbed her busy hand and gave it a firm squeeze.


    "Wh-what?! Rnd? Why?"


    "Oh, your hand looked bored."


    Katie''s cheeks flushed bright red, either realizing how frantically her hands were moving, or feeling self-conscious under Irene''s knowing smile and Grace''s teasingughter behind her hand.


    As Han Se-ah silently captured the sudden disy of affection on camera, a warm, cozy silence settled over the party returning to their lodgings. Not awkward or unpleasant, but a pleasant silence with a soft, rosy atmosphere flowing through it.


    But as with the date with Grace, uninvited guests always intruded on joyful moments. As we left the underground city and took the elevator-like magic device back to our lodgings in the Harpy Empire, a truly unwee visitor awaited us.


    "Um, heroes? There''s someone in the reception room who ims to be an Imperial noble..."


    The maid sent by Emma and Sebastian lowered her gaze and mumbled, clearly troubled. Judging by her utterly deted appearance, the visitor must have been quite pushy.


    Since this wasn''t a mansion bestowed by the princess, but temporary lodgings within the Tower, maybe it was a noble of too high a rank for a maid skilled in housework to handle, even without a ¡ï rating. If I''d known, I would have brought Emma or Sebastian along.


    Still, not a Kingdom noble, but an Imperial one... Could it be my guest?


    "Oh, oh! Sir Rnd!"


    Yep, fuck me.


    Why were my bad premonitions never wrong?Toggle New Ads


    5/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 394 - Hero Party 4

    394 - Hero Party 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Though they said someone hade from the Empire, it wasn''t someone who knew or sought out Rnd of Lombardo - that ill-fated genius knight Rnd. Of course, just as nobles in the Kingdom did, there were likely nobles in the Empire who felt a sort of romantic attachment to hero parties.


    Most nobles provided generous financial support without interfering, so to put it kindly, it could be seen as something between vanity and youthful enthusiasm - a kind of fandom bordering on pretension and boyish dreams.


    They were the type to visit the adventurer''s city, shake hands once, have a brief 5-minute chat, and then hand over 10 gold coins. In true fantasy world fashion, the wealth gap was so enormous that it was hard to calcte exactly how much 10 gold coins would be in modern terms, but it was at least more expensive than a famous idol''s fan signing event.


    "The exploits of the hero party, which have resounded beyond the Kingdom to the Empire, have always deeply moved me, Sir Rnd!"


    "Is that so?""Yes! Everything, from the stories of your indomitable spirit as an adventurer who never retreated an inch before yourrades, even before being chosen by the holy sword!"


    So this old man who came to see me directly must have been of that ilk.


    A mustache reminiscent of Pringles, sharp eyes, a hat with arge brim, and a long rapier hanging at his waist. Add to that an old-fashioned coat, and the conclusion was obvious - he was clearly obsessed with dueling.


    I didn''t remember exactly, but that outfit was probably the dueling costume that appeared in a minor event in Heroines Chronicle. A noble who wandered around wearing dueling formal wear all the way from the Empire to the Kingdom just to see the hero party.


    Just as in modern society, you could tell someone''s interests without talking to them if they wore clothes printed with female anime characters and carried anime merchandise, this man was that type.


    "So, what brings you all the way here?"


    "Well..."


    As I pondered this, I posed a question to him, who was expressing fervent interest in me while showing no interest at all in Han Se-ah, the real hero.


    Pringles Mustache''s name was Marx.


    As soon as Han Se-ah disyed the name 3¡ï ''Duel Arbiter'' Marx Fabius through the system window, sickles, hammers, and standing people began sprouting like mushrooms in the chat.


    "To be blunt, the knights of our territory have gone missing."


    "Oh, I see..."


    As evident from the old-fashioned surname stered on, he was a noble from the southern Empire. Viscount Fabius, neither arge nor wealthy territory, but a noble famous as a dueling master befitting his title and attire.


    Of course, even if he was famous, considering he was just a viscount and the Empire was at least twice asrge as the Kingdom, he was probably only well-known in the south.


    Anyway, being from such a Fabius viscounty meant they had lived peacefully without any particr problems or worries. Being in the south, there were no monster invasions from the Wave, just dealing with the asional wandering wild monster.


    ...Until the knights in charge of public safety disappeared en masse.


    "But is the number of knights usually that small? Is it because the viscounty is small?"


    -Koreans familiar with the Romance of the Three Kingdoms say that number is small. Asians are crazy :(


    -Even the Kingdom''s knight orders only have dozens, how many hundreds of knights would a mere viscount have?


    -Tsk tsk, even a Duke only has 20,000 knights, what are youining about?


    -20,000 knights, 6kg daggers, 300 and 5,000, urgh the recon, the recon ising...


    -Just looking at the chat, you can tell who''s Asian and who''s Western, fuck


    The knightmander, the only one in the order who could handle aura, and eight subordinate knights had suddenly vanished.


    They didn''t disappear while on patrol to maintain public order in the territory, nor did they go on an expedition to deal with monsters holed up in some gloomy mountain path. Without a single person having set out, they all vanished with a poof while gathered for morning training in the inner castle''s training ground.


    For quasi-nobles in charge of the territory''s public safety and wielding various authorities to go missing overnight, the only thing to suspect was an anomaly in the Tower.


    He seemed to catch on quickly, perhaps as knowledgeable about rumors flowing through social circles as he imed to be famous.


    "That''s truly unfortunate. So, are you making a request?"


    "...A request, can this even be called a request."


    A 5¡ï knightmander and eight 3-4¡ï knights following him. With that level of strength, there should be no danger unless truly unfortunate circumstances piled up.


    As long as they didn''t get lost and isted while moving recklessly, encounter a berserk ogre, or have other mobs continuously spawn nearby during a fight with goblins, they should be able to take care of themselves. But what made the Tower scary wasn''t just the monsters.


    Muttering softly as if trying to hide his anxiety, Marx opened his mouth.


    "This isn''t a request just for heroes. I''m asking everyone heading to the Tower''s front lines as much as possible. If they see this crest, please share food and show the way to a safe zone. I swear on the name of House Fabius that I''ll reward them handsomely."


    "Hmm, I understand. That much is something we should do even without a request."


    The excited look from our first meeting was gone, reced by the weary eyes of a middle-aged man full of stress desperately looking at me.


    A helmet crest on a banner, was it a wheat leaf ced on a horseshoe for House Cornelius? I was learning a lot about Empire noble houses now that Season 2 had started. The story seemed to be tantly trying to entangle the yer with noble houses, which felt a bit creepy.


    Anyway, House Fabius, on the verge of losing their territory''s maximum fighting power in one fell swoop, seemed to be understood for barging into the hero''s mansion forcefully.


    To be precise, it was more that Han Se-ah, who had no sense of authority, epted it as a sort of emergency quest and didn''t raise any objections.


    "So Rnd, you are... No, this isn''t the time to discuss that."


    "...?"


    And so, Viscount Fabius, who appeared like a surprise event, made his request and disappeared, leaving me with something like a cliffhanger.


    What the fuck, if you want to piss someone off, the first thing to do is...


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Weapons were enhanced with special enhancement stones, food was packed plentifully in the inventory, and after finishing conversations with people from the family, Lukius and the temporary party members all gathered at the za.


    Before meeting with the temporary party members, we filled our stomachs with hot soup Irene had prepared and soft bread we wouldn''t be able to eat for a while. We received quests rted to safe zones and ogres from the Adventurers'' Guild again, so all that remained was exploration.


    "Are we heading straight to the 53rd floor?"


    "I hear a gate to the 54th floor has been discovered."


    "That''s fast. Is it because even mercenaries from the Empire are all rushing in?"


    In the two days spent enhancing weapons and getting involved with noble families, they''d broken through to the 54th floor, so we might as well start right from the 54th floor.


    Someone with OCD who meticulouslypleted quests would thoroughly search from the safe zone on the 51st floor, but Han Se-ah wasn''t that type. If there was a character who could leech off others, she preferred to rush ahead faster than anyone else, regardless of the aftermath.


    Despite that, she insisted on fully revealing the minimap andpleting all quests, which seemed contradictory, but wasn''t enduring such contradictions what made a true RPG yer?


    "Right, today''s goal is to head for the gate on the 54th floor. After that, we''ll start exploration with finding safe zones as our top priority. I think verifying various safe zones is more important than quickly ascending right now."


    "Shh¨D I''ve heard. People are being dragged away by the Demon King."


    Unfortunately, there was no gate directly to the 54th floor, so we had to start from the 50th floor and walk to the 54th. This was normal for adventurers, so no one particrlyined.


    All the temporary party members were not young, so they had a slightly stubborn quality. Back in my day, to reach the 54th floor, you had to enter from the 1st floor and use 53 gates... Fortunately, that stubbornness was directed at themselves rather than others.


    Additionally, the gazes of the group turning towards Katie yed a role.


    "By the way, that sword looks extraordinary."


    "Hehe, you have a good eye."


    "Shh, it''s chilling. Like a winter wind."


    Lukius, born into a noble family and seriously trained in swordsmanship; Manaashi, who used a spear but seemed very interested in quality weapons, thinking of himself as a ''warrior''; and McDonagh, a knight from the countryside with an upright personality and romanticized view of ''knighthood'' befitting his simple and honest character.


    As the envious and amazed gazes of the three temporary party members turned to Katie''s waist, her shoulders straightened and her chest thrust forward proudly.


    It seemed the holy sword was treated more as a lump of aura and a Goddess''s token rather than a ''sword'', but Katie''s sword was a bit different. As long as they could get their hands on special enhancement stones, they could enhance their own weapons like that too.


    That''s why Lukius, who sold the special enhancement stone outright for gold coins, seemed to regret it the most. I thought he was just an uncle who liked drinking and gambling, but it looked like he was quite serious about equipment, probably from his long experience as a mercenary.


    "Hmm, I hope I''ll get a chance to demonstrate my sword''s abilities on the way!"


    "A good sword, a good owner. Shh¨D It''s a fine thing indeed."


    Katie also hadn''t had the chance to use her newly enhanced beloved sword in actualbat yet. She looked like she wanted to draw her sword right away but was trying hard to hold back.


    Amidst these various emotions, the hero party''s adventure began.


    A safe, even boring adventure to the 54th floor.


    ...Does, uh, bad luck rub off on others?

 395 - Hero Party 5

    395 - Hero Party 5


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The exploration was smooth sailing¡ªtoo smooth.


    The kingdom and empire''s mercenaries, their eyes zed over from the shower of gold coins from terrified nobles, had already paved the way.


    Sure, monsters spawned randomly, but their cycles weren''t that short. Getting threatened by additional spawns once or twice during a fight was one thing, but who''d enjoy the game if it happened five or six times a day? If they spawned that frequently, we''d be moving in groups of 10 or 20 instead of 5-person parties.


    "Why can''t we even see a single goblin?" Katie grumbled.


    "It''s alright, Katie," Irene soothed. "Maybe a terrifying ogre is waiting for us at the end of this peaceful road. The Goddess always has a n."The path to the 51st floor from the Harpy Territories was peaceful because the Harpy Guards patrolled and abducted any spawned one-horned goats and shadow leopards as potential livestock.


    And the prairie zone starting from the 51st floor was, of course, neatly cleared by our fellow adventurers as we moved from verified safe zone to safe zone towards the gate. Even goblins, when you wiped out a group, could earn you gold coins. Who''d ignore that?


    It was us who were peculiar, ignoring monster groups toplete quests or advance to the next floor. Average adventurers prioritized dealing with the walking coin purses in front of them over the next floor''s gate.


    The result of that ruthlessly engulfed our party.


    "But we''re already on the 53rd floor, and still not even once..." Katie''s voice trailed off. "No, we''re about to reach the 54th floor, so surely now."


    "Yes, that''s right," Irene reassured her. "Don''t be too impatient. The day wille when you''ll finally draw your sword and shine."


    Katie''s lips jutted out as she grumbled, and Irene patted her shoulder, soothing her gently. Grace and Han Se-ah seemed to be holding backughter, their jaw muscles visibly tense, while our temporary party of three nodded in understanding of her disappointment.


    Was ''avant-garde'' the right word to describe nodding while doing squats?


    "So this is the training method of those Temple Knights, huh?" one of them asked.


    "Ssshh¨D That''s right," Manaashi hissed withughter. "I don''t have legs like humans, so I can''t do it."


    Manaashi started training his arm muscles using arge food sack from Han Se-ah''s inventory as a dumbbell. Learning from him, Lukius and McDonagh began squatting using their scabbards like poles behind their shoulders.


    What the hell was this sight?


    Was there some kind of Confucian dragon or old-fashioned dragon living inside me? No matter how safe this area was, seeing this chaotic scene made my head spin.


    "Somehow, with three more people, it feels more lively, like we''re on a trip," Han Se-ah observed.


    -If fifteen more stars were added, it''d feel like a trip


    -Seeing her lips jutting out and cheeks puffed up makes me wanna pinch ''em so bad lol


    -So this is why my mom used to say "duck butt, duck butt" when I threw tantrums


    -And in the midst of all this, turning the safe zone into a gym, what the fuck lol


    -Longsword squats and rice sack dumbbells, are they insane or what lol


    Despite my confused state of mind, Han Se-ah and the viewers were all smiles. With the pouty kid, theforting mom, and Manaashi educating the gym newbies, there was plenty to see.


    To be honest, it might have seemed a bit racially insensitive, but... seeing a muscr ck naga doing arm exercises with a grain sack felt more like a circus act than a workout.


    The cultishly popr ck naga Manaashi certainly wasn''t meant to be mocked, but there was a strange charm that made you stare nkly when you watched. A giant naga nearly 3m tall coaching two muscr men on weightlifting, how could you not watch...?


    Was this some kind of muscle-gazing trance instead of fire-gazing?


    "The Temple Knights'' training method seems really well-structured," Lukiusmented. "In our territory, we didn''t know about such systematic methods, so we just used things like logs."


    "The Empire''s simr," McDonagh added. "I learned the horse stance when I was with my family, but I didn''t know about such systematic muscle training methods."


    -Is Manaashi doing it right? Since his lower body''s a snake, I can''t really criticize, fuck lol


    -I''m really curious if the guys having a fit are fashion lifters or real lifters


    -They should make people verify their three big lifts before chatting, for real lol


    -For real lol, gotta shut their mouths with proof (three big lifts 35)


    -Are you watching the stream during rehab, dumbass? With three big lifts of 35, you couldn''t even lift water, let alone rice


    As the viewers'' reactions drifted off in that strange direction, even thest day on the 53rd floor passed without incident.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Goblin horde ahead, but the numbers are quiterge," I warned. "As expected, their numbers increase as we climb the floors. There are three with heavy footsteps, but not at the ogre level. ...Could it be three units led by orc javelineers merged into one group?"


    "Finally!" Katie eximed.


    As we reached the 54th floor, our saint mom gently patted Katie, whose lips were sticking out like a duck''s bill.


    While some parties had quickly entered after hearing the news, most were still busy scouring the 53rd floor, so not many had immediately entered the 54th floor. Well, in a world without smartphones and with no adventurer carrying a magic tool directly connected to the Adventurers'' Guild.


    Thanks to this, after using the gate from the 53rd to the 54th floor, we were greeted by an empty prairie with nothing in sight. Apletely differentndscape from floors 51-53, where people swarmed every safe zone, investigating and turning them into campsites.


    So monsters would be roaming inrge groups like that.


    "So at least three groups have merged, huh," Han Se-ah mused. "They say the tower gets tougher as you climb."


    "Ssshh¨D Still just a ragtag bunch," Manaashi hissed. "It''ll just take longer to deal with them."


    "Harpies followed by goblins, the order of realbat experience seems a bit off," Irene observed.


    Our three temporarypanions also readied themselves for battle, thinking of supporting Katie from behind. Apparently, they were quite excited after hearing her boasts for days and seeing the mana-imbued de under the pretext of sword maintenance.


    If goblin infantry units were merging and orc javelineers were teaming up, I guessed the mid-boss on the 55th floor might be some kind of supply base, as the viewers suggested.


    I still didn''t know why people were being sucked into the tower, but this seemed to be a gimmick where you face a massive army using high-ranking adventurers and mercenaries as temporary allies due to the increased influx. It was the most usible theory created by the viewers'' collective intelligence and made sense from a gaming perspective.


    "Even if their numbers increase, our response remains the same," I instructed. "I''ll charge in first, so scatter and spread them out. Provide ranged support at your discretion."


    "Got it, Rnd," Han Se-ah confirmed.


    Realizing that if we dyed any longer, they''d notice us, and Katie might get upset, I pulled my helmet down tight.


    Narrowing field of vision, pounding heart, the sensation of cool mana coursing through my veins. As I slightly lowered my head and gripped my mace and shield, Katie''s soft murmur of a request passed by my ears like the distorted voice of a broken radio.


    Then, using the electrifying omnipotence that could tear steel like paper with bare hands as a signal, I kicked off the ground and charged forward.


    Kyeeek?


    Gyaaak?!


    Kwaaang!!!


    With each step, I shattered the ground, creating clouds of dust. As I made sounds closer to explosions than footsteps, startled goblins pointed their spears at us like hedgehogs, and an orc with bulging neck veins pulled out something long from his waist.


    "Ssshh! Enemymander, I got one!" Manaashi called out.


    "Nice hit!" Han Se-ah cheered.


    But that feeble struggle ended before it even began. A long spear flew like a meteor over our heads,pletely crushing the head and chest of one of the three javelineers before embedding itself in the ground. Following that, an arrow pierced through both a palm and a bomb handle.


    With me and Manaashi pushing in like tanks from the front, and chaos erupting from behind due to the misfire of a bomb drawn but not thrown.


    The goblin formation, only knowing how to solidify their ranks and pressure the enemy with shields, crumbled in an instant. As Manaashi said, once the orc javelineers disappeared, they became nothing but a ragtag bunch.


    "Wow, how much is all this worth? As expected of the hero''s party!" Lukius eximed.


    "Lukius, let''s focus!" McDonagh called out. "...But man, that sword is really cool!"


    "I should get some enhancement stones for myself after we deal with these guys!" Lukius added.


    First, me, charging in with my shield, and Manaashi, who couldn''t hold back and threw his spear at the orc javelineer before ramming in alongside me, trusting his scales.


    If the two melee tanks broke the goblin formation, the role of the other three swordsmen was to prate from the sides.


    Again today, Lukius used his longsword like a short spear, gripping the de with one hand and stabbing fallen goblins repeatedly, while McDonagh struck stumbling goblins with his shield and gauntlet before finishing them off with his arming sword to the face.


    While both showed performances worthy of their 5¡ï status, it was Katie who stole the spotlight, capturing the attention of our group and the viewers.


    "This, is, really, amazing!!!" she shouted.


    Perhaps due to her excitement, she let out exmations with each swing of her sword, unlike her usual self.


    Normally, a sky-blue aura would surge, making the surrounding goblins cower, but with the special enhancement stone applied to her weapon, the ice attribute debuff was beyond imagination. It wasn''t just chilling the air; along the sword''s path, blue mana crystals sparkled, clinging to nearby goblins like frost settling.


    The small-bodied goblins were heavily armed with thick armor and shields, but with the icy blue frost of mana crystals settling on top, even those not cut by the sword ended up copsing to the ground.


    They tried to swarm around Katie to block her movements, but... with their feet bound by ice crystals, they looked no different from livestock crawling into a ughterhouse of their own ord.


    ''Did the slow effect evolve into a bind? As expected of the ice attribute.''


    It was a terrifying power that made me realize once again that the ice attribute was unbeatable.Toggle New Ads


    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 396 - Big Mama and the Soup Gang 1

    396 - Big Mama and the Soup Gang 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Ice attributes were notorious for inflicting additional mental damage when unleashing their overpowered performance against enemy yers.


    Whether it was an ice arrow archer endlessly kiting a slow tank without a dash skill, or taking turns freezing the opponent in a turn-based game with a 30% chance that kept triggering, leaving them helpless as you took turn after turn - the ice element''s broken nature transcended genres.


    While getting blown up by fiery damage might elicit an impressed "Whoa!", being frozen in ce and wasting time felt like being burned alive from the inside out.


    "That sword is truly amazing! Is this the culmination of thousands of years of craftsmanship by otherworldly artisans?!"


    "Damn, I thought I''d paid a hefty sum, but at this rate I should''ve kept it instead of selling. Say, is there anywhere to trade those enhancement stones?"On the flip side, having such power on your side was incredibly reassuring.


    Manaashi and I charged in, scattering the goblins left and right as we tumbled about. The enemy had slipped past us to our rear, so we needed to get up and reposition. But before we could right ourselves, a frost imbued with mana settled over our heads.


    This wasn''t just a chilly sensation that clung to metal armor and caused frostbite. Created from mana and boosted by the system, it was the embodiment of a debuff that forcibly slowed movement.


    As the frigid armor chilled their bodies and stiffened their muscles, they became sluggish to the point of freezing in ce. For McDonagh and Lukius following behind, the hunt that ensued was easier than shooting fish in a barrel.


    And that wasn''t all. The evolved 5¡ï Grace was now capable of sniping down the frantically iling harpies. Even Han Se-ah, while dense in other areas, disyed her top-notch mana control by manipting the wind to pull in the mana stones with impressive control.


    "They may be numerous, but in the end they''re just goblins. Still, it''s convenient that they stand there stupidly, making it easy to aim for their helmet eye slits."


    "If we enhance the bow like this, couldn''t we shoot lightning too?!"


    "When an elemental character gets an AoE skill, the game bes a cakewalk. Rnd was strong, but it felt like he had to chip away one by one. Now with dozens of goblins frozen solid, hunting has be effortless."


    -You''ve been cruising through everything from the first floor until now, and you''re saying it''s even easier?


    -At this point, it''s not just eating sashimi, it''s like a whale swallowing whole live fish.


    -More importantly, I really like this attribute enhancer. When are we breaking through the 40th floor? lol


    -I''m super curious about enhancement stones for other attributes too.


    -If we enhance the archer''s bow like the kid said, wouldn''t that make alchemical arrows unnecessary?


    The warriors were all smiles as they wrapped up the aftermath of the quick and easy battle. Katie was satisfied with finally being able to swing her sword to her heart''s content, while the other three were clearly excited about enhancing their own weapons after seeing the magic sword in action.


    Every time they picked up a goblin mana stone from the meadow, where a light frost had settled before melting into dew under the unyielding sun, their mouths twitched visibly with anticipation.


    "Wow, maybe because three groups merged, we''ve got loads of mana stones."


    "At this rate, how many gold coins? Five? Seven? Hehe, I can''t wait for the day our expedition ends."


    Even though they were goblins who fell easily to the broken ice attribute magic, they were still 51st floor monsters. While small in stature, their strength far surpassed that of goblins, rivaling that of adult men. Just as obviously as there was a 50th floor above the 40th, the mana they contained was naturally more abundant than the harpies''.


    Of course, it wouldn''t match a named monster like the Red Harpy, but they made up for it in numbers. Quality over quantity didn''t apply here - ten 5,000 won bills were worth more than four 10,000 won bills. It was simple arithmetic.


    "There don''t seem to be any other monsters around. Still, themotion might have attracted monsters from afar. If you''re not tired or hurt, let''s move locations."


    "Grace is right. I''ll put all the mana stones in the inventory, so let''s count them in a safe zone."


    The party members were grinning as they picked up mana stones and chatted, dawdling a bit. Grace quickly spoke up to keep them moving.


    Sure, the detection range of archers and rogues might be limited, but they had just loudly decimated dozens of goblins while smashing up the ground.


    This level of disturbance could potentially be sensed even outside normal detection ranges.


    "Oh, did you grab those orc mana stones? It''d be a shame to miss themander-level stones, even if goblin ones are plentiful."


    "I picked up all three of those. They rolled right to my feet after the explosion."


    ''As expected of lucky Lukius, he''s good at picking up items too.''


    With that, Grace''s logical urging and another disy of the lucky totem''s power brought the debut of our kid''s new weapon to a neat conclusion.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Exploring the tower was, in reality, an incredibly, incredibly boring affair.


    That''s because for 80% of your waking hours, all you did was walk. For such a long time that even admiring the endless stretches of beautiful scenery became tedious. It made sense, considering you had to walk and walk for nearly two weeks, carefully rationing your supplies.


    The peculiar virtual reality gamecked any time eleration features, which exined why Heroes Chronicle streams were full of vlog-style content creators. Whether it was the life of a mercenary or an innkeeper''s startup story, without a speed-up function, churning out game footage like a normal game was impossible.


    Viewers fond of spection openly predicted that even if Han Se-ah maintained her current pace as the top-ranked yer, it would take 3-4 years to reach the 100th floor.


    "How are the monster waves, you ask? Well, they''re disgusting. Absolutely disgusting. Because..."


    "Life in the countryside? Well, it''s nothing special. I wake up in the morning, train¡ª"


    "Shh¡ª The Temple Knights? They were excellent."


    What could be more terrifying to a streamer than boredom? Only ghosts or the gue. The only people who''d watch a boring stream were those who needed sleeping pills but didn''t want to take drugs. Even then, they''d just leave it on as background noise to fall asleep to.


    Han Se-ah had no choice but to deal with this issue by turning off the stream during uneventful exploration periods or when traveling by carriage.


    That is, until she gained three chattypanions.


    "The naga guy who settled in the temple, the guy in charge of monster waves who ran away from the Empire to be a mercenary, and the country bumpkin who just moved to the city from the countryside. Just listening to their stories makes the day fly by."


    -Now she''s not just cruising through battles, but freeloading off the stream too. She''s really something.


    -Congrats teacher, you''ve upgraded from one-trick pony easy mode to adding new items to your freebie menu.


    -lol but Manaashi''s Temple Knight stories are actually interesting. There aren''t many people who''ve been in a temple.


    -Why aren''t there many streams about temples? Is holy magic harder than regr magic?


    -When you be a low-rank priest, you live in a dorm and pray and train more intensely than the military. Who the fuck would want to stream that? lolololololol


    The exploration was going smoothly, Katie''s enhanced sword had made its debut, and as they marched across the prairie in search of a safe zone, the three began to share their stories.


    Manaashi, who despite being a different race with a snake lower body and snake scales on his upper body, befriended the people of the temple like a capybara.


    McDonagh, who seemed to have hit the jackpot by joining the kingdom''s knighthood despite his rural origins, became the beloved youngest member.


    Lukius, whose noble upbringing seemed unbelievable given his smooth-talking nature and extensive mercenary experience that had honed his chatty personality.


    Irene, raised in the temple with a longing for adventure and hardship but little practical knowledge, ustomed to caring for children and listening to their stories.


    Grace, a country girl who had cultivated a fascination with adventurers, trained as a ranger, and was as curious as she was at home running through the mountains.


    And our Katie, who maintained her childlike innocence to the point of embodying it, for who adding exnations in these situations was closer to a waste of time.


    With three people who loved to talk paired with three who were great at reacting, there was never a moment of audio silence in Han Se-ah''s stream.


    "Monster waves are exactly what they sound like - theye at you like waves. Have you ever been to the sea?"


    "No, I''ve only heard stories."


    "Well, imagine someone endlessly drawing water from a well that never runs dry. That''s how they keeping. You kill ten, twenty show up. You kill twenty, forty appear."


    "Endlessly?"


    "Yeah, endlessly. I knew a mercenary group that fought in one ce for three whole weeks before they finally had to retreat because they ran out of supplies. Think about it - five or six battles a day, day and night, for three weeks. That''s over a hundred battles in the same spot."


    "Wow... Over a hundred. That''s unimaginable in our fief."


    Among these stories, Lukius''s tales were the most popr.


    While Manaashi''s gym rat stories and McDonagh''s rural tales were quite popr too, they were stories of the kingdom. Lukius''s monster wave stories, however, were tales from Season 2 that other streamers hadn''t experienced. Naturally, viewers couldn''t help but be intrigued.


    "Hm? A donation asking me to throw a question at Lukius? Well, it is getting a bit dull just listening..."


    -Was there really such a chat? (genuinely curious)


    -Ghost! It''s a ghost! A debt-collecting ghost! Ghost! It''s a ghost! A debt-collecting ghost! Ghost! It''s a ghost! A debt-collecting ghost! Ghost! It''s a ghost! A debt-collecting ghost!


    -lol This shameless woman wouldn''t miss such an opportunity. She''s putting her debt collection skills learned from the tower grandpa to good use right away!


    -Sometimes she moves incredibly tantly. Howe her nickname isn''t Scrooge? I don''t understand :)


    "...There are people up ahead."


    "Battle ready?"


    Grace''s serious expression as she stopped the group mercilessly shattered her money-making ns.Toggle New Ads


    3/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 397 - Big Mama and the Soup Gang 2

    397 - Big Mama and the Soup Gang 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Beyond the vast prairie''s open horizon, where swaying grass des blurred into the distant figures, Grace gazed intently.


    "People?"


    "Yes, people."


    Normally, she would have provided more details. The number of goblins, the mix of orc javelineers judging by the different footsteps, adventurers resting or mercenaries sorting through loot - that kind of specific information.


    But this time was different.Puzzledly, she kept repeating "people" over and over. As she spoke, her delicate brow furrowed slightly, creating wrinkles as if she herself wasn''t sure. Then her eyes sharpened, focusing her senses to perceive beyond the horizon.


    ''...What''s going on? Could the fake safe zone be randomly bringing people here?''


    "The people are fighting a goblin unit."


    People? What kind of situation could this be? As I pondered this, Grace''s footsteps naturally quickened. For a moment, I was mesmerized by the sight of her back as she ran forward, trampling the prairie grass.


    Seeing her rush off without exnation after mentioning a fight meant we needed to help. Realizing this, I pressed down my helmet once more.


    "Shit, a battle? It''s a battle then?!"


    The scout drew her bowstring and rushed off without exnation, while I immediately entered abat stance by pressing down my helmet. As Manaashi, ustomed to tribal warfare, began following right behind me at full speed, the rest of the party hurriedly moved their feet as well.


    "Hueek, hieek... H-How far are we running?"


    "Hnngh, Hanna, you okay?"


    "You three go ahead! I''ll stay with these two!"


    As a result, when Han Se-ah and Irene fell behind due tock of stamina, Katie naturally slowed her pace to escort the two, sending the three temporarypanions ahead.


    ...I''d need to scold Grace sharply for this, if nothing else.


    I didn''t know how urgent the situation was, but she''d split the party in half. Of course, we shouldn''t have much trouble even without Han Se-ah and Irene''s support, and if push came to shove, we could hold out until the three who fell behind caught up. But it was certainly something an adventurer shouldn''t do.


    "What the hell is going on...?"


    "I''m not sure either, but we have to help! Look over there!"


    "What the fuck?!"


    But one thing was even more certain - we needed to help right away, just as Grace said.


    Running so fast that the prairie breeze felt like a storm, smashing the ground beneath our feet, I finally saw what Grace had detected.


    People were fighting against about fifty goblins. There were about a hundred people, twice the number of goblins, swarming like they were in a brawl, swinging weapons wildly at the goblins in a frenzy.


    And I could see why Grace hadn''t mentioned adventurers or mercenaries.


    "Don''t chicken out, k-kill them!"


    "They''re just gob-goblins after all! Kill them calmly!"


    The one yelling not to chicken out seemed the most scared, and the one shouting to stay calm appeared the leastposed. It was a scene resembling a dogfight. Sharp spears pierced people''s arms and legs, while hammers swung with all their might dented goblin helmets in this chaotic melee.


    The one fortunate point was that, given their numbers, there seemed to be many priests. Even those impaled by spears somehow managed to receive treatment and survive.


    The unfortunate point was that while the goblins maintained their formation and pressed forward without tiring, the people were scattering and being pushed back bit by bit, overwhelmed by excitement and fear.


    I could see why Grace had run ahead so hastily. For some reason, over a hundred low-level people were about to be crushed by a goblin infantry unit. She must have felt urgent. She probably thought the fake safe zone had abducted innocent people too.


    "Let''s save them first, then talk."


    "...I''m sorry, but we have to save people!"


    As I slowed my pace and began shooting arrows, Grace overtook me and ran ahead. Behind me came a terrifying skkrrrch sound of the ground being torn up. It was the sound of Manaashi''s lower body pulverizing the prairie as he caught up to me while I spoke a word to Grace.


    "Shiiik, this time I''ll take the vanguard!"


    "What?"


    Was he bothered that I always charged in first? With his trident tucked against his right nk and his left arm raised firmly as if to use his forearm as a shield, Manaashi hissed augh and charged at full speed towards the nk of the goblin infantry unit.


    His intimidating physique nearly 3 meters tall, ck scales tougher than armor infused with mana, and steel-like muscles swollen with mana underneath.


    Manaashi pouncing on the goblins, already panicking from several arrows piercing their eye holes and necks, was more than a wolf attacking a flock of sheep. Given the size difference, it looked more like an eagle swooping down on chicks.


    "Shaaaargh! The Goddess''s great warrior is here!!!"


    "M-Monster!!!"


    "N-No! He''s our brother who joined the temple! Everyone, everyone!!!"


    The problem was that it wasn''t the emotionless goblin unit that was terrified by this intimidating sight, but our rescue targets who had been fighting hard. Seeing that they might get speared in the back while fleeing in fear of Manaashi, I rushed forward hastily as well.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Shik shik shik¡ª Sorry! I didn''t expect you to be so scared!"


    "No, thanks to our brother''s swift support, no one died."


    As therge Manaashi trampled the goblins, I stomped on the fallen goblins as I passed. Lukius and McDonagh leapt in behind us. With the sudden addition of 21¡ï worth ofbat power, dealing with the goblin infantry was instantaneous.


    Ironically, victims might have increased due to Manaashi''s terrifying appearance at the forefront, but the priests who had seen Manaashi at the temple desperately calmed people down. Fortunately, no one fled in fear upon seeing reinforcements.


    As the injured received treatment from priests and the unharmed gathered mana stones after the anticlimactically ended battle, a priest approached Manaashi and me, bowing his head slightly.


    "You''re Brother Manaashi who joined from the tower and Sir Rnd, owner of the holy sword, correct?"


    "Yes, that''s right, Father."


    The priest had brown bobbed hair and round sses. His face was so pretty that he''d likely be popr with girls. Not in a romantic sense, but more like a toy they''d want to y with.


    The problem was that this cute-looking boy shouldn''t be here. His level was so low that I wondered if someone from the church had been kidnapped.


    ...All hundred-odd people were scrubs below 2¡ï.


    "But Father, why have so many peoplee all the way here? Were you forcibly transferred and trying to escape?"


    "No, not at all. Everyone here came voluntarily, risking their lives."


    2¡ï ''Doctrine Spreader'' Louis, 2¡ï ''Stubborn'' Paul, 2¡ï ''Hot-Tempered'' Luca - three 2¡ïs, a dozen or so 1¡ïs, and the rest were ordinary people without even a single star. This meant that over a hundred low to intermediate-level adventurers, who should be seen below the 20th floor, not even the 30th, were wandering on the 54th floor.


    A group of scrubs who would be cold corpses if surrounded by not just berserk ogres or centaur cavalry, but even a goblin infantry unit. They barely managed to hold out with their numbers of a hundred, but if they stayed on the 54th floor like this, they''d be wiped out within two days, let alone a week.


    Why on earth were people of such pathetic levels gathered here? As I pondered this, Han Se-ah, who had been busily moving her camera, muttered towards the viewers.


    "Why the hell are they gathered here? They weren''t really transferred? From what I can see, it''s a human variety pack - farmers, woodcutters, adventurers, mercenaries, back-alley alchemists, and even street thugs who couldn''t form a guild."


    -Wtf lol Is this a job center? You could drive a van here and pick up workers


    -But seriously, what is this? Earlier I saw an uncle with a pickaxe turning a fallen goblin''s head into a quarry


    -It''s not a group of adventurers, just job center uncles


    -But there''s a good mix from kids to geezers, what the hell is going on


    -The quest window''s quiet, so it''s not main, just an event?


    If Manaashi and I had detected the weakness of this motley crew, Han Se-ah had noticed something strange while pretending to support with magic while filming her stream.


    A lumberjack somehow dodging a spear thrust and bringing his axe down on a shield, a mason smashing his pickaxe into a fallen goblin''s helmet. Anyone could see they weren''t fighting with proper weapons.


    That''s why, despite outnumbering them two to one, they were slowly being pushed back by a small goblin infantry unit without even orc javelineers. If there hadn''t been a mix of 2¡ïs and 1¡ïs, more than half would have died before we arrived.


    Well, plenty of people were skewered by spear tips even before Manaashi and I pounced. Though no one died instantly from getting their stomach or neck pierced by the slowly approaching spears, thanks to somebat experience, that was the best they could manage.


    "We know. That we''re woefully inadequate to be here, that it''s bordering on reckless courage risking our lives."


    As I looked around thinking this, the bespectacled pretty boy, 2¡ï ''Doctrine Spreader'' Louis, opened his mouth.


    "But everyone gathered because we couldn''t just sit still. Even if it''s reckless, even if we lose our lives, we believe there are times we must move forward."


    "Move forward? Where to?"


    "Aunt Marianne and Aunt Johanna have disappeared."


    "Johanna... the bakerdy?"


    For a moment I couldn''t recall who those two were, but thanks to Grace''s quiet murmur, I remembered.


    Aunt Marianne, the starless innkeeper. Someone who treated hungry adventurers like her own sons with cheap, filling meals. Aunt Johanna, 1¡ï ''Kind Baker''. A member of the baker''s guild that supplied bread to the temple, a devout believer who, like Marianne, helped the city''s poor.


    Only then could I find the onemonality in this ragtag group with nothing else inmon. Farmers, lumberjacks, masons, street thugs, merchant guild workers or mercenary band porters... In other words, people living as the city''s lower ss, blocked by the walls of talent and reality.


    Low to intermediate-level adventurers who, not chosen by the stars, had to risk their lives just to hunt orcs on the 20th floor.


    They were all people who would - and had to - give their lives for a meal.Toggle New Ads


    4/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 398 - Big Mama and the Soup Gang 3

    398 - Big Mama and the Soup Gang 3


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Marianne''s inn was renowned for its cheap, generous portions withoutpromising on food quality. Even outside meal times, it was packed with adventurers filling their hungry bellies after grueling hunts.


    When you consider that well-off adventurers tend to splurge on food and drink at fancy inns like ''Lucky Scoundrel'' while cozying up to pretty girls, it''s obvious what kind of people frequented Marianne''s ce.


    People who rejoiced at earning a few silver coins after risking their lives. People living hand-to-mouth, destined for a miserable, impoverished old age or a wretched death once their strength gave out. That''s why they considered Marianne, who gave an extra scoop of meat for a few coppers, like family.


    The same went for Johanna, who grumbled about overbaked bread even as she handed it out. Sharing misshapen loaves in back alleys that she imed were too ugly to sell to the temple. But when this happened repeatedly for years, even the dimmest fool would figure it out.


    A baker in the bakers'' guild supplying bread to the temple wouldn''t make the exact same mistake every time she baked for ten years straight."Don''t know if we''ll be able to find them..."


    "Why, you chickening out?"


    "Fuck you, I know we''re probably gonna die either way. But if I''m gonna die, I wanna find them first..."


    "At least the mana stones are good. If we can make it out alive, it''ll be worth some serious coin."


    "Shit, you really think we can survive this?"


    "We knew what we were getting into. Why get greedy now?"


    "We can''t make it out on our own, but if we gather enough mana stones and ask another adventurer..."


    "Right, if we find thedies we can ask a senior adventurer for help."


    "If they''re from the kingdom, they must''ve eaten at thedies'' restaurant at least once."


    Whenever I thought about this world, there was an analogy I always came back to. A dark fantasy world where thieves got their wrists cut off and fraudsters had their tongues ripped out.


    I guess in a world without the concept of human rights, even the Goddess of Life said it was fine as long as you didn''t murder for trivial reasons.


    In a ce with no notion of human rights, these two women had been carrying out acts bordering on welfare through small acts of sharing for decades.


    It wasn''t like they could''ve run restaurants while wandering from city to city in modern society. They''d been at it since before I entered the adventurer city, so at least 12 years. Considering this mishmash fantasy world of medieval and modern elements, they could''ve been living like this for up to 40 years.


    The fruits of theirbor were right before our eyes.


    "I wonder if this food will be enough. We''ll have to keep going back and forth to the safe zone on the 53rd floor, right?"


    "With mana stones this good, we could buy plenty of food if we sell them."


    Of course, not all hundred-or-so people were unified by a sense of loyalty and determination to save the two women at the cost of their own lives.


    The arrogant thoughts of the weak thinking they had a chance with these numbers, the desire to save face while earning mana stones before bailing, the urgency to do something since everyone else was moving. Because of this, fragments of all sorts of emotions could be sensed in people''s eyes.


    If we hadn''t been lucky enough to save them this time, they probably would''ve scattered even if they''d won the battle. Come to think of it, "ragtag bunch" might be a more fitting description for these people than for the goblins.


    "Brothers, why did youe all the way here?"


    Did even Han Se-ah, blinded by capitalism, feel burdened by confiscating all the mana stones from these uncles who risked their lives to repay kindness while writhing in pain? While distributing and checking the mana stones, Grace paused from helping treat the wounded to ask the priests.


    Among the hundred-odd people, there were exactly nine priests. That is, 2¡ï ''Doctrine Spreader'' Luis and eight priests who followed him. With only priests and no nuns, all looking about the same age, they were probably acquaintances.


    Young priests rallying around a 2¡ï priest. As cute and delicate as they looked, they must''ve been around puberty. I was curious why they entered the tower with those uncles.


    "We had toe. Without us, even with the hero''s help, about twenty people would have died."


    "Couldn''t you stop them?"


    "That Paul over there nearly starved to death after injuring his leg in the tower and failing to find work. They say that''s when Johanna gave him bread in the back alley when he copsed."


    Luis smiled gently at Irene, who muttered sadly. Come to think of it, this priest might''ve been more mature than that low-level rabble.


    While I was thinking this, Luis''s murmurs continued to flow into Irene''s ears.


    People abandoned by family who became adventurers to survive butcked talent and starved, people who fell ill while gathering herbs and hunting horned rabbits and had to beg for food, people who left the temple''s orphanage but were still too poor and relied on inns...


    "If it weren''t for the bread Johanna shared, we would''ve starved to death before the temple could take us in."


    "It''s the same with Marianne. Even though the temple looks after orphans, they can''t help everyone."


    And the priests including Luis.


    It was obvious, but the temple wasn''t a miracle rich house with an endless supply of gold coins, nor was it an organization that umted wealth by selling the Goddess''s name. So Luis''s words must have weighed heavily on Irene, who cared for children in the orphanage.


    I could see concern and anguish settling into her usually gentle expression.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Thank you, Rnd."


    "You''re not thinking of going back?"


    "We still have enough food. We know it''s reckless, but we''re not suicidal. We''ll scout the safe zones near the gate first, then make the most of the safe zone on the 53rd floor while only exploring the entrance of the 54th floor."


    Irene asked several times in roundabout ways if they had any thoughts of turning back, but was met with gentle refusals. The worried, anxious expression on Irene''s face contrasted starkly with Luis''s warm, gentle smile - you''d think Irene was the one in mortal danger.


    As Luis and the other priests moved around with gentle smiles, the group of mid-to-low rank adventurers following them also brightened up.


    They were nearly wiped out by the goblin infantry, but that unfavorable sign was only visible to high-ranking adventurers who could read the battlefield. In reality, not a single person died and everyone survived. They were probably thinking, ''If there were just a few less of them, we could handle goblins.''


    "No, how the fuck am I supposed to help? I''m pissed off and uneasy too, so anyone who keeps harping on about this better be ready to get cut. Hey, what was it earlier, the Fabius family? Why didn''t you say anything when that old man was talking, but now you''re like this?"


    -lol they ignored the mustached old man but came running when the pretty boy showed up


    -fuck lol are you treating the knights and the food-giving moms the same?


    -No overreacting pls. If you''re so butthurt, why don''t you break through to the 50th floor and protect thedies yourselves instead of backseat gaming?


    -Come on, no matter how much you spam the chat, you can''t magically find thedies somewhere in the ins


    -Is it cuz this is a VR game that these idiots are getting so into it like middle-aged women overidentifying with drama characters


    Irene seemed to be holding back her words out of respect for those who took up arms directly, while feeling sorrow for the lives that would be lost in vain. Meanwhile, Han Se-ah was busy dealing with viewers as usual.


    Two upstanding citizens who performed selfless acts of kindness, and over a hundred people gathered willing toy down their lives for them. This was enough to move anyone, East or West, so viewers were engrossed in Irene and Luis''s story as if watching an immersive drama.


    "Talk some sense, what''s with all this collection talk? How can we realistically find NPCs when we haven''t even encountered an ogre yet?"


    But it seemed they were a bit overly excited. I guessed Han Se-ah got a bit too into it as well. She seemed more irritated than usual at viewers who were urging action, probably because she was full of desire to help like the viewers but had no way to do so.


    So I showed the maximum goodwill I could.


    "Priest Luis, please take this."


    "This... for me?"


    As he finished talking with Irene and made the sign of the cross, I went over and held out my adventurer''s badge.


    Realistically, a party of just five - no, eight including the three temporarypanions - couldn''t possibly check an entirendmassrger than a city. So the only thing I, or rather our party, could do was lend our name.


    Just like how Marx Fabius showed his family crest to the tower''s adventurers on behalf of his knights, promising generous rewards to those who help the order.


    "If you meet other adventurers, show them this badge and request help in the name of the holy sword and hero. You can ask for food, or describe thedies and ask for help rescuing them."


    "Ah... thank you."


    Luis seemed to think faster than me, considering how even adventurers two or three times his age implicitly epted him as the leader. Even with the hero''s authority, you couldn''t forcibly conscript adventurers with just a badge.


    Realistically, my badge was more likely to end up discarded on the ins next to a cold corpse.


    Still, I hoped this priest Luis would manage to rescue the twodies safely. After all, I too once solved my meals at Marianne''s inn as a novice.Toggle New Ads


    5/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 399 - Big Mama and the Soup Gang 4

    399 - Big Mama and the Soup Gang 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Those people had slim chances of achieving their goals even with the best luck, and if luck turned against them, they''d likely all die. Except for Irene, Grace and Katie, along with our three temporarypanions, chose this path themselves, so we didn''t try to stop them. It seemed everyone shared simr thoughts.


    A world where death wasmonce. Mercenaries, monsters, even herb gatherers, hunters, farmers, and fishermen - all risked their lives daily against monsters.


    But Irene''s reaction was noticeably different from usual.


    "Goddess, protect us...!"


    "Shhk- It feels reassuring to have her at our backs!"Some viewers had nicknamed them the Soup Gang - a group of low to mid-tier adventurers we''d just sent off. After their departure, Irene began actively using holy magic in every battle.


    Until now, she''d only used holy magic when facing ranged or area attacks. She''d cast protective spells to shield us from arrows, magic, or debris from rampaging ogres. But now she was casting protective magic before each fight, like building a fortress.


    As a born 5¡ï Saint Candidate, her mana reserves were deep enough that using holy magic once per battle wouldn''t deplete her divine energy. Still, this was a clear change in her behavior.


    After such deep consideration leading to this sudden shift inbat style, everyone''s eyes naturally drifted towards Irene.


    "I mean, how do I even ask about it...?"


    -Lol this antisocial idiot can''t even talk to his party members


    -Just say you''re worried or ask if she''s okay, it''s not that hard


    -It''s not easy to start a conversation...


    -LMAO you guys are basement dwellers while she''s a streamer


    -For real, it''s not just answering, even starting a conversation is hard.


    The party members also noticed something''s different, but the viewers who make a fuss over everything would definitely pick up on it.


    Some overly invested viewers wailed dramatically about saving "our Auntie," but they were a tiny minority. Most viewers assumed there must be some sad backstory and moved on, busy teasing Han Se-ah and worrying about Irene''s change.


    Some cracked self-deprecating jokes about how impossible it is to start conversations, while others drooled over how beautiful Irene looked even with a troubled expression. A short donation suddenly shifted the viewers'' opinions:


    [Han Se-ah The First Pathmaker donated 10s,000 won!]


    Isn''t this Irene''s character quest? Feels like we should help


    "Ah, going to the salon is pretty awkward. I mean... for guys it only takes an hour at most... Character quest? Why?"


    She usually half-ignored the flood of donations, letting most slide by. I mean, with three or four donations popping up every minute, it''d be impossible to respond to them all and still stream.


    But the username of this donor had cleverly walked the line between trolling and not, repeatedly needling Han Se-ah. So it caught her eye. Or maybe she just wanted to change the subject from her salon talk.


    Either way, that casually dropped mention of a "character quest" made bigger waves than expected.


    [Han Se-ah The First Pathmaker donated 10,000 won!]


    That priest is from the temple orphanage, so she must know Irene-mama, you dimwit


    "You''re really rude with every breath... bute to think of it, you''re not wrong."


    -Oh right, wasn''t Irene-mama born and raised as a temple local?


    -If you consider the age difference, mama probably took care of the kid who became a priest


    -I guess that''s why her mental suddenly got shaken despite seeing plenty of death before


    -There''ve been tons of victims - citizens killed by full moon wolves, adventurers wiped out by orc chieftain summons, giant worm casualties, swamp tentacle victims...


    -I wondered why she was acting weird, but I guess she couldn''t stop someone she knew from going to their death ?


    With everyone using polite speech and calling each other "brother" and "sister," we hadn''t noticed. But as the viewer''s donation pointed out, Louis and Irene must know each other.


    Irene also grew up in the temple from childhood, so she''s likely from the temple orphanage. Even as an adult, she became a nun and helped out at the temple orphanage. Louis and the priests were taken in by the temple after getting bread from Johanna in the back alleys, where they discovered their talent for holy magic.


    If young-looking Louis is in histe teens, around high school age, then he''d be the right age for Irene to have cared for him at the orphanage before joining our party.


    "You''re right. If Irene is 25 now, and that priest Louis is about 17... that''s exactly the age they''d have met at the orphanage. When she was 20, she''d have been taking care of 12-year-old little Louis, then he graduated from the orphanage at 17 after hising-of-age ceremony and entered the tower as a priest."


    I hadn''t noticed this connection either. Thinking it might really be true, I slowed my pace to walk beside Irene.


    Even after the battle ended and we gathered mana stones, heading towards the safe zone on the 54th floor, she still seemed lost in thought. Her brow was slightly furrowed, her face clouded with worry. When I approached, she smiled brightly as if not wanting to worry the others, but we''d already seen plenty of her troubled expression through the camera.


    "What is it, Rnd?"


    "...Are you acquainted with those priests from earlier?"


    -He finally speaks up!


    -Saying Rnd C makes me feel like I should be entering the Rift, is that normal?


    -Lol who ys virtual reality games these days instead of clicking away with a keyboard


    -Sick mechanics bro (click click) vs Sick mechanics bro (deflecting arrows with a longsword)


    -This streamer dude was too scared to even talk to her teammate, but the GOAT steps up and does it for her


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    While the sharp-tongued Pathmaker who pointed it out in the donation and I who scratched that itchy spot were being praised, Irene slowly opened her mouth as we walked across the ins.


    "You''re right, I do know Priest Louis. We weren''t close, but he was one of the children I took care of."


    So they did know each other from the same temple background. Everyone''s attention focused on the soft voice flowing from Irene''s lips, which had finally opened after much difficulty.


    Grace''s steps ahead of us noticeably slowed, and Katie stopped mid-sentence about swords to subtly change formation. Han Se-ah moved the camera to film Irene and me, while our three temporarypanions gradually fell silent from their chatty conversation.


    As silence fell, with only the rustling of grass in the wind reaching our ears, Irene''s gentle voice became clearly audible.


    "The orphanage takes in quite a few children, so I can''t remember every single one. But I can usually recall faces and names... Louis stood out in my memory because we shared themon background of bing priests after growing up in the orphanage."


    "..."


    Given the heavy subject and story, the chat filled with meaningless "??" characters and crying emojis from around the world. I just nodded slightly, also at a loss for words.


    That seemed to be enough, or perhaps she wanted to unburden her troubled mind. Irene continued speaking, unconcerned. We walked across the quiet ins, silently agreeing to listen intently to her words.


    "As I mentioned before, he was lucky enough to make it from the back alleys to the temple. He has a strong will and takes action."


    Her story sounded almost like ament, or perhaps a way to soothe her anxious heart. Louis''s ability to lead his peers despite his shorings, his willingness to risk his life for his beliefs, and her own position of having to watch this dangerous journey under the name of a pilgrimage.


    In essence, it seemed the Saint Candidate who had spent her entire life within the temple''s embrace was now questioning her beliefs after witnessing the potential sacrifice of an acquaintance rather than a stranger.


    Interpreting this as a game quest after hearing the term "character quest" feels too callous, but summarizing Irene''s slightly rambling story, there''s no better description.


    Given her sensitive nature and devout faith, questioning the Goddess''s teachings felt sacrilegious, but letting things unfold ording to doctrine meant the death of a young boy she''d known for years. This hit especially hard for Irene, who until now had experiencedfortable adventures without a single death, let alone injuries.


    As Irene poured out her troubled thoughts with a pained expression, Manaashi unexpectedly spoke up.


    "Sssk- You seem deeply troubled, young nun."


    "Ah, brother. You heard."


    Her cheeks flushed bright red, apparently having whispered quietly to just me beside her, thinking the others wouldn''t hear. Han Se-ah would hear through the camera, but the rest of ourpanions were all high-ranking warriors who could manipte mana. Of course they''d hear.


    I guess she''s not used to that sort of thing, given her non-physical profession. Grace especially is specialized in detection, able to hear sounds from 300-400 meters away, let alone a few meters.


    "Sss sss sss, though young, that priest is a fine warrior. We can''t stop those who''ve set their minds on marching to the battlefield."


    "A warrior, is it?"


    "So don''t overthink it or let it pain your heart too much. Sssk- There''s a saved warrior standing right before you, isn''t there?"


    Irene finally smiled faintly as Manaashi joked, puffing out his chest and thumping his scale-covered torso. Though her smile still looked a bit weak, suggesting her worries weren''t entirely gone, she seemed to have epted Manaashi''s logic to some extent.


    Well, Manaashi''s entire race was wiped out by the Demon King, and he only received salvation after the world had ended. He died upholding his beliefs, yet in the end received the miracle of salvation. Having such living proof right before her eyes must have eased Irene''s heart a little.


    ...Of course, that didn''t stop her from using holy magic.


    If anything, she began constantly chanting prayers and using holy magic, endlessly wielding divine energy as if trying to confirm something.

 400 - Big Mama and the Soup Gang 5

    400 - Big Mama and the Soup Gang 5


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The knights of the Fabius family and the aunties from the adventurers'' town vanished into the tower, serving as a warning about this gimmick''s fake safe zones-


    Or so I wanted to say, but the viewers'' attention had long since shifted to Irene''s character quest.


    "Now that I think about it, that''s true. Grace started as a 3¡ï and made it to 5¡ï, and Katie evolved from 4¡ï to 5¡ï. It''s about time for a natural 5¡ï to reach 6¡ï too. But calling it an achievement... seems a bit off. It''s probably just a trigger, and she might pull off some miracle during a boss fight."


    -Honestly, finding two people isn''t exactly what I''d call a miracle lol


    -Is she going to learn some seriously miraculous holy magic that makes her current spells look like child''s y? -Reddit says getting six stars is super hard, so I''m excited


    -Why do these Yankee friends keep going on about eggnts? Do they really love stir-fried eggnt that much?


    -Laughing my ass off. LMAO trantes to ''eggnt'' in the trantor. It''s probably a typo plus auto-trantion issue.


    Well, it''s not every day you see an NPCpanion born as a 5¡ï evolve into a 6¡ï, so it''s natural to be excited.


    Han Se-ah''s stream attracted millions of viewers, with Kim Seok-hyun, aka the Sword-Wielding Warrior, close behind with his niche hundred thousand viewers. But this didn''t mean the streaming market had solidified into a two-horse race between first and second ce.


    Given Heroes Chronicle''s real-time gamey, viewers who weren''t ying themselves had no choice but to hop between different streams.


    Why?


    Because even the most popr streamers could only produce so much content in a day.


    They''d watch Rnd''sbat highlights, then Kim Seok-hyun''s mad movie, followed by Han Se-ah''s 40th floor main quest summary, then Kim Seok-hyun''s beginner swordsmanship ss... Even then, they''d only have four or five videos to watch in a week.


    The minority of ''female cam viewers'' who weren''t after Heroes Chronicle content but pretty female streamers wouldp up even mundane videos of Grace, Irene, and Katie chatting while camping during exploration. But viewers seeking game content had no choice but to look for other streamers.


    "You''ve seen someone who wasn''t apanion reach 6¡ï? Got a video? Oh, I had to block that because trolls kept popping up. If you whisper me the address or video name, I''ll check and show you guys."


    [Rnd''s Hefty Warhammer donated 10,000 won!]


    You''ll probably find it if you look for Monk Yuna''s channel


    "Wow, using a donation for this. Thank you."


    That''s how big data umted.


    With so many viewers, there were just as many streamers, so all sorts of information piled up. And since this wasn''t a game enjoyed only in Korea, but across the East and West, the speed at which information umted was staggering.


    No one had cleared the tower faster than Han Se-ah while apanied by a natural 5¡ïpanion. But quite a few people had met or be socially entangled with natural 5¡ïpanions, so they must have read what those people wrote on the inte.


    Just look at that Yuna monk''s channel that viewers kept asking if it was viral marketing or not. As the channel name suggested, it was a vlog-style channel of a monk interested in virtual reality games who entered a temple as an apprentice priest to learn about the fantasy world''s religion.


    "So a 5¡ï priest became 6¡ï while she was training nearby and recorded it? But the achievement level... saving children from a high-rank monster''s rampage with bare hands... Is that even possible?"


    The terrifying execution of cyber detectives who dug up even channels with less than 100 average views. The viewers moved as busily as if they had fire in their eyes upon hearing about Irene''s character quest.


    Throwing a rock at a ho''s nest would cause less of amotion.


    "What are you doing, Irene?"


    "Oh, Rnd. I''m just... practicing some holy magic. You never know when you might need spells other than protection."


    While the others in the party, ustomed to death, continued exploring without a word, and Han Se-ah seriously debated with viewers whether "saving the aunties" was the quest or not, Irene fidgeted with her fingers, manipting divine energy.


    As I was getting bored of peeking at Han Se-ah''s stream, I approached Irene. She shed a bright smile, but it definitely seemed less energetic than usual.


    The corners of her eyes trembled slightly as she tried to curve them upwards, and her lips, attempting a cheerful smile, quickly drooped. Though her gentle voice and neat appearance remained unblemished, she was clearly different from her usual self.


    ''That''s exactly the face of a newbie adventurer about to break through.''


    And this reaction was very familiar to me.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    In the adventurer and mercenary industries, people drop like flies. Of course, Hans who charges headfirst into monsters lives more dangerously than James who farms in the fields.


    In a world whererades die, rookies die, and veterans die if they slip up, human life is treated more lightly than gold coins. Even in 21st century South Korea, one person dies every day from industrial idents, so how many must die in this medieval K-fantasy world reeking of dark fantasy?


    That''s why some of the settings I''ve seen in other fantasy novels are quite applicable here too, which I find a bit funny. Like mercenaries who squander their money on women and gambling because they''ll die anyway, or the mercenary group custom of stoically sending off deadrades.


    "Hey, Lukius."


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    And in the adventurer seniors who took me in, and the Reba Mercenaries that followed, there was something called "peeling off the sticker."


    It''s a vulgar term used by mercenaries, but it doesn''t mean losing one''s virginity in a sexual sense. It means experiencing the death of family, siblings, or a close senior in the mercenary group.


    "In my mercenary group, there were hardly any female mercenaries. How did the Imperial mercenaries handle it?"


    "...Ah, you mean the nun? My experience won''t help. Imperial female mercenaries are bitches with their balls cut off and stuck to their chests, so they acted just like the men - booze and sex."


    So, just in case, I asked Lukius, the ex-mercenary, and sure enough, I got the expected answer.


    In a medieval fantasy world, there''s no such thing as psychological treatment, so the shock of losing an acquaintance could only be relieved by drinking until you puke yourself to death or venting your frustrations in a brothel. This seemed to be the same in the Empire, as Lukius shook his messy hair and nodded repeatedly.


    Whether in the Kingdom or the Empire, it seems simr that they push you into a brothel to peel off another sticker right after peeling one off, under the guise offort. Well, from what I''ve seen, most cultures are at a simr level, probably because of the Goddess.


    "By the way, Sister, you''vee past the 50th floor as part of the hero''s party, but is this your first time seeing someone die? How is that possible?"


    "She''s probably seen people die indirectly, but it''s likely her first time losing an acquaintance."


    "Is that so? You must have lived in a good ce. Ah, I''m not being sarcastic. I didn''t see people die until I left my family too."


    Lukius, startled, pped his hands before turning to look at the women busy preparing dinner. It was a statement that could be taken as rude sarcasm, but it wasn''t entirely wrong.


    As for me, well, I''ve lived 11 years with adventuring as my main job and mercenary work as a side gig, so I''ve seen plenty of people die. Having traveled to remote parts of the kingdom with just my body to rely on for gold coins, I know well howmoners exposed to monsters without magical aid fare.


    Grace,ing from a country vige, must have seen vigers drop dead for various reasons during the vige''s development. Katie, though a youngdy, seems to know well how monsters and winter killmoners, probably due to the harsh nature of the North.


    If I had to guess, Grace probably experienced the death of a well-known viger to a wandering monster at least once, and Katie must have lost one or two doting knights who cared for her since childhood.


    But Irene''s story was a bit different.


    "Well, she''s a girl who stayed in the temple continuously until she entered the tower for ascetic practice."


    "She''s thest to gain experience, huh?"


    "Shhk¨D Her heart, dulled by peace, will be sharpened. She''ll have to ovee it herself."


    Though she was raised in an orphanage, it was quite a wealthy temple located in the center of a big city. The only crisis she''d faced in her life was when noble patronage asionally got cut off or became insufficient, making fundraising difficult.


    To put it nicely, she''s a noble religious person who gave upfort and entered the path of asceticism for her mission. To put it badly, she''s a youngdy ignorant of the ways of the world who got a rude awakening to harsh reality.


    The rest of the party seemed to realize this too, as they gathered around Irene. Well, except for Han Se-ah, who was so focused on the character quest with her viewers that she was oblivious to everything else. They all seemed to have noticed Irene''s state of mind.


    Still, her faith wouldn''t crumble just because of this, right? Besides wishing she''d truly ovee it, is there anything else I can do?


    "Dinner''s ready!"


    Thinking this way, I ate the hot stew, expressed a bit of disappointment at the reduced meat, and went to sleep. The next morning...


    "...What''s this, Irene?"


    "Huh? Oh, I tried applying holy magic a little differently."


    Lukius and McDonagh, who stood thest watch, looked at us perplexedly from inside a pure white barrier. Actually, from inside separate small barriers.


    She wasn''t a flower in a greenhouse, but a bamboo in a greenhouse...Toggle New Ads


    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 401 - The Weight of a Star 1

    401 - The Weight of a Star 1


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    [Please Nerf The Nun Habit Thickness donated 10,000 won!]


    Breaking news, Irene Mommy learned a new skill!!!!


    "What the hell is this...?"


    Morning hade, and time starting to flow meant Han Se-ah had begun gaming. As soon as she logged in, she couldn''t believe what was happening before her eyes and stared at Irene with a dumbfounded expression.


    "This is quite solid. It even follows my movements.""If I swing my sword... it doesn''t get blocked. So I can cut freely, but the enemy can''t attack me?"


    "Impressive. It''s more refined and pure divine energy than most Temple Knights."


    As a yer, Han Se-ah could clearly see Irene''s title of 5¡ï ''Saint Candidate''. So while she hadn''t achieved a feat or upgraded to 6¡ï, she had somehow improved and strengthened her holy magic. Lukius and McDonagh, lightly swinging their swords at each other inside the barrier, eximed in admiration, snapping her out of her daze.


    Originally, Irene''s protective holy magic was a kind of shelter creation. It formed a dome of divine energy centered on her, blocking attacks from the outside while allowing attacks from the inside to pass through.


    But what they were seeing now had some simrities to Laurencia''s holy magic they''d seen in the Harpy Archipgo. To be more precise, it was like a mix of the Second Kingdom Knight Commander''s enhancement skill and Laurencia''s wide-area holy magic.


    The truly frightening part was that this evolution had urred without an upgrade.


    "Wait a second. Irene''s still 5¡ï? Her skill evolved, but she didn''t upgrade. What''s going on here?"


    Irene was indeed a greenhouse flower. A templedy born and raised in the center of a safe city, showered with love as she grew up.


    But in this world, there are delicate youngdies who crumble under the harsh winds despite their sheltered upbringing, and there are those who use their first taste of adversity and hardship as a stepping stone for tremendous growth.


    [NunTaku donated 10,000 won!]


    She''s not used tobat, so this is her first time applying holy magic


    "Applying holy magic? Oh, I get it! Until now, the party was doing fine with just the basics, so she didn''t think about improving!"


    -LOL that makes sense. Grace worked hard cuz she sucked, the kid was obsessed cuz it''s her hobby, but mommy didn''t need to


    -TBH mommy didn''t have much to do inbat scenes. teacher just takes all the hits and that''s it


    -LOL yeah, when the tank''s getting hit but not losing HP, what''s the healer supposed to do?


    -She wasn''t really a Saint Candidate, more like a food-making supporter. Like a baggage duo with Han Se-ah LOL


    -Don''t talk shit about Irene mommy before I track down your IP address and find you, you son of a bitch. Mommy''s the one who got Han Se-ah into BB''s stream in the first ce


    As soon as they saw Irene''s protective holy magic evolve into something like ''Protective Holy Magic (Improved)'' when Han Se-ah connected to the stream, viewers started chiming in. While there was a lot of nonsense, the donations that came in slower than the chat had quite a few sensiblements.


    In short, Irene hadn''t improved because of me.


    ''...Well, that''s not exactly wrong?''


    A pack of horned wolves jumping out of the ins and full moon wolves? An orc chieftain randomly summoning orcs after getting rammed?


    We just broke through.


    A giant snake that should be hunted with a mounted golem? Lured it with my bare body and broke it.


    A ck magic lich? Dismembered it with the holy sword.


    The legendary underground monster and the harpy queen who controls storms? Killed them with my teeth, not even bare-handed.


    With a tank doubling as a DPS and ridiculous 6¡ï performance smashing boss heads effortlessly, how could the word ''ascetic practice'' possibly fit Irene''s adventure?


    At most, she''d used her protective holy magic a few times with incredible reflexes to save Han Se-ah and Grace.


    "...So that was talent."


    "What is, Rnd?"


    "Remember when you quickly cast protective holy magic against attacks flying towards the rear?"


    "Huh? Oh, yes. That''s what I''m supposed to do."


    Back then, I thought she was just showing off her 5¡ï reaction speed, but thinking about it now, that was subtly revealing her brilliant talent.


    A idiom like ''hidden gem'' would fit perfectly here.


    Just as Han Se-ah could use magic however and wherever she wanted, it seemed Irene''s barrier could also be applied freely. Of course, I had no reason to need Irene''s barrier, but it''s always good news when a party member improves.


    Irene, cing barriers on the curious party members, looked like a kind adult blowing soap bubbles for children.


    "Hey, but this barrier... seems to be mixed with purification holy magic? The big one ignores damage below a certain threshold, and the small barrier has immunity and purification. It''d be great for moving through contaminated areas."


    -Well, it''d be weird if the tiny barrier and the big barrier had the same performance


    -Looks like there are two versions: one specialized for tanking and one with added utility


    -LOL but if you think about it, wasn''t this a skill we needed in the 40th floor swamp?


    -True, shit LOL We just pushed through with our bodies, so we skipped what we should''ve learned on the 40th floor and learned it now


    -As they say, people need inconvenience to improve...


    I guess there might be times when I''ll need a barrier after all...


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The tower was vast beyond measure.


    Adventurers scattered in all directions had to spend an average of 2-3 weeks on foot before finding a gate. From what I knew, Joseon Dynasty schrs took about 20 days to walk non-stop from Seoul to Busan, and their knees gave out in the process.


    On top of that, adventurers moved while fighting, so oneyer was roughly the size of Gangwon Province, if we''re estimating. Sometimes gates were close together, sometimes far apart, so situations varied, but that''s a very rough calction.


    So no matter how much Irene''s heart ached, it was physically impossible to find the two aunties. From the 51st to the 54th floor, fouryers - that''s roughly the area of the Korean Penins. How could it be possible to find two women without any hints in such a vast area? It''s not like finding Mr. Kim in Seoul, it''s more like finding Mrs. Lee somewhere on the entire Korean Penins.


    "That''s why we need to move forward as quickly as possible. We need to get information about the fake safe zones on the 55th floor to end this tragedy."


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Irene, who seemed to have sorted out her feelings while practicing holy magic in her sleeping bag all night, shouted energetically. The rest of the party showed relieved sighs and warm smiles at her behavior.


    I thought her spirit wouldn''t be broken, but to recover her mental state so quickly in just a day or two - maybe bamboo suited her better than a flower after all.


    Just as bamboo shoots grow several meters in a day, Irene, who had started to grow, seemed to be shooting up as well.


    While we dawdled trying to save just two people, dozens could disappear into the tower. So, as Irene said, quickly breaking through the tower was the hero party''s mission.


    "But I''m really, really happy that Irene has grown... when are the fake safe zone and the ogre gonna show up?"


    -Come to think of it, that''s true. What''s the point of all this character quest hype LOL


    -We got distracted by the fooddy and the soup gang, but we still haven''t met the ogre, shit LOL


    -When are you gonna upgrade Grace''s bow LOL This is driving me crazy


    -Don''t lie LOL Are you saying you really haven''t met it yet? You probably secretly killed it and pocketed the enhancement stones while we weren''t watching, right?


    -For real LOL We all know you''ve got your inventory stuffed with enhancement stones from massacring ogres off-stream LOL


    Our party was smoothly sailing along without any issues. When Manaashi and I charged in heavily, Lukius and McDonagh, supporting Katie, tore through the enemy lines. Whether it was centaurs rushing in quickly or goblins advancing in formation, nothing could withstand the charge of our 26¡ïbined force.


    But the problem was that our exploration continued peacefully, almost too smoothly. Neither the berserk ogre that could be exchanged for special enhancement stones, nor the fake safe zones disrupting our nighttime rest, stubbornly refused to appear.


    Instead, what appeared before our eyes was a familiar and almost wee arched gate.


    "...Found the gate leading to the 55th floor."


    "Indeed. How''s our food situation, Hanna?"


    "...Hmm, it''s tricky. I think we should just record it, report to the guild, ande back."


    A centaur unit that had been charging somewhere suddenly changed direction oddly. Considering that Grace''s and the centaurs'' detection abilities were roughly equal, it was very strange, so we headed in that direction and found the gate leading to the 55th floor.


    It seemed that because the game system prevented monsters from waiting at gate entrances to spawn kill, the fast-moving centaurs had avoided the gate and failed to detect us.


    In other words, Han Se-ah had managed to climb from the 51st to the 55th floor without experiencing a single gimmick event of theyers.


    At this rate, the joke about "meeting the 55th floor mid-boss before the berserk ogre" might be reality.


    ...Was this good luck or bad luck?

 c402

    c402


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    As Season 2 began and we moved from the 54th to the 55th floor, our budding Saint candidate finally started to grow. As the saying goes, great things take time, and her development was nothing to scoff at. From the start, her ability to apply both protection and purification simultaneously was reminiscent of the double casting often seen in novels.


    While that was certainly a joyous asion, Han Se-ah''s mouth drooped like melting ice cream, refusing to turn upward. This was likely because our party had finally reached the 55th floor.


    "Wow... We''ve actually made it to the 55th floor. Come to think of it, we''re the first party here. Grace is so incredible that we skipped all the fake safe zones and took a shortcut through the real ones, right?"


    -With a 5¡ï guide and the lucky totem, the speed is insane lololololol


    -Yeah, they hit all the safe zones while skipping the fake ones. Isn''t this the fastest clear time without questplications? -Han Se-ah must be pissed that she can''t get special enhancement stones and mission rewards lolololol


    -As expected of our path-paving sis, working tirelessly to be number one ???? Giving up even on missions to push forward ?????


    -At this rate, won''t they encounter the Ogre right after defeating the mid-boss?


    To replenish our dwindling food supplies, we registered the gate in thentern and returned to the 50th floor, the Harpy Inds. Even as we retraced our steps through the safe zones using Grace''s intuition and Han Se-ah''s minimap, the Ogre didn''t appear.


    We touched base at the 50th floor, rested and regrouped, reported to the guild, and then arrived back at the 55th floor.


    "In that case, why don''t we spend some time searching for fake safe zones on the 55th floor?"


    Lukius suddenly spoke up.


    "What do you mean, Lukius?"


    As we gazed at the uncharted territory untouched by other adventurers, Lukius unexpectedly broke the silence. Everyone''s attention naturally turned to him, as if they had been maintaining a reverent quiet in honor of being the first to reach the 55th floor.


    Scratching his chin, Lukius continued in his typical mercenary-like, slightly deferential manner, addressing Han Se-ah:


    "Well, you see. The reason we three joined the hero''s party was to investigate the fake safe zones, right?"


    "That''s right."


    "But recently, we''ve been clearing floors so quickly that we haven''t even seen a fake safe zone... I''m a bit worried we might be missing something important."


    Lukius quickly backpedaled, insisting he was just throwing out an idea without any real significance. Of course, our group wasn''t so authoritarian that we''d get angry at a mere mercenary for voicing an opinion, so everyone started to seriously consider his suggestion.


    Especially Han Se-ah, who knew about Lukius''s ''Lucky One'' title.


    "...Guys, if the lucky one is saying this, could there be something to it? Maybe if we don''t investigate the fake safe zones before the mid-boss fight, we''ll miss out on something irreversible."


    -Sounds usible :) Lukius Lucky Boy seems to have sharper instincts than expected. It might be wise to heed his words.


    -They''ve messed up a few times by skipping things before, so let''s do better this time


    -True, it does seem like a good idea to clear some fake safe zone quests before moving on


    -But won''t other adventurers catch up if they dawdle on the 55th floor?


    -Nah, they cleared it so fast that other adventurers won''t be able to beat the mid-boss unless they''re on the level of knights


    Despite his smooth-talking and easygoing image, Lukius was a man who worked diligently when given a task. To be more precise, he was a typical mercenary who moved when the reward was certain.


    If he could get a ton of mana stones by ying monsters, he''d throw himself into battle. If he could get a hearty meal, he''d help with chores and meal preparation. In other words, this man who had been moving passively as a mercenary hired by the hero''s party was suddenly giving advice on the party''s direction.


    While everyone nodded in agreement, thinking it made sense, Han Se-ah naturally took it more seriously.


    "But on the surface, nothing looks different."


    "The grass... doesn''t look any different either. Then again, the vegetation hasn''t really changed much between floors so far."


    And so, the exploration of the 55th floor began with Lukius''s casual advice, everyone''s agreement, and Han Se-ah fretting alone.


    With three closebat mercenaries added to our ranks, we formed a diamond formation with Grace and me in the lead, McDonagh and Lukius on the nks, and Katie and Manaashi guarding the rear. Given Manaashi''s personality, I thought he''d take the lead, but it seemed he wanted to study the scriptures with Irene.


    Well, Manaashi had literally died ande back to life, so of course he''d firmly believe in the Goddess. As for me, being the protagonist of an isekai story, I had no choice but to believe in divine beings, right?


    "There are goblins ahead... but something seems off."


    "What is it?"


    As we walked side by side through the beautiful, breathtaking prairie for quite some time, Grace suddenly turned her head slightly and began to stare intently at something far off to the right.


    Her hair, which she had been tidying moments ago, fluttered in the breeze, but she remained focused like a bird of prey that had spotted its target. Her delicate brow furrowed slightly, and her nostrils red gently. Something must be wrong.


    Now ustomed to reading Grace''s expressions, I waited as she slowly began to speak.


    "From the chomping sounds, it seems to be a group of goblins, but there are an unusually high number of orc javelineers. It''s almost as if an orc unit has merged with a goblin unit, rather than just havingmanders."


    "How many are we talking about?"


    "At least... more than twenty."


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    I wondered if big data was really that urate, or if my mind had be biased due to the viewers'' constant chatter. The viewers'' theory that the mid-boss of the 55th floor would be some kind of military unit kept feeling more and more like the truth.


    Well, the way monsters became stronger was a bit different now.


    Below the 50th floor, when monsters got stronger, individuals became slightly more powerful and their numbers increased.


    To put it roughly, if there were two goblins with strength stat 4, the next floor might have three goblins with strength stat 5. This applied to everything from goblins and kobolds to ck-feathered wild harpies, excluding special named monsters.


    "Bombs iing!"


    "Irene, bestow your protection!"


    But the 55th floor was different.


    Was it because of bnce issues? While it was fine for ten enemies to gradually increase to twenty, having dozens of enemies suddenly be hundreds would be too much.


    Instead of increasing the number of goblin infantry, they drastically increased the number ofmander-level orc javelineers. At this point, it was more like goblin infantry supporting a javelin corps rather than orc javelineersmanding goblin infantry.


    As usual, Manaashi and I charged into the goblin infantry, with stick bombs flying over our heads with a whoosh. The unstable, flickering mana in various colors looked quite threatening. With their sheer numbers, Grace could only pierce through two or three at most.


    Han Se-ah, Irene, and Grace didn''t charge in, so they were under Irene''s protection. If needed, Han Se-ah could help a bit more with her shield magic, so there was no need to worry.


    The problem was Katie, Lukius, and McDonagh, who were trying to follow Manaashi and me into the fray. Various stick bombs that looked ready to explode at any moment fell with a plop in front of the three running across the prairie. With nearly twenty orc javelineers throwing bombs haphazardly, it looked extremely dangerous, but--


    "Goddess, grant us your protection!"


    "Nice, this is why we bring a priest!"


    "Heck yeah! This is what a barrier is, this is what a priest is!"


    -Go go den! Go go den! Go go den! Go go den! Go go den! Go go den! Go go den! Go go den! Go go den!


    -LOL, if this level of barrier can withstand bomb explosions, how strong must therge barrier be?


    -Seeing mama go wild really puts Han Se-ah''sck of conscience in perspective, coasting all the way to the 55th floor


    -Surprise attack criticism habit free ride spotted Suddenly reminded of the amazing free rider


    -The bombs seem more focused on CC than damage? There''s lightning, gas, and other stuff keep flying around


    Faster than the bombs could explode, a burst of light enveloped the three, rendering the orc javelineers'' ultimate attackpletely useless.


    As one viewer pointed out, the three broke through the chaotic explosions behind them unscathed and pounced on the goblins. Even though they had barriers, they wouldn''t charge headfirst into explosions, so they dodged direct hits and used the barriers to negate the aftermath, resulting in a clean charge.


    The spectacr explosions that would have incapacitated over a dozen members of a mid-rank adventurer party couldn''t stop the three''s advance.


    "Sheek- Strong bodies you have, butcking in discipline!"


    And so, the price they had to pay was an assault by four 5¡ï closebat warriors and one 6¡ï tank.


    The orc javelineers, startled by the three emerging unscathed from the bombs, hastily drew axes and clubs, but Manaashi wasn''t about to stand idly by.


    He skewered one with his spear, then began smashing orcs with his forearms and tail, moving as flexibly as a rampaging snake. Usually, he just swung his spear around, but it seemed he was inspired by Irene''s progress and decided to go a bit wild.

 403 - Weight of the Star 3

    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    It didn''t take long for the orc javelineers guarded by goblin infantry to turn into mana stones. Apparently inspired by Irene''s growth, Manaashi had started rampaging like a madman.


    Manaashi, once a 2.5m tall named naga warrior, had grown into a senior warrior blessed in the Goddess''s name. He''d also honed his muscle training techniques through interactions with Temple Knights.


    In simple terms, a 3m giant had finished bulking up. It wasn''t a metaphor - his tree trunk-like body, enhanced with mana, was swinging around like a maniac. Watching the orc javelineers and goblins getting smashed by this rampage, I could understand why people die or get injured by ropes in disaster movies.


    You know, in those scenes where a bridge copses or a ship sinks, and huge metal cables start whipping around... While I was tougher, the difference in size meant his range of destruction was much wider. It was quite brutal.


    "Whoa, that''s surprising. How did orcs get their hands on things like this?""Since they''re organized like an army, maybe they have some kind of supply base somewhere?"


    Lukius, cheerfully collecting mana stones from the ravaged prairie, clicked his tongue as he examined a small crater left by an orc javelineer''s bomb.


    Of course, next to it was a muchrger area churned up by Manaashi rolling around, and there were plenty of deep grooves I''d made while smashing things, but he seemed to take those as a given. Lukius and McDonagh skillfully navigated the uneven ground, scraping up everyst mana stone.


    As they discussed the various alchemical bombs used by the orc javelineers, the topic naturally shifted to Irene''s barrier.


    "By the way, this barrier is much tougher than I expected. It absorbed all the shockwaves that could crater the ground like this."


    "I know, right? I even flinched when one went off under my feet, but it didn''t hurt at all. I didn''t even feel a shake."


    Lukius, apparently a bit less skilled than Katie and McDonagh, couldn''t dodge all the randomly thrown bombs. He joked around, stomping his feet on the ground.


    Still, I doubted it could block an attack from a berserk ogre. It''s best to think of it as something that can stop fragments and such. With its purification and immunity functions, it couldpletely negate wide-area CC skills. Even if we don''t realize it now, we might be able to cheese some mechanics rted to thister.


    I wasn''t the only one thinking along these lines. After seeing Irene in action, viewers started buzzing with all sorts of spections.


    "Free ride... that might be right? If Irene had mastered this skill a bit earlier, we probably could''ve just walked through the poison gas swamp with the barrier on.


    I mean, Rnd just moved around freely thanks to his ridiculous stamina, but that''s because he''s Rnd."


    -This game has four types of jobs: tank, DPS, healer, and ''teacher''


    -If you break it down, it''s melee DPS, tank, rogue, archer, mage, priest, teacher, right? lol


    -It''s not breaking it down, it''s just that he''s melee DPS, tank, and teacherbined, isn''t it?


    -lol For real, is he still the only one in a party with a natural-born 6¡ï? How lucky can you get?


    -Too lucky (not encountering the ogre from floors 51 to 55)


    Huh? That''s not it. Why did the conversation suddenly turn to me?


    Apparently, the flow of the conversation had shifted from the overpowered barrier to my body, which was even tougher than that barrier. Of course, I wasn''t the one being criticized - it was Han Se-ah, so I didn''t really care. It was a bit amusing, but praise for mybat ability directly tranted into criticism of Han Se-ah.


    After collecting all the mana stones from the prairie, which was even more of a mess than usual due to the orc javelineers'' indiscriminate bomb throwing and Manaashi''s excited rampage, we started walking aimlessly across the prairie again.


    "A fake safe zone, huh? That''d be hard to spot from a distance, right? I guess we should check out every safe zone wee across."


    "I suppose so. Until the mages from the Magic Tower figure out how to distinguish them, we''ll have to confirm that golden flower in the center of each safe zone."


    Up front, Grace and I discussed searching for safe zones.


    "As expected, there''s a reason why you be a sitting duck without a priest when facing a monster wave."


    "Monster wave, huh? The priests in the Empire must have it tough."


    On the nks, they talked about monster waves and the Empire''s priests.


    "Sheek- You keep up surprisingly well. Do you train separately, nun?"


    "I haven''t really exercised, but I think it''s because I''ve been helping with chores at the temple since I was young."


    "Daily life as training, sheek- Impressive, nun. Still, if you''re interested in training..."


    And in the back, Manaashi was subtly trying to hit on Irene.


    Well, when Grace suddenly ran offst time, Irene did keep up better than Han Se-ah. Maybe he saw potential in her as a gym rat. Watching Manaashi hiss-hiss as he showered Irene with all sorts ofpliments like a PT instructor trying to sell a membership, I thought the expression "snake tongue" really suited him.


    Han Se-ah also seemed to find Manaashi''s attempts to hit on Irene the most interesting among all the conversations. She sent her camera that way, allowing me tofortably surf the web.


    "There''s a safe zone ahead. We''re going to check it out, right?"


    "Of course."


    After walking for quite a while, web surfing to watch other game streams and observe various Heroes Chronicle gamers, asionally hearing Han Se-ah''s nonsense through the stream, Grace once again made her characteristic searching expression as she looked to the left. Han Se-ah''s loud reply came from behind.


    Well, we''d been walking for a while, so they probably ran out of things to talk about. Even with great conversational skills, there needs to be some downtime.


    "Finally, a fake safe zone!"


    -Not a chance, it''s gonna be a real safe zone so safe you could sleep without a night watch


    -Wouldn''t it be better if we don''t encounter anything all the way to the 60th floor? Let''s set a new record for real


    -Listen up, you''re only disappointed because you have expectations


    -Ranking #1 in jumping to conclusions, fucking hell lololololololol


    -Don''t tell me it''s going to be another real safe zone right after this, please Lucky One, please


    After watching Han Se-ah''s premature excitement and the viewers'' mocking responses, I closed the stream window. Following Grace''s lead, we changed direction and moved forward. In the distance, I could see a golden wave rippling.


    "It''s not here, it''s not!"


    What greeted us was a fake safe zone, missing the golden four-leaf clover flower in the center.


    It seemed Lukius''s luck had worked in Han Se-ah''s favor this time.


    ---Raei Trantions---


    We found a fake safe zone, great, but what were we supposed to do next?


    This part was solved not by us brute force warriors, but by the magic users who knew how to use their heads. Han Se-ah started pulling out strange magical devices from her inventory.


    ...Wait, when did she pack those?


    "Put this here, like this... Oh! Could you ce that one in the center over there?"


    Han Se-ah kept setting up magical devices I''d never seen before, not even on her streams. Maybe it was because I always ran away to the Magic Tower whenever troublesome things happened, abandoning her there.


    Still, the others seemed to have heard about this before, as they started moving ording to Han Se-ah''s instructions without confusion. I didn''t know anything either, but I could help by just moving and setting things up, plus I had Han Se-ah''s stream as a cheat sheet.


    I''m not sure how far they n to go with these so-called magical devices, but Han Se-ah''s eyes seemed to see some kind of holographic AR guide showing where to ce them. Whether it was a system assist or a function created by the Magic Tower, I couldn''t tell since I was watching through the camera, but I could at least glimpse it in third-person view, so there were no mistakes in the setup.


    "Since the safe zone is circr, we''ll ce these at the star-shaped points, and put this antenna-like thing in the center where the flower should be. That should do it."


    -Shit, she looks like a corrupt businessman starting to develop a green belt


    -All those ugly things spread out in that beautiful scenery... How is that a magical device?


    -Please stop destroying forests for indiscriminate quest progression, sob sob


    -But the magical devices do look kinda high-tech. Feels like excavators are about to show up


    -Looks more like something made by construction workers in hard hats than by the Magic Tower lol


    The magical devices looked more suited to a concrete jungle than a fantasy world.


    From what the viewers were saying, the tripod magical device showing Han Se-ah the holographic AR guide was just and surveying camera with arge crystal ball instead of a lens, and the long stakes driven into the edges of the safe zone were just stakes with mana stones stuck on top.


    As a result, we ended up trampling the beautiful golden meadow while driving in stakes, so it was natural for viewers tough and throwments at Han Se-ah.


    From road-paving to environmental destruction, nature will reject you, this is worthy of the road constructionmittee, your mouth says no but your body follows the Magic Tower... After a parade of all sorts of wisecracks, the magical devices in the safe zone finally started to move with a click-click sound.


    "Oh, oh? Lights areing on, does this mean it''s installed correctly?"


    "Sheek- Neither priests nor mages can understand these contraptions. I cannot fathom what these things are for."


    Like antennas receiving signals from aliens, the stakes with mana stones started blinking periodically, then emitted strange operating sounds - gyong-gyong-gyong - along with waves of mana.


    Everyone here was at least 5¡ï rank, so they all seemed to notice these waves. Especially Manaashi,ing from the naga tribe more familiar with warriors and shamans than knights and mages, was rolling his eyes as if looking at something iprehensible.


    Well, if we''re just talking about what we can see and feel, ignoring all the magic stuff, it was a confusing mix of shing lights, rhythmic noises, and bursts of mana waves. It was chaotic enough to be disorienting.


    "This is working properly, right, Hanna?"


    "Yes! It''s operating exactly as the Magic Tower exined!"


    But as the speed of the shing lights and the gyong-gyong sounds changed to something more like a bomb about to explode, Katie asked anxiously.


    As the gyong-gyong sound quickened to the point where it could be summarized as "guk!", even Han Se-ah, who had been speaking confidently, started nervously rolling her eyes when suddenly-


    "W-who are you?"


    "...Shouldn''t I be the one asking that?"


    A person suddenly popped out of the fake safe zone.


    ...What the hell is going on?


    ---Toggle New Ads


    5/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 c404

    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The mana stones in the stake-like magical devices simultaneously lost their light and crumbled into dry sand, while the shy lights faded away.


    "W-who are you?"


    "...Shouldn''t I be the one asking that?"


    What appeared suddenly in the now-quiet golden meadow was a female mage, her face scrunched up as if her butt hurt fromnding hard on the ground.


    Her messy hair tied up haphazardly, crooked sses, and the pen and ink stains on her hands painted a clear picture of who she was. It looked like she''d been working on a thesis until just moments ago.Dark circles, sses, and a ¡ï-rated appearancebined to create the typical image of an unkempt yet naturally beautiful schr.


    "Hmm, so you''re the hero. And this is a request from the Magic Tower... Franks, that bastard."


    "...?"


    Fortunately, multiple people weren''t summoned randomly, and the summoned person was an elite mage who''d be in the top 0.1% in intelligence in this fantasy world.


    Thanks to that, we were able to start a calm conversation without any confusion ormotion. Of course, by conversation, I mean Han Se-ah nervously showing the crumbled stakes and rambling on about the request she received from the Magic Tower.


    Maybe it was because her research was interrupted, but the mage''s sharp gaze made her look like a stressed office worker. Was that why Han Se-ah was acting so submissive?


    "So, this is the request you received from the Magic Tower in the adventurers'' city, right? I think I know why."


    "What is it?"


    "What else? These bastards messed up the coordinates and blew up someone else''s researchb."


    It seemed she personally knew Franks, the request manager she called a bastard. No, if she even knew what kind of research he was doing, they were probably more than just acquaintances.


    Despite being suddenly kidnapped to the tower, she remained calm as she analyzed and exined the situation.


    I couldn''t understand the magical theory at all, so I''ll skip that part. To put it simply, it was like, "If fake safe zones can summon people, why don''t we try it too?" They needed to know the conditions for summoning to either prevent or utilize it, so they used magical devices to force it to activate.


    If the magical devices had activated normally, the research team waiting nervously in theb - that is, Franks, the request manager, and the hired mercenaries - would have popped up and trampled the prairie. But due to a small mistake, thisdy, who had been organizing documents alone in the neighboringb, was transported here instead.


    "So then..."


    "I need to gather my materials and return anyway. I''d like to ask if I could join your group."


    "Y-yes. Of course."


    Of course, we couldn''t just brazenly abandon her and leave, even if the Magic Tower''s mages had made a mistake. She knew about this quest - or rather, the project the Magic Tower was working on - and was just a 3¡ï theoretical mage. Leaving her behind would be as good as telling her to die.


    And so, in addition to the three closebat warriors, we gained one more temporarypanion.


    Apanion named Maelis Borange, 3¡ï ''Persistent Recorder''.


    "Hmm, hero. Do you happen to have any spare magical devices left?"


    "Huh? Oh, yes. We still have a few of those stake-like things left. Are these one-time use consumables?"


    "No, they''re not consumables. It seems those idiots input the wrong settings."


    Herbat power was practically non-existentpared to 5¡ï characters, and she herself said that her mana would bepletely drained after using a few intermediate-level spells.


    In terms of purebat ability, she was at such a low level that she probably couldn''t even prate an orc javelineer''s armor, let alone a goblin infantryman''s. But of course, a theoretical mage''s usefulness doesn''t shine inbat.


    Despite her somewhat sharp and seemingly hysterical appearance, her young age didn''t diminish her academic achievements.


    -Ah lol Ipletely understand (I don''t understand at all)


    -How the hell do settings and values get input into a stake with just one mana stone attached?


    -Mages seem to live in a different world when you look at them


    -She looks like a haggard auntie on the outside, but when she opens her mouth, she''s just like those old geezers from the carriage;;


    -The teacher handles thebat and the auntie handles the quests, so what exactly are you doing? lol


    "Hey, cut it out with the insinuations about auto-hunting and quest skipping. If you''re jealous,e to the 55th floor yourself and start hammering stakes into fake safe zones for construction work. Then a pretty auntie wille out and handle all the headache-inducing quests for you. Got it? The quests will progress on their own."


    [Han Se-ah the First Pathmaker donated 10,000 won!]


    The quest didn''t get messed up for the first time, she''s so excited lol


    "That''s right! I''m so fucking excited it feels like it might be the power of the lucky totem!"


    Even though she was a 3¡ï mage, she must have dedicated her life to research because while her rank was low, her knowledge wasn''tcking. Thanks to that, while Han Se-ah stood there with a nk expression, not understanding anything, Maelis fiddled with the mana stones, adjusting something on her own.


    Click-ck went the magical device that needed to be ced in the center of the clearing, and tak-tak went the stakes that needed to be driven into the edges. She adjusted the mana stones with such delicacy that I was curious how she made those sounds just by touching them.


    Even Han Se-ah, who was supposedly a yer and mage who had received exnations from the Magic Tower, couldn''t understand. How could we warriors hope to understand? We just stood there with our mouths hanging open like liberal arts students next to a science student drawing graphs using mathematical forms.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    With one more person, the time we could stay in the tower decreased slightly, but Maelis''s joining turned out to be a bigger help to Han Se-ah than expected.


    "This should allow for about three uses. Since it''s designed to burrow into the ground, don''t try to push it in with force. Hmm... it doesn''t seem to have been affected by that inventory magical device of yours."


    [The fact that fake safe zones can summon people inside the tower is hard to believe]


    [But now that the mages have started researching, it would be foolish to just deny it]


    [Will the mages'' research be able to uncover the secrets hidden in these fake safe zones?]


    Thanks to the power of the lucky totem finding a fake safe zone, and the help of a theoretical mage close to a schr, the quest progressed instantly without anyplications.


    Considering that they had broken through to the 50th floor and rushed into a new season without even clearing the 40th floor quest, this situation -pleting quests in real-time without slowing down their progress - was nothing short of a miracle. It was going so smoothly that even the watching viewers seemed about to grow horns.


    Viewers beyond the chat were probably pouting. They teased Han Se-ah, saying things like "You''re freeloading onbat and now on progress too, you''ve been demoted from baggage carrier to cameraman," but Han Se-ah just taunted them back with "But I''m so happy~" despite all the insults.


    [NunTaku Sama donated 10,000 won!]


    But this is a first. She''s progressing the quest normally, was it possible with just the help of a 3¡ï? Why hasn''t this happened until now?


    -But why is someone donating in won while talking like a foreigner living in Korea?


    -lol Just one 3¡ï is enough for the quests to progress on their own


    -I gave up on being a mage after seeing this. It''s better to leave magic to NPCpanions


    -Is it because it''s a virtual reality game that you need real-world abilities to be a mage...


    -If this is true, doesn''t it prove that Han Se-ah''s brain level is under 2¡ï?


    As one viewer pointed out, if just one 3¡ï mage was enough to keep the quest line from getting tangled, how had they managed to mess up everything until now? Could this also be considered a talent? A talent as an inte streamer or jester, that is.


    "Ah, I see the hero is the type who relies on intuition. There are quite a few mages like that."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes. There are quite a few people who can''t exin magic theoretically but can freely wield it relying on their senses. On the other hand, there are people like me who only use magic ording to set theories."


    If there was one fortunate thing, it was that Maelis seemed to understand even when Han Se-ah showed her clueless side.


    She didn''t lose her rose-colored sses view of Han Se-ah as a genius mage chosen as a hero, the first human to break through to the 55th floor, able to use unique spatial magic (the inventory), and able to sense paths she''d checked once before (the minimap).


    On top of that, when using intermediate magic, Han Se-ah could apply magic skillfully as Maelis had said, so the misunderstanding kept piling up. The smart mage auntie who expertly modified the magical devices with a professional touch praised Han Se-ah, causing the eyes of ourpanions to fill with trust and affection.


    "There seems to be another safe zone if we go that way. There are no monsters nearby... Hm?"


    "What is it? Did something appear?"


    As we were moving forward smoothly like a ship catching a tailwind, thanks to Maelis''s persistent assistance living up to her title and the lucky totem''s great performance in the party, Grace suddenly turned around in surprise.


    "Behind us, I think an ogre has appeared. It''s close enough that it should have noticed us. We need to prepare for a fight."


    At her words, I turned around and focused my mana on my eyes. Far off on the horizon of the prairie, something bulged up alone. Since berserk ogres wererger than regr ogres, it looked like a huge rock or sculpture sitting alone on the prairie.


    Hmm... If that''s the case, the berserk ogre probably saw us too, as Grace said. Leaving aside the possibility that it smelled us, at this distance, it must have spotted us scurrying around on the prairie. After all, there was nothing on this prairie except for the actual grass.


    "It''s definitelying this way... Ah, it''s running."


    "The dust it''s kicking up looks simr to when Rnd runs."


    As if to prove Grace''s words right, the creature that had been lumbering towards us suddenly started running. A cloud of dust rose from beyond the prairie, and we could hear a fierce roar-


    "Grooooar!"


    Amidst the tense atmosphere among ourpanions, seeing Maelis''s face full of curiosity and Han Se-ah''s face full of expectation, I felt a sudden surge of mischief.


    "Hmm... If we run to the safe zone, will that thing disappear?"


    "Oh my? That is quite curious indeed."


    "W-what?! You''re joking, right, Rnd?!"


    At my question, Maelis''s eyes sparkled with curiosity, while Han Se-ah''s eyes widened in shock. It''s a bit of a shame that if we don''t face that ogre now and run away instead, we''ll probably lose about three missions.


    At that speed, it''s probably best to fight it now.

 405 - Weight of the Star 5

    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    A terrifying giant charged from beyond the horizon.


    With each step, the soft earth cratered as if hit by shells. Its thick, swinging arms exuded a more menacing aura than siege weapons.


    This tower monster could easily crumble the small walls of a rural lord''s castle like toy blocks if it charged head-on.


    Yet, instead of cowering at this frightening sight, some were licking their lips in anticipation.


    "Shiik- Such arge enemy, excellent!""My, I''ve read the documents, but seeing it in person is so much more vivid."


    Well, a person and a naga were.


    Manaashi puffed up his muscles like an animal threatening its prey, raised the snake part of his body he usually kept low to the ground, and filled his trident with aura, ready to greet the ogre.


    Meanwhile, Maelis, delighted to observe a named monster she''d only seen as mana stones in the Magic Tower under the hero party''s protection, pulled out a recording magical device from her bosom.


    Seeing these two,pletely devoid of tension, the rest of the group also entered battle stance, fingering their sword hilts or tapping their bowstrings. Though they briefly flinched at the 8m tall, elephant-sized beast charging on two legs, our team had dealt with this before.


    "Rnd, shiik- I''ll- take- the- shiishii- lead-"


    "Alright, just don''t overdo it."


    "Shiik shiik shiik- What an amusing concern-"


    As the group spread out to surround the ogre, Manaashi, hissing with excitement like a riled-up viper to the point where his words were barely audible, advanced with his trident.


    The ogre, not yet in berserk mode but clearly excited at the sight of humans, charged forward drooling like a rabid dog. Manaashi, hissing harshly, stood rigid and rushed to meet it.


    Though Manaashi was nearly 3m tall, he looked punypared to the 8m berserk ogre. It''s like how an anaconda might seem huge until you put it next to an elephant.


    "Come on¨D¨D!"


    "I-I should cast protection, right?"


    "Leave me out of it."


    "Huh? Um, alright."


    Irene was flustered by Manaashi''s boldness in facing the ogre head-on. Still, she wasn''t going to just stand by, quickly casting her barriers.


    Shining white barriers enveloped everyone, starting with Manaashi who had rushed far ahead. I waved my hand, declining the barrier. I''d noticed that if the barrier blocked attacks, my passive skill wouldn''t activate.


    My passive reflected damage, but if the damage itself was nullified, the skills didn''t mesh well. It was a trivial amount of damagepared to the ogre''s health, but the K-gamer mentality in me didn''t want to miss out.


    The closebat warriors, except for me, charged forward under personal barriers, while Irene, Grace, Han Se-ah, and Maelis took aim at the ogre from within a heftyrge barrier.


    The ogre''s footsteps grew louder as it approached, the ground trembled, its roar was deafening, its eyes gleamed with killing intent and malice, and its heavy fist cut through the air with a threatening sound.


    "Come on¨D The Goddess''s great warrior is here¨D"


    "Wh-what?!"


    Manaashi charged towards the fist swung like a siege weapon. Han Se-ah, who had been dramatically filming the scene with her camera, couldn''t help but cry out in surprise. But what shocked us even more was Manaashi''s reaction right after.


    Manaashi nted his trident in the ground with his charging momentum, thenunched himself into the air like a pole dancer, swinging his tail horizontally.


    ...What the fuck was that?


    "You think, I haven''t, killed, a giant or two, you fool! Sha sha sha!"


    "Holy shit, was Manaashi a wrestler instead of a spearman? Well, he''s a snake, a naga, so I guess..."


    Even the ogre never imagined the snake-man charging at it would suddenly spin horizontally like a top, causing its fist to slice through empty air.


    As the terrifying fist that could damage not just palisades but even castle walls cut through the air, the ogre''s weak point was exposed. Its hide was so thick that ordinary des couldn''t even scratch it, so it had put its full strength into the punch, trusting in that... but Manaashi was a veteran warrior who had fought dozens of wars against the Demon King''s army.


    Manaashi''s lower body, whipped around like ash, wrapped around the ogre''s outstretched arm like a maic bracelet at an amusement park.


    -Oof, shit;;; That looks painful even to watch


    -I was lying down watching this and my elbow twitched, making me drop my phone on my face, fuck lol


    -I thought Manaashi was just a spearman, but there was a reason he introduced himself as a warrior


    -Damn, if Manaashi had appeared as a monster on the 40th floor instead of apanion, we wouldn''t even have been able to pick up our bones, would we?


    -Any ordinary party encountering Manaashi in the swamp would get wiped out by just his tail, it''s so brutal


    Manaashi quicklyunched his body using the momentum from his tail wrapped around the wrist and the muscles of his body, letting go of the trident shaft. With his tail around the wrist and his body coiled around the forearm, Manaashi firmly grasped the ogre''s shoulder and shiny bald head, ring at its eyeballs up close as it stretched out its other arm in confusion.


    And then, tensing his body¨D¨D¨D


    Crack¨D¨D


    Gwa, gwaaargh¨D!!!


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    No matter how tough and sturdy the ogre''s skin was, it apparently wasn''t immune to joint locks.


    The snake''s lower body, which had tightly coiled around the forearm after dropping the spear, concentrated mana that could create aura and more, then bent the elbow backward.


    Manaashi''s joint lock made even viewers ustomed to monster corpses in this R-rated game, or those enjoying the stream through mosaic systems, jump in surprise.


    Well, even armored knights learn sword wrestling, so of course Manaashi, who called himself a warrior, wouldn''t be ignorant of hand-to-handbat.


    "Whoa, that sound is pretty brutal."


    "Looks like it hurt more than expected, seeing how it''s freaking out over losing just one arm."


    The ogre''s skin was so tough that no bone fragments pierced through the forearm, creating a grotesque sight, but the huge forearm bent in the opposite direction and dangling limply was pitiful to see. Even Lukius and McDonagh, who had been charging forward, couldn''t help butment.


    Afterpletely shattering the outstretched right arm, Manaashi moved to the opposite side, using the ogre''s nape as leverage. Though the ogre tried to prevent its other arm from being broken by activating berserk mode and tensing its muscles... it ended up facing our group with both arms restrained.


    Lukius raised his longsword high over his head, seemingly intent on half-swording against the massive ogre that was growing evenrger due to berserk mode. He started by deeply shing the ogre''s broken right arm, initiating the trio of closebat warriors'' joint attack.


    -At this point, isn''t it more like group bullying? The ogre just seems really pitiful


    -Watching them all rush in to beat it up after tying its arms reminds me of school PTSD


    -Stop it now it hurts the most don''t even blink your eyes ugh


    -Damn, seeing it like this, why does the ogre seem so pitiful? At least when teacher beat it up, it felt exhrating


    -It''d feel better if he just smashed it with the warhammer, but breaking, snapping, and cutting makes it scarier


    With one arm''s joint reversed and broken, and a high-ranking warrior tightly clinging to the other arm in a test of strength.


    Meanwhile, small human swordsmen burrowed at its feet, slicing away at its calves, heels, and the limp broken arm with aura, creating a rather horrific scene. It didn''t look like a hero party facing a terrifying monster, but more like poachers engaging in animal abuse-level hunting.


    Moreover, with Han Se-ah unable to use magic effectively set aside, Grace persistently aiming arrows at its eyes only strengthened the poacher impression.


    Seeing that it could be handled without my intervention, I paused to watch Katie''s swordsmanship when Maelis''s urgent cry came from behind.


    "Wait, wait a moment! Is it possible to subdue it?!"


    "Huh? Subdue it?"


    "Yes! If we can keep it alive even with its limbs cut off, thanks to its unique tenacity, I want to try dragging it to a safe zone!"


    This suggestion suddenly came from Maelis, who had been recording with her magical device, while Han Se-ah, finding it awkward to use magic, focused on filming.


    Safe zones were originally areas where monsters neither appeared nor approached. So, would monsters react to fake safe zones? Maelis, struck by this academic curiosity, quickly made this request upon seeing the ogre half-dead despite using berserk mode.


    What would happen if we forcibly dragged it in? I''m sure I heard something at the guild about the Magic Tower experimenting with this before Han Se-ah logged in. Wasn''t it that tower monsters, not being ordinary living beings, would get roasted by divine energy or something?


    Certainly, real safe zones were spaces created by the Goddess''s divine energy to block the Demon King''s invasion. So I was curious what would happen if we threw a monster into a fake safe zone. Realistically, it would be safer and more efficient to grab a goblin and toss it in, but...


    "Wow, this sister''s eyes have gone crazy. No, I''m not joking or using a metaphor, her eyes have literally rolled back. She was fine until just now, but while filming with the magical device, her eyes got bloodshot and everything, look at this."


    -We were saying it was brutal when the arm broke, but here she is saying "let''s cut it up" lol


    -Is this like a mage thing? "As long as we keep it alive, we can cut off its arms and legs" wtf lol That''s scary


    -But what happens if you put a monster in a safe zone? There must be a 100% someone who''s done an experiment vlog on this


    -If you catch a horned rabbit or goblin and shove it in a safe zone, it melts into mana stones


    -Yeah, it melts into mana stones, but it dies in a pretty gross way so the video got age-restricted lol


    To a mage consumed by academic fervor, words like ''efficiency'' and ''safety'' might as well not exist.

 407 - Tear-Stained Graduation Thesis 2

    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The berserk ogre vanished, along with its neatly cut limbs and the named-level mana stone that should have been exchanged for a rare enhancement stone. Witnessing this, Maelis''s face lit up with joy, while Han Se-ah''s expression turned to despair and bewilderment.


    Curious about their reactions, I and the viewers listened as she slowly began to exin.


    "No... When we talked earlier, we made a deal. I promised to help Maelis with her research topic, even if it meant raiding herb. I thought we could get mana stones, bomb materials from the Magic Tower, and kill two birds with one stone."


    -This wicked woman is trying to suck the life out of a grad student who lost her thesis. How cruel


    -No wonder she was acting so subservient, she was bending over backwards nning to exploit her -lol How do you immediately think about exploiting someone the moment you meet them?


    -Looks like that whispering earlier was a backroom deal to hand over thesis rights in exchange for money lol


    -Only polite to those who pay... Sucking the blood of a grad student who lost their graduation... You''d eat a flea''s liver as a delicacy...


    So, Han Se-ah had been dreaming an empty dream.


    Apparently, in Han Se-ah''s mind, fake safe zones were spatial transfer magic. Didn''t the Magic Tower, which opened gates and charged fees, give out free gate passes as boss clear rewards?


    So when research on fake gate spatial transfer magic started, she thought she could quietly get a foot in the door and suck up gold coins sweetly. If not gold coins, then at least consumables like alchemical bombs or magic scrolls that could be thrown around freely.


    For Maelis, with one research projectpletely wiped out, her entireb was in danger of disappearing. She was in a situation where she''d give up everything - liver, gall dder, the lot - just for a research topic and evidence to prove it. So it seemed Han Se-ah had drawn up a grand n where Maelis would take the research topic, and the hero party would share in some of the profits derived from this research.


    She was arguing that after going to the trouble of capturing that huge ogre and conducting the first experiment, wasn''t the hero party basically a sponsor for theb?


    Well, Han Se-ah was the type to spout nonsense with a straight face in front of hundreds of thousands or millions of terrifying viewers, global viewers gathered from all corners of the world, from Korea to the four cardinal directions. No matter how sharp-looking Maelis might be, why would she act subservient?


    "Maybe the mana stone fell somewhere in the grass?"


    "I don''t sense any danger, and the mana doesn''t feel unstable, so we should look for it."


    We shoulde up with a new nickname for Han Se-ah, like "scammer" or "professor," for thinking of exploiting a grad student''s graduation thesis. While viewers argued and bickered over such reasons, Lukius quietly approached the grass.


    Wondering if the mana stone might be buried in the dirt, he moved around, rummaging through grass clumps and pushing aside piles of dirt that had been dug up during the experiment. As he searched for the mana stone, others, including McDonagh, subtly joined in.


    After all, we''d seen snowkes shooting out of a sword, so it seemed a bit of a waste to just give up on a named-level mana stone after saying "experiment over!" It was an expensive mana stone from a named-level monster we''d only encountered after reaching the 55th floor, which could be used to distribute gold coins or enhance someone''s sword.


    "Huh? Wasn''t this supposed to be a fake safe zone?"


    "It was... What''s this?"


    "Oh, my goodness!"


    As viewers were distracted discussing Han Se-ah''s new nicknames like C8Professor, corrupt professor, or blood-sucking major, their attention suddenly focused on one spot.


    McDonagh, who had been thoroughly searching the safe zone''s grass field for the mana stone, went to the center of the field on a hunch. There, a golden four-leaf clover flower that definitely wasn''t there before had blossomed beautifully.


    Its appearance was so gorgeous andrge, as if telling Han Se-ah, "Your mana stone was awesome." Seeing this, Maelis''s eyes widened again, and she rushed over. The muttering from her twitching lips was enough to make even a madman from the marketce flinch and avoid her.


    "Fake bes real, so the mana stone into divine energy, originally empty? How does theology... Then to verify using existing safe zones..."


    Disconnected, ominous words spilled out intermittently. Just hearing this, you''d think Temple Knights would rush over and behead her for sphemy.


    Still, Han Se-ah''s darkplexion recovered a bit as Maelis made a fuss as if something hade out of it. She thought she''d lost a rare enhancement stone and gained nothing, but now it seemed she might receive a reward, whether from quest progression or the Magic Tower retrieving something.


    In the end, from start to finish, all she cared about was getting rewards. Thinking this, I watched as Han Se-ah quickly approached Maelis and started lending a hand.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Maelis''s excited chatter and Han Se-ah''s determined support brought aboutrger ripples than expected.


    "Hey, you bastards. You Magic Tower mages couldn''t even set one coordinate right and blew up the neighboringb?"


    "We-we''re so sorry...!"


    "Is sorry enough to fix this? Hey, I''m going to use yourb for a bit, okay?"


    "Yes, here''s the ess magical device..."


    First, there was the justification of Maelis rampaging like a thug with her head held high. The Magic Tower itself was an organization dedicated to honing knowledge, and within it,bs, mages, and apprentices were intertwined like in a graduate school, so those from the same Magic Tower generally knew each other.


    They knew all too well what kind of situation each other was in, what kind of shackles they wore. In the midst of this, they had (physically) blown away Maelis''sb, whose research topic had been wiped out, putting theb''s existence in jeopardy.


    Not only had her research topic and thesis flown away, but they''d even destroyed herb. From the perspective of mages, especially apprentice mages, this was an atrociously evil act equivalent to overturning the coffin while trash-talking at someone''s parents'' funeral.


    Perhaps that''s why Franks, who looked quite elderly, was bowing deeply and quietly handing over magical devices while being cursed at in front of Maelis, who had returned to the Magic Tower in a flurry, dering she would turn fake safe zones into real ones.


    "And what about that, do you have any mana stones from the named-level ogre that appears from the 51st floor?"


    "We don''t have any left of those."


    "I''m telling you to go get some, okay? Don''t you get the hint when our busy hero is waiting over there?"


    Secondly, Maelis knew how to throw her weight around, being a noble family''s third daughter. The justification she brought was nothing less than a research topic first discovered by the hero party, with one proof-of-concept experiment using a named-level mana stone.


    In other words, not cooperating with this meant picking a fight with the hero party. And our hero was known as a genius mage, had made all sorts of magical discoveries inside the tower, and was thus in the good graces of the Magic Tower elders - you know, those old geezers who caused a ruckus in the carriage.


    It was like bringing a professor''s acquaintance who was close to the graduate school board and raising hell, but in this medieval K-fantasy world, it was hard to find a stronger justification. Moreover, the research topic was "Turn fake safe zones into real ones!" That says it all.


    With nobles and royalty in an uproar over fake safe zones, is there anything more urgent?


    Are you a reactionary dreaming of overthrowing the kingdom? Or are you nning to target nobles through hit-and-runs?


    There''s research the hero party is interested in, but support iscking because you''re busy with your own work?


    Whichb do you belong to, and which mage is in charge to be hindering Hanna''s research?


    Turning fake safe zones real is a noble act of purifying the tower, and you''re postponing this?


    Brother, could you apany us for a moment? It''s nothing much, just to the basement...


    The moment Maelis, backed by the hero''s authority, showed even a hint of arrogance, she''d be an upstart mage trying to match nobles, waiting for royalty to be harmed, aiming to suck up additional benefits through this, and a heretic tarnishing the Goddess''s name.


    If you didn''t prostrate yourself in front of the rampaging Maelis, you''d be choosing between being hanged for treason or tortured for sphemy. Of course, getting expelled after incurring the wrath of the Magic Tower''s higher-ups was a given.


    In a medieval fantasy world, incurring the wrath of the royal family, nobility, and temple all at once was basically asking for a slow death. Add the anger of the hero and the Magic Tower, and wow, you''d achieve a miraculous 1+4 exchange rate.


    "Wow, their cooperation is so snappy. Seeing how Maelis is acting, maybe she should be called ''Queen of Power Trips'' instead of ''Persistent Recorder''?"


    -This isn''t cooperation, it''s just straight-up threatening lol


    -No mana stones? Then go to the Magic Tower and get some (while pointing a sword)


    -Not just a robber with a knife, but a robber with a holy sword


    -How does she have connections to royalty lol A grad student makes a mistake and the president calls


    -She''s so determined to exploit that she crawled out of the tower and into the Magic Tower. How cruel, how cruel


    And so, experiments progressed at lightning speed thanks to the tearful efforts of mages who had bet their lives (literally). Once again, in just three days of rest and reorganization afterpleting exploration, mages produced results at an incredible pace.


    Franks and hisb staff, who''d been cursed at as sons of bitches and whatnot, didn''t want to be dragged to the temple basement and hung upside down to drink holy water through their nostrils. Other mages were desperate to glean even a tangential research topic by sucking up to Maelis, whoseb had been blown away.


    When the desire for life and the thirst for knowledge harmonize, is there a better way to whip humans into action?

 408 - Tear-Stained Graduation Thesis 3

    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    For mages, desire was the ultimate fuel.


    From the start, the term ''mage'' was synonymous with ''lunatic''. This was a truth as undeniable as fire being hot or water flowing downhill.


    In a ce without human rights, the concept of research ethics simply couldn''t exist.


    The Goddess had said that monsters and humans were equal in life, and this was the irrefutable first verse of the prophecy. When the Goddess of Life who created thisnd spoke about life, denying it would naturally lead to a meeting with Temple Knights, followed by a full-course tour of the temple basement, personally guided by the heresy inquisitor.


    Starting with vigers throwing stones, progressing to steel flicks from gauntleted hands and beatings with iron rods, and ending with a talent show (disying one''s innards) - this wasn''t what shy nobles wanted. So instead of denying the Goddess''s words, they carefully added detailed conditions to that sentence.Monsters and humans are equal life forms, yet they fight to the death. Carnivores eat herbivores - isn''t this the essence of life?


    It''s natural for the capable to rule over the incapable!


    No matter how much equality is preached, it''s logical for intelligent beings to want to be a bit more ''equal'' than others. The ''special'' royalty chosen by the Goddess, the ''special'' nobles who supported them, and the ''special'' mana-users who guarded them quickly adopted a slightly twisted version of the survival of the fittest logic.


    Of course, even powerlessmoners had no intention of saying "We''re all equal humans, let''s be friends" to the sword-wielders who protected their viges and ughtered monsters in one strike. So it was a logic everyone could understand.


    Moreover, if you argued that all life was truly equal, it would mean that goblins - who dug holes, ate animal carcasses, and tried to rape any woman they saw - were the same as those who lived difficult lives but still believed in the Goddess and lived with a clear conscience. This made it even more eptable.


    So most mages had no qualms about human experimentation. Just as humans ate livestock, it was natural for mages to experiment on people.


    "You''ve already figured this out?"


    "Yes. With the hefty research grant, we hired lots of mercenaries."


    "...Isn''t this just saying you did human experiments?"


    -They need people for experiments, and with the Empire appearing, there''s an overflow of test subjects


    -Are you saying the results of magic experiments are already out in less than two days?


    -Why the hell isn''t she 5¡ï if she''s thispetent? lolololololololol


    -Are natural-born 5¡ï or 6¡ï mages like Einstein or von Neumann level? I don''t get it


    -Seeing how Teacher Rnd cleared the 50th floor with no equipment, 6¡ï mages must be at the level of creating a whole new theory, right?


    And for mercenaries, the ultimate fuel was gold coins. What a perfect synergy!


    The Magic Tower madmen who saw mercenaries as smart test subjects willing to do anything for money, and the moth-like mercenaries who thought their lives were as valuable as gold coins but saw the Magic Tower as a sucker handing out bags of gold.


    When these two groups came together, experiments progressed at an incredible speed, like chemical fuel catching fire.


    Of course, this wasn''t the kind of human experimentation where they cut open living people''s bellies and pickle them in drugs. Not because they felt sorry for the test subjects, but because it didn''t seem elegant enough for nobles. Though if it was monsters instead of people, they''d dissect them thoroughly.


    "How did you conduct the experiments?"


    "We just gave mercenaries mana stones and sent them to fake safe zones. We told them to report if anything happened, and if the mana stones disappeared, we''d give them gold coins. If the stones didn''t disappear, they could keep them. Everyone volunteered."


    The experimental method was quite simple.


    They just had to cram mercenaries into all the fake safe zones from the 51st to 55th floors. They gave them mana stones, magic scrolls, magical devices, gold coins, bread, soup, rubber ducks and cheese sandwiches, rusty farm tools, seeds about to sprout, and rotten firewood. They carried such a variety of items that you''d wonder why they needed all that stuff.


    Should we call this a poption and sample? Anyway, mages were a group that had been doing research continuously, just unaware of the word ''human rights''.


    So the mages who handed out gold coins and stuffed low to mid-rank mercenaries into fake safe zones quickly foundmonalities, organized theories, and conducted additional experiments. There were unfortunate farmers summoned to the tower in the process, but that was the Demon King''s fault, not the Magic Tower''s.


    The farmers became urban poor begging for mercy at the temple, while nobles receivedpensation from the Magic Tower with bewildered expressions. It took exactly three days for this minor incident to be resolved.


    "So, what''s the result?"


    "Safe zones are like a game of territory."


    "...?"


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Patrolling monster armies, gradually increasing special monster types, mid-bosses that seemed to be stationed troops, and safe zones scattered among them.


    "In other words, safe zones are like supply depots."


    "Supply depots?"


    "If humans upy them, they be base camps for exploring the tower and warehouses for moving supplies. If monsters take them over... wouldn''t they be logistics bases where food springs up?"


    Everyone''s expressions darkened at Maelis''s brutal words, delivered so casually. After all, the strongest people summoned so far were intermediate-level knights, and most were low-rank or below.


    From another perspective, they were easy prey for the monsters on the 55th floor. For the monster army that couldn''t even cannibalize their own kind since tower creatures turned into mana stones, upying these zones would be like vending machines that produced free, tender human flesh.


    Of course, there had been no reports of fake safe zones upied by monsters, so this was all spection. Since monster mana stones could turn fake safe zones real, the mages hypothesized that if monster armies moved and polluted them somehow, fake safe zones might turn into something like the Demon King''s contaminated areas.


    But these hypotheses usually turned out to be right.


    "It''s certainly a usible hypothesis. What else would monsters do with kidnapped people? It''smon for goblins or orcs to kidnap humans for breeding or food."


    "Kidnapping for food - that''s a reasonable hypothesis."


    The creatures that appeared in the tower were goblins, orcs, and ogres. Except for centaurs, which were rare outside the tower, these were quite familiar to people.


    So the idea of kidnapping humans for cannibalism and breeding was also quite familiar. Whether the Demon King-like pseudo-life form monsters inside the tower could reproduce or not was unknown, but the notion of monsters eating people was too obvious. So everyone epted it without objection.


    And to Han Se-ah, a gamer, it would seem like a very reasonable hypothesis.


    Purifying safe zones expands human territory. If safe zones are contaminated, human territory shrinks. And the boss''s strength is proportional to the size of that territory.


    "This seems like that kind of gimmick, right? Like in that game I yed briefly before, where the boss monster gets stronger if yers take too long to kill minions or die."


    -That''s prettymon lol Bosses changing difficulty based on gimmick performance is somon it''s clich¨¦


    -More importantly, can we actually check if real safe zones get contaminated?


    -Who knows, the 55th floor mid-boss might already be upying a big safe zone


    -Actually, isn''t this ovepping? Oneyer is supposed to be purified at the 55th floor, but teacher already pushed through to the 45th floor with the holy sword


    -There''s a possibility lol The safe zone gimmick purifies an entireyer, but teacher already did it lolololol


    This was a gimmick that anyone who had yed RPGs would have heard of or experienced somewhere. Well, except for the safe zone gimmick, it was a verymon story.


    Somon that it could be used not just in RPG games but even in mobile games.


    Therefore, when Hanna - genius mage, hero, holy sword owner, and leader of the hero party - nodded at the mages'' hypothesis, it became not just a hypothesis but a half-confirmed truth.


    Let me say it again, all of this happened in just three days while we were resting and regrouping.


    "So, are we heading back to the 55th floor now?"


    "That''s right. But it looks like it''ll be just us this time."


    After finishing our rest and regrouping, the party gathered. It might be disappointing news for Han Se-ah and some viewers, but this time, the trio hired as mercenaries would not be joining the party.


    McDonagh, who got stuck with the dirty work as the youngest in the knights, returned to report the secret of the fake safe zones that he had uncovered with the hero party. Manaashi, having enjoyed his test of strength against the ogre, returned to the temple without regrets to await the Magic Tower''s research.


    And Lukius, the lucky totem that Han Se-ah had been considering whether to drag along with the party, once again felt some kind of intuition and left the party, epting a request from the Magic Tower and disappearing without even resting.


    "Ah... I could understand the other two, but I was nning to use Lukius to find the mid-boss on the 55th floor. Maybe I should have offered him an employment contract earlier."


    -Didn''t he run away immediately because he knew he''d be screwed if he stayed with you?


    -As expected, the lucky totem sensed he might get a straw stuck in his spine and escaped like a ghost lololol


    -So now you''re going to search for the mid-boss? Without the lucky totem?


    -Why does it sound so scary when you say you''re going to search for something without the lucky totem? lol I can already see the future wailing


    -you''re not going to spend like three months on the 55th floor and find it next year, are you?


    Well, we couldn''t keep temporary NPCpanions as mercenaries forever. After all, it would be weird if the hero party, which isn''t a group of porters, went around with a bunch of mercenaries hanging off them.


    And so, as the mages went wild and Maelis''s neck stiffened from the aftermath, Han Se-ah, who had been promised considerable benefits from her, suggested starting the exploration of the 55th floor again with mixed feelings of joy and fear.


    The goal was, of course, the mid-boss that should be - had to be - on the 55th floor.

 410 - Tear-Stained Graduation Thesis 5

    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The indiscriminate use of fake safe zones had led to civilian casualties, prompting stricter controls. While this stopped the brute force exploration tactics and limited ess to only a select few elites, the pace of exploration didn''t slow significantly.


    After all, mid-rank mercenary bands seeking quick riches weren''t likely to pioneer the unknown areas of the 55th floor. They were content to wander between safe zones collecting mana stones, with no interest in discovering new safe zones or gates.


    As a result, only the most elite adventurers, those who had reached the pinnacle of their ranks and were filled with requests from the Magic Tower, ventured into the unknown. This ensured that the exploration pace remained steady.


    "I think I''ve found something," Grace said suddenly.


    "What is it?" Rnd asked."Several groups of centaurs, but they''re not heading our way."


    We had re-entered the 55th floor after receiving a free magical device with rare mana stones from the Magic Tower''s mages. As we moved towards unexplored areas using Han Se-ah''s minimap and Grace''s memory, Grace abruptly turned her head in one direction.


    It was unlike her usual calm demeanor. The suddenness of her movement startled Irene and Han Se-ah, who quickly rushed over.


    Looking in the direction Grace was facing, we could see dust clouds rising in the distance. The concerning part was that there were more than three such clouds. The good news, as Grace had pointed out, was that they weren''t heading towards us.


    If it had been a group of centaurs with simr detection abilities to Grace, they would have spotted us. But they were ignoring us and rushing off somewhere... What could be over there?


    "So, what should we do?" Katie asked.


    "What do you mean?" Rnd replied.


    "It''s unlikely for centaur groups to gather like this without reason," Grace exined. "Maybe there''s a monster encampment, as the guild suggested. They''re not paying attention to us now, but if we get too close, it could be troublesome."


    As we watched the distant dust clouds rise and fall, Grace whispered her concerns. Irene and Katie nodded in agreement, seeing the logic in her words.


    The centaur groups had already galloped beyond our detection range, but they must be gathering somewhere. Surely they hadn''t spotted some unfortunate adventurer party or mercenary band that we''d missed and decided to ambush them?


    The Magic Tower researchers, the Guild collecting adventurers'' reports, and even the excitable viewers all predicted that the mid-boss of the 55th floor would be a monster army unit. It made sense, given the organized formations of infantry, javelineers, and cavalry roaming around.


    Grace''s current worry was likely that if we approached their fortress carelessly, we''d be swarmed by an overwhelming number of monsters.


    "Even so, we can''t just turn back without checking it out."


    "Let''s approach carefully. If centaurse out to chase us, we''ll retreat, lure them away, and deal with them."


    "I agree with Rnd," Katie chimed in. "We can''t just turn tail at the sight of some dust clouds, even if the centaurs are acting strangely."


    After all, what kind of adventurers would we be if we let worry stop us in our tracks?


    Turning back after seeing just a dust cloud would tarnish our reputation as top-tier adventurers, let alone as the hero party. The Guild had created a special ssification for us above senior rank because we were exploring the tower''s frontlines. We couldn''t back down just because it might be dangerous.


    While everyone sympathized with Grace''s concerns, they seemed to agree that retreating without confirming anything would be a matter of pride for the hero party. Starting with Katie, everyone nodded in agreement with my opinion.


    What a dream team, always reaching unanimous decisions without conflict.


    "Shall we go then?" Rnd asked.


    -Hey, Han. Stop trying to act cool and turn the camera around.


    -It''s annoying when this road-paver pretends to be the leader.


    -These guys are actually progressing normally without Han Se-ah getting screwed over. The viewers must be pissed off lol.


    -I was hoping you''d do well, but I didn''t mean this well.


    -It''s a good thing we couldn''t get that ogre mana stone. If we''d enhanced our equipment too, we might have earned three more nicknames.


    Considering there was once a mercenary who got cocky with Reba and ended up with his bones separated from his flesh, I''d say our party deserves a 5.1 out of 5 on a job search site.


    With such idle thoughts, I moved forward.


    Our target was the continually rising dust clouds in the distance. We followed the centaur units that hadn''t noticed us, perhaps too focused on returning to wherever they came from.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Sometimes, the obvious answer is the correct one.


    Like a soldier who confesses his love only to fall with a bang, or when you shouldn''t mutter about defeating a strong enemy, or when a cat jumps out from a quiet ce, there''s usually something else hiding behind it.


    The mid-boss of the 55th floor was just like that. Goblin infantry and orc javelineers steadily pushing through the ins, with centaur scouts raiding nearby adventurers. It was like an evolved version of the orc shaman strategically deploying individual orc hunters that appeared in the orc colony on the 20th floor.


    As the new season began, the fields of the 1st and 51st floors showed simr patterns, with simr monsters and strategies. In a way, it could be seen as a considerate pattern for the yers.


    "A palisade? Where did they get that wood from?" Katie wondered.


    "Who knows... Maybe it was summoned along with them rather than built," Grace replied.


    Lying t in the tallest grass we could find, we observed the monsters'' encampment, which matched everyone''s expectations perfectly.


    There was a moat dug from mounds of earth and a palisade made of wood from an unknown source. Watching the goblin soldiers digging earth and repairing the palisade like conscriptedborers, I could almost smell the musty odor of rain ponchos beneath the fragrant grass.


    No matter how much they dug the prairie soil, it would return to its original state without special magical treatment. Yet the soldiers kept digging and fortifying. It seemed that in the 21st century, medieval fantasy, and the Demon King''s army alike, manpower was always cheaper than magic.


    "This is more borate than I thought," Katie whispered.


    "We can''t get any closer," Grace cautioned. "The centaurs that went inside mighte back this way."


    "I think we should observe from here as much as we can," Irene suggested. "We can see if other monsters are gathering like the centaurs did."


    Katie and Grace whispered from either side, their voices so soft they could barely be heard over the rustling grass. They were clearly worried about being overheard by returning centaurs or orc sentries.


    Curious about the quiet Han Se-ah and Irene, I slightly raised my head, only to feel two soft hands gently pressing down on my neck. They must have been a bit tense about the monster army. Of course, I could see what Han Se-ah was doing through the camera without raising my head.


    "Wow, can this really be the figure of someone who doesn''t exercise?" Han Se-ah mused.


    -Forbes'' #1 streamer who understands public sentiment, Han Se-ah! Surprise harassment, constant harassment, she''s on fire lol.


    -Suddenly, once again, amazing, Han! Suddenly, once again, amazing, Han! Suddenly, once again, amazing, Han! Suddenly, once again, amazing, Han! Suddenly, once again, amazing, Han!


    -Wow~ Look at that booty~ Wow~ Look at that booty~ Wow~ Look at that booty~ Wow~ Look at that booty~ Wow~ Look at that booty~ Wow~ Look at that booty~ Wow~ Look at that booty~ Wow~ Look at that booty~ Wow~ Look at that booty~


    [Chat deleted by the mod]


    -Lol, the AI mod has learned well. It''s merciless with the cuts.


    While Irene was curiously observing the palisade, Han Se-ah was admiring Irene''s backside,pletely ignoring the fortifications.


    Had she lost her mind now that the quest was progressing smoothly? Why was she filming Irene''s gently curved hips even while lying t on the ground? The camera movement was as sultry as if she were shooting a gravure photo shoot, moving from the nape of the neck down the back and along the hip line.


    If Han Se-ah hadn''t revealed her face for her exercise streams and was instead a virtual streamer wearing a mask, I would have believed she was a catfish.


    "Rnd, what are you thinking about so intently?" Katie asked.


    "I''m having trouble estimating their approximate forces. It seemsrger than I expected, considering almost three units of centaurs went in."


    Katie''s armor aside, Grace''s form-fitting leather armor and Irene''s habit that clung to her body''s curves as shey prone... Han Se-ah''s cheekyments about this being far more important footage than the 55th floor''s mid-boss made me want to give her a sharp flick on the forehead.


    Of course, I was appreciating the view properly myself.

 411 - Tactical Roland Drop 1

    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    A tall palisade and a deep moat stood before them.


    The goblins'' fortification work and the orcs standing guard were strangely triggering PTSD in Korean men only. Those armored ones looked like orc hunters, didn''t they?


    Anyway, while chuckling at the viewers trembling andparing the moat-digging to drainage work, they noticed something about the monster encampment on the 55th floor. Despite the centaur cavalry gathering and what appeared to be orc snipers rather than javelineers in the watchtowers...


    They roughly concluded that this wasn''t the mid-boss.


    To be precise, it might be part of the mid-boss, but not the whole thing."It''s wide, but there aren''t as many troops as I expected. Besides the orcs watching from the towers, I don''t see any special monsters," Grace observed.


    "Could this be a captured safe zone?" Katie wondered.


    The ce was indeed teeming with monsters. Hundreds of goblins scurried about managing the camp, and Han Se-ah''s camera revealed at least a hundred orcs inside. Including the centaur cavalry, there were easily thousands of troops stationed there.


    For an unlucky adventurer, it would be an overwhelming, hopeless force. But from another perspective, it was just a thousand or so monsters.


    Still, for the 55th floor''s mid-boss, only a thousand goblins and orcs?


    Looking at the Harpy Empire just below, their army that fought the knights was in the thousands. If the Harpy Empire had thousands of minions before the boss, could a mere thousand regr monsters really be the mid-boss here?


    "You might be right. It seems smaller than I thought. Of course, a thousand soldiers are threatening, but... if you ask me if they''re scarier than the ogre, I''d say no."


    "True, that makes sense. The Demon King''s specially prepared monster should be stronger than an ogre," Han Se-ah agreed.


    While Han Se-ah and the viewers were thinking this way, our party started having simr thoughts. After all, they were all 5¡ï mana users.


    Even with sturdy armor on the goblins and orc hunters firing arrows from afar, these were still mid-tier monsters at best.


    Though their numbers were impressive, Han Se-ah could probably take out about 40% of them with a single, full-power lightning strike. Even if mages tried to conserve mana, there was no need to hold back here.


    In short, their confidence in handling this easily made them doubt it was truly the mid-boss. Indeed, if most were goblins, it seemed more fitting for the 45th floor than the 50th.


    "If they''re this weak, should we engage?" Han Se-ah suggested.


    "I don''t see any other monsters nearby. At most, there might be some centaur scoutsing from the other side," Grace replied.


    Even with thousands of troops, most were goblins. It was natural to feel they were manageable, no matter how well-armored.


    So, as they crawled through the tall grass, the idea of attacking began to surface. Even if the moat was deep, Han Se-ah''s Earth Control could make a path with minimal mana loss, and the palisade was just logs after all.


    They could probably smash through it if no reinforcements arrived during the fight... but what worried them wasn''t the monsters'' strength, but Han Se-ah''s quest line.


    "Ah, should we charge in or not? What if this messes up the quest again? Do we need to bring the Magic Tower to investigate or gather other mercenaries? They''re just goblins, so maybe we can smash them all and have this ce examined afterward."


    -It''s ridiculous that winning too easily is the problem lololol


    -Since most are goblins, the teacher could probably handle it alone just by holding up his shield


    -For real, it might take time, but Rnd could probably take them all out just by rolling around in there


    -But why do named monsters roam alone while mobs and mid-bosses are in armies?


    -No matter how many numbers you put between curses, the mod brothers have learned 1234567890 and will cut it all out, so speak in roundabout ways


    Han Se-ah had already tasted the sweetness of a smoothly progressing quest. She couldn''t help but worry about messing it up again by being reckless.


    But who was she? A veteran streamer who had been scraping together viewers as an elite cyber clown even before VR games appeared in the world.


    A woman with a strongpetitive spirit, who loved drawing attention and diving headfirst into games.


    Such a woman couldn''t possibly turn away from an easy target right before her eyes. And the viewers wouldn''t let her, either.


    [Han Se ah The First Pathmaker donated 10,000 won!]


    If you destroy all that without messing up the quest, I''ll donate 50,000


    [Teacher Rnd''s Impressive Greatsword donated 50,000 won!]


    Scared?


    [Sexy te Lover donated $15!]


    If you run away, your #1 status will be questioned. Charge in!


    [NunTaku Sama donated 10,000 won!]


    When weak enemies gather, you should hunt them for exp and gold. It''smon sense


    Anyway, having discovered a suspicious monster encampment on the 55th floor, how could they retreat to bring Magic Tower mages? This was real-time virtual reality - if they retreated now, it would take nearly two weeks to go back, exin to the old mages, gather people, and return.


    "Ta-da! We''ve discovered the world''s first 55th floor monster encampment, but we''ll tackle it in two weeks~"


    That''s basically saying, "I''m going to halfass my stream because I''m coasting through life, so viewers can suck it if they''re upset, haha!"


    "Rnd, shall we go for it?"


    For Han Se-ah, with her moth-to-me tendencies, retreat was never an option.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Amidst the viewers'' flood of donations, Han Se-ah quietly spoke to me.


    Perhaps caught up in the mood set by ourpanions lowering their voices cutely, she also whispered. We looked a bit silly, crawling around the grass with our heads together, but since we were all attractive people, it made for a nice scene.


    If it were ugly people crawling around, it would beedy, but with these faces, it became a sweet romance unfolding in the meadow.


    Somehow, we managed to roll our bodies together without being spotted. From lying side by side observing the palisade, we formed a circle with our heads together like human flower petals. Han Se-ah began to speak with a serious expression.


    "There might be captured people in there."


    Throwing caution to the wind and ready to jump up shouting "Rnd! Charge!" her logic was about the missing people.


    Forget about some noble family''s knights, we''d just learned that the kinddies who fed us cheaply had disappeared. For our party, filled with a sense of heroic duty, the possibility of people being held captive was the perfect justification.


    In truth, the genius mage Han Se-ah had long since wrapped us around her finger. If she''d just said she sensed something strange and rushed in, we''d have followed anyway. But it was amusing to watch her try to logically clear the viewers'' mission, so I let her continue.


    She was already convinced, but her eyes were rolling as she tried to persuade us further. I couldn''t stop this show.


    "Well, judging by the centaurs gathering, these monsters seem to be under some kind ofmand. If people were kidnapped as part of their n, they might be held in a ce like this. Of course, they could be dead or gone, but... I want to check."


    "Hanna... you''re something else."


    Though she stumbled a bit in her eagerness to construct this reasoning, Han Se-ah''s words were textbook hero material.


    Naturally, our party, who would nod along even to Han Se-ah''s nonsense, was moved. Grace chuckled at her pure heroic demeanor, Katie felt inspired by the chivalrous mage, and the devout Irene nodded with teary eyes.


    Me?


    Well, knowing why Han Se-ah said those things, I just nodded silently while trying to manage my expression.


    So, after this conversation that moved three people but not two, just as we decided to fight-


    Fwhoooosh--


    Ting--!


    "Kuhup, ack, hnngg..."


    Along with a sensation like someone tapping my behind, Han Se-ah suddenly coughed and buried her face in the grass.


    Wondering what was going on, I nced at the chat filled withughter from East and West alike: "kkk," "lol," "," etc. And on Han Se-ah''s stream, there was a clear image of an orc sentry who had casually fired an arrow at the rustling grass.


    It seems he shot out of curiosity at the rustling, and that long, thick arrow characteristic of orc hunters flew through the air... and precisely struck my backside. Being the tank with the toughest body, I had positioned myself facing away from the monsters.


    "What''s wrong, Hanna?" Katie asked.


    "I think we''ve been spotted. The arrow they shot to check hit some armor and bounced off."


    "Not armor, but right between... Mmmph!"


    ...This little shit, why was she filming my ass instead of Grace and Irene?

 409 - Tear-Stained Graduation Thesis 4

    409 - Tear-Stained Graduation Thesis 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Was it the final bit of luck left by Lukius the Lucky One, or was it the first sunny day for Han Se-ah, who had been running around with messed up quests all this time?


    "This is a real safe zone this time. We can rest here."


    "It won''t suddenly change just because we stayed here, right?"


    "No way. There are already several adventurers and mercenaries who''ve set up camps in other safe zones."


    Thanks to the assistance of NPCs, from Lukius to Maelis, Han Se-ah''s quest line progressed smoothly without getting tangled or stalling.In the past, recklessly breaking throughyers meant missing important clues or quests and getting stuck after moving up. But this time, they were confirming and clearing all quests and important clues while maintaining speed, making it theoretically perfect gamey to stream.


    They''d discovered fake safe zones, learned about monster army units, experimented with named-level mana stones, and were already roaming the 55th floor. With nothing missed and nothing blocked, they were progressing steadily, making viewers exim that it was fun to watch.


    "But we''re not making any money because we have to stuff mana stones into fake safe zones. Was this gimmick designed to be cleared slowly and steadily, like an army vs. army, territory-capturing concept?"


    -Or maybe other factions need to join in to push through with sheer numbers lol How can one party defeat an army?


    -One party can''t defeat it, but one Rnd can


    -Enemy army unit confirmed ahead! Tactical Rnd deployment!


    -Aren''t you just advancing too quickly? lol Looking at how things are going, you''ll need Magic Tower support this time too


    -Later adventurers trying to match her speed won''t just split their legs, their whole bodies will be torn in half for real lol


    ording to the Magic Tower''s research results, thankfully, purifying fake safe zones required monster mana stones. Even without rare named-level stones, stuffing in goblin, orc, and centaur stones would eventually purify them.


    And there was only one reason we hadn''t noticed this until now.


    "By the way, shit, mana doesn''t leak from stones stored in the inventory... Isn''t this just designed to screw over yers?


    I mean, what gamer would carry mana stones in a pouch on their waist instead of using their inventory?"


    -That''s true lol We wouldn''t have known if we didn''t cash in mana stones midway


    -If mana stones in the inventory disappeared, we probably would''ve noticed right away while eating. That would''ve been too easy


    -The real asshole move is that the stones don''t shrink as they''re drained, just change color lol


    -Where are those RGB-eyed bastards,e out again


    -So when are we gonna do special equipment enhancement since we lost that ogre mana stone lol


    It was because of Han Se-ah''s inventory.


    When a fake safe zone was filled to the brim with mana, like refueling, a four-leaf clover flower bloomed in the center, purifying it into a real safe zone.


    And if people stayed in an unpurified zone, the mana that should be used as fuel was drained away, kidnapping humans from outside when it reached zero.


    In short, it was a gauge control often seen in territory-capturing gimmicks. If you had plenty of mana stones, you''d purify it. If you were short on stones, you''d use the safe zone cautiously. If you failed to bnce it, you''d get penalized with weak mid-to-low ranks clinging to the hero party as deadweight.


    Other adventurers didn''t notice mana leaking from stones in their pouches as they wandered around, so people weren''t kidnapped. But our hero party had stuffed all the stones into Han Se-ah''s inventory, so people were summoned en masse overnight.


    The mages spected that only weak humans were summoned because strong humans couldn''t be killed and absorbed if kidnapped, so they forcibly kidnapped mid-to-low ranks who ambiguously carried mana. Just like how carnivorous nts can dissolve flies or caterpirs but can''t be fed elephants.


    "The exploration is going smoothly, and the mages'' research seems to be progressing quickly. Do you think they''ll find a solution by the time we finish exploring the 55th floor and return?"


    "But is there even a solution? In the end, it''s about putting mana-containing objects in, but adventurers won''t all carry those around."


    In the golden meadow of a real, not fake, safe zone, we satfortably on the ground, chatting casually without needing to hand over the mana stones we''d collected.


    It was too early to sleep, and there was no guarantee of finding another safe zone if we forced ourselves to continue exploring, so we had no choice but to rest thoroughly. It was better than wandering around aimlessly just because we had energy left, then setting up tents and camping anxiously in ces with no safe zones.


    As a result, as the group prepared meals from their inventories and leaned against fluffy cotton lumps from their sleeping bags, the main topic of conversation was how to purify fake safe zones. Having to stuff in mana stones for purification basically meant having to spend money.


    Even the hero party wasn''t a group of enlightened Buddhaspletely uninterested in money earned from killing monsters.


    They discussed ways to purify with mana instead of mana stones, spected about stabilizing magic or magic circles, and wondered if they just needed to prevent people from being summoned using instable magical devices. As they talked while dipping bread in warm soup, viewers chimed in, agreeing with "our mama" or praising the girls, turning it into a peaceful talk show.


    All while we couldn''t imagine what conclusion the Magic Tower would reach during our exploration.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Fake safe zones used the mana people carried to protect them when they entered. However, if that mana ran out, the fake safe zone activated the Demon King''s army''s trap, randomly kidnapping people.


    The way to prevent this was either not using fake safe zones or replenishing mana so it didn''t run out. The best method was to pour in an overflowing amount of mana to purify the fake safe zone into a real one.


    But purification required much more mana than just using it. I couldn''t give exact figures since I wasn''t a mage, but the mages exined it in terms of gold coins.


    In short, it took only a few mana stones, about 1-2 gold coins, for people to stay half a day, but nearly fifty gold coins topletely purify.


    Well, there''s bound to be a huge difference between renting a motel room for a few hours, staying overnight, and buying out an entire motel room, right? To purify a fake safe zone, you''d need to stuff in at least a named-level monster from the 55th floor.


    So the solution the Magic Tower came up with was very simple, crude, and effective.


    "What? We have to pay 100 gold coins and buy a magical device to go up from here? This is absurd--"


    "Brother, if you haveints, let''s have a little chat. If you''d just visit the temple for a moment..."


    "It''s absurd, yes! How can it cost only 100 gold coins to purify the Demon King''s evil magic with the Goddess''s blessing? What will be left if you bestow such grace?"


    "Ho ho, you''re a more devout brother than I expected."


    If the problem was people without mana stones entering fake safe zones and getting kidnapped, why not just stop those without stones from going up at the 50th floor?


    The solution the Magic Tower''s mages came up with was to prevent those without mana stones from using the gate, and the knights and temple forces, fearing for their lords and innocent brothers and sisters being dragged away, raised both hands in praise of the mages'' simple and clear solution.


    The Magic Tower, the Temple, and the Knights.


    These three terrifying armed groups, who mercenaries and adventurers could barely make eye contact with, started price-gouging and forcing sales of mana stones. The powerless adventurers and mercenaries had no choice but to buy them, albeit grudgingly.


    "Ugh, shit... A hundred gold coins."


    "Should we just catch some mountain goats and sell them to the harpies?"


    "No, if we solve this request well, we''ll end up profiting. Let''s go up to the prairie."


    Of course, it wasn''t an unreasonable amount.


    While a hundred gold coins for gate usage was enormous, most adventurers going up to the 51st floor had reached senior rank. It wasn''t mid-rank mercenary bands recklessly trying to hunt ogres, but adventurers who had reached senior rank could afford that much.


    With five-person parties being the norm and each party needing to buy one mana stone-embedded magical device, it amounted to a 20 gold coin entrance fee per person. And for senior adventurers, 20 gold coins could be earned bypleting two or three requests.


    Once they paid and went up, they''d hunt goblins, orcs, or centaurs, so unless they kept encountering fake safe zones consecutively, profits would shrink sharply but they wouldn''t incur losses. It was also a way to filter out mid-rank groups that only had numbers, so things were running better than expected.


    "Whew, shit. 20 gold coins for gate usage."


    "Hey, lower your voice. There are knights behind us."


    Returning to the 50th floor for supplies after finishing exploration of the 55th floor, I finished assessing the situation while eavesdropping on the grumbling adventurers and mercenaries. A very minor issue was that due to the sharply reduced profits, earnings were about the same whether on the 40th or 50th floor... but what could be done? They were just mercenaries and adventurers after all.


    Our party was promised exemption from gate usage fees, and on top of uncovering the purification method for fake safe zones, Han Se-ah had nted a straw in Maelis, so we could get free mana stones when we left.


    If you don''t like it, you should rise up the ranks. This was a medieval world where the term "privileged ss" existed.

 412 - Tactical Roland Drop 2

    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    It was no big deal.


    Unlike the goblins who worked mechanically as if devoid of emotion, the orcs, who could be considered nonmissioned officers, seemed to retain some feelings. While the goblins crawled around trying to maintain formation until they were wiped out in an ambush, the orc javelineers didn''t haphazardly throw bombs when surprised, did they?


    So the orc hunters watching from the watchtowers, or rather orc longbowmen if we''re giving them a new name for the 55th floor''s armored monsters.


    Anyway, unlike the goblins, they weren''t diligently standing guard. They probably thought something seemed suspicious but were toozy to check directly, so they just fired an arrow to confirm.


    The problem was that the arrow aimed far too urately at my ass.''Did these bastards spend all their time making gifs...?''


    I could already see video donations flooding Han Se-ah''s stream from the corner of my eye, despite my limited vision from wearing my helmet low. A man in armor lying prone in the grass, the camera zooming in, sturdy steel armor showing no trace of body lines unlike the women''s armor¡ª


    And then an arrow flying in with a "tang" and bouncing off.


    It cut through the air, wobbling up and down like a swimming fish. As if filmed in slow motion, the magnified arrow flew straight between my butt cheeks without a millimeter of error. In other words, it nearly "stuck" there precisely rather than just hitting the meaty part.


    "Kreek¡ª, enemy attack!"


    Kek kek kek!


    Kirruruk!!


    Suddenly the orcs speaking humannguage rang the watchtower bells, and goblin infantry swarmed onto the palisade like a pack of dogs, carrying things to throw. At the same time, the gates opened and a centaur cavalry unit charged towards me.


    But what I saw wasn''t a terrifying monster army, but various memes of my butt that had already been made in less than 5 minutes.


    A Western girl in hot pants lying prone and shooting, her hips swaying, my butt, a plump butt bouncing up and down while twerking, my butt deflecting an arrow, an interview where everyone answers "plump butt" when asked what they look at in a lover, and my butt again...


    These fucking bastards, really.


    "I''ll break down the palisade, follow me in!" I shouted.


    "Got it, Rnd!" Han Se-ah replied.


    Thinking I might end up giving Han Se-ah a steel flick to the forehead hard enough to send her back to this morning, I gripped my warhammer tightly and just charged forward.


    I advanced, ignoring the centaur scouts galloping across the soft prairie soil, wielding long spears like they were doing ance charge and curved swords. I pushed on, deflecting swords aimed at my neck and spears thrusting at my chest with my armor, heading for the wide open gates.


    The monsters on the palisade seemed to stir, perhaps realizing our numbers were fewer than expected and thinking they could trample us. They noticed a single person breaking through the cavalry unit and advancing.


    "This time, I won''t, ugh, save mana!"


    -Try to control your expression a bit lololololol It''s funny as hell though lolololol


    -This is the teacher''s bulletproof butt, hnnng...


    -Forbes'' #1 ranked streamer for clowning around


    -Forbes'' #1 ranked man with the firmest butt


    -What exactly does Forbes do to be ranking such things


    But their confusion was none of my concern. Annoyed by theughter behind me and the chat flooded with consonants, I closed the inte window and gathered a ton of mana into my warhammer.


    The centaurs tried to close the gates btedly after seeing me advance, cutting through half their cavalry charge, but it was already toote. The orcs struggled to push the gates, but I was much faster leaping inside.


    After steadily advancing while taking blows on my body, I swung my mana-filled warhammer horizontally. It was a strike more terrifying than the cavalry charge galloping across the prairie.


    No matter how sturdily built, they were just thick logs. They couldn''t maintain their shape when struck full force by a high-ranking warrior. As wooden shrapnel rained down on the orcs and goblins, thunder roared behind me right on cue.


    Rumble¡ª


    With a bestial roar of angry clouds, lightning shed behind me and the acrid smell stimted my heightened senses. Having learned high-rank magic but rarely getting to use it, Han Se-ah seemed excited to unleash her mana.


    The centaur horde that rushed out would be frozen and fried by mypanions, so my job was topletely demolish this huge encampment.


    The goblin and orc forces that had recovered from the impact of the smashed gate approached with nking armor, exhaling rough breaths.


    Pressuring goblin infantry, entangling orc javelineers, orc longbowmen sniping from the palisade.


    Literally a well-trained army applying pressure, making it difficult to withstand with just an adventurer party''s tank-dps-healer structure. Bluntly put, if those orc longbowmen started ignoring the tank and sniping the DPS or healer, we''d be in trouble.


    But that''s assuming a regr adventurer party, and at the intermediate level at that.


    "Haaah, die! You little shits!"


    Briefly checking on Han Se-ah, who was busy filming lightning while high on high-rank magic, I vented my stress satisfyingly. To me, these were just pests that got in the way but couldn''t actually stop me.


    Not born 6¡ï but 5¡ï, meaning even if we called Reba, Katie, or even Lukius or McDonagh, it wouldn''t be dangerous, just a matter of steadily whittling them down. From the start, normal beings who couldn''t handle mana couldn''t kill superhumans who could.


    So this confirmed they weren''t the mid-boss.


    Without special magitech devices like the huge ballista mercenary bands used against berserk ogres, or tools to bind a superhuman''s feet, they were just a disorganized mob withrge numbers. This ce was closer to a monster spawn zone for farming gold and experience than a mid-boss.


    "I''ming in, Rnd!" Grace called out.


    "Start from the top of the palisade, please, Grace!" I replied.


    Orcs copsed in droves as I swung my warhammer, while goblins charging in crumpled from reflect damage. Since we needed to investigate, I couldn''tpletely annihte them with overcharged mana, so I was steadily clearing them out when mypanions, having dealt with the centaurs, leapt over the broken palisade.


    The first to charge through the dusty melee was Katie, protected by Irene''s barrier. Perhaps because the centaurs had been fried by Han Se-ah''s lightning, she dashed in looking pristine, scattering a chilling cold as she stepped on an orc''s head and bounded onto the palisade.


    The orc longbowmen aiming at me were startled by her double jump onto the palisade and hurriedly tried to target her, but Grace wouldn''t just stand by and watch. Her arrows flew with ghostly uracy, even piercing the handles of the javelineers'' bombs.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The tank advancing and breaking formation didn''t fall.


    The swordsman who dove into the fray to induce chaos couldn''t be caught, the archer firing from afar didn''t miss a single shot, and thanks to that, the mage chanted spells without any interference while asional attacks dissipated against the priest''s barrier.


    "This is it! This is what a mage should be!"


    Amidst all this, Han Se-ah, who had spread gifs of my butt worldwide, seemed the most excited. Seeing her bouncing around happily was cute, but then I''d see the gifs stered all over the forums and want to give her a flick to the forehead again. Inspiring both abuse and affection¡ªperhaps this was also an innate quality of a streamer.


    Still, maybe because she''d fainted a couple times from recklessly using mana, she said she wouldn''t fall for it a third time and used her mana properly this time.


    Muttering about how a person couldn''t possibly make the same mistake three times, she squeezed out mana to a dangerous degree. Thanks to that, not only the centaur unit but most of the orc javelineers inside the encampment were electrocuted in their armor.


    Indeed, a high-ranking mage was like a wide-area killing weapon like artillery.


    "Phew~! Look at how a dozen or so copse in electrocution with just one lightning strike. Boom! Crash! This is why mages are the flower of fantasy!"


    -Watching this really makes me want to y a mage


    -The official melee character hate stream: ON


    -Forbes'' #1 ranked streamer for snake oil sales


    -Tell that damn Forbes to stop watching her streams


    -By the way, seeing the wide-area lightning fry reminds me of that old Magic Tower geezer who helped in the orc forest. She''s simr now, huh?


    She seemed quite excited, probably because she didn''t copse this time and swept up hundreds of monsters. As we picked up mana stones amidst the charred grass, she couldn''t stop talking.


    It felt like just yesterday she was fighting goblins 2-on-1, but now she was roasting hundreds of goblins with high-rank magic. Though she had her annoying points,pared to the Magic Tower psychos, her personality was probably in the top 10%.


    A sense of pride filled a corner of my heart for raising such a talented newbie to this point, but it was quickly washed away by a wave of irritation as photos of my butt popped up with uncanny timing.


    ...I''d have to scold herter for zooming in on my butt during the strategy meeting, if nothing else. That was for the mission reward.


    "Hanna?" I called out.


    "Huh? What? Did you gather all the mana stones?" she asked.


    "The center of the encampment looks ckened from the lightning. Can you check it with magic?"


    "...Oh!"


    Her smiling face twisted strangely at my casual remark. The excitement that had been burning hot suddenly cooled, and she probably felt a chill. How many times had she messed up quests like this now?


    As I watched her expression cloud with worry and concern, I struggled to control the corners of my mouth from rising.


    There was no ulterior motive¡ªthis was just a senior adventurer''s duty to guide a junior adventurer.

 413 - Tactical Roland Drop 3

    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The star of this battle wasn''t me, but Han Se-ah.


    While the tank drew the monsters'' aggro and held firm, and the archer and swordsman cleared out the side interference, the priest supported them. Once the side branches were dealt with, the neatly gathered monsters went boom boom boom with a wide-area high-rank magic!


    Wanting a satisfying disy, she didn''t summon Ice Storm but instead hurled lightning bolts through Call Lightning. No matter how sturdy their armor, mere mid-rank monsters couldn''t withstand lightning imbued with mana. Unless they had a mana shield outside their skin, the mana-soaked lightning would fry their insides ck.


    With each thick bolt of lightning that struck, dozens of monsters copsed from electrocution. Han Se-ah, clearly getting a huge "high" from this spectacle, flung magic around wildly.


    Yes, wildly."The, center? ...Oh, wait, that''s right? To see if this is a safe zone or not, we need to check the core of the base? Oh, oh no no no!?"


    -Just when I thought she''d finally show off something cool, she immediately turns into a klutz again, fuck


    -Her magic control was dazzling, never hitting herpanions, but what happened to the hint?


    -Come to think of it, shouldn''t she have just calmly called a blizzard and frozen them to death?


    -At least a blizzard would''ve been gentler than lightning. Look at how ckened and scorched the ground is


    -Does lightning normally have that much physical force? The ground is all torn up and shattered


    High-rank magic, Snow Storm, is a wide-area DoT damage spell that summons a mana-infused blizzard to gradually wear down the enemy''s health.


    High-rank magic, Call Lightning, is a burst damage spell that summons mana-infused lightning to fry the enemy, with the area of effect adjustable based on mana control.


    Even ordinary lightning has enough power to snap arge tree in half with one strike, so imagine the mana-infused lightning of a high-rank mage intent on killing monsters. With dozens of bolts hammering the ground, it''s no wonder the earth was a mess as if bombarded.


    Again, lightning can snap even thick tree trunks.


    How could the thin grass of the prairie possibly withstand it?


    "We''ve gathered all the mana stones, so let''s check it out like Rnd said."


    "Then I''ll keep watch from the palisade. Four people are enough to search the ground, and enemies mighte."


    "Please keep a good lookout, Grace."


    The ground was either upturned into mounds of dirt or scorched ck and crispy from the lightning''s aftermath. As the group started poking around the ground withoutint, thinking this was also part of the investigation, Han Se-ah, her expression twisted with all sorts of worries and anxieties, hurried to the center of the clearing.


    She seemed to have calcted the exact center of the monster encampment surrounded by the palisade using her minimap, given her unwavering steps. However, what greeted her was a pile of dirt reaching up to her ankles.


    Well, it was a monster encampment run like an army, and the goblinborers were doing manualbor like maintaining the palisade, digging moats, and moving dirt piles...


    Of course, the center of the encampment was full of orc javelineers, who could be considered officer-ss.


    When lightning struck orc javelineers loaded with alchemical bombs, how could the ground possibly remain intact?


    "Well, if there''s nothing here, it doesn''t really matter, right?"


    -Immediately goes into denial mode


    -Don''t run away, little streamer, this is your karma. You need to find the next encampment andpare :)


    -Wow, she really did a number on it. If this is just the aftermath, mages really are something else ???


    -An orc who saw Han Se-ah destroy the encampment told his son, "Let''s farm thisnd now"


    -They say crops grow well in lightning-struck soil, so this must be what they meant ????


    It was quite a sight to see her poking around the piles of dirt and ash with a dazed expression, using the bottom of her staff.


    She must be anxious, knowing that a mistake could mean aimlessly wandering the 55th floor again in search of a new encampment. Grace, Katie, and Irene would probably ept it withoutint, thinking it was all part of the journey for the Goddess, but for Han Se-ah, it looked like she''d gotten too excited and messed up the quest herself again.


    But I just enjoyed watching her.


    ''This has to be the hint, no matter how you look at it.''


    While Han Se-ah was zapping lightning above my head, I had already picked up a suspicious-looking crystal from the ground. Its location was right around the center of the clearing, it lookedpletely different from a mana stone despite being a crystal, and it was even attached to the grass like a fruit... This had to be the quest clue.


    In real safe zones, a four-leaf clover-shaped flower with a golden crystal forms, but here we had a murky dark purple crystal. The colors alone made it obvious which was good and which was evil.


    I rolled it around in my palm, but it didn''t give off any particr energy. Was that because it was a fully crystallized mana lump like a mana stone?


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    As Han Se-ah found nothing no matter how thoroughly she searched, she was bombarded by the viewers'' barrage. All sorts of harsh jokes flew at her, from "irresponsible pleasure" to "quick nut and bolt," causing her eyebrows to twitch as if she thought they were starting to cross the line.


    "Hey everyone, I found something."


    "Did you find anything?"


    So, it was time for a counterattack after taking so many hits...! With that kind of feeling, I held out the purple crystal just as her eyebrows twitched.


    The prairie was green, safe zones were golden like wheat fields. So the dark purple crystal glowing ominously in my palm was clearly out of ce to anyone who saw it.


    It was also quiterge, about the size of my palm, so it really caught the eye.


    As I held out the gloomy dark purple crystal that looked like it could be an evil ck mage''s magic catalyst, the group rushed over. Among them, Han Se-ah''s expression was like someone who tried to sneeze but had their nose forcibly pinched shut - nk yet with a crooked smile.


    Her face twisted in a strange mix of emotions - relief that the quest clue wasn''t lost, anxiety that she almost destroyed it herself, and a bit of vengeful glee towards the teasing viewers. Seeing her expression made me feel like the biscuits I ate in the mercenary corps 10 years ago were finally being digested.


    "It''s a dark purple crystal, and I found it in that pile of dirt over there. It must have been flung to the side from the bomb and lightning st."


    "It''s definitely apletely different color from mana stones."


    While Grace nced this way curiously before returning to patrol the palisade, Katie and Irene gathered in front of me, putting their heads together.


    The nun''s hood, not a hair out of ce, and Katie''s silver hair nearly touched as they leaned in close. In this world, mana stones were a light blue that deepened with the amount of mana, and rare stones from bosses or named monsters were red. So this suddenly appearing dark purple crystal was clearly something special to the 55th floor.


    [A dark purple crystal emitting a strange light]


    [Why was something like this buried in an encampment full of monsters?]


    [Could it be rted to the golden flower that blooms in safe zones? Will the Magic Tower be able to figure it out?]


    "Wow, this thing survived. Well, didn''t they say you can''t forcibly uproot the golden flowers in safe zones either? They were researching it as some kind of marker, so I guess the symbols for fake safe zones or monster encampments wouldn''t break in battle either."


    -She''s talking like that but her expression is totally fucked, right?


    -?? She was shaking and poking through dirt piles with her staff, now she''s talking like she predicted this


    -Just when I thought she was killing some monsters, turns out the teacher is still progressing the story. Stop coasting ??


    -Lady! This lightning-grilled pork belly is raw inside! This isn''t sashimi, please cook it properly!


    -No, maybe it''s better for the progression if she just leaves it to the teacher and focuses on the camera


    Han Se-ah, who hade to look at the crystal meekly without even a peep, unable to counterattack the viewers, reached out to put it in her inventory. As she touched the crystal, a quest window popped up in the corner of her stream screen, signaling the story''s progression.


    The contrast between her cool image of shily firing lightning and herical expression twisted with anxiety, along with the quest progressing thanks to her 6¡ïpanion''s help, sessfully diverted the viewers'' aggro.


    Of course, we couldn''t stop things like "Bulletproof Performance.GIF" from being uploaded to inte websites like the Heroes Chronicle Forum... But at least the viewers weren''t typing it in the chat or sending it as video donations.


    Thinking this, I slowly examined the dark purple crystal along with Grace, who had finished patrolling and quickly climbed down from the palisade.

 414 - Tactical Roland Drop 4

    414 - Tactical Rnd Drop 4


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    We demolished a massive encampment teeming with thousands of monsters and obtained a dark purple crystal that seemed to be its core.


    On the surface, it looked like a chunk of amethyst, nearly ck in its deep purple hue, the kind you might find as a decorative piece in a sauna. It was about the size of a palm and resembled premium currency from some mobile game.


    One thing was certain, though - this was no ordinary rock. Despite being bombarded by a high-rank mage''s lightning, it remained wless and radiant. It had to be more extraordinary than a regr mana stone. Everyone seemed to share this thought, with soft "ooh"s and "aah"s escaping from between their huddled heads.


    "It seems kind of... ominous," Grace mused.


    "There''s probably not much more we can figure out just standing around like this, right?" Katie added."True. We should put it in the inventory quickly, in case it can be absorbed by a safe zone," Irene suggested.


    But that was the extent of their observations. After all, a hero party was more of a guerri special forces unit meant to wield swords and smack down demon kings, not a team of genius scientists analyzing unfamiliar objects on sight.


    So, the dark purple crystal was quietly sealed away in Han Se-ah''s inventory, and we moved on. We agreed not to take it out until we left the tower, as Katie pointed out that it might corrupt a real safe zone into a monster encampment, which would be a real headache.


    After that, events unfolded as smoothly as a well-set line of dominoes.


    "Oh, so this is that suspicious thing from the monster encampment..."


    "My goodness! Thank you so much, heroes!"


    True to her title of ''Ambitious'', Charlotte Cavendish moved quickly to establish a research exchange agreement with Maelis Borange and took possession of the dark purple crystal.


    Whilebat mages might measure their skills by the amount of mana they could umte and the number of destructive spells they could wield, schrly mages who spent their lives cooped up inbs building reputations through experiments valued research papers more than personal rank.


    With a mere 2¡ï and 3¡ï receiving secrets of the tower from the heroes, even the most distinguished elder mages began to quietly approach them and join their faction.


    It seemed Charlotte, noticing that Han Se-ah disliked being pestered by the Magic Tower geezers, had brought in Maelis and started controlling the elders to monopolize power and knowledge... Watching this made me appreciate anew how impressive those who use their brains for politicking can be.


    Anyway, Han Se-ah was happy not to suffer through three days and nights of relentless questioning from the Magic Tower geezers, the viewers were happy not to riot by writing novels in the chat, and Charlotte and Maelis had risen from grad student-level ves to positions where they could enve others.


    I wondered why so many mages were gathering, but research topics sprouted by the dozens, from the Magic Tower''s spatial movement to interpreting the goblins'' disciplined behavior as a mental disturbance spell.


    "So, what should we do now?" I asked.


    "Well... I have a favor to ask," Irene replied hesitantly.


    While the Magic Tower was busy grinding its disciples and finally moving its heavy ass into action, our party needed to continue on our way.


    As we sipped hot tea brought by a maid in Zedeau''s mansion, Irene, who seemed oddly withdrawn, raised her hand halfway like a child about to give a presentation and opened her mouth.


    Usually, Irene didn''t assert her opinions much, always kindly and reliably supporting us from behind. So when she gathered everyone to make a request, all eyes instantly filled with curiosity.


    Me, Han Se-ah, Grace, Katie... and the eight hundred thousand viewers beyond the camera. Even during a break, there were still easily hundreds of thousands watching.


    Feeling the weight of their gazes, Irene lowered her eyes shyly and murmured softly.


    "I heard from the Magic Tower mages that the more of those crystals from the 55th floor we have, the faster the research will progress."


    "That makes sense. With more research materials, more mages can work together," I agreed.


    "So... I think we need to step up."


    Irene''s proposal was simple.


    More mana stones lead to more research and faster results. But with the gates being controlled, there weren''t many adventurers on the 55th floor to collect them. So, even if it meant hard work for us heroes, we should try to gather as many mana stones as possible.


    Even now, people were trading food in safe zones on the 54th floor, rarely returning to the 50th floor. Unless they needed to visit the Magic Tower for quest progression, they''d just restock supplies from merchants who''d made it to the real safe zones, even if it meant paying inted prices.


    But Irene''s hesitant request went a step further.


    "If we ask the temple and the royal family, couldn''t we get food supplies even on the 55th floor?"


    "It should be... possible," I replied thoughtfully.


    -If mama says so, we do it. Who are you, scout, to weigh in? Are you crazy?


    -But faster progress is a win for us viewers. It''s not like I''m the one roughing it


    -Why try to rest in a mansion? Just pitch a tent in a safe zone and sleep lol


    -But it''s not really a bad suggestion. The quest isn''t messed up anyway


    -Honestly, Heroes Chronicle is great, but the real-time aspect makes travel times too long;;


    Let''s just live on the 55th floor while we''re at it!


    The female members seemed to handle their bodily functions well enough with magic and magitech devices, and we could pack plenty of food using our inventories, unlike regr adventurers.


    So Irene''s suggestion was to make an exclusive contract with a merchant group and trade at the 55th floor gate, saving travel time and allowing us to continue exploring.


    As for me, well, I''m used to sleeping rough in swamps and peeing outdoors looking like a grimy homeless person after rotting away for half a year... But for the female members who''ve managed to adventure rtively cleanly thanks to magitech devices, water-summoning magic, and inventories, this was something to think about.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    While it was an obvious suggestion, Han Se-ah nodded at Irene''s request.


    After all, it wasn''t like the streamer suggested grinding and herpanions refused. When an NPCpanion asked to speed up the game progress, the streamer couldn''t throw a fit and refuse, could she?


    Staying on the 55th floor for continuous grinding might feel a bit off and slightly ufortable, but refusing would turn the rxed eight hundred thousand viewers into a horde of one and a half million rioters.


    "Then how do we handle the merchant group..." Han Se-ah began.


    "Let''s send word to the royal family through Sebastian, and also talk to Charlotte and Maelis. We''ll need to give them mana stones in exchange for just taking food," I suggested.


    "Ah, that''s true. Everyone... thank you so much for going along with this."


    "It''s not a burden. Those who''ve received the sword shouldn''t back down at times like this. Especially not for their ownfort."


    As soon as Han Se-ah gave her permission, Katie, who must have received some kind of imperial education before running away, quickly tied together the Magic Tower, merchant groups, and the royal family.


    "When we make the contract, please include my arrows too."


    "We''ll need whetstones, oil, and cloth for weapon maintenance as well. Though not as much as the arrows."


    While Han Se-ah, who had agreed without much thought, wore a nk expression, and Irene''srge doe-like eyes welled up with gratitude, Katie rapidly advanced the conversation.


    She wasn''t as shrewd or quick-witted as the two mages, Charlotte and Maelis. But thanks to her high-born background as the Northern Duke''s daughter and what she''d learned there, Katie was the one among us who knew best how to wield her status as a member of the hero party.


    Unlike the country girl Grace and the nun Irene, Katie held her head high and started ordering people around with an attitude that screamed, "I told you to do it, so you''re not going to? Are you crazy?"


    It might seem arrogant, but in a medieval fantasy setting, there was no threat more effective than this. Whether they were rich merchants or not, who could ck off in front of the cherished daughter of the Northern Duke, a member of the Goddess-chosen hero party, and sponsored by the royal princess?


    "Oh my, of course! That''s absolutely! Possible!" the merchant agreed hastily.


    "Then, provisions for five people every two weeks, along with some consumables."


    "At cost price! No margin! Consumables are on the house!"


    Therge merchant group contracted with the royal family efficiently assigned some personnel exclusively to the heroes and got to work diligently.


    The alternative was to act arrogantly because they''d made some money, get dragged away by inquisitors, tortured in a basement, have their group dissolved and handed over to rivals, and then end up on the gallows with a sign reading "Insulting the Royal Family and sphemy," their bodies mangled from torture.


    "Is everyone ready?" I asked.


    "Of course," came the unified response.


    -I shall progress the quest before this mana stone cools


    -I thought my child would coast through life, but now they''re out grinding. Dad is so moved


    -It''s a bit sad to see the girls and mama work hard, but no thoughts of grinding alone?


    -Ah, the great ^Born6¡ïRndOne-TrickInventoryMinimapWaterPurifierLightershlightRoadPaverMechGifBombardier^ Han Se-ah is truly amazing


    -At that point, it''s not a one-trick pony anymore lololololololol


    Thanks to the gentle choice offered by the Northern Duke, the princess, and the saint, and the royal merchant moving more efficiently than anyone else when faced with a deadly dilemma, the framework for grinding on the 55th floor was quickly established.

 415 - Tactical Roland Drop 5

    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    Rnd, the tactical weapon, was deployed to the 55th floor.


    After weeks of intense grinding, jokes flooded the chat, but Han Se-ah, the stream''s host, didn''t react. She was too exhausted to respond to the trivial jokes floating around in the chat.


    And the reason she was exhausted was because I had pushed her,


    ''Such memes shouldn''t exist in this world, but now that I know they do, no one else should be spared from knowing.''


    ''Sob... those fucking bastards brought such fucked up memes. But I can''t be the only one to see them''The reason I pushed her to the point of exhaustion was because I kept recalling sayings I''d seen on the inte.


    Some evil Yankee bastards on Reddit spread a bizarre meme of a muscr alien warrior choking someone with their firm ass, and of course, the bastard was blonde and muscr. With keywords like blonde, muscr, white skin, and ass ovepping, I don''t even want to exin what followed.


    Sure,ments about a sexy ass can beughed off... but it''s hard tough when you be the subject of an image that makes you wonder why the hell it exists and who drew it for what purpose.


    "Whew, I think centaurs are approaching from the front," Grace said.


    "It''s true... Maybe it''s because there are so many of those monster encampments?" Katie replied. "It seems like monsters appear much more frequently than on the 54th floor."


    "At this point, it feels like we''re eating mana stones like bread," Irene added.


    Unlike Han Se-ah, who seemed dazed ¨C whether genuinely or for the stream ¨C the others were still lively.


    Maybe they felt guilty about adventuringfortably while people were going missing, but despite the grueling pace that left no room forints, everyone''s faces remained serene. Using a real safe zone we''d found by circling around the gate as our base, we spread out in all directions, ughtering every monster in sight without hesitation.


    Just as people might say about game addicts, "Did they do nothing but eat, shit, and y?" our group was also exploring at a level where we did nothing but eat, sleep, shit, and hunt.


    "Still, it''s fortunate we''ve found more encampments than expected," Grace muttered. "Whatever they''re nning... we''ve definitely interfered with it."


    "Interfered? Wouldn''t ''annihted'' be more fitting?" Katie joked with a smirk.


    No wonder ¨C we''d been hunting non-stop for almost a month and had destroyed eleven of their bases. Adding the first dark purple crystal, that made twelve research materials sent to the Magic Tower.


    Mages who could finish their research in no time with just one or two samples had been analyzing twelve crystals for a month. I wondered if the difficulty of this aspect had also increased with Season 2.


    If we''d leisurely traveled back and forth to the 55th floor after sending one crystal, it might have taken half a year to uncover the secret of the monster encampments. Irene had looked so apologetic when she asked this of us, but ironically, it seemed Han Se-ah ended up owing her instead.


    "Ugh, did the game really have to get this hardcore just because it''s Season 2?" Han Se-ah grumbled. "It''s like they''re threatening people not to clear it. Still, I''m d we''ve made such good progress."


    -But you collected all the ogre enhancement stones, so let''s drink to that~


    -No wonder the channel''s recent videos are allbat footage. You''ve really settled on the 55th floor lol


    -It was nice seeing mama stick close, but I guess it''s awkward to edit and upload those clips?


    -Why not just have Han Se-ah guard the tent and send the three girls and mama to town?


    -So, any results yet? It''s frustrating not knowing the research progress when we''re just getting flour


    Of course, Irene, oblivious to the game, quest, and stream, was busy caring for her strugglingpanions like a mother doting on her children, but the results were clear.


    "Um, heroes. A letter from the Magic Tower," a merchant said.


    "...It says the research isplete. We can go down now."


    At the entrance to the 55th floor gate, where we''d stopped to resupply, a merchant who''d be our supply manager held out a small piece of paper.


    ------


    For the past month, I had pushed Han Se-ah hard.


    Of course, there was a bit of petty revenge for the bizarre memes I''d witnessed online, starting with my butt memes, but it wasn''t just out of spite.


    Han Se-ah had be a hero, high-rank mage, and top-tier adventurer. Thanks to her workouts for the stream, her physical abilities were slightly above average, and her mana control was at genius level. With top-tier mana control and enough physical ability to take care of herself, she had the perfect talents for a mage.


    The problem was that she''d been ying toofortably.


    "Is it just my imagination, or do I sense some strange emotions in Rnd''s special training...?"


    -lol What are youining about when you''ve been coasting all this time? Other users all live like this


    -Do you think the mercenary-born teacher looks like a push-over?


    -How much did you coast to make the holy sword''s owner instinctively sense something from another dimension?


    -Tsk tsk, number one owl doesn''t grumble


    -This bastard gets a 5x quest progress event and whines about it being hard. Coasting is your daily life


    This wasn''t some "back in my day" talk from a grumpy old-timer.


    Han Se-ah''s gamey had been progressing too quickly due to my born 6¡ï status. If a normal gamer would earn 100 gold in a month, spend 80 on living expenses, and save 20, Han Se-ah would earn 100 gold, spend 30, and thenplete the quest reward and move on to the next quest.


    On top of that, with a 6¡ï tank and 5¡ï priest forming a solid, hefty shield for the party, hadn''t she been enjoying the game with equipment, wallet, and health so overflowing it was like using cheat keys?


    ...Thinking about it again, it was a bit much. How much gold must she have had left over to fill her inventory with bombs using her personal funds, not even party funds?


    It''smon sense in fantasy that anything rted to magic and alchemy is expensive.


    "Still, we can finally rest properly after a month."


    "From what Rnd''s said, they used to wander for half a year at a time. I''m not sure if a month is long or short inparison."


    "Well, we have more help from our Magic Tower brothers now."


    Anyway, Han Se-ah had been ying with such a silver spoon that even the viewers were getting sick of it. So it was my role as a senior adventurer who joined the party to give her a taste of harsh reality.


    Thinking this, we chatted as we descended from the 55th floor gate to the 54th, 53rd... The main topic for mypanions, who''d suffered alongside Han Se-ah, was the sweets they could eat at Zedeau''s.


    Hmm... I didn''t mind the homeless life on the prairie, wiping ourselves with rags dampened by Han Se-ah''s water magic, but I guess even they, as young women in their prime, wanted to relieve stress with something sweet.


    "By the way, are we resting for a day on the 50th floor, or heading straight outside the tower?" I asked.


    "Mmm, I''d like to visit a restaurant in the underground city," Grace replied. "There weren''t any dessert shops I liked in the harpy city."


    "We''ll probably arrive in thete afternoon," Katie added. "How about heading straight to the Magic Tower and then grabbing a drink in the evening?"


    Their conversation bounced between topics: how to distribute strength and mana during consecutive battles, macarons, how to break solid formations with minimal movement, syrup-drenched pancakes, the supplies we''d received without markup and our consequently full wallets, crispy fried chicken and cold draft beer.


    They might not haveined during the month-long march, but desires had clearly built up. As the talk shifted from sweet desserts to alcohol, Grace''s eyes narrowed mischievously, and she jabbed my side with her elbow.


    After a month of pitching tents, unrolling sleeping bags, and standing watch, desires had built up in various ways. It couldn''t be helped. I didn''t care if the viewers caught on with their uncanny perception and started typing acronyms, or if Han Se-ah looked between me and the others with some kind of lewd expectation.


    ------


    While the tactical Rnd deployed to the 55th floor repeatedly drove Han Se-ah like a dog and turned monsters into mana stones, the Magic Tower mages dedicated their lives to analyzing the dark purple crystals our party had retrieved.


    Well, mages are madmen sensitive to gold coins, and it''s not themon folk but the nobles of the kingdom and empire who buy research results and magitech items...


    Didn''t they say the Magic Tower''s strange spatial magic could even kidnap nobles?


    Their patrons who fund the research might disappear!


    For various reasons ¨C to satisfy their personal intellectual thirst, pressured by the nobles funding theirbs, or out of devout faith despite being mages ¨C they threw themselves at the dark purple crystals.


    Thanks to the rapidly increasing number of lunatics who would research for 72 straight hours, making "overtime" sound like a silly joke, then return the crystal and check into the temple for recovery, the Magic Tower hadpletely unraveled the gimmicks of both the 55th and 60th floors in just a month.


    "So, there''s no mid-boss on the 55th floor?" I asked.


    "More precisely, it''s beening down from the 60th floor all along."


    The fact that the Demon King''s army, like the Orc Chieftain on the 20th floor, had been mass-producing troops and sending them downwards.


    ---Toggle New Ads


    No more status windows! Super outdated code, causes that stupid wall of text sometimes. It''ll probablye back in the future when I update the site.


    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 416 - Grassland Occupation War 1

    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The gimmick of the prairieyers from the 51st to 60th floors is a territory-capturing game.


    Additionally, after the mages analyzed the dark purple crystals and we researched the safe zones and monster encampments we''d conquered, the gimmick was fully revealed. Viewers were making a fuss, saying it was Han Se-ah''s first-ever gaming achievement to getplete information before diving in headfirst.


    "What do you mean they''re graduallying down?" I asked.


    "This crystal you heroes brought us is truly remarkable. And also wicked and vicious," the excited mage exined.


    The priest, wearing a displeased expression, added to the mage''s exnation. It was actually quite a simple gimmick. The monster army on the 60th floor kidnapped humans through fake safe zones and processed them with ck magic to create these dark purple crystals.Come to think of it, wasn''t it strange that fake safe zones consumed mana when people entered, and then summoned people when the mana waspletely depleted? How could a summoning spell be cast when mana reached zero?


    So in fact, what we''d been calling fake safe zones were actually neutral safe zones. When you fill a neutral safe zone with mana, it eventually bears the fruit of divine energy and bes a real safe zone. When a neutral safe zone ispletely drained of mana, it bes a ''potential'' monster encampment that sucks away life force.


    "So that means from the 56th floor up...?" Katie asked.


    "Yes. There''s a high chance their army is waiting," the priest confirmed.


    Neutral safe zone > Charge with mana > divine energy flower blooms > Possible to build a provisional temple


    Neutral safe zone > Mana depleted > nt dark magic crystal > Use as monster encampment


    These facts were now clearly revealed, with no more secrets to speak of. As it dawned on everyone that the dark purple crystals we''d been diligently collecting were objects made by grinding up people with ck magic, the expressions of mypanions darkened rapidly.


    It seemed that among the randomly kidnapped people, the lucky ones fell to the human-controlled areas around the 51st to 54th floors, but those taken higher up weren''t just wandering the prairie to their deaths - they were captured by the monster army and processed into crystals.


    "Hmm... So this means the mid-boss isn''t the monster army, but more like amander, right? The boss would be the general on the 60th floor, and the mid-boss would be like a subordinate general," I mused.


    -All this talk of generals is giving me strong Three Kingdoms vibes. Is it just me?


    -Is this the part where we go throw Rnd and defeat the enemy general?


    -Talking about Three Kingdoms, I smell old man


    -On the other hand, the general-like guy could be the mid-boss, and the one making crystals with ck magic could be the boss


    -That''s true too. Isn''t the ck magic crystal more important than the monster army?


    While Grace, Irene, and Katie''s expressions grew noticeably darker, Han Se-ah seemed busy sorting through discussion points with her viewers.


    Well, while mypanions were probably thinking about the innocent victims who had disappeared and died, Han Se-ah was likely still thinking the mid-boss we hadn''t encountered on the 55th floor. Despite being stuck in an endless loop of eat-sleep-shit-game for a long month, we still hadn''t met the mid-boss.


    "Still, thanks to you heroes, we should be able to minimize the damage," the mage said soothingly. "Now that we''ve discovered their evil n, we can move forward by purifying the safe zones."


    "That''s right. If we hadn''t found out so quickly, many adventurers, mercenaries, and even knights would have entered the tower and depleted the mana in the safe zones. The damage would have been uncontroble," the priest added.


    The mages and priests tried tofort mypanions, whose expressions had darkened, but even they knew they couldn''t save everyone.


    Whether they countered with magic, hid inside the tower, or protected with divine energy, it was obvious they couldn''t save all themoners and beggars in the marketce. Just look at the 2¡ï ''Doctrine Spreader'' Louis and his group, who went to rescue the bakerydy and inndy but haven''t been heard from since.


    But we''re not divine beings, and we can''t save everyone in the world. I''ve developed some tolerance after experiences like going to a rural vige for a request only to find everyone dead, but ourpanions don''t seem to be at that level yet.


    ...I guess I''ll need to get them drunk and let them sleep it off tonight.


    Not for any nefarious purpose, but to really drink until they''re crawling on the floor with a hangover the next day, emptying their minds. That''s the adventurer''s way of psychological counseling in this era.


    ------


    Leaving Han Se-ah to argue with viewers about changing the mission content since there was no mid-boss on the 55th floor, I had to take care of ourpanions.


    In fact, this could be seen as the destiny of a hero party. I haven''t participated in many hero parties myself, but isn''t this amon theme in most creative works?


    The destiny of the hero party, the paradox of good deeds, the inability to save everyone, episodes where salvation must be chosen, and the umting guilt and psychological burden from all this.


    This isn''t just a theme in ''hero stories'' but one that authors tackle in various genres, including superhero stories from somewhere else.


    Katie, who had received something like imperial education, seemed to end with just feeling a bit uneasy, but Grace, the country girl, and Irene, educated as a clergy member, appeared to be feeling guilty.


    So I made them drink.


    "I, I''m sho drunk..."


    "Pray, prayers..."


    Hard liquor.


    Not just drinking enough to get a light buzz and then slyly gathering in the bedroom, but drinking until they passed out face-first on the table, strong enough to knock them out.


    Of course, ourpanions had all reached the 5¡ï level. Though mana, that versatile substance, was said to circte through the body like some kind of panacea, detoxifying instead of the liver and protecting the stomach, even that had its limits.


    After all, I''d poured them liquor designed to intoxicate superhumans, so this was the natural result. Not mild beer or sweet wine, but 60-proof hard liquor meant to really get you drunk, which I''d made them drink like it was juice. The three of them, seemingly having some heavy thoughts, had guzzled it down without hesitation until they copsed.


    "All three look rough..."


    -Ugh, fuck, please change the screen settings. We feel like we''re getting drunk too


    -You could make it big with NPC drinking streams instead of female cam shows. Why is this so entertaining lol


    -AnyckOolongWhoMissedYesterday''sLiveDrinkingBroadcast?AnyckOolongWhoMissedYesterday''sLiveDrinkingBroadcast?AnyckOolongWhoMissedYesterday''sLiveDrinkingBroadcast?


    -Ah fuck, you guys aren''t the only ones who saw something fun. I didn''t turn on the stream yesterday because I was tired after hunting ended


    -Show me what you guys saw! Show me what you guys saw! Show me what you guys saw! Show me what you guys saw!


    As a result, Han Se-ah''s stream screen was slightly wavering due to the drunkenness debuff, while the other three had their foreheads nted on the guild table, groaning.


    Normally, Irene would have gently emitted divine energy and given them a soothing massage, but today even Irene, ourst line of defense, had her head down, experiencing the pain of a hangover for the first time in her life. Still, they were all such beauties that it was entertaining to watch. As I stood with my arms crossed, I felt a sharp re.


    "Rnd, you, look fine?" Katie managed.


    "Of course. I detoxified in real-time," I replied.


    "...What?"


    Even Han Se-ah, who had drunk the least, was fiddling with settings while being scolded by viewers for her wavering vision. So to Katie''s eyes, even the genius mage Han Se-ah seemed to be suffering from a hangover. In reality, she wasn''t hungover but harassed by viewers.


    As all four of them were clutching their throbbing heads and churning stomachs, I alone was looking down at them with a chuckle. Perhaps that''s why a sense of indignation arose.


    Of course, the re wasn''t threatening. Her nickname wasn''t just due to her behavior, but also her small stature, delicate figure, and youthful face. With such an adorable face, teary-eyed res only looked like sulkyints expressing grievance.


    "H-How...?" Katie stammered.


    "This is how adventurers usually wash away their thoughts when they start thinking too much," I exined.


    "W-Wash away? More like threw up..."


    The first to recover was, of course, Katie, the melee warrior most ustomed to using her body. Next was Grace, the scout character who, despite being sensitive and passing out first, was used to handling her senses.


    And inst ce was our future saint, Irene, who clearly hadn''t had much experience with alcohol in her life. While Katie red at me and Grace massaged her own nape to loosen up, Irene was still face-down on the table, making weak "hueeng" noises.


    Still, it seemed that drinking hard liquor and stuffing their faces with all sorts of greasy and sweet foods for the first time in a month had cleared away theirplicated thoughts. It''s standard practice for adventurers and mercenaries to wash away problems they can''t immediately solve with alcohol, sending them to the back of their memories.


    "Now that we know their n, we should steadily move up and conquer the 56th floor," I said.


    "All of a sudden?" Han Se-ah asked, confused.


    "What do you mean, all of a sudden? Didn''t we talk to the temple yesterday about conquering the prairie like the 35th floor swamp?"


    "Uh... Oh. I guess we did."


    The problem was that they seemed to have washed away the ns discussed while drinking, but that was just a minor side effect, right? ...They''d also forgotten about finding a closed inn in the market street while moving between bars.


    In the end, those people never made it back.


    ---Toggle New Ads


    3/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 417 - Grassland Occupation War 2

    417 - Grasnd upation War 2


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    The life of an adventurer and mercenary is one of bing ustomed to saying goodbye. Half of the senior adventurers who trained me are dead, and the other half retired. That says it all. Even though temple priests can use healing sacredws, the harsh medieval environment makes it difficult to transport patients to the temple in the first ce.


    And high-rank monsters, like ogres that asionally pop up in the local hills, can turn people into a meat paste that even a saint''s ancestors couldn''t save if they all gathered together.


    So what we need to do is humbly ept farewells and move forward.


    "H-Humbly? It just hurts..."


    "Whew, I''ll give you a massage, with divine energy...""Ugh, I shouldn''t have, gotten on this, carriage..."


    No matter what I say, mypanions, with their insides churning from the carriage''s bumps, probably won''t understand.


    Grace, Irene, and Katie were making various "urk" and "eek" noises, suffering with each jolt of the carriage. Han Se-ah was guiltily averting her gaze from them, only to face a barrage of insults from viewers.


    Whether it was because she was circting divine energy instead of mana in her body, or because she could hold her liquor better, Irene was the first to recover from the hangover. She had the other two lying on her thighs, kneading their necks, but all three still looked equally pale.


    "No, they looked too weak to walk, so I just suggested we ride something. Filming three suffering people at once and selling it for money? You''re really cherry-picking from all these chat messages. Just say it outright. You''re dead, seriously."


    -Logically ???????? Since they''re hungover ??????? Putting them in a carriage ???????


    -As a long-time viewer of Han Se-ah''s streams, knowing this isn''t malicious makes it even scarier. You really have no sense...


    -Wasn''t the atmosphere really solemn just a moment ago? Why did the conversation turn out like this?


    -So the 2¡ï priest and rescue team lost contact, so you tried to drink to forget, but now you''re torturing your hungoverpanions with a full course carriage ride?


    -Why not just rest and heal with divine energy before walking... Putting these hangover-stricken kids in a carriage...


    The viewers'' observation that when something bizarre happens to the party, it''s usually Han Se-ah''s doing, was spot on.


    Seeing the three looking nauseous and struggling to walk, I suggested we rest for the day and leave tomorrow. But perhaps due to psychological burden and sadness, they wanted to set out slowly today. After all, even if we entered the tower, we wouldn''t be fighting right away, so if we were going to rest, we might as well do it at Zedeau''s mansion on the 50th floor.


    But their enthusiasm took a strange turn, and the suggestion to rest at the mansion became resting at a safe zone on the 51st floor, which then became going up to the 52nd, 53rd, and even the 54th floor. Ourpanions were acting overly enthusiastic, as if they understood why I had made them drink that hard liquor.


    The final blow came from Han Se-ah, who suggested, "In that case, why don''t we just ride a merchant carriage?"


    "Oh my, heroes. Are you alright? I, I should have driven a better carriage."


    "It''s fine. It''s much better than walking."


    The carriage we hitched a ride on belonged to a merchant group heading to the tent vige in the 54th floor''s safe zone. We weren''t stuffed in the back of a cargo carriage with supplies, but riding in the carriage of the merchant group''s general manager, who was excitedly fawning over us as VIP guests.


    He was a shrewd man who calcted in 0.1 seconds how beneficial it would be for the merchant group to have the hero party apany them, even if he had to suffer in the cargo carriage with the workers.


    Of course, such a profit-savvy merchant wouldn''t be riding around in a top-ss carriage made by the Magic Tower for his personal use. It rattled on the mountain roads of Zedeau''s domain and ttered on the prairie''s dirt roads. The carriage swayed, exacerbating the effects of the hangover.


    It wasn''t a cheap carriage that would make your butt hurt, but it definitely wasn''t a top-ss one where people with upset stomachs wouldn''t feel a thing.


    "Whew... It''s getting a bit better. I guess mana and divine energy are different after all."


    "Mana breaks down the intoxication before you get drunk, while divine energy heals the body that''s already drunk."


    "Oh, there''s that difference? Then priests must get drunk no matter how high their level is, right?"


    "If they use the purification sacredw, they probably won''t get drunk. But I doubt they''d go that far just for drinking."


    "We''ve arrived, heroes!"


    As expected of a 5¡ï priest, Irene seemed to havepletely resolved the alcohol that would have killed a normal person in less than a quarter of the time. By the time we greeted the merchant group leader who was bowing deeply at the 54th floor''s safe zone, everyone had fully recovered.


    What I saw in the carriage during that time were dream-filled gifs: a swaying Katie, a frowning noona drinking alcohol, and a mama grinning broadly while stroking herpanions.


    I hope such pleasant gifs spread around and erase those horrible photos. They may continue to exist in someone''s mind, but hopefully they''ll never appear again on Han Se-ah''s stream or the Heroes Chronicle Forum.


    ------


    The safe zone on the 54th floor was unexpectedly full of adventurers and mercenaries.


    "Food, flour mixed with dried fruit!"


    "Hey, that''s our order!"


    Thinking about it, it made sense. After paying a 100 gold entrance fee, they couldn''t easily go back outside the tower. They had to eat, sleep, and relieve themselves inside the tower, earning as many mana stones as possible until they copsed from exhaustion. If necessary, they''d even deposit money in the bank through the merchant group to maximize their profits.


    Moreover, the gate that forced mana stone purchases as an entrance fee was between the 50th and 51st floors. Parties capable of paying 100 gold to enter would be confident in their abilities, so they''d gradually move up from the 51st floor to the 52nd, 53rd, and 54th - gathering here.


    The bustling scene of people moving food sacks and pouring out mana stone pouches to count them made me wonder if this really was the 54th floor.


    "So, what should we do?" I asked.


    "Let''s rest for a day and gather some information," Han Se-ah replied. "We don''t need to push ourselves too hard. Originally, we were nning to rest at the mansion until today and leave tomorrow."


    Since it''s a conquered safe zone, there shouldn''t be anything to worry about.


    Everyone seemed eager to head to the 55th floor and break through to the 56th, but they didn''t object to the suggestion to rest. With years of adventurer experience under our belts, we should be experts at managing our condition by now, right?


    In this industry, if you''re not an expert, you die.


    "You''re right, there''s no need to rush and move two days earlier just because we moved one day earlier than nned," Grace agreed.


    "Let''s find a ce to stay and pitch our tents, away from the trading area," Katie suggested. "Everyone uses the area near the safe zone anyway."


    With that goal set, Grace and Katie naturally approached my side. Having experienced headaches and heartburn from the hangover, they seemed to feel a bit vengeful towards me for making them drink that hard liquor.


    Though their revenge was more like yful clinginess, refusing to let go. I also noticed them subtly gesturing to call Irene over. This left Han Se-ah somewhat isted, but... she had umted quite a bit of bad karma.


    It''s not that Han Se-ah had done anything particrly bad to herpanions.


    As a streamer, she often wandered off alone tomunicate with viewers andplete missions, so they naturally epted it. When a genius mage says she needs to sense mana and wanders around the city alone, you can''t really interfere.


    Even if left alone, she''d follow along eventually, and...


    "You''ll stay with us today, right Hanna?" Irene asked.


    "Hm? Oh, yes, . It''s not big enough to wander around separately anyway."


    The kind-hearted Irene made sure to check and take care of her.


    Grace was on my left, Katie on my right. Behind us, Irene and Han Se-ah naturally linked arms. As beautiful women flocked around a scruffy adventurer and mercenary, we couldn''t help but attract attention.


    Even armor that didn''t reveal skin and neat hoods thatpletely hid their hair couldn''t conceal their beautiful appearances, so this was only natural.


    The only reason we weren''t bothered was probably because this ce was filled with top-tier adventurers who had reached the highest ranks and famous mercenary groups. At that level, it would be strange not to know the heroes'' names and appearances.


    An exotic ck-haired beauty mage, a golden-eyed nun in thick habit, a gray-haired beauty with leather armor and a Magic Towerposite bow, and a silver-haired princess in light armor. With such distinctive looks and colorful hair - ck, gold, gray, and silver - rather than in brown, it would be strange not to recognize them.


    "Hey, I haven''t seen those faces before. Where are you from?"


    "...Huh?"


    "Not you,nky guy. I mean thedies behind you."


    ...Didn''t I just say it would be strange not to recognize them? What''s this about?


    As Han Se-ah''s camera focused on the scene, a voice cut through the viewers'' incessant chanting of acronyms. Turning my head, I saw a man standing before us, the very image of a "sleazy young master," with long hair neatly pulled back.


    He had dark blue hair, almost ck, styled in a slick-back, and a beauty mark under his eye. He was handsome enough to have plenty of ¡ïs, but there was something oddly off about his aura.


    I''m not judging him negatively for hitting on someone he just met, but isn''t there a meme that if a sleazy-looking pretty boy has a beauty mark, he must be a gay character? Actually, isn''t this tant flirting an act of asserting his heterosexuality to the world?


    "By the way, your gaze seems quite impure," he said to me.


    "I like women," I muttered reflexively.


    "...?"


    Seeing the viewers burst intoughter at my unintentionalment, I guess the meme about long-haired pretty boys with beauty marks being gay exists in Han Se-ah''s Earth 4 as well.


    ---Toggle New Ads


    4/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 418 - Voyeurism

    418 - Voyeurism


    TL/Editor: raei


    Status: 5/Week Mon-fri


    Illustrations: Posted in discord.


    Join the discord! Here


    THIS CHAPTER IS 18+ THEREFORE, THE FULL CHAPTER IS POSTED ON GOOGLE DRIVE


    IF YOU ARE 18+, READ HERE:


    Go to Google DriveToggle New Ads


    5/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 419: Comedy Duo 1

    To be honest, I was more than just surprised - I was dumbfounded.


    It felt like watching a documentary scene where a baby gazelle fearlessly charges at a lion, headbutting it with its tiny head.


    No matter how high-ranking a noble might be, they couldn''t openly insult the hero party, right? This guy was basically saying he didn''t recognize our faces at all. We weren''t ying heroes in secret to save people - we''d openly shown our faces at the temple, Magic Tower, royal pce, and even the empire.


    At this point, it was beyond irritation or annoyance - it was almost admirable. Maybe this sleazy noble had face blindness and couldn''t recognize people, or perhaps he looked normal but was actually cursed by ck magic and being controlled.


    Otherwise, how could he not recognize us on the 55th floor?


    "Hey, who are those people...?" a nearby mercenary whispered.


    "I don''t fucking know. Maybe he''s just crazy?" another replied.


    "Did theye from the Empire? Even the Imperial folks knew who we were."


    Even the mercenary groups buying supplies nearby were whispering and keeping their distance to avoid trouble. An interesting spectacle was unfolding - people were gathering to watch but maintaining distance from this long-haired man, creating a strange situation.Despite the murmuring crowd forming a peculiar stage around us, the man seemed oblivious. Either he was incredibly dense or confident despite noticing the atmosphere.


    Though his walk seemed casual, his center of gravity was stable, and his steps and breathing were rhythmic. He must have easily reached the high ranks to be hunting on the 55th floor. He didn''t seem to be from the Kingdom - perhaps a foolish young noble from the Empire?


    ''Maybe he''s a country bumpkin from the far north of the Empire who leveled up fighting monster waves but is clueless about Kingdom politics?''


    If he was from the remote northern Empire, which took nearly a year to reach by carriage from the Kingdom, it might make sense that he didn''t know the hero party''s appearance. Perhaps he''d only faced monster waves in that barren corner of the north beforeing straight to the tower to make big money.


    As I pondered this, ncing around, the long-haired man''s expression gradually soured. But rather than feeling annoyed or irritated, I found it rather refreshing.


    I remembered a gif I''d seen online of a lion looking bewildered as a baby gazelle kept headbutting it. There was also one of a hawk startled by a pigeon entering its nest while it was resting on its eggs. Of course, in both cases, the ending was the same - the clueless baby gazelle and pigeon became delivered meals.


    "What do you mean, adventurer?" the man asked.


    "I''m saying it''s troublesome to be hit on by a man in front of everyone like this," I replied.


    "W-What?!"


    I wasn''t angry, but that didn''t mean I wouldn''t tease him a bit. As I threw out that tant insinuation about his sexuality, his face instantly turned beet red. The adventurers watching us burst into stifledughter.


    They probably hadn''t expected the holy sword''s owner, a member of the hero party, to respond like this.


    But what else could I do? This level of provocation was practically flirting in the mercenary world.


    Beating up and chasing away someone for talking to your attractivepanion would lead to troublesome rumors. Even though we''re now recognized as heroes and wouldn''t have trouble finding quest partners, old habits die hard.


    It was also a pain to rough up a low-level who didn''t even register as a threat. Besides, ourpanions were just watching him like zoo monkeys, without any particr reaction.


    "How dare you insult me with such vulgar words-" he began.


    "Captain, you fucking idiot!!!" a shrill voice interrupted.


    The noble seemed ready to take off his glove and challenge me to a duel, and I was debating whether to just rough him up orpletely crush him. Suddenly, someone came charging through the crowd.


    A high-pitched male voice and small frame, but moving at wind-like speed, likely aided by mana.


    Like a gust of wind brushing past rocks in a valley, a small figure smoothly parted the onlookers without a single collision. They leapt from the prairie soil, executing a picture-perfect dropkick. Dirt flying from their foothold, two feet precisely aimed, a powerful charge that would crack ribs.


    "I sent you to buy some damn food, so what the hell are you doing?!" the neer shouted.


    "Ugh, Vice-Captain! What insolence-" the long-haired man grunted.


    "You''re the insolent one, you idiot!" the small figure retorted.


    The long-haired man, who for some inexplicable reason had been so confident, was sent rolling across the ground by the tiny figure that had flown at him. He bellowed in anger. Captain and Vice-Captain, huh? So they were from an Imperial knight order after all.


    "...You know, this reminds me of something I''ve seen before," Han Se-ah mused. "It''s like that stupid couple from that new dating sim game I got as homeworkst year. You know, the capable but idiotic student council president and the vice president who''s always cleaning up his messes."


    -Oh ?? Now that you mention it, it does seem simr


    -The moment the vice-captain full-power dropkicked the captain, it felt like the game genre suddenly changed ?????


    -We were just talking about missing townspeople being dead or alive, and suddenly a rom starts?


    -This must be BB Games'' kind consideration, letting us taste something sweet after the bitterness ?


    -Sweet taste (a handsome NPC suddenly hitting on the yer)?


    As the surrounding mercenaries started cheering with shouts like "You go, miss!" and "Kick him between the legs!", and ourpanions gave cold stares to this iprehensible moron, the viewers got weirdly excited. Amidst this bizarre situation, theedy routine between the two continued.


    ------


    5¡ï ''Blue Wind de'' Olek Sibedev and 5¡ï ''Snow Mirage'' Alisa Friedrich - their names reeked of vodka, clearly marking them as nobles from the northern Empire. They were northern nobles who hade to the Kingdom on an expedition for more experience after facing monster waves.


    Combat study abroad - now that''s a truly fantasy-like situation.


    Anyway, as detailed backstories flowed from their mouths about being childhood friends from neighboring domains with soldier fathers, or joining the same knight order to protect theirnds together, not only the viewers but also ourpanions'' eyes began to sparkle.


    A dense man carelessly flirting with other women, and a woman who clearly likes him sticking close by while making her feelings obvious.


    In a world without inte, it seems people find it entertaining to see such a rtionship - the kind you''d usually only hear about in a bard''s love songs - with their own eyes.


    "So these people are the heroes chosen by the Goddess?" Olek asked incredulously.


    "Yes, you idiot!" Alisa snapped.


    "But I heard the holy sword''s owner was a 3-meter giant who could shatter an ogre''s leg with a single blow..."


    "Why would you believe the ramblings of drunkards?"


    To be honest, even to my inte-savvy eyes, these two''sedy routine was quite amusing. It reminded me of Japanese manzaiedy, with one person saying stupid things and the other retorting.


    The reason they didn''t recognize us as the hero party was apparently due to the wild rumors Olek had been hearing in the northern Empire. The news of us helping mercenaries fight an ogre had spread north, picking up some bizarre embellishments along the way.


    "What kind of rumors spread exactly?" I asked.


    "Ah, hero. Well... they weren''t proper rumors. Just some drunkards misinterpreting a bard''s tale and spreading nonsense," Alisa exined sheepishly.


    ording to the rumors, the holy sword''s owner was a monstrous figure with incredible strength who could shatter an ogre''s limbs, standing 3 meters tall with beast-like mane of hair and eyes that glowed like magic tools even in broad daylight.


    The mage chosen by the Goddess was said to be a mysterious witch with jet-ck hair that swirled around her like night mist. Supposedly, she was a great witch from a remote part of the Kingdom who converted to the faith after being chosen by the Goddess, and she used mysterious spells unknown even to Magic Tower mages.


    As for the others, Grace was rumored to have arms reaching down to her shins, fist-sized eyes, and long ears due to archery-rted gossip. Katie was described as some kind of yeti or snow woman who could freeze people to death with her breath or touch.


    The only one without wild rumors was Irene, about who only stories of her beauty and kindness had spread, leaving no room for exaggeration. At this point, it sounded less like a hero party and more like a mixed-race group of monsters being led around by a saint.


    "But logically speaking, that doesn''t make sense..." I began.


    "I''m so sorry about our captain''s stupidity..." Alisa apologized.


    Naturally, the educated sses didn''t believe these tales at all. They were the kind of stories only uneducatedmoners would spread. After all, nobles knew how amazing it was for superhumans who could handle mana to aplish such feats in human bodies.


    But for him to believe such rumors despite reaching the 5¡ï high rank himself - I wondered just how low his intelligence could be.


    "To think all those rumors were false... And the holy sword''s owner, wielding a massive de, is actually about my height..." Olek muttered, dumbfounded.


    "I''m really sorry. He''s actually a good person, though," Alisa insisted.


    "That''s right. He''s usually quite decent, it''s just... he tends to act childishly in situations like this," another knight added.


    Even the other Ice Cross Knights who hade because of themotion were trying to defend him somehow, so he must be a good person overall, but-


    [Help Olek Sibedev and advance to the 60th floor with the Ice Cross Knights 0/1]


    What kind of quest is this, Goddess?


    I looked up at the sky in protest, but of course, there was no answer. Only Alisa and the Ice Cross Knights blushed at my head movement, misinterpreting it as embarrassment.


    ---

 Chapter 420: Comedy Duo 2

    The group suddenly disying ssic rom behavior was the Ice Cross Knights from the northern Empire. They were Margrave Sibedev''s 2nd Knight Order, who had been facing monster waves but came down to the Kingdom for more experience after clearing their territory.


    From what I heard, Margrave Sibedev''snds bordered monster wave territories, with Viscount Friedrich''s support from behind.


    Olek Sibedev, the Margrave''s second son, was the knight captain, while Alisa Friedrich, Viscount Friedrich''s eldest daughter, was the vice-captain. The rest of the knights were young nobles from smaller neighboring domains, sent to prove their loyalty to the Sibedev family.


    Naturally, they weren''t the core fighting force, but a sub-knight order made up of noble sons without inheritance rights who showed talent with the sword. This was the Ice Cross Knights.


    "A knight order made up of noble families'' second sons?" I asked.


    "Yes, hero. It''s embarrassing to say, but in the past, some dishonorable people ignored a Margrave''s request for aid out of selfishness, causing problems at the Empire''s borders," Alisa exined.


    ''...Isn''t that my story?''


    After receiving supplies and fighting several battles on the 55th floor, we returned to the safe zone via minimap to pitch our tents. Alisa Friedrich stuck close to Han Se-ah, chattering away.


    By the way, that story about problems at the Empire''s border - isn''t that about me?More precisely, it seemed to be about Rnd''s father, Margrave[1] of Bretagne. If such idiotic incidents of not supporting frontier Margraves and letting borders fall had happened multiple times, yers would''ve encountered the ruins of the old Empire rather than the current Empire in Season 2.


    Anyway, it wasmon sense for Margraves to face monster waves while neighboring domains provided support. But because of bastards who didn''t followmon sense, a knight order of noble youth was formed. It was created with the intention of sending family bloodlines, if not heirs, to the Margrave''s domain to solidify alliances.


    "Hey, how many times is this? Can''t you even hammer in a tent stake properly?" one knightined.


    "Ah, shit... The soil''s too soft. I''m not used to unfrozen ground," another replied.


    While Alisa Friedrich stuck close to our group, using her status as a fellow woman, Olek Sibedev and the other knights were handling the chores I should''ve been doing.


    The viscount and baron''s third and fourth sons acted friendly towards Olek, the Margrave''s second son and knight captain. They didn''t seem to have much sense of authority, behaving more like adventurers who''d formed friendships rather than young nobles, but they were still doing their jobs properly.


    ...They''re actually quite decent, except for the stupidity?


    Maybe it''s because they''re from the far northeast, where visitors are as rare as entric bardsing to see monster waves. Apart from being incredibly gullible, almost to the point of having paper-thin ears, he was more useful than I''d expected.


    I guess he''s worth his 5¡ï rating after all.


    "But if the holy sword''s owner isn''t 3 meters tall... does that mean the rainbow treasure in the mountain peak''s frost mist is fake too?" Olek wondered.


    "What are you talking about, Captain? That''s a fairy tale for kids who''ve never even held a sword. Don''t tell me you still believed that?" Alisa sighed.


    "No, but there must be some truth for stories to start! Even if it''s a bit different from the tale, something could exist."


    It seems the star buff didn''t reach his head.


    Still, my assessment that he''s surprisingly useful hasn''t changed. The coordination among the twenty-one Ice Cross Knights was impressively precise, as if they''d trained together since childhood.


    While the Kingdom''s 2nd Knight Order was a group of superhumans boosted by the knightmander''s buff, the Ice Cross Knights fought by charging in as a group of 21 to break through and overwhelm. Although individually they had just reached the high ranks, when 21 of them banded together, they were quite formidable.


    Watching them charge straight into goblin infantry to break through, then devour them like a school of sharks swallowing sardines, the term "trash mob farmers" came to mind. They might not be much help against a mid-boss or the boss monster waiting for us on the 60th floor, but they''d be a great help in clearing monster encampments along the way.


    "Rnd, what are you doing?" Grace asked, approaching quietly.


    "I was thinking about helping with the tents," I replied.


    As I pondered this while pretending to watch the bustling knights (but actually web surfing), Grace approached. I had no intention of helping the knights with chores, but I couldn''t tell her I was watching jealous viewers jokingly threaten to tear apart Olek Sibedev for receiving his childhood friend''s affection, so I made up an excuse.


    "Let''s leave the tents to the knights. Can you help me with something for a moment?" she asked.


    "Hm?"


    ------


    When she suddenly asked for help, I wondered what was up.


    "Whew, so how much longer should I help?"


    "Hehe, but I was feeling a bit upset, you know."


    "About what?"


    "Well, the knights keep whispering about whether my hands reach my waist or my thighs..."


    As Grace stuck out her clean tongue and smiled awkwardly, I squeezed her hand firmly, feeling a warm, soft sensation pleasantly traveling up my forearm. Her request for help was just an excuse to patrol, but in reality, it was more like a leisurely date walking through the prairie.


    Maybe she was stimted by the sight of Alisa Friedrich, a petite blonde with twin-tails like an anime character, grumbling verbally but showing affection through her actions towards her childhood friend Olek.


    When I jokingly stretched out my arm asking if her arms were really that long, she quickly grasped my hand and interlocked our fingers, suddenly going quiet. As we walked with only the soft sound of grass crunching under our feet, Grace slowly opened her mouth.


    "Hey, Rnd."


    "..."


    "No, never mind."


    Just as I had squeezed her palm firmly, Grace also tightened her grip, gently tickling the back of my hand with her thumb. But for some reason, she didn''t continue speaking, showing a sad smile that seemed odd.


    Forcing the corners of her mouth up into a big smile, Grace swung our sped hands exaggeratedly, then said we were done and headed back to the safe zone.


    ''What the hell?''


    Her behavior made me wonder if something had happened to Grace, but then came the strange behavior of my otherpanions.


    "Rnd."


    "What?"


    "Um, Rnd. So... do you, do you like knights?"


    After Grace came Katie.


    As I was preparing to rest in my assigned tent, spreading out the sleeping bag Han Se-ah had given me, Katie quietly approached and sat down next to me.


    She stuck so close as if about to share a secret that our armor lightly clinked together. If we hadn''t been in armor, I would have felt the soft touch of her beautifully swollen chest... As I indulged in these lecherous thoughts, Katie awkwardly fidgeted before suddenly hugging me tightly.


    The sudden embrace wasn''t an overflow of affection, but more likeforting a child on the verge of tears. After patting my armor with a nging sound, Katie covered her blushing cheeks with both hands and quickly ran off to her own tent.


    "It''s, it''s okay!"


    "What is, why, wait a second?"


    What the hell is going on?


    Why am I getting the first of the two ways to anger someone from Grace, and receiving Katie''s embarrassed encouragement without even understanding the situation?


    Just as I was starting to feel frustrated and about to get up to chase after Katie, the final runner in this ry was our saint-in-training, Irene.


    As I was about to stand up, I felt a soft touch on my head, gently pushing me back down by my shoulders.


    I could have stood up abruptly with Irene hanging on, but I couldn''t just shove away a woman gently hugging me from behind. I felt my strength draining as the formidable weapons hidden under her nun''s habit enveloped my nape.


    "Rnd."


    "Irene, please tell me what''s going on."


    "Sometimes, even if there are things hard to say, remember that the Goddess has arranged all rewards."


    "...???"


    The symbol of motherhood that had warmly and softly embraced not only my nape but also the back of my head regrettably pulled away. Then, like a mother kissing a child, she nted a soft kiss on the crown of my head.


    When I quickly turned around while sitting, Irene, who had bent down to kiss my cheek as well, gave me a sad smile as she gently caressed my cheek.


    To figure out what the hell was going on, I opened Han Se-ah''s stream window that I had closed earlier. Han Se-ah, who had been filming Irene and me, was now slowly approaching as if she was next in line after Irene.


    Next to Han Se-ah was Alisa Friedrich, who had been chattering away since earlier.


    ''No way, did they hear about Rnd''s past? Alisa seemed more normal and sensiblepared to Olek... Does she know me?''


    Seeing Han Se-ah gulp as viewers told her nonsense aboutforting the teacher, an odd sense of unease welled up in a corner of my chest.


    Honestly, Han Se-ah and Olek Sibedev are both simrly scatterbrained.


    ---


    [1. changed border count to margrave]

 Chapter 421: Third-Person Personal History Perspective 1

    Han Se-ah approached slowly, making no effort to hide her presence. Her face was set with determination, like someone tasked withforting a VIP for a photo op.


    "Ah, shit. What should I say?" she muttered.


    -Hey, watch your words. One wrong move and we might lose our tank


    -?? But with the Goddess''s blessing, he can''t leave the party, right?


    -Forget leaving, if you piss off the tank, the DPS is screwed


    -A man with a sad past, takes women like he''s like the protagonist of an otome game :)


    -Considering Han''s hellfire mouth and social skills, there''s a high chance this''ll be provocation rather thanfort ??


    As expected, it seems my family''s story came up in front of all the viewers.


    Ironically, while I didn''t harbor any resentment towards the Empire or longing for my parents, everyone was looking at me with sad eyes. I couldn''t exactlyin that my parents were living healthily and enjoying their hobbies on Earth 1, not Earth 4.With that in mind, as I watched Han Se-ah slowly approach, she gulped nervously while looking at me. Ah, don''t stare too long into the abyss, lest the abyss stare back at you.


    Just as I was about to chuckle at the random quote that popped into my head, Han Se-ah plopped down next to me. Her demeanor was so solemn that it felt like she was about to make a major announcement. If you didn''t know the context and just looked at her face, you''d think she was about to dere her retirement from streaming.


    The suspicious movements of the hero and the holy sword''s owner with his unfortunate past history. As we sat side by side, people''s gazes naturally gathered.


    "Um, well," she began.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    Pretending not to know anything, I nced around subtly and noticed quite a few gazes on us. Olek was too stupid to understand anything, while Alisa seemed to know about my past, acting like an external brain. Meanwhile, about half of the remaining 19 knights appeared to know something about me as well.


    It seems my story has spread more than I expected in the Empire. Well, I guess it''d be hard for the tale of an ill-fated genius Imperial knight bing the Kingdom''s chosen holy sword wielder not to spread.


    Though I''d spent ten years doing nothing much, I had been wandering around the Kingdom trying to earn gold coins. Just as the princess who originally didn''t exist came into being with a backstory, additional settings might have been tacked onto my past when the Empire was created.


    It''s my story, but I''m the only one who doesn''t know it, goddammit!


    "I wanted to talk about going to the 56th floor," Han Se-ah said.


    -Don''t run away! Face it head on!Don''t run away! Face it head on!Don''t run away! Face it head on!Don''t run away! Face it head on!Don''t run away! Face it head on!


    -Scared so you''re changing the subject? Can''t do anything?Scared so you''re changing the subject? Can''t do anything?Scared so you''re changing the subject? Can''t do anything?


    -You''ve been ranked 0th on Forbes'' list of streamers with the stupidest sense


    -?? She really reeks of social awkwardness when it''s her turn to speak proactively, it''s heartbreaking


    -Being so focused on gaming might lead to poor socialnguage skills, which is mostly understandable but a bit sad :(


    While I was suffering through the bizarre situation of feeling left out of my own past story that only I didn''t know, Han Se-ah was being teased by viewers for herck of social skills.


    It seems that as someone who exercised alone with home workouts and lived as a shut-in gamer, Han Se-ah, despite her beauty, didn''t have much practice talking with others. Even before Heroes Chronicle came out, people said she reeked of social awkwardness whenever she did coborations.


    To be fair, I''d probably find it difficult if I were in her situation too.


    The most problematic part of Heroes Chronicle is the NPC A.I. In some hellfire penins, they''re saying even 2D pictures have personalities, so imagine the controversy over how to handle virtual humans who think and move like real people.


    There have been cases of yers using in-game earned gold to buy prostitutes, and others exploiting the 24-hour save-load function for everything from sexual crimes to torture porn.


    "The 56th floor, is there an issue?" I asked.


    "I didn''t expect we''d be moving with nearly thirty people. I''m worried about food supplies. There''s a limit to my inventory, after all."


    In essence, setting aside the NPC aspect, Han Se-ah was in a situation where she, as a woman in herte twenties, had tofort a close older brother figure about ''his parents'' death ten years ago.'' Holy shit... If it were just guys, we could silently buy each other drinks, but is this even possible?


    As I''m not exactly Mr. Sociable myself, imagining Han Se-ah''s situation made me break out in a cold sweat. Is this even doable, mission or not?


    "I don''t think food will be an issue," I replied. "From what I heard from Vice-Captain Alisa, theymunicate with the contracted merchant group via magitech device. It seems they''re taking this seriously, so we don''t need to do anything special."


    "Oh, really? I see..."


    There''s no way Han Se-ah could do what even I couldn''t.


    She retreated silently, forcing an awkward smile as the viewers jeered at her.


    ------


    Naturally, most of the viewers'' advice isn''t helpful to Han Se-ah.


    "What do you mean ''touch his chest,'' you little shit! Learn to distinguish between reality and delusion- well, this is a game world too, but..."


    -Aren''t you the one who can''t distinguish right now? ??????????? Talking about ''reality'' to your in-gamepanion ??????????????


    -Tsk tsk, for some, this might not be a virtual reality game but a reality game


    -So this is the level of immersion needed to be number one, huh? Is this the dignity of being first?


    -Telling others to distinguish between reality and delusion (while calling a virtual world reality)


    -(A hero saving a fantasy world from inside a capsule) Reality


    Sometimes the power of collective intelligence helps guess the correct scenario answer or assists with quests, but when hundreds of thousands of viewers flood in withments, there''s bound to be far more useless chatter.


    So no matter how much advice inte stream viewers give, they can''t realistically suggest how tofort an older man about his family''s death due to betrayal over a decade ago.


    The suggestions ranged from staying by his side, being considerate, to inappropriatements about touching his chest. Even the viewers seemed to think there was no way tofort him, as the chat began filling with all sorts of jokes.


    "Sir Rnd, have you decided which direction we should head?" a knight asked.


    "Hmm, I think that''s something the pathfinders should discuss among themselves," I replied.


    "Ah, I see. Then I''ll speak with Grace and let you know."


    While Han Se-ah suffered through all sorts of nonsense for failing her mission, the exploration continued smoothly. The knights moved efficiently, conducting the search quite capably, even as Grace, Katie, or Irene took turns hovering near me in an extreme disy offorting behavior.


    Although the knight order was impressive, they couldn''t just run wild through the vast tower, so it seemed they had their own exploration experts.


    Dealing with monster waves isn''t just about defending against iing monsters; it''s also about finding theirirs and exterminating even their offspring. So the knight order probably had people specially trained in tracking.


    Of course, being primarily swordsmen, they weren''t as skilled as professional archers or rogues, but they could at least find traces. If not, they would have gotten lost somewhere in the prairie before meeting us, their bodies bing food and their souls processed into purple crystals.


    "Direction? Well, I was thinking northeast. Is there an issue?" Grace asked.


    "We need to contact the merchant group via magitech device, so we need to know the schedule," the knight replied. "To receive food supplies for twenty-one people on time, we need to coordinate the schedule each time."


    "Ah, I see. That makes sense without inventory magic."


    Just looking at the knight talking with Grace now proved the point. The knights in charge of exploration and supplies were chatting with Grace while fiddling with magitech devices from their pockets. They seemed to be making contact to ensure smooth supplies while also recording the coordinates they''d mapped out.


    A group of 21 high-ranking knights who could easily handle goblins and orcs was efficiently managing supplies and even recording coordinates as they explored. Of course, it wasn''t much help to Han Se-ah with her minimap cheat, but the fact that they thought of and recorded this information themselves was proof of theirpetence.


    At this point, aside from the captain Olek being gullible enough to believe all sorts of baseless rumors, there wasn''t much to fault them for.


    "Rnd, should we head northeast or southwest?" Grace asked.


    "Those arepletely opposite directions. Any reason?" I asked.


    "ording to information from the merchant group dealing with the Ice Cross Knights, there''s a mercenary band that requested food delivery to the east of where we are.


    The west is the direction we came from, and the east is where another mercenary band headed, so we''re thinking of going either north or south."


    "Is that so? ...Let''s go southwest then. It''d be annoying to get too far from the gate."


    On top of everything else, these noble young masters had even managed to get information from the merchant group.


    If only the captain didn''t genuinely believe all sorts of nonsense like the 3m Rnd theory, the Han Se-ah witch theory, the Grace Zhuge Liang theory, and the Katie ice Pok¨¦mon theory, they''d be an almost perfect group to the point of jealousy. If they were a mercenary band or adventurer party instead of a knight order, I bet even respectable noble families would be offering bags of gold coins for exclusive contracts.


    As I pondered this, Grace had somehow made her way to my side and naturally linked arms with me.


    ...Theforting isn''t over yet, huh?


    ---

 Chapter 422: Third-Person Personal History Perspective 2

    Naturally, Han Se-ah never got around toforting me.


    Grace, Irene, and Katie had grown close through a medieval fantasy adventurer-style romance - that is, being pulled into the bedroom before a confession. When learning about a loved one''s sad past, it''s natural to silently embrace them or stay by their side without bringing it up.


    But Han Se-ah and I didn''t have that kind of rtionship. We started as senior and junior adventurers, became the Goddess''s hero and holy sword''s owner, and unknown to others, we were also a game yer and key NPC. Conversely, only I knew that I was one of her viewers.


    Han Se-ah had built up an inner closeness by voyeuristically filming me, even outside of streams. I viewed her not just as apanion but as a viewer looking at a streamer.


    "A prettyrge group of goblins and orcs is approaching. Seems there might be an encampment nearby," I said.


    "Prepare for battle!" Han Se-ah called out.


    Don''t weck justification? This situation reminded me of a famous movie quote from a past life. We both felt more than just ordinary party member closeness towards each other, but we couldn''t exin it, resulting in one-sided feelings of intimacy.


    As a viewer, I felt close to the first inte streamer who brought the inte to my boring medieval life of 10 years. But I couldn''t reveal that I was an NPC possessed by a viewer watching the stream through a hologram window.


    Han Se-ah had built up a different kind of inner closeness by secretly watching not only my streams but also my dates withpanions and even nighttime rtionships... But that was a lewd secret she couldn''t reveal even to viewers, let alone me.So Han Se-ah''s perfect answer was--


    "Alright, battle preparations! ...The mission? I''m not doing it. Yeah, keep trying~ I don''t know how to do that stuff~ Could you bring up your parents'' death by betrayal to someone''s face? I''m not taking the mission and I''ll push through the story~"


    -Wow, the great Han Se-ah is refusing such a big mission reward ??


    -But seriously, how the fuck do you clear that? You could ruin the rtionship if you try ????


    -I want you tofort Rnd''s grief, is money not enough?


    -I wondered why they were making a fuss about the mission, turns out all the Rnd-lovingdies gathered to torment with a mission?


    -I''m not ady but a gay man who likes blonde muscr hot guys, just ignore the mission


    The ability to maintain a thick skin anytime, anywhere, whether in front of fifty thousand or a million people. That must have been the driving force behind Han Se-ah bing a world-renowned streamer beyond first-ss.


    Or not.


    "Sir Rnd, if you''re going to charge, we''ll follow," Olek said.


    "If the holy sword''s owner leads, well..." Alisa added.


    As Han Se-ah started canceling all missions while drawling her words annoyingly, seemingly having her freak-out switch flipped by the viewers'' harassment, I watched her clownish behavior with interest as theedy duo approached me.


    Olek, who gained trust by putting his body on the line at the front, and even Alisa, who actuallymanded the knights, had sparkling eyes. It seemed they wanted to confirm my skills.


    Since I hadn''t stepped up in thest battle as I was checking the Ice Cross Knights'' abilities, they were subtly encouraging me to charge by saying things like "we''ll follow."


    "Then I''ll take the vanguard this time," I said.


    "...!"


    To be honest, I found their expectant, sparkling eyes less burdensome than the gentle, sorrowful gazes filled with softpassion.


    Staying here would only result in ufortable stares from the three lovers orbiting me like satellites. I didn''t want those looks because of a past I not only couldn''t remember, but that felt like someone else''s story rather than my own.


    The problem was that my superhuman body could even sense their gazes, making their warm looks feel all too palpable. It felt like when you fall as a child and it doesn''t really hurt, but someone makes a big fuss, picking you up, hugging you, andforting you excessively.


    I appreciate the thought, but I wish they''d stop.


    Of course, no matter how many times I said I was fine, nobody would truly believe it. So, with a touch of resentment, I raised my shield and warhammer and moved forward.


    "Advance! Follow Sir Rnd!" Olek shouted.


    "Show them they have no ce to stand, in the Empire or the Kingdom!" Alisa added.


    I ran lightly to avoid breaking up the ground for the Ice Cross Knights following behind, and Olek and Alisa immediately caught up. Having increased numbers to quickly deal with the small fry turned out to be quite convenient.


    ------


    Even for the world''s strongest tank, one of only three born 6¡ï characters in the gamepany, there were clear limitations.


    Namely, I, Rnd, was human and thus had only two arms.


    Even with the monstrous strength to tten an ogre''s shin or a goblin''s head equally with one hammer blow, I still needed to swing the hammer multiple times to wipe out an enemy unit. That''s why I found it more troublesome and annoying to deal with mixed orc and goblin units than hunting a berserk ogre.


    "Don''t let them bunch up!" Olek called.


    "The orcs! Target the orcs first! Don''t let them throw bombs!" Alisa ordered.


    But that annoyance was now solved by gaining 42 more arms. The 21-member Ice Cross Knight Order following behind me began what could only be described as farming.


    Even without the earth-shaking heavy blows of a born 6¡ï, their sharply honed longswords wrapped in the minimal aura were enough to behead goblins and split orc skulls.


    Moreover, while the enemy''s garrison had increased in size, our numbers had also grown over fivefold. Thanks to this, we could cleanly handle what looked like a hundred-strong enemy infantry unit with the knights'' charge and Han Se-ah''s moderate support.


    "Rnd, there are too many mana stones to fit in my inventory," Han Se-ah said.


    "Can''t be helped. We''ll have to stuff them in pouches and check before entering the safe zone," I replied.


    But the unexpected problem was inventory capacity.


    Inventories don''t care about weight, but they do have a set number of slots. That''s why Kim Seok-hyun, nicknamed the eternal second-ce Swordsman, used tricks like putting huge iron tes or boulders in his inventory.


    So Han Se-ah''s inventory was currently full of food for our party. No matter how valuable the 55th floor''s mana stones were, we couldn''t throw out food to collect them during exploration.


    We had no choice but to hang leather pouches from everyone''s waists, including the Ice Cross Knights. Fortunately, being experienced monster hunters, the knights weren''t just walking around in bare armor but had brought a couple of empty leather pouches.


    "This still won''t be enough after a few battles," Grace pointed out.


    "Well... We''ll have to find a neutral safe zone and pour in mana stones," I said. "Purifying the tower''s traps that can harm people is also our role, after all."


    "True, considering we''re purifying their encampments, we can''t just leave them," Han Se-ah agreed. "We''ll have to collect them even if it means carrying them in empty food sacks."


    This was a typical RPG situation where you stay in a hunting ground for so long that your inventory runs out of space for loot, but it was just a minor inconvenience.


    At first, I almost cursed the Goddess for making us bring along a blockhead like Olek, but as long as he was good with a sword and had a good heart, it was fine. It was funny how he''d spout all kinds of baseless rumors from who-knows-where and believe them all, but at least he wasn''t hindering the exploration.


    And it seemed to be helping Han Se-ah.


    "So, you''re saying not all witches living in the southern swamps of the Kingdom are ck?" Olek asked.


    "There might be people with sun-tanned brown skin, but no one aspletely ck as my hair," Han Se-ah exined.


    With 19 knights taking care of collecting mana stones - despite being noble sons, they naturally took on the menial tasks, perhaps unable to ask the lovelydies of the hero party to dig through the dirt - Han Se-ah had free time to chat with the newly joined Ice Cross Knights for her stream. Olek was the easiest target and an endless source of material.


    In truth, Han Se-ah was making a tearful effort to change the subject, trying to avoid the malicious mission-obsessed viewers who kept suggesting things like "try touching his chest" to somehow get her and me together. Still, Olek was entertaining to watch.


    Wouldn''t pushing your chest at an NPC like that get you instantly banned for sexually suggestive behavior? I''m not sure about the regtions in this world, what with the Harpy View Dropkick incident that caused an uproar on the inte.


    "Is that so? I heard that witches living in the south havepletely ck skin and hair, making them hard to find at night, and when they smile, only their snow-white teeth show through their long, split mouths," Olek said.


    "...This isn''t me saying this, it''s an NPC, right? I''m not going to get banned for racistments, am I?" Han Se-ah muttered nervously.


    This is a world without inte, where bards are a popr profession.


    The reason they know about Rnd Bretagne''s past is because bards spread rumors byposing songs, and Olek''s head is full of all sorts of weird false rumors because bards spout nonsense to fleece ignorantmoners.


    That''s why Han Se-ah quickly shut down Olek''s nonsense that seemed likely to summon BLM organizations in an instant, and once again changed the subject.


    She really was risking her life to stream, in a different sense.


    "Instead of southern stories, the one you were talking about earlier seemed more interesting," Han Se-ah said.


    "Which story do you mean?" Olek asked.


    "That frost mist treasure? ...Wait, what''s this?"


    The rainbow treasure story is better than racist talk. The idea of treasure at the end of a rainbow is amon myth believed in both East and West.


    Thinking this, Han Se-ah hurriedly changed the subject, but her expression twisted strangely mid-sentence.


    [In that far-off northern part of the Empire, on a snowy mountain peak where frost mist freezes to the very core]


    [It''s said that when the Goddess''s grace shines down, a crouching wolf crosses the rainbow bridge to ascend to the sky]


    [But why does the Empire''s legend include the story of the Kingdom''s Wesley family crest?]


    Northern snowfield, frost mist, rainbow bridge, crouching wolf, Wesley.


    A character quest had started from an unexpected ce.


    Is this why she wanted me to bring them along?


    ---

 Chapter 423: Third-Person Personal History Perspective 3

    The Wesley family had been the ducal house guarding the northern part of the kingdom for generations. As befitting the title of Duke in K-fantasy, they had a touch of royal blood, receiving blessings from the Goddess and treated as nobility while protecting the harsh snowfields.


    Unlike the tragic tales of siblings massacring each other and shouting "Seeding you, father!" to be the Duke, this noble house had steadfastly maintained its position as a pir of the kingdom. The only slight issue was that when Heroes Chronicle Season 2 began, an empire suddenly appeared in the kingdom''s north.


    Because of this, the Wesley family''s role shifted from being the Northern Duke protecting the kingdom from the harsh snowfield''s monsters to being the Northern Duke maintaining order at the border with the empire.


    To describe it in the most simr way possible... It felt like the Minister of Defense being forcibly transferred to be the Minister of Foreign Affairs.


    "Hmm... This seems like some kind of character quest, doesn''t it? Maybe a clue to upgrade Katie to 6¡ï, or something like a performance upgrade simr to awakening.


    The problem is that it''s telling us to go to the northern part of the empire, not the kingdom, where a monster wave has urred."


    -Haha, are they forcing us to go to the empire just to get a taste of what they''ve created?


    -For real, I guess the empire was created for a character enhancement event.


    -The party members are already fixed from Season 1 with the Goddess''s approval, so it''s probably not for additional recruitment.-Didn''t the Katie bring some ne and broken magic armor given as golem food when she ran away?


    -I remember something about repairing an ice armor... It must be a key repair part.


    As Han Se-ah immediately started talking about the quest, it was clear that while Olek''s nonsense was entertaining to listen to, a party member''s enhancement quest was naturally more interesting. Especially if it felt like a hidden quest concealed within the ramblings of an unrted NPC.


    The viewers quickly shifted from missions and malicious chats intended to tease Han Se-ah, likeforting Rnd or touching his chest, to specting about the north.


    However, there was something that Han Se-ah and the viewers failed to notice in their enthusiastic spection: there was a huge obstacle topleting this character quest.


    "...So the story about magical equipment sleeping where the rainbow begins, huh?"


    "Ah, I''ve heard that story too."


    "I thought it was just a tale circting in the northern empire. It''s being told in the kingdom too, Miss Katie?"


    "Well, it seems both the kingdom and the empire have simr thoughts when they see the pure white snowfields and high peaks of eternal snow."


    Katie, as the daughter of a ducal family and a knight in the hero''s party, naturally spoke informally to Olek, who was older than her. After checking the tent, she abruptly joined the conversation between Han Se-ah and Olek, apparently curious about their chat.


    Despite interrupting and speaking informally, Katie''s dignified appearance and straightforward attitude, befitting a Duke''s daughter and surpassing the level of a senior adventurer, seemed to prevent Olek from feeling offended. He responded politely to Katie''s actions, which lived up to her nickname.


    However, as the two continued their conversation, Han Se-ah''s expression gradually hardened.


    "Still, it''s just a fanciful tale."


    "A fanciful tale, you say?"


    "They say even the kingdom''s adventurers spent a long time searching the high mountains between the kingdom and the empire, talking about the Goddess''s equipment sleeping there or a dragon''s nest existing. Even our family''s ancestors got involved."


    "Hmm... If even a ducal family, not just some adventurers, searched for hundreds of years and found nothing, I guess this story is fake too."


    Olek seemed to sink into sadness, like a child realizing Santa doesn''t exist and it''s theirte-returning father who secretly leaves presents. Meanwhile, Katie appeared smug, as if educating a junior knight who didn''t understand the ways of the world.


    It seemed that being from the same northern region, both second children, members of knight orders who hunted monsters and walked the path of the sword, and Katie being just slightly above Olek in rank, made her treat him like a junior.


    Well, even if she was younger, her family''s prestige and personal skill could make her superior. Besides, given that Katie and his childhood friend Alisa called Olek childish, it seemed their mental ages weren''t that different despite the age gap.


    The problem was that the conversation between these two was heading in the direction of "In the end, it''s all just baseless rumors."


    "Hey, what should we do? If there''s no quest to go to the empire, we won''t have any reason to go to the Sibedev domain. I wonder if a side quest rted to the monster wave will open up."


    -Haha, no, it''s not a baseless rumor


    -Look at the synergy between Katie and the childish one ruining the quest, haha!


    -But seriously, we''re already so busy climbing the tower, when are we supposed to visit the empire?


    -These BB Games bastards are so cruel, aren''t most of the main quests time attacks?


    -Throwing in a super long round-trip quest from the kingdom''s center to the northern empire while setting a time attack, wow~


    As the two whispered to each other with an air of "Yeah, yeah, we don''t believe in rumors anymore," Han Se-ah must have been ready to go crazy and jump around.


    I mean, it''s a character quest, but the person involved is denying its existence!


    ------


    Just as hidden backstory (feat. Empire) was created for Rnd Bretagne when Season 2 started, Katie Wesley also got her own hidden backstory (feat. Family).


    It seemed that since the empire and kingdom had finally managed to create a passage through those treacherous mountains and establish exchanges, there was bound to be intertwined history between noble families. Since party members were exclusively from the kingdom, this backstory appeared to be a way to incorporate the empire as a new field.


    But there was a minor issue: for some unknown reason, the Wesley family''s ancestors had ventured not just to the kingdom''s north, but all the way to the northern empire.


    "No way! If they''d just put it in the kingdom''s mountains, we could go to the duchyter! Hunt monsters! Look around! Stop by to show off the daughter! We could find it along the way!"


    -It''s been said since ancient times: send adventurers to the kingdom and nobles to the empire. GG


    -No matter how much you scream at the quest window, the quest item hidden in the northern empire isn''t going to move, lol


    -What can you do? You were talking big, and now it''s backfiring, haha!


    -So what can you do if you don''t strengthen your party members~~~~~~~


    -This streamer gets exactly what she talks about, is this the karma of the East? The retribution is impressive :)


    The problem was that Han Se-ah couldn''t tell Katie about this.


    Han Se-ah, or more precisely, the ''yer,'' was set up as a country bumpkin who came to the city of adventurers by carriage from a nameless rural estate to be an adventurer.


    From the start, hidden sses like being from a noble family or having royal blood, hidden lineages, and hidden family histories were the exclusive domain of NPCs.


    How could a country girl from a nameless vige in the kingdom''s southeast suddenly talk about the northern empire, hundreds of kilometers away and over a year''s journey by carriage, let alone about the hidden secrets of a ducal family that was a pir of the kingdom? She''d be treated like a madwoman.


    Moreover, with priests openlymunicating with the Goddess and saints regrly appearing, it was hard to lie about receiving divine revtions. So all Han Se-ah could do was pray desperately for a side quest to the empire to appear between the main quest and character quest.


    [Rnds Sturdy Heavy Sword donated 10,000 won!]


    If you run to the empire before reaching the 60th floor, I''ll give 100,000 won lol


    [Katie Love Team donated 50,000 won!]


    Are you abandoning your team? Not enhancing? Looking down on 4-stars because you have born 5 and 6-stars? tant discrimination?


    [Katie Enthusiast donated 30,000 won!]


    Hey, shouldn''t we do the character quest before defeating the boss?


    It was the established flow of the stream that when Han Se-ah struggled with an unsolvable problem, viewers always came with missions.


    Lying in the tent set up by the Ice Cross Knights, with them even taking care of the night watch, I leisurely watched Han Se-ah''s stream. Her face was contorted as she suffered from both chat and donation harassment.


    Having more people around did make things convenient in this way. Even if we had to take turns for night watch in pairs, the Ice Cross Knights could handle it, allowing the hero''s party to rest properly at night like true heroes. Of course, with everyone having superhuman bodies, they wouldn''t get tired whether they stood watch or not.


    "Rnd, won''t your eyes hurt if you keep looking up like that? Should I lend you some cloth for a blindfold?"


    "I''m not trying to sleep, just thinking about the story Olek told earlier."


    "The one about the treasure under the rainbow? When the children at the temple heard that story, they''d run outside on rainy days, and the nuns would often scold them for catching colds."


    As Iy in my sleeping bag, watching Han Se-ah''s struggles, Irene naturally approached me. It seemed the awkward pampering time wasn''t over yet, as Grace hade after my conversation with Katie, and now Irene approached, like well-oiled gears.


    She came to the head of my sprawled-out sleeping bag, gently lifted my head, and offered herp as a pillow. After briefly admiring herrge pouch of divine energy that shaded me from the sun so well I didn''t need a blindfold, I dropped a piece of bait.


    "I''ve heard this story while traveling too, and I don''t think it''spletely baseless."


    "Oh my, really?"


    As I savored the gentle touch of her hand smoothing my hair and the soft feeling of her thigh against the back of my head, I nced slyly at the camera approaching to capture this scene with uncanny precision.


    If the yer couldn''t tell the truth, I''d have to do it myself.


    After all, our Katie needed that enhancement.


    ---

 Chapter 424: Third-Person Personal History Perspective 4

    Of course, I couldn''t just go up to Han Se-ah and say, "I believe you, you''re definitely the yer," and start talking about quests.


    Nor could I go to Katie and tell her, "Actually, what Olek said was about your ancestors."


    Since it was impossible to speak directly, I had to drop hints subtly.


    So I started with Irene, who was offering herp as a pillow. With my sleeping bag spread beneath me and my head resting on her thigh, I couldn''t ask for anything more. The sun was warm, but Irene''s substantial pouch of divine energy cast a shadow over my eyes, making it the perfect position for a nap.


    "You say it doesn''t seem far-fetched. Why''s that?"


    "Back in the day, I traveled all over the kingdom trying to make money as an adventurer."


    "Yes, I heard about that from the guild folks. They said you were a great help, only traveling through the kingdom''s remote areas without crossing into the empire..."


    Did she think I didn''t go to the empire because of past wounds? The hand gently stroking my forehead hesitated for a moment, then, as if apologetic, moved down to softly massage my closed eyelids.


    Even as I kept my eyes shut and observed Han Se-ah''s reaction through the hologram window, I could clearly feel the affectionate touch. I hadn''t expected Irene, of all people, to be so clingy like this, not Grace or Katie.It was a drowsy situation where I could easily fall asleep, but the camera was focused on Irene and me, so I had to keep talking. Of course, we couldn''t rush off to the northern empire right away, so I just needed to drop enough hints for Han Se-ah and the viewers to let their imaginations run wild ande up with a solution.


    "So when I went north, I heard an interesting story."


    "Oh, what kind of story? It sounds like something good to tell the children, but it''s not scary, is it?"


    "Of course not."


    Irene''s fingers gently caressed my eyelids, then pressed on my eyebrows and forehead as if giving a real massage. She seemed to be using all her strength, but it was far too weak to prate the skin of a 6¡ï tank.


    Still, it felt nice, and I needed time to think.


    I stretched my arms up, wrapped them around Irene''s waist, and turned to bury my face in her soft belly. I wondered how a body without an ounce of fat could be so soft and smooth.


    This wasn''t exactly a private moment, happening in the middle of a sun-drenched prairie where everyone else was busy setting up tents and working. Surprised by this sudden disy of affection, Irene quickly grabbed my head.


    Come to think of it, on the night of our first time together, I had buried my nose in her cleavage like this, and she had loved how her stomach quivered each time I¨D


    "Ahem. It''s nothing special, just a story I heard in a small hunters'' vige settled in the harsh northern mountains."


    "Oh, a hunters'' vige?"


    "Living in the northern mountains, their numbers didn''t grow much, and since they couldn''t farm, it was a small vige where everyone roamed the mountains."


    This wasn''t the time for that.


    I wanted nothing more than to bury my nose higher up and fall asleep right there, but that wasn''t possible. So I racked my brain toe up with a story.


    It was like creating a story from the wild spections of the viewers, simr to the twist in a movie where the limping character turns out to be the culprit. Fortunately, I didn''t need to create a perfect story with a beginning, middle, and end, since I could im it was just nonsense from country bumpkins.


    To buy time to think, I exhaled slowly and clung to Irene''s waist like a spoiled child. She smiled softly and patted my head gently, as if putting a child to sleep.


    "The north? Come to think of it, Rnd, you said you traveled all over the kingdom."


    "Oh, did you hear an interesting story?"


    Thanks to this tant disy of affection and their loud voices without any attempt to lower them, Katie and Olek joined in, each throwing in a word and giving me more time.


    Now I could drop some real bait.


    I couldn''t keep my eyes closed like this with people gathering around. As I raised my upper body using my core strength, Irene, seemingly a bit disappointed, fiddled with the hair on the nape of my neck. I scooted over to sit beside her, who had been sitting down to offer herp as a pillow. After organizing my thoughts, I slowly began to speak.


    "Since it was a small vige formed by hunters, I was curious and asked them a few questions. Like why they built a vige and lived onnd where they couldn''t even farm."


    "That makes sense. Northern people build up their viges and trade to stockpile supplies for the winter, even if it''s just for firewood. If their numbers are too small, an ident in winter could wipe out the entire vige."


    "And those folks told me this. The vige chief isn''t a hunter, but a wandering knight who ims to be a branch family member of the Wesley family."


    "...The Wesley family?"


    "You mean our family?"


    The story I came up with was, of course, about a branch family. No matter how normally the Wesley family had passed down their legacy and lived soundly, they couldn''t have lived for hundreds of years having only one child per generation. This seemed like the best approach.


    So the story I was going to leak was about an ancestor of the Wesley family who couldn''t be the heir and, as an adventurer challenging the unknown, eventually crossed the mountains to head towards the empire.


    Thinking about it, it might sound ridiculous, but it wasn''t really that far-fetched. Sure, the mountains were high and treacherous, but while it might be difficult for cargo carriages to pass, it wasn''t impossible for a high-ranking superhuman to im they crossed alone.


    Especially since the northerners were macho men reeking of vodka. If they heard a story about someone giving up their family position to their older brother and heading alone into the high snowy mountains to search for hidden treasure, they''d respond with "How cool!" instead of "Are they crazy?"


    "A branch of the family..."


    "Is it too far-fetched?"


    "No, it''s just that it reminds me of too many people. Most of our family''s ancestors headed to the snowy mountains, saying it was too hot to go south."


    See, all of Sergei''s friends were like that.


    ------


    As expected, Han Se-ah and the viewers reacted very sensitively to the story I leaked.


    Of course, they believed my story was true because of the quest window. The story about the wandering knight vige chief of the hunters'' vige was nonsense I made up, but the existence of a Wesley family branch that crossed the snowy mountains was an undeniable truth.


    While the story about treasure buried under the rainbow in the snowy mountains was dismissed as a children''s fairy tale, the bait about a member of the Wesley family crossing the snowy mountains towards the northern empire had been dropped.


    This led to viewers getting impatient and urging Han Se-ah to seize the opportunity I had thrown her. Even though we were about to ascend to the 56th floor and it would take months to head towards the empire.


    "Well, convincing with that rainbow fairy tale is impossible since there''s no evidence. But how can we use Rnd''s story about the Wesley branch family to somehow visit the northern empire? ...Should I hold a story contest? Submit some scenarios to my stream channel, I''ll even offer prizes like chicken or pizzabos."


    -Just im you received transmissions from the empire using the omnipotent mana theory?


    -You know it''ll be a headache if you spout nonsense you can''t handle and get suspected, right? These arepanions you''ll be with until you behead the Demon King.


    -How about saying you saw research materials when you wandered around the empire''s magic tower during the Season 2 tutorial?


    -Can''t we just say the hero wants to go and handle a wave, then head north? My head hurts.


    -Forget about being a hero, you''re just a ^shlight water purifier luggage bag map portable shower tunnel digging multi-purpose tool^, how can you make such ims lol Just go where teacher wants to go.


    It had been a daunting character quest with no end in sight. It was both an enhancement quest for an NPCpanion who showed affection and emotional investment like a fan looking at a celebrity, and a garbage quest forcing a long journey from the kingdom''s center to the northern empire.


    This led to a situation where people were half-resigned, cursing BB Games and saying it was either give up or pray, with some even suggesting thatpanions born with many ¡ïs could unexpectedly hold them back. Amidst all this, when a potential answer popped up, all sorts of reactions, both positive and negative, couldn''t help but burst forth.


    The positive people were Katie''s fans, expecting how happy katie, who was thrilled just by applying enhancement stones to her sword, would be if she restored the magic armor. The negative ones were Han Se-ah''s fans? who cried out about Han Se-ah''s free ride and demanded she inherit the money earned from streaming to Rnd.


    Some spread their wings of imagination, hoping for the evolution of their favorite character, while others felt like they had struck gold in a field their inws had bought. Time flowed on relentlessly, even as their stomachs churned.


    We destroyed encampments, purified them with mana stones, received food supplies, marked our exploration information on the minimap and map, and used the gate to move up to the 56th floor¨D


    "What''s that now."


    "It seems they really have organized an army."


    What appeared before us was an earthen fortress made by piling up soil from the prairie.


    These crazy bastards weren''t satisfied with just wooden fences, they even built an earthen fortress.


    ---

 Chapter 418

    Could life really be this smooth? At the ripe age of 25, Han Se-ah, who had made a name for herself worldwide through inte streaming, silently mused over such an audacious thought.


    It all started with her, a dedicated gamer, diving into a virtual reality game. Half out of curiosity about the VR games she''d only seen in nerdy novels suddenly bing reality, and half thinking it''d be great content for her gaming and fitness streaming channel, she had casually begun ying.


    At that point, her only concerns were the typical dangers of VR games she''d seen in manga and novels, or the possibility of her stream blowing up due to censorship. Worries like her brain getting fried while streaming, or suddenly getting hit by a censorship beam in the middle of a good game.


    Now, over a year into the game and having turned from 24 to 25, she found herself grappling with an entirely different worry¡ª


    ''Should I suggest we head to town for a break soon? Damn, why did I have to drink that liquor?''


    Her current predicament was that her NPCpanions weren''t having sex.


    It wasn''t that Rnd, who could put any porn site stud to shame, was having problems downstairs. Nor had any romantic drama sparked a cold war among party members. They''d simply been rushing from story beat to story beat, from the Harpy Empire all the way to the Monster ins.


    In the Harpy Empire, they''d been busy sharing sleeping quarters with adventurers and stone dwarves in the crowded ve district. Once they reached the ins, they had to move quickly to avoid being kidnapped by fake safe zones.


    Dealing with all sorts of viewers while moving non-stop to save the world of Heroes Chronicle every single day had left her stressed out with no way to relieve it. At least she''d pre-recorded some footage, so she could have some alone time without interruptions.


    No matter how slow the game''s progress, a person couldn''t spend 18 out of 24 hours a day, 7 days a week, ying games. Thanks to her tug-of-war with viewers, she''d won some rest time. Now she could leisurely move her mouse, choosing files from her secret folder at her own pace.


    -Rnd_Reba_InTheForest.mp4


    -Rnd_Grace_InnRoom.mp4


    -Rnd_Grace_Drunk.mp4


    -Rnd_Katie_SexEd.mp4


    -Rnd_Katie_GraceToo.mp4


    The folder contained Rnd''s lewd private life captured by the camera. Listening to the conversations, it seemed she''d missed the first few encounters, but after that, she''d diligently attached cameras to catch almost everything.


    Beneath the sturdy armor that easily deflected boss monster attacksy a beautifully muscled body unlike any she''d seen in her years of working out. While the muscle bros subtly showing off at the gym made her think, "Good for you, worked hard, huh? Juicing?"


    Rnd''s body evoked slightly different thoughts.


    Of course, this applied to herpanions'' bodies as well. As expected of game data-constructed beauties, how could even typically hard-to-manage areas be so spotless, pink, and beautiful?


    Having frantically increased her exercise regimen after noticing her lower belly slightly protruding again from being so immersed in the game, Se-ah felt a bit indignant. How could the skin of medieval adventurers who didn''t use cosmetics and only cleaned themselves with wet rags be of that quality?


    "Ro-Rnd~?"


    "Yeah, got it, let''s kiss then." While thinking such thoughts, she absent-mindedly clicked on a video she liked, and it immediately started ying from the middle. When was this again, after beating the 40th floor boss?


    On screen, a man and woman were entangled in a sticky embrace. Having watched this video so often, the content that would follow was vividly imagined in her mind, and then yed out on screen.


    With each twitch of the finely defined back muscles, the thick waist moved back and forth. The sturdy body, iparable to a woman''s slender waist, was mercilessly crushing a small frame, filling most of the camera view.


    Thus, all that could be seen were Rnd''s back muscles glistening with sweat, the taut muscles of a man''s buttocks, and thin, pale legs helplessly trembling on either side of his thick waist.


    Chup, chuup, tsuheeep-


    The massive body moved mercilessly, like a beast mauling its prey''s nape. The sounds of tongues intertwining and the thick meat rod turning a girl into a woman were so clearly captured by the stream camera drone that Se-ah felt her ears were being vited by the sounds alone.


    "Mmm, nnngh..."


    Her hand naturally fell from the mouse, with no thought of skipping or rewinding the video. Now, as if by habit, her hand burrowed between her thighs, and her fingertips already felt a sticky, warm wetness.


    "Should I...y down a towel..."


    "Pu-puah! Can''t... can''t breathe!"


    Although her parents were away on an overseas trip and no one was home, it would be a hassle to clean up if she soiled the chair and floor - a lesson she''d learned the hard wayst time. She kicked off her shorts and skirt, nudging them into a corner of the room with her foot, and spread a fluffy towel under her bottom.


    Sitting in front of theputer with only her lower half bare, the soft feel of the towel on her buttocks briefly made her think, "What am I doing?" - but that fleeting moment of rity was quickly dispelled by the entanglement of the two lustful figures on screen.


    Although she thought her excitement might have cooled from walking around half-naked, seeing Rnd''s muscr body pinning Katie down with squelching, sticky sounds immediately made the towel feel damp beneath her.


    "Mmm, nngh, ungh~?"


    After gently rubbing the love juices that had wet her thighs with her fingers, she tapped her already fully erect clit with her moistened fingertips. The tingling pleasure that ran down her spine made her head foggy, and she suddenly had a thought.


    To think such a small piece of flesh could dominate the whole body, no wonder men think with their lower halves, I can''t reallyugh at them now, can I- Ah~?


    At the same time, her left hand sneaked into her shirt. With no parents to scold her or viewers watching through the camera, she''d long since tossed aside her bra. Squeezing the flesh that wouldn''t shrink no matter how much weight she lost sent a different kind of tingling sensation to her brain than the one from below.


    "I''ll teach you something really good, kid."


    "Ah! B-but~? Katie''s a youngdy, not a kid?"


    Even as her busy hands warmed her skin with an erotic flush, the man on screen didn''t stop moving. Apparently unsatisfied with just turning the silver-haired girl into a woman, his glistening, proudly erect cock now aimed at the gray-haired woman who had quietly entered the inn room. At this, Han Se-ah instinctively reached out with her left hand, which had been pinching her chest, to pause the video.


    Why? Because her right hand was currently in a state that couldn''t be stopped.


    Her thumb and middle finger, without a single callus and perfectly smooth, gently rubbed her proudly erect clitoris before slowly moving down. Her small hand entirely enveloped the vulva, which was twitching lewdly and dripping with so much love juice that she worried about what would have happened without the towel.


    The pubic mound gently scratched by her fingers, the clit pressed firmly against her palm. As her hand movements, now more routine than familiar, drained the strength from her body, she slumped back in the chair, surrendering herself to the sensations.


    "This, this! My chest feels a bit tight~?"


    "For someoneining, you seem to be enjoying it."


    "It feels good, but- Eek?!"


    In the video that had resumed ying, showing a close-up of the impressive cock, Grace was now embraced alongside Katie. She was squeezed so tightly she could barely breathe, her snow-white breasts mercilessly crushed - a sight that made Se-ah, as a fellow woman, marvel.


    Matching the scene, she squeezed her hand, causing the breast under her shirt to be deliciously pinched. An electric-like pleasure rose from below, which had be not just damp but soaking wet-


    "Hick, hick, hnng???"


    "Ungh, haaah...?"


    Of course, the pleasure she felt couldn''tpare to what herpanions on screen, with their lewdly melting expressions, were experiencing. Slumped in the chair, savoring the afterglow of her orgasm, she idly kneaded herself with her palm, feeling somewhat unsatisfied.


    She''d certainly felt pleasure, but it felt sockingpared to the two women who had copsed with blissful, satisfied expressions, unable to even sleep properly.


    With legs syed out on the table, unable to close them, Grace had fallen asleep dripping semen, while Katie curled up like a baby on the bed, her pale bottom exposed. Their expressions looked so enviable that-


    ''Enviable? What am I...?''


    A strange thought seemed to flit through her hazy mind, but it didn''t linger. The next file had started ying automatically, this time featuring a maid and nobledy sandwich.


    Unlike his gentle treatment of the virgin Katie, this time his approach was much more forceful. The wild scene of him aggressively kissing and ripping open the shirt, buttons flying, reignited the embers of lust, causing them to ze anew.


    Then, as he gradually moved lower, burying his face between her thighs like a dog instead of using his impressive cock, Se-ah found herself thinking:


    If it were Rnd''s tongue pleasuring me now instead of my hand, if it were his cock-?


    Simultaneously, love juices flowed through her palm. As if to say her lewd body, thoroughly aroused by mere imagination, found the preid towel woefully inadequate, it gushed out hot honey. As if wondering how it would feel to have that thick tongue and cock, which existed only virtually, enter a ce where she hadn''t even dared to insert a toy out of nervousness.


    In her foggy state of mind, she couldn''t quite grasp it, but her body was already yearning for the robust man beyond the screen. So, no matter how much tame self-pleasure she indulged in, her thirst wouldn''t be quenched.


    With a hazy mind, shenguidly moved her hand, squish squish?. There was no one to interrupt her private happy time, no schedule or appointments to stop for, so defeated by lust, she squelch squelch? couldn''t even think of stopping. Every time the next video automatically yed, her hand moved, eventually soiling the chair beyond the towel.


    And so, a streamer''s day off flowed by, apanied bynguid moans.

 Chapter 425: Third-Person Personal History Perspective 5

    The tower we needed to clear was a mysterious space beyond magic - something that couldn''t be exined or analyzed by modern science or even fantasy magic. From floors 1 to 10, and 51 to 60, vast prairies stretched out,rger than any city.


    The sun hung at an angle suggesting around 11 AM, staying up all day. Despite this, the ground maintained a gentle warmth. Though not a drop of rain had fallen, fresh grass grew anywhere from ankle to knee height.


    In this wide-open prairie where superhuman scouts could spot targets kilometers away, an earthen fortress suddenly rose up.


    "It really stands out, even more than the wooden fence," I said.


    "Is it arger encampment? Though the size doesn''t seem that different," Grace noted.


    "Maybe the issue isn''t how muchnd they can upy?" Katie suggested.


    On the prairie where unnamed wildflowers barely reached above our knees, a roughly 5-meter earthen wall towered above us. With densely ced wooden stakes on top of this dirt mound onpletely t ground without even a gentle slope, it clearly suggested stronger defenses than the monster encampments on the 55th floor. Still, being only the 56th floor, it couldn''t be overwhelmingly stronger.


    After all, even stone walls couldn''t withstand aura without magical reinforcement.


    "Hmm, they must have used magic to raise the earth before building their camp on high ground. Still, we should be able to jump over something like that," Olek said."Captain, why don''t we just charge and find the supply entrance to break through? The centaurs must have a path they use," a knight suggested.


    "Since they kidnap people too, there must be at least one wide road, not just a narrow path," another added.


    Even the Ice Cross Knights, who had just reached high rank, were casually discussing whether to jump over or break through. A 5-meter dirt mound could be cleared with two jumps, and the wooden stakes on top could be cut like straw using aura.


    The only variable worth worrying about was the possibility of an aura-wielding enemy hiding behind the fence, waiting to strike at any opening, rather than just mid-rank orc hunters.


    Though the knights could move like death itself against mid-rank orcs and goblins, and their group tactics let them handle even high-rank monsters, they''d be torn apart like goblins if hit by aura while jumping the wall or breaking the fence.


    "No need to jump over or sneak around looking for an entrance. I''ll break through the fence - follow my signal," I said.


    "Yes, understood!" they replied.


    With 11 years of adventuring experience, I didn''t want the dishonor of seeing fellow knights die, even if they weren''t mypanions. Besides, our Goddess had given us a quest to bring these guys along, so I needed to take point.


    To be honest, it was a bit embarrassing, but as an adventurer and tank, I took pride in not losing a singlepanion or temporary ally over the past few years.


    Having people praise me to my face with chuunibyou nicknames like "Indomitable Hero" or "Immovable Iron Wall" made me cringe like squid on a grill, but as a man, wasn''t it natural to take pride in that record?


    "I''ll go first and break down as much of the fence as I can. Then the Ice Cross Knights charge in. Focus on widening the gaps in the fence and clearing debris rather than fighting enemies, to keep support flowing smoothly. After that, Hanna, Grace, and Irene advance slowly with the knights to clear the inside," I exined.


    "Got it, Rnd. Be careful just in case," Han Se-ah said.


    "Should I cast a barrier on you?" Irene asked.


    "Just on the knights. I prefer handling my own defense."


    So once again, Iid out a straightforward strategy of charging in order.


    I''d take any traps behind the wall and fence with my body, then the Ice Cross Knights would advance behind me while Han Se-ah, our main firepower, cleared the trash mobs under Irene''s protection. Just like how rogues and mages follow a tank in adventuring parties, or how archers and mages support charging knights on the battlefield.


    It was so simple it was basic, so ssic it was clich¨¦, but that also meant it was a time-tested strategy used for ages.


    "I''m going ahead!" I called out.


    "How will you signal us?" a knight asked.


    "You''ll know it when you see it - one shot!"


    From bright-eyed Olek and the knights understanding the simple strategy to Irene''s worried look about me charging without a barrier, I met everyone''s eyes once before rushing forward.


    Mana enveloped my body more naturally than breathing, a thrilling satisfaction ran up my spine - a sense of omnipotence impossible to feel in a weak modern human body.


    With each step as I tensed my thighs to move forward, the surrounding view seemed to stretch like melting cheese, and the wind rushing past my ears felt like having a car window open on the highway.


    Dong¡ª Dong¡ª


    Wheeeee¡ª! Keek¡ª!!!


    Sensing my approach, there was bustle behind the fence. Perhaps to prove they''d improved slightly from the 55th floor, I could hear bell tolls and feel them moving frantically.


    But it was already toote¡ª


    ''...???''


    ¡ªor so I thought, when a red magic circle appeared under my feet.


    Before they could ring the bell or get up on the fence, I''d already stepped on the earthen wall. Unlike the log fence built on the prairie by goblinborers or magic, it felt surprisingly solid, as if created by the tower''s system. I was about to use it as a foothold when¡ª


    "R-Rnd?"


    -LOL the tank strat is working great


    -Was wondering why there was no moat, they nted mines instead. Game knows what it''s doing lol


    -One floor up and we get an earthen fort with magic mines? That''s showing the difficulty increase


    -Ahhh it''s a flying teacher! Run away!!!


    -Even scarier when the scary teacher starts flying ???????


    With a sh of light, my body soared upward.


    Very, very high¡ª


    ¡ù


    Though startled Irene reached out to cast a barrier on me, it didn''t really matter.


    Apparently it was magic meant to st enemies away with shockwaves rather than kill with raw power - I didn''t even feel like I''d been hit, let alone resisted anything.


    Of course, beingunched this high would mean instant death for anyone below high rank. Unless quickly saved by a mage, they''d die from their bones being crushed on impact after being flung to such heights by the magic circle.


    I was up there long enough to register Irene''s barrier, flip myself over, grip my hammer, and gather plenty of mana.


    "Here I cooooome¡ª!!!"


    Unfortunately for them, they''d gotten the direction wrong.


    Whether the magic circle was meant to filter out mid-rank small fry or due to the monsters'' limited intelligence, it had reacted toote to my charge.


    Instead of sting me backward toward my startled allies, itunched me about 20 meters up and forward in my leaping posture, letting me sail clear over the fence to target roughly the center of their camp.


    The orc warriors pausing mid-helmet adjustment to stare up at me dumbfounded, the orc hunters hastily aiming bows that couldn''t even pierce Irene''s barrier, the goblins huddled together trying to climb the fence while carrying supplies.


    They''d gathered so nicely to look up at me - perfect positioning for a gift.


    KWAAAANG¡ª!!!


    With the barrier protecting me and my posture set, I swung my warhammer full force the moment my feet touched down, legs spread wide.


    Like folding my body in half, I swung in an exaggerated motion past 180 degrees to nearly 320 degrees, smashing into the center of the clustered monsters.


    "Change of ns! You break the fence!!!" I shouted.


    "Yes¡ª!!!" they responded.


    The ground cratered as if struck by a meteor, and goblins went flying in all directions from just the shockwave. A 100kg mass falling from 20 meters up would be devastating enough - what about one wrapped in aura?


    Dirt flew higher than the fence as my mana-charged shout boomed over the thunderous impact. The knights'' discipline showed as they rushed in without confusion to start dismantling the fence as soon as they heard my order.


    "Captain! Magic circles on the earthen wall!" one called.


    "Pierce through spots where you sense suspicious mana first! They''re just cheap tricks - hit the center before they can activate!" Olek ordered.


    "Just don''t step on them!" another added.


    After watching through Han Se-ah''s camera as they climbed up, stabbing the earthen wall with aura-charged swords under Irene''s personal barriers, I pulled my deeply embedded hammer from the ground like Excalibur and looked around.


    Orc, goblin, orc, orc, goblin, orc...


    No centaurs and oddly few in number.


    Was this ce empty?


    ---

 Chapter 426: The Heros Bomb Pocket 1

    Even in this medieval fantasy virtual reality game - more specifically this mishmash K-fantasy with questionable historical uracy - certainmon sense rules existed.


    For example: mages were either lunatics, madmen, or psychopaths; wandering monsters were craftier than expected; and you never joked about the Goddess in front of temple folk, even in jest.


    Among these rules was the basic principle that "enemies get stronger as you climb the tower."


    "The numbers seem low. Did they head out somewhere?" Grace asked.


    "Here''s what looks like centaur barracks. Something must have happened to make them leave," a knight replied.


    So it made sense that a simple wooden fence and shallow moat in the middle of nowhere would be upgraded to a 5-meter earthen wall with mines that could st armored people dozens of meters into the air.


    Conversely, having fewer troops in such an enhanced camp went againstmon sense. No wonder the Ice Cross Knights felt something was off and searched the area thoroughly.


    Like any proper explosives expert, Han Se-ah quietly went to the earthen wall and started ying in the dirt with Earth Control to find magic mines. The knights viewed this as perfectly normal, thinking "Ah, the mage is curious..."


    "Hey, I think we could use this somehow."-Mom that girl''s eating dirt


    -Baby no no don''t look at things like that


    -While everyone else is collecting mana stones and checking the center, you''re checking bombs first you crazy bitch lol


    -Possessed maybe? Must be the ghost of someone who died trying to detonate a suicide vest


    -Please justplete the quest for fuck''s sake lol


    While Han Se-ah finally found and pocketed some well-crafted crystalndmines from the dirt, and the Ice Cross Knights discussed with Katie whether they could melt down and reuse the monsters'' weapons, Irene, Grace and I examined the center of the clearing.


    Sure enough, Grace''s search revealed a dark purple crystal just beneath the soil. As if proving we''d leveled up from floor 55 to 56, the ck magic seemed slightly more concentrated.


    "Do we purify after digging out the crystal?" Irene asked.


    "Actually, once we remove the crystal from the safe zone, thend will start absorbing mana. We can probably just put it in Hanna''s inventory," I exined.


    With the ck crystal found, we just needed to decide whether to purify thisnd after isting it. Irene looked ready to st the human life-draining ck crystal with holy magic right then and there, but Grace had a different reaction.


    "Rnd, what if we... buried it back in the ground?" she suggested.


    "Hm?"


    "What?!"


    Irene startled at Grace''s suggestion to not just dy but skip purification entirely. For the usually quiet and gentle Irene to raise her voice in shock showed just how surprised she was.


    Of course, Grace didn''t want to maintain a base powered by human lives. Since Katie and the knights were discussing the reduced troops and missing forces, she''d thought of setting a trap. As a hunter, she was clearly used to deception, traps, and ambushes.


    "The knights are saying some monsters left this ce," she said.


    "True. The numbers were low so we cleared them quickly."


    "Whether they left for patrol or to kidnap people, they''lle back. Why not use this camp to hunt them easily when they do?"


    "Ah, cleaning up the stragglers. That makes sense."


    If they maintained simr force ratios to floor 55, only some of the centaur cavalry and goblin infantry had left the camp. Add in evidence of kidnapping humans, and the conclusion was obvious.


    Had the centaurs found some forcibly teleported people, with goblins moving to capture them?


    Who knew what they might do finding their camp destroyed while bringing back prisoners? Plus, weren''t centaurs about as capable as 5¡ï scout archers? Better to keep the ck crystal in ce so they''d approach even if they sensed something wrong.


    "That actually makes a lot of sense!" Han Se-ah eximed.


    "Right, Hanna?" Grace replied.


    Having finished ying in the dirt and collecting mines, Han Se-ah eagerly jumped into the conversation.


    Since the ck crystal''s presence didn''t curse or debuff humans inside the camp, it made strategic sense. Plus, from Han Se-ah''s perspective, this was perfect for her stream:


    Secretly taking over a monster camp, then ambushing the returning monster army!


    You could already see the clickbait thumbnails: "China in tears!" "Japan jealous!" "Han Se-ah world''s hope!" "European streamers in crisis!"


    ¡ù


    There are two phrases in the world: "different inside and out" and "same inside and out."


    Roughly speaking, the first means someone whose outside doesn''t match their inside, while the second means someone whose outside matches their inside.


    So the former describes someone hiding their true thoughts while acting differently - someone with darkness inside. Thetter means the inside and outside are one, moving as a single unit.


    Han Se-ah was definitely thetter.


    "Based on movement speed, the centaurs will return first. If they''re not carrying prisoners themselves but have goblins dragging them, we need to throw them off bnce!" she said.


    "So what''s your n?"


    "Let''s take all the mines from the wall and nt them at the entrance!"


    She truly embodied both streamer/entertainer and mage/explosives expert in perfect harmony. Saying it like this made it sound like some martial arts realm of enlightenment.


    Though reaching enlightenment through such antics to be the world''s top streamer was pretty urate.


    "Using their own weapons against them - excellent!" Olek eximed.


    "If we take out the centaurs with those devices, we can exploit openings from the returning goblins," Alisa added.


    "Mmm, if the goblins follow right behind the centaurs, I can protect any captured people with barriers," Irene said.


    No one argued against the excellent suggestion to transnt mines and catch the unsuspecting returning forces in a minefield.


    The only concern was potential prisoners, but Irene''s barriers could protect them. The mines didn''t instantly kill with poison gas or mes, justunched people into the air with shockwaves.


    So everyone busily got to work without questioning the hero''s n. Han Se-ah restored the excavated walls with Earth Control, and they roughly reassembled the aura-sliced fence pieces like a puzzle, just enough to stand.


    The fence entrance and earthen ramp were on the opposite side from our sword cuts, so a rough assembly would do.


    If the n failed, we could always jump out and kill them all. No matter how fast the centaurs were, we had Han Se-ah with Ice Storm and Katie the walking slow machine.


    "Hold it steady from up there!"


    "We can''t catch it if you''re not lifting it straight!"


    If I''d hit the fence with my hammer, we''d have sawdust instead of cut logs. Maybe gettingunched by the mine was actually lucky.


    It was quite a sight watching the high-ranking knights fitting huge logs together like puzzle pieces, grunting with effort. Though it would probably copse if an orc so much as knocked on it, it looked fine from a distance.


    Then came the grand mine-nting operation, everyone crouching together outside the fence gate.


    "What if we nted them in the middle instead of the entrance? They''d fly right after stepping on them," a knight suggested.


    "Won''t theye in single file anyway? Only the lead would step on it," another said.


    "Then let''s nt some on either side of the entrance slope. They might step on them while backing up to check the camp," a third added.


    "We''ve got plenty since they were scattered around the fence instead of a moat."


    Strange - was being explosives-crazy contagious?


    Han Se-ah carefully setting down the collected mines, Ice Cross Knights gingerly receiving them worried about idental detonation.


    Giant kid Olek getting along with Katie made sense, but why did the other knights look so excited too?


    Their eager little movements reminded me of middle schoolers gathering to try setting up pranks like wedging erasers in doorframes.


    And the only sane one, Alisa, just sighed and watched from a step back, unable to stop them. As their external brain and inhibitor, she seemed quite used to such scenes. Maybe something like chuunibyou spread like a gue among northern nobles.


    ---

 Chapter 427: The Heros Bomb Pocket 2

    To be honest, I was also overflowing with interest in explosives. How many men weren''t fascinated by guns and explosives anyway?


    Plus, these mines were entertaining to watch. Instead of lethal mines spewing mes and electricity, they were shockwave mines thatunched targets dozens of meters away.


    The chat was already full of suggestions about using mines to jump over walls or as boosters for siege warfare. Though a strange desire to not act like Han Se-ah kept me quiet, both I and the hundreds of thousands of viewers were clearly excited about the mines.


    "Think this spacing will work?" a knight asked.


    "The entrance is wide, so they mighte in double file," another suggested.


    "True, they maintain military formation, so they''ll probably keep their ranks and files," a third added.


    It was quite a spectacle watching twenty-two people crouched together, giggling while carefully renting the magic device mines they''d regretfully destroyed while charging in.


    The knights used gauntlets and backup daggers to dig, since they might need Snow Stormter, while Han Se-ah scraped holes with the bottom of her staff. Then they very carefully nted the pressure-sensitive mines and gently covered them with dirt.


    They were being more careful than thest humans nting the final seeds in an apocalyptic world."Should we bet on how many step on mines? We could do groups of 5, betting whether lots of centaurs hit them or not," Han Se-ah suggested.


    -lol Boss when are you opening the house? Stop talking and just open it


    -Whoever you are I''ll eat well~Whoever you are I''ll eat well~Whoever you are I''ll eat well~


    -lol Why do you think you''ll get to eat? Spam all you want now, memory wipe''sing soon


    -Can''t remember? From now on your name is Chunsik, and you have toment here


    -Chunsik (earns points by watching streams andmenting 20 hours out of 24)


    While I contemted asking for one mine for myself since gettingunched looked surprisingly fun, all the mine-type magic devices were rented.


    Han Se-ah, Katie, and twenty Ice Cross Knights dusting off dirt wore pure smiles like kindergarteners proud after finishing sandbox ytime.


    We''d quickly wiped out one camp anyway, and marked where the dark purple crystal was buried, so we could afford to wait here for a day.


    "Speaking of which, Captain, what about the tents? Should we unpack or use the ones they were using?" a knight asked.


    "Better set up new ones together, right? Don''t really want to use bedding the monsters used," Olek replied.


    "Yes sir. We''ll level the ground and set up tents for the heroes too."


    The knights rushed off without putting away their daggers and small hammers, apparently nning to do all the chores while already dirty.


    Though they didn''t have inventory space like Han Se-ah''s weightless storage, these noble sons did have magitech military packs that couldpress sleeping bags and tents. Each carrying such expensive items that even high-rank adventurer parties would think twice about buying - truly young noble masters.


    As I observed this strange glimpse of ss differences, Grace quietly approached after circling the fence.


    "But won''t the centaurs detect how oddly quiet the base is? What if they just run away?" she asked.


    "They probably won''t flee. I''ve never seen monsters abandon humans in the tower, and where would they go from their base camp? They''re not coordinated enough to attack us with other camps yet."


    Worried about the centaurs'' wide detection range, she seemed ready to volunteer for something difficult, so I stopped her. Eventually they might annoy us by repeatedly retreating and regrouping, but surely not yet on the 56th floor.


    We weren''t dying if we couldn''t kill monsters, and missing a bunch of centaurs wouldn''t matter. If they really returned with captured humans that would be different, but even superhumans didn''t need to take on every tough job.


    While Han Se-ah opened her point gambling den and pushed viewers into a spiral of madness, Katie approached as I talked Grace down.


    "So Rnd, if the goblins and centaurs really are bringing prisoners, we''ll have to stop exploring and go down for a bit, right?" she asked.


    "That''s right. We can''t drag around non-knights. Fortunately we have plenty of food now, so if we hurry down we should be fine."


    "Ah right. Rescuing people means food bes an issue. They might manage without sleeping bags since the sun never sets, but they''ll die without food."


    She''d been excited nting mines everywhere, but now that the fun was over, worry about prisoners suddenly surfaced.


    Plus she still seemed to want tofort me about my sad past, leaving me with a beauty on each arm like flowers. Thanks to this, Han Se-ah''s camera instantly darted from theboring knights to me.


    Just a moment ago they were chatting about gambling, but now this - truly ghostlike timing.


    ¡ù


    Han Se-ah earned various nicknames: Hero, Pack Mule, Bomb Maniac, 18+ Mecha Girl, Chemical Terrorist, and more. Though most called her Pack Mule and Bomb Maniac fit her image best, proving she was still a woman, her favorite content was watching rtionships develop.


    Not her own - watching me and "our kids" together.


    "Now I get why people watch virtual dating shows even whileining about ''soulmates'' and ''love signals'' and ''I''m Solo.'' This is actually entertaining."


    -Soulmates wtf lol what year''s variety show is that?


    -There''s a reason people always talk about viins. The immersion is killer


    -But after watching this, can''t adjust to faces in I''m Solo lol


    -Honestly Teacher Rnd could massacre everyone in the idol world with just his face, no wonder standards get high lol


    -Can''tpare naturally grown human faces vs program-born perfectly refined faces lol


    The mines were nted and the fence roughly reassembled.


    Normally she''d be cooking with Irene or helping me set up tents while chatting with viewers about camping, but now we had 21 Ice Cross Knights.


    While Vice-Captain Alisa, as the sole woman and brains of the 21 knights, was exempt from chores, even Captain Olek joined in the manualbor because he enjoyed setting up tents. What was left for Han Se-ah to do?


    ...Come to think of it, he was quite an unusual character - decent at fighting, capable of leading, loyal enough to be popr with men, pretty righteous, andcking a noble''s useless pride. A kind and capable fool.


    "Wonder what Hanna''s up to?" Irene asked.


    "Mmm, maybe she thoughtfully stepped aside seeing us talk?" Grace suggested.


    "Seems like it. ...She''s notpletely oblivious, so she probably knows about our, um, rtionship."


    As I watched Han Se-ah entertaining herself while filming and the Ice Cross Knights suddenly turning tent stake driving into a strength contest, whispers tickled my ears from both sides.


    Apparently Irene''sp pillow, which had been most hesitant, and my embrace of her waist while fishing for northern stories had sparked something, making all three approach more boldly.


    Usually they just chatted nearby or stood beside me in formation, but now they didn''t even try hiding that we were dating, linking arms or leaning their weight against me.


    "Ah, such beautiful scenery you''d never see in the north. Why do horrible monster armies have to appear here?" Katie sighed.


    "After we deal with the Demon King, will everyone be able to enjoy this beautiful view?" Grace wondered.


    "It''d be nice if we could keep the first floor usable. The prairie there is beautiful too, and herbs grow there," Irene added.


    Even then, the three lived up to their viewer-given nicknames.


    Grace grabbed my wrist or clung to my arm while chattering away, Irene lived up to her "Mama" nickname by patting me soothingly or offering herp as a pillow, and yful Katie, true to her "kid" image, leaned against me and bumped me with her head.


    With beauties who could humble idols and actresses clearly showing their characters while acting sweet, the chat went wild like drunk aunties getting worked up.


    Compared to weird muscr butt memes, obsessive shippers were almost cute, so I didn''t mind much. The AI automatically cut off excessive sexual harassment anyway. As long as they avoided the kind of images you''d find in the darkest corners of the inte--


    PAAAAANG¡ª!


    PHEEEEEEE¡ª!


    Just then, something huge whooshed through the air above us.


    A centaur who''d stepped on a mine.


    "W-What!"


    "They''ve reached the entrance! Battle stations!"


    Everyone''s eyes naturally turned to Grace beside me. Her melted smile instantly hardened as she shook her head, nocking an arrow like a cowboy drawing a pistol and instantly piercing the flying centaur dead.


    As if the centaur''s first andst flight without wings ending in a mana stone dropping into the clearing was a signal, the battle began.


    "Can''t you sense anything right at the gate now?"


    "No, at this distance we should sense something even without scouts."


    Seems the fence wasn''t the only thing that evolved from floor 55 to 56.


    ---

 Chapter 428: The Heros Bomb Pocket 3

    Instead of archer centaurs, these centaurs seemed to be rogues, trying to stealthily infiltrate the base and surround us without making a sound.


    Though they managed to avoid even Grace''s detection and skillfully surround us... they were greeted by the minefield of magitech devices that Han Se-ah, Katie, and the Ice Cross Knights had carefully transnted one by one. No matter how good their stealth, mines explode when stepped on.


    While they could fool an archer''s detection, they couldn''t fool gravity - the centaurs started floating into the sky.


    Yes, the centaurs flew.


    With no wings and their huge bodies, they got to taste the air 20 meters up. They''d have to pay for their Seoul sightseeing flight with leg bones. With no priest to cast barriers, they had to trust only their tough bodies as they fell from 20 meters up.


    The result was, well, you can guess.


    CRUNCH¡ª!


    CRACK, SNAP¡ª!!!


    GACK, WHEEZE, PRRRT¡ª?!Just the sounds alone painted a picture of misery. It was probably better we couldn''t see what happened outside the fence. If they hadn''t turned into mana stones upon death, there would''ve been mangled horse corpses scattered everywhere, turning the earthen wall into a blood wall.


    Thank goodness for that - I had no interest in fighting in a field of pulped corpses instead of a swamp.


    "How did they get here without us noticing?!" Grace eximed.


    "Since when do hooved bastards have stealth?!" a knight shouted.


    Not just Grace was startled - the Ice Cross Knights leaped over the fence gate without opening it, rushing out through the mine-cleared entrance.


    We couldn''t just stand around either, so we jumped onto the fence to assess the situation. Despite their skill at concealing their presence, they weren''t actually invisible - mana stones were scattered everywhere and confused centaurs stumbled around. Theirbat ability seemed about the same as regr centaur scouts, with skills just hiding their presence.


    Instead of getting stronger with each floor, these scouts seemed to get stealthier and faster.


    "They''re nothing special - clean them up quickly!" Olek ordered.


    But as Olek said, theirbat ability was unimpressive. These stealth-focused scout units got caught in Katie''s ice aura after stepping on mines, dropping theirbat power below goblin level.


    Their only talent was concealing their presence, which broke when they hit the mines, and speed, which didn''t help much when we had two AOE CC characters.


    "I''ll tear up the ground to stop them running! Watch your feet!" Han Se-ah called.


    "Yes, hero!"


    The Ice Cross Knights surrounded the few centaurs who hadn''t stepped on mines, while Katie had already pushed in to give them a taste of slow hell.


    Seeing this, Han Se-ah started destroying the ground with Earth Control instead of the mana-heavy high-rank magic Summon Snow Storm. With her impable mana control, she manipted the earth until the prairie looked like rain-soaked furrows.


    She seemed to have mixed in Water magic too - the ground became bumpy and waterlogged, instantly creating fine mud that feet sank into.


    "Whoa, what''s this?!"


    "Watch your footing everyone! Surely none of you are clumsier than these hooved beasts!"


    "Shouldn''t you be the most careful, Captain?"


    Though not high-rank magic, simultaneously casting low and mid-rank spells was quite a feat. If she were an NPC, she might''ve earned titles like "Han Se-ah of Multiple Incantations" or "Han Se-ah of Magic Fusion," but she casually brushed it off.


    Maybe that''s why Katie and the knights just expressed brief amazement before focusing on their swordwork. Of course, I was surprised too, having never seen a mage cast multiple spells simultaneously. But hey, if the system allowed it, she wasn''t breaking impossible system limits like some game protagonist.


    ...Though I still wondered why someone so skilled with magic loved bombs so much.


    "Rnd! No other enemies around! This is all of them!" Grace shouted.


    "Got it!"


    While Han Se-ah turned the prairie''s soft earth into sticky mud for the surviving centaurs, Grace''s cry reached my ears after her quick sweep of the area.


    As the party''s scout who''d never failed to detect enemies before, the centaurs'' stealth skills seemed to have shocked her quite a bit. After circling the fence like the wind to check everywhere, she shot emotionally charged arrows.


    The fact that she used alchemical arrowheads to freeze and kill the centaur stragglers that the Ice Cross Knights and Katie could handle showed her clear emotional state. Well, though they didn''t show it openly, they had pride as the hero''s party - that pride had taken a hit.


    ¡ù


    The centaur cavalry, or rather centaur scouts with their extra skill, were predictably weak inbat.


    They could probably sprint faster and further than regr cavalry, plus they had stealth skills, but theirbat ability hadn''t increased at all. Like a max-level support character with all utility skills losing to a low-level DPS.


    Meanwhile, they''d stepped on all the transnted mines while trying to surround the fence, so cleaning them up took barely a moment.


    "As expected, they do get stronger with each floor," Han Se-ah said. "On floor 55 we got fences and orc archers with ranged attacks, on floor 56 we get stealth cavalry plus earthen walls with mines. Each thing alone isn''t much, butbined they''d be pretty annoying."


    -True lol If you''re doing a siege with NPC troops and stealth cavalry hits your supply lines and runs, you''d curse right away


    [Chat deleted by mod]


    -Another life fades today


    -But really, stealth cavalry cutting supply lines would make the game properly fucking hard


    -Still, they seem visible, so maybe telescopes would help detect them? Though Han Se-ah doesn''t seem to underestimate them.


    True to her terrorist title, the hero seemed full of thoughts about supply line raids and guerri warfare as soon as she saw the stealth centaurs. I hadn''t thought of that and was underestimating them, but it would be annoying if things went as she suggested.


    Special units focused on stealth and movement speed. They''d just be rare mana stone shuttles charging straight at yer parties, but thinking about them kidnapping civilians and cutting supply lines gave me a headache.


    "Still, monsters that can''t be sensed - that was quite a shock," Grace said.


    "Seems they noticed we were inside the fence. But they weren''t strong, so they must be scout-type monsters," I replied.


    "Scouts? Ah, so regr centaurs are light cavalry, but these are more specialized for reconnaissance. That exins how they detected something wrong with their camp from further than Grace''s range and approached while stealthed."


    "Centaur scouts, huh. Like the orc hunters with great bows - maybe each floor strengthens one type?"


    "Then will the goblins get stronger on the next floor?"


    Everyone seemed to think simrly as they collected mana stones and returned inside the fence, whispering among themselves. Though they hadn''t helped kidnap humans with the goblin infantry, it was quite shocking that they''d fooled the senses of a 5¡ï scout archer and knight guide to approach within meters of the fence.


    If we''d been able to see them, we would''ve spotted them hundreds of meters away even with stealth, but we happened to beying out sleeping bags inside the tall fence.


    To make excuses, we hadn''t posted sentries since we''d heavily mined the only entrance, but while that made sense logically, everyone''s pride still took a hit.


    As one viewer said, in cruder terms, everyone was ''triggered.''


    When you win after taking an unexpected hit from an equal opponent, you might say "Great fight!" But when a low-level trash mob gets in a lucky shot, it just makes the victory unpleasant.


    "How many mana stones roughly? Counting the barracks too, we should be done," Katie asked.


    "Already checked - no additional forces. Unless they sleep on bare ground without tents, there can''t be more," Olek replied.


    "Now, shall we check the house results? Who''s the lucky winner of points through camera judgment? There were about a dozen or so flying around earlier, how many points were bet on that?"


    "Then we''ll stay here today and grab that ck magic crystal when we leave tomorrow."


    Amid the subtly annoyed group, Han Se-ah kept up her entertainer act. Still, with no injuries and a clean victory, everyone tried to lighten their expressions as they headed to the pitched tents to rest.


    But the scratch to their pride was unavoidable - the knights naturally climbed the fence without being ordered. Since it wouldn''t take hours to circle the fence, they seemed to be nning guard duty in pairs.


    "Alright! Camera review shows exactly seventeen flying centaurs enjoyed the high air! The winner who bet most points on 16-20 is SuspiciousHor...."


    -Hey, say the full nickname Han Se-ah lol


    -Why can''t you say SuspiciousHorseButtsAndTailGrabber? Embarrassed for your viewer?


    -If there was a contest for making people miserable with 12 characters, you''d win


    -These aren''t just suspicious friends, they''re cavalry enthusiast friends who really really love ponies, so scary


    -Are theymissioning centaur lewds with those points now? lol


    Regardless, Han Se-ah''s entertainer act continued until the sun outside the tower set.


    ---

 Chapter 429: The Heros Bomb Pocket 4

    Time flowed as the suspicious horse-butt-obsessed viewer mingled with Han Se-ah''s clownish antics.


    Meanwhile, viewers wrote analysis posts until their eyes turned bloodshot thanks to Han Se-ah''s gambling den. When she opened betting on how many centaurs would fly, most bet around 10, leaving everyone broke.


    And Han Se-ah, true to her born entertainer nature, not only fanned the mes but poured oil on them and summoned an east wind. She opened another kind of betting, saying memories shoulde full circle.


    "Look here. On floor 55 we got fences and orc javelineers evolved into orc longbowmen, right? Why orc longbowmen? Don''t know, Rnd called them that. If teacher named them, just assume he''s right and move on. He even names bugs from underground, calling them this-and-that crawler."


    "Orcs evolved from regr to javelin throwers to longbowmen. Centaurs evolved into stealth scout centaurs on floor 56. So on floor 57, won''t the goblin infantry evolve? Maybe, maybe not."


    "Last time I got warned for exchanging points for pizza gift cards - they said points for physical prizes would make it real gambling. They let it slide with a warning since it was my first time, but I almost got in trouble. So write your floor 57 monster predictions on the fan cafe instead. Most liked correct answers get pizza sets."


    "The criteria are either exact correct answers, lots of likes, or if I just find it hrious enough to burst outughing."


    The problem was our bomb maniac seemed to have ignited her own intelligence too, forgetting she had millions of live viewers.


    Unlike stream forums where you could post with just a viewer ID, the fan cafe required personal verification to join, yet still had millions of members.Though the prizes were just chicken, pizza and burgers, all you had to do was post something online.


    While some couldn''t be bothered to participate in such a minor event, for the rotting cyber ghosts, it was like getting chicken just for blinking. Posting online was as natural to them as breathing for humans or swimming for fish.


    The result was this mess:


    [Event] Comic about goblins evolving into ogres and building harems.manwha


    [Event] Se-ah show that card, is it Sakura?


    [Event] Why Koreans are the real descendants of dwarves


    [Event] What if I bet against goblin evolution here?


    [Event] Think I saw goblin variants in the south, could this be it?


    From people posting unfunny memes with no intention of getting the right answer, to folks bringing in D&D and Warhammer to exin fantasy monster genealogy.


    Some normal posts asionally appeared - field reports from adventurer-type users who explored the kingdom instead of climbing the tower. Since Han Se-ah was world #1 and Kim Seok-hyun world #2 at tower climbing, earning the "fucking kimchi gamer"bel, information about outside the tower naturally drew interest.


    "Southern goblin variants? ...We didn''t see anyst time we were there, but they must be rare. Or maybe a witch raised them? But insect specimens? They went all the way to the southern jungle in Heroes Chronicle just to make those?"


    Past the Korean dwarf theory about mountain-dwelling gunpowder-obsessed Koreans being legitimate dwarf sessors, Han Se-ah naturally clicked on the goblin variant post.


    It contained a gif of a young goblin, a head taller than the elementary school-sized regr goblins, covered in dye and waving decorated ritual tools. Since even I''d never seen one like this in the south, it had tons of cafe member likes.


    Really, the world is wide and there are many weird gamers. Who''d have thought someone would skip climbing the tower to crawl into the southern jungle''s depths researching fantasy world insects?


    "Rnd, what are you thinking about so hard?" Katie asked.


    "...I get that these monsters are building an army, but it''s strange and fascinating how they keep bringing magitech devices. With them making crystals from human souls too, I wonder if they have something like a Magic Tower?"


    Since the most liked post was an insect enthusiast''s infinite revival southern jungle exploration diary, most following posts were from wandering souls endlessly roaming the harsh north, west and south. Though I''d wandered for 10 years myself, I''d always headed toward popted areas for requests, so I got absorbed reading these posts without realizing.


    Seeing me staring nkly into space, Katie rushed over from cleaning her sword, probably thinking my excitement from battle had faded intoplicated feelings again.


    But what could I do? A fucking goblin using rituals? To me, steeped in 11 years of fantasy worldmon sense, a goblin with ritual tattoos was like an orangutan handling Excel.


    If an educated orangutan got Excel certified and organized files as precisely as an office worker, who wouldn''t find that fascinating?


    ¡ù


    Exploration on the 56th floor was both faster and slower than expected.


    The earthen walls were too low to slow down 21 high-rank knights, and the shockwave mines that sent enemies flying just needed Earth Control topress the soil before they exploded. The only real threat was the stealth-skilled centaurs... but what good was a cavalry unit bing scouts through stealth?


    We weren''t ying a stealth action game - we were smashing straight through everything. Though they might be nightmarish against mid-rank armies, these tactics didn''t work against superhuman guerris destroying outposts with small numbers.


    "Hmm... which number is this?"


    "Exactly the fifth. There are more camps than expected."


    But easier opponents didn''t mean faster exploration. The number of camps clearly increased as we went up, as if proving the fortification process.


    If we had earthen walls on floor 56, would we find actual fortresses on the prairie before floor 60? Or maybe the floor 60 boss had built something like a demon lord''s castle from Lord of the Rings? The constantly discovered enemy camps made me think that.


    By now I understood why the Goddess gave us the quest to bring the Ice Cross Knights. Even with 21 extra workers it was this annoying - how much more troublesome would it have been with just our party members? We should have predicted this pattern since we were facing an army.


    Seems these BB Games bastards didn''t want yers crushing everything with small parties. Whether kingdom or empire, they were steering us to work with other NPCs andmand like generals.


    "Seems pointless to continue in this direction. Let''s stay here today, then go back for supplies and try north," I said.


    "That sounds good. We''vee further than expected dealing with these camps," Katie replied.


    Remove mines, with Han Se-ah sneaking some into her inventory, jump the walls, break the fence, charge in. Kill all the tower monsters who charged without thought of retreat, collect mana stones, then rest.


    By now everyone moved in perfect sync on tasks that felt more likebor than adventure.


    The only annoying task was distributing mana stones, but true to their noble upbringing, these young masters with expensive magitech gear, sleeping bags and tents seemed ungreedy. Besides food supplies to continue exploring, they didn''t even ask for mana stones.


    Well, exploring the tower''s front lines with the hero party was already an enormous intangible benefit. These nobles burned gold coins just shaking hands - fighting together against the demon army was worth more than money could buy.


    ''Maybe I should collect participation fees from noblester? Give some to the temple as donations... would that make this a crusade?''


    While I watched the Ice Cross Knights busily doing chores instead of me, setting up tents and lighting campfires, Katie jumped onto the fence past the barracks and plopped down beside me.


    Seems I got some strange misunderstandings from browsing Han Se-ah''s event posts too intently. Just as Han Se-ah identally got the image of a "genius beauty mage hero who''s naive about the world due to her rural origins," I got branded as a "knight throwing himself into danger to forget his tragic past."


    The reality was I''d been wandering around trying to learn anything I could, feeling like an isekai protagonist in this fantasy world, and working to secure afortable retirementparable to modern life by buying magitech devices with plenty of gold coins. Yet here was this misunderstanding.


    "It''s beautiful scenery anytime. Different from the northern snowfields," Katie said.


    "True. Great neighborhood except for needing eye masks to sleep," I replied.


    "And except for monsters kidnapping people for ck magic sacrifices."


    Still, it wasn''t a bad feeling having beautiful women freely showing their worried love. Katie''s aegyo of yfully bumping her head against my arm as we sat side by side on the fence had enough power to melt even the most wooden man.


    It would have been quite a nice atmosphere if not for that ghostlike approaching camera.


    Damn, she''s really persistent.


    ---

 Chapter 430: The Heros Bomb Pocket 5

    Sometimes people would soar into the air after stepping on mines, but thanks to their sturdy bodies and Irene''s barriers, exploration of the 56th floor continued without injuries.


    However, our smooth progress hit a wall right at the gate leading from floor 56 to 57. The problem wasn''t with our party members or the 21 Ice Cross Knights¡ª


    "Don''t tell me they''ve blocked the gate?"


    "Huh, after sending troops below and seeing them fall too easily, are they trying to buy time?"


    It was something we never imagined could happen.


    The gate should have hummed with magical resonance and transported us upward. But what stood before us now was just a stone doorframe. At least thentern still recognized it as a gate for mapping purposes.


    Without any magical response, it looked like nothing more than a pile of stones. The only unusual thing was that it remained firmly standing even when kicked.


    Well, we could probably solve the gate issue by using Han Se-ah as bait and pulling a "Help us, Magic Tower." The real problem was the Ice Cross Knights. Story-wise, these 21 knights had no reason to apany us to the 60th floor. But the Goddess wanted me to climb with them.


    ''If they were mercenaries, we could at least make a contract.''They weren''t even Kingdom nobles but Imperial nobles. Forget glory from conquering the tower - if monster waves hit their domains, they''d have to return home to protect them.


    To put it bluntly, if your house was on fire and your parents were in danger, you couldn''t stay helping some old man who fell at the subway station. Protecting your homnd, family, and propertyes first. Even if the Goddess gave us this mission, pioneering the Empire was also her decree.


    Plus, Han Se-ah was the party leader. If she decided to end our arrangement with the Ice Cross Knights for whatever reason and continue with just us, the quest would naturally fail.


    ''Should we leave this to the mages and head north? Maybe rush some kind of magical contract to keep them with us until floor 60...''


    So naturally, thoughts of minor tricks toplete the quest came to mind.


    To guide Han Se-ah, linking this to the northern Empire through Katie''s character quest would be best. While I couldn''t n and guide every detail, Han Se-ah was fairly straightforward, so I could probably create some kind of narrative flow.


    Gate blocked - Travel together to northern Empire - Complete Katie''s character quest - Use that to bind the Ice Cross Knights with a contract


    Or maybe just present a contract saying it''s the Goddess''s decree, no arguments...


    [Do¡ö]


    [Don''t]


    [You can''t say]


    Guess not.


    Between talking about using power for my sake and this, our Goddess seemed bound by certain restrictions. Maybe even goddesses had to follow game rules in this virtual world. Though I suppose it would be harder on humans if the Demon King started guerri warfare instead of staying in his castle.


    This wasn''t surprising since I''d seen it often in web novels and games - goddesses needing faith to use their powers, or celestial beings who could only watch, bound by rules.


    "Rnd, is something bothering you?"


    "Hm? Ah, well..."


    "Are you thinking about what to do while the Magic Tower handles this?"


    I really needed to cut back on browsing the inte. As they grew bolder in showing affection, Grace and Katie would ghostlike approach whenever I stared nkly into space.


    I gave a slight smile, unable toment on the Goddess''s real-time message with its typos, wondering if she''d used up all her divine power.


    Not realizing this would backfire¡ª


    "I was thinking we could go north. Not the Kingdom''s north, but to the Empire''s north with the Ice Cross Knights."


    "What... um, that''s possible."


    "What''s on your mind?"


    Their expressions twisted strangely when I brought up Olek''s story about rainbow treasure in the snowy mountains.


    I wondered why they reacted that way until I saw Irene hurrying over after discussing food with Han Se-ah. She came right up and patted my head like praising a child, rising on tiptoes.


    As her small palm gently stroked my head, Grace knocked on my armored forearm, and Katie pressed close, eyes sparkling, saying this made me more knightly.


    ''...Do they think I''ve epted my past?''


    Apparently these three thought theirfort had helped me ept my painful past and face reality. So my nk staring must have looked like I was gathering resolve and sorting out my feelings.


    ...I really needed to wear a helmet when browsing the inte around them.


    ¡ù


    "Really, what are they trying to aplish by blocking the gate?"


    "Maybe because they couldn''t kidnap humans anymore?"


    "True, blocking the gate did stop people from disappearing."


    From floor 56 back through 55 to 50. Under the ever-warm sunlight on the prairie, knights and party members alike were chattering away. Everyone seemed itching to discuss this unprecedented gate situation.


    Just conquering the tower and destroying monster camps with the hero''s party was already a life achievement worth bragging about to grandchildren.


    But now an evil orc dark wizard (Olek''s imagination) had be so terrified of the Goddess''s army''s (Olek''s im about the Ice Cross Knights and our party) overwhelming advance that he chose to seal the gate and go into hiding.


    Though it was pure spection without any evidence and oversold mere high-rank monsters, there was no reason to object. These friends had followed perfectly so far and even handled all the menial tasks.


    "Did we really advance too quickly?"


    "They blocked it right away, barely months after the kidnappings started. If they were nning some grand ritual in the tower, they couldn''t have taken even a thousand people."


    "A thousand... that seems bothrge and small."


    Indeed, it was an odd number.


    Without CCTV or ID cards, the chatty knights just roughly estimated a thousand. But considering Han Se-ah''s quest progress speed, it was definitely a small number.


    Compared to BB Games'' average victim count, our progress was beyond fast - more like rushing through. Unless BB Games developed this game with energy drink-soaked udon noodles for brains, they must have set reasonable numbers.


    So maybe the blocked gate was a speed bump to prevent unprepared mid-bosses and bosses from dying pathetically. BB Games, knowing about my existence as a 6¡ï character, could predict we''d break through at incredible speed.


    I mean, someone could eventually pull both 6¡ï ''Pdin'' Rnd and 6¡ï ''White Feather Shield'' Bradamante at once, right? They had to consider the possibility of what yers called "twin pulls" if they didn''t block progress.


    BB Games wasn''t some old-school gamepany - being suspiciously mysterious and connected to the Goddess, they wouldn''t get caught off guard with a "No way this could happen... ARGH we can''t ess admin rights!"


    "So how do we get to the north then?"


    "We can use the Magic Tower''s gate."


    "...We can use that already?"


    -You really don''t care about anything except bombs lol


    -You literally used it when Season 2 started, you goldfish lol


    -But forget the hero party, can some second son noble knights just freely cross borders with that? Seems unlikely


    -Wait, didn''t they say they came here using it?


    -If you pay enough it''s probably possible, when were Magic Tower mages ever sane


    As I kept bringing up the north while descending the tower, the northern journey was decided surprisingly easily. Thanks to the full cooperation of Han Se-ah, who couldn''t abandon the character quest, and viewers who wanted to try anything unknown.


    Now I just had to figure out how to help Han Se-ah''s quest while naturally roping in the Ice Cross Knights.


    Shit.

 Chapter 418: Voyeurism

    Chapter 418: Voyeurism


    Could life really be this smooth? At the ripe age of 25, Han Se-ah, who had made a name for herself worldwide through inte streaming, silently mused over such an audacious thought.


    It all started with her, a dedicated gamer, diving into a virtual reality game. Half out of curiosity about the VR games she''d only seen in nerdy novels suddenly bing reality, and half thinking it''d be great content for her gaming and fitness streaming channel, she had casually begun ying.


    At that point, her only concerns were the typical dangers of VR games she''d seen in manga and novels, or the possibility of her stream blowing up due to censorship. Worries like her brain getting fried while streaming, or suddenly getting hit by a censorship beam in the middle of a good game.


    Now, over a year into the game and having turned from 24 to 25, she found herself grappling with an entirely different worry¡ª


    ''Should I suggest we head to town for a break soon? Damn, why did I have to drink that liquor?''


    Her current predicament was that her NPCpanions weren''t having sex.


    It wasn''t that Rnd, who could put any porn site stud to shame, was having problems downstairs. Nor had any romantic drama sparked a cold war among party members. They''d simply been rushing from story beat to story beat, from the Harpy Empire all the way to the Monster ins.


    In the Harpy Empire, they''d been busy sharing sleeping quarters with adventurers and stone dwarves in the crowded ve district. Once they reached the ins, they had to move quickly to avoid being kidnapped by fake safe zones.


    Dealing with all sorts of viewers while moving non-stop to save the world of Heroes Chronicle every single day had left her stressed out with no way to relieve it. At least she''d pre-recorded some footage, so she could have some alone time without interruptions.No matter how slow the game''s progress, a person couldn''t spend 18 out of 24 hours a day, 7 days a week, ying games. Thanks to her tug-of-war with viewers, she''d won some rest time. Now she could leisurely move her mouse, choosing files from her secret folder at her own pace.


    -Rnd_Reba_InTheForest.mp4


    -Rnd_Grace_InnRoom.mp4


    -Rnd_Grace_Drunk.mp4


    -Rnd_Katie_SexEd.mp4


    -Rnd_Katie_GraceToo.mp4


    The folder contained Rnd''s lewd private life captured by the camera. Listening to the conversations, it seemed she''d missed the first few encounters, but after that, she''d diligently attached cameras to catch almost everything.


    Beneath the sturdy armor that easily deflected boss monster attacksy a beautifully muscled body unlike any she''d seen in her years of working out. While the muscle bros subtly showing off at the gym made her think, "Good for you, worked hard, huh? Juicing?"


    Rnd''s body evoked slightly different thoughts.


    Of course, this applied to herpanions'' bodies as well. As expected of game data-constructed beauties, how could even typically hard-to-manage areas be so spotless, pink, and beautiful?


    Having frantically increased her exercise regimen after noticing her lower belly slightly protruding again from being so immersed in the game, Se-ah felt a bit indignant. How could the skin of medieval adventurers who didn''t use cosmetics and only cleaned themselves with wet rags be of that quality?


    "Ro-Rnd~?"


    "Yeah, got it, let''s kiss then." While thinking such thoughts, she absent-mindedly clicked on a video she liked, and it immediately started ying from the middle. When was this again, after beating the 40th floor boss?


    On screen, a man and woman were entangled in a sticky embrace. Having watched this video so often, the content that would follow was vividly imagined in her mind, and then yed out on screen.


    With each twitch of the finely defined back muscles, the thick waist moved back and forth. The sturdy body, iparable to a woman''s slender waist, was mercilessly crushing a small frame, filling most of the camera view.


    Thus, all that could be seen were Rnd''s back muscles glistening with sweat, the taut muscles of a man''s buttocks, and thin, pale legs helplessly trembling on either side of his thick waist.


    Chup, chuup, tsuheeep-


    The massive body moved mercilessly, like a beast mauling its prey''s nape. The sounds of tongues intertwining and the thick meat rod turning a girl into a woman were so clearly captured by the stream camera drone that Se-ah felt her ears were being vited by the sounds alone.


    "Mmm, nnngh..."


    Her hand naturally fell from the mouse, with no thought of skipping or rewinding the video. Now, as if by habit, her hand burrowed between her thighs, and her fingertips already felt a sticky, warm wetness.


    "Should I...y down a towel..."


    "Pu-puah! Can''t... can''t breathe!"


    Although her parents were away on an overseas trip and no one was home, it would be a hassle to clean up if she soiled the chair and floor - a lesson she''d learned the hard wayst time. She kicked off her shorts and skirt, nudging them into a corner of the room with her foot, and spread a fluffy towel under her bottom.


    Sitting in front of theputer with only her lower half bare, the soft feel of the towel on her buttocks briefly made her think, "What am I doing?" - but that fleeting moment of rity was quickly dispelled by the entanglement of the two lustful figures on screen.


    Although she thought her excitement might have cooled from walking around half-naked, seeing Rnd''s muscr body pinning Katie down with squelching, sticky sounds immediately made the towel feel damp beneath her.


    "Mmm, nngh, ungh~?"


    After gently rubbing the love juices that had wet her thighs with her fingers, she tapped her already fully erect clit with her moistened fingertips. The tingling pleasure that ran down her spine made her head foggy, and she suddenly had a thought.


    To think such a small piece of flesh could dominate the whole body, no wonder men think with their lower halves, I can''t reallyugh at them now, can I- Ah~?


    At the same time, her left hand sneaked into her shirt. With no parents to scold her or viewers watching through the camera, she''d long since tossed aside her bra. Squeezing the flesh that wouldn''t shrink no matter how much weight she lost sent a different kind of tingling sensation to her brain than the one from below.


    "I''ll teach you something really good, kid."


    "Ah! B-but~? Katie''s a youngdy, not a kid?"


    Even as her busy hands warmed her skin with an erotic flush, the man on screen didn''t stop moving. Apparently unsatisfied with just turning the silver-haired girl into a woman, his glistening, proudly erect cock now aimed at the gray-haired woman who had quietly entered the inn room. At this, Han Se-ah instinctively reached out with her left hand, which had been pinching her chest, to pause the video.


    Why? Because her right hand was currently in a state that couldn''t be stopped.


    Her thumb and middle finger, without a single callus and perfectly smooth, gently rubbed her proudly erect clitoris before slowly moving down. Her small hand entirely enveloped the vulva, which was twitching lewdly and dripping with so much love juice that she worried about what would have happened without the towel.


    The pubic mound gently scratched by her fingers, the clit pressed firmly against her palm. As her hand movements, now more routine than familiar, drained the strength from her body, she slumped back in the chair, surrendering herself to the sensations.


    "This, this! My chest feels a bit tight~?"


    "For someoneining, you seem to be enjoying it."


    "It feels good, but- Eek?!"


    In the video that had resumed ying, showing a close-up of the impressive cock, Grace was now embraced alongside Katie. She was squeezed so tightly she could barely breathe, her snow-white breasts mercilessly crushed - a sight that made Se-ah, as a fellow woman, marvel.


    Matching the scene, she squeezed her hand, causing the breast under her shirt to be deliciously pinched. An electric-like pleasure rose from below, which had be not just damp but soaking wet-


    "Hick, hick, hnng???"


    "Ungh, haaah...?"


    Of course, the pleasure she felt couldn''tpare to what herpanions on screen, with their lewdly melting expressions, were experiencing. Slumped in the chair, savoring the afterglow of her orgasm, she idly kneaded herself with her palm, feeling somewhat unsatisfied.


    She''d certainly felt pleasure, but it felt sockingpared to the two women who had copsed with blissful, satisfied expressions, unable to even sleep properly.


    With legs syed out on the table, unable to close them, Grace had fallen asleep dripping semen, while Katie curled up like a baby on the bed, her pale bottom exposed. Their expressions looked so enviable that-


    ''Enviable? What am I...?''


    A strange thought seemed to flit through her hazy mind, but it didn''t linger. The next file had started ying automatically, this time featuring a maid and nobledy sandwich.


    Unlike his gentle treatment of the virgin Katie, this time his approach was much more forceful. The wild scene of him aggressively kissing and ripping open the shirt, buttons flying, reignited the embers of lust, causing them to ze anew.


    Then, as he gradually moved lower, burying his face between her thighs like a dog instead of using his impressive cock, Se-ah found herself thinking:


    If it were Rnd''s tongue pleasuring me now instead of my hand, if it were his cock-?


    Simultaneously, love juices flowed through her palm. As if to say her lewd body, thoroughly aroused by mere imagination, found the preid towel woefully inadequate, it gushed out hot honey. As if wondering how it would feel to have that thick tongue and cock, which existed only virtually, enter a ce where she hadn''t even dared to insert a toy out of nervousness.


    In her foggy state of mind, she couldn''t quite grasp it, but her body was already yearning for the robust man beyond the screen. So, no matter how much tame self-pleasure she indulged in, her thirst wouldn''t be quenched.


    With a hazy mind, shenguidly moved her hand, squish squish?. There was no one to interrupt her private happy time, no schedule or appointments to stop for, so defeated by lust, she squelch squelch? couldn''t even think of stopping. Every time the next video automatically yed, her hand moved, eventually soiling the chair beyond the towel.


    And so, a streamer''s day off flowed by, apanied bynguid moans.

 Chapter 431: Stage Lock 1

    Chapter 431: Stage Lock 1


    The group readily epted the idea of heading north together.


    The main quest had hit a wall because they''d blocked the entrance like a Terran[1] building bunkers, scrambling to prepare defenses against our rapid advance. And when gamers hit a main quest lockout, they naturally turn to side quests.


    Han Se-ah and her viewers were gleefully excited about the prospect of traveling to the northern Empire with the Ice Cross Knights to enhance Katie.


    The others tended to follow without question when the party leader, Goddess-chosen hero, and genius mage Han Se-ah suggested something. Plus, since I''d brought up going to the Empire as a way to ovee my past trauma, everyone nodded in agreement despite their concerned looks.


    As for the Ice Cross Knights...


    "Hahaha! The Sibedev domain will absolutely wee the heroes!"


    "Why don''t we go through Friedrich domain? Since Margrave Sibedev''s territory is on the frontline, the Magic Tower in Friedrich would be perfect. I can even make gate reservations to the Empire under my name."


    "Man, must be rough for those without Magic Towers in their domain!"


    When the hero party casually mentioned wanting to experience monster waves, they enthusiastically weed the idea with open arms. The northern Empire trip was unanimously approved without a single dissenting vote.I could worry about getting all the Ice Cross Knights to floor 60ter. No matter how hard I wracked my brain now, the perfect solution wouldn''t just pop out like I was some intelligence 99 character.


    The only option was to somehow build camaraderie between the Ice Cross Knights whilepleting Katie''s character quest so they''d fight together through floor 60. The quest would be cleared even if they returned home to protect their domains after floor 61.


    "Our domain is famous for apples! One ss of kompot made from them makes the cold winter wind feel like nothing!"


    "It''s just apples preserved in honey! It''s not the apples that taste good, it''s the honey and sugar!"


    "Women love sweet things, you bear-brained idiot!"


    Watching them, bonding clearly wouldn''t be an issue.


    Somehow they were all like Olek, or maybe growing up together had infected them with his personality - all 20 Ice Cross Knights were chattering away boisterously.


    Alisa, the sole woman, cleverly used her "fellow woman" position to get on casual speaking terms with our party members. The other 20 knights forgot gender differences entirely, acting like neighborhood uncles bragging about their hometown to a favorite celebrity.


    Not like obsessive fans sending creepy love to idols, but like uncles trying to feed a skinny singer who came to perform at a local festival.


    I looked up kompot and found it''s a traditional Russian drink made by preserving fruits like apples or cherries in honey and sugar. A tea made with fruit preserves would definitely be sweet. They were busy bragging about their domains'' sweet desserts like apple pies and msses cookies.


    Though they were enthusiastically moring, there was no creepy undertone, so even the sensitive Grace justughed awkwardly and exchanged nces with Han Se-ah. It was hard to push them away when they were full of good intentions, not trying to hit on beautiful women but genuinely excited about heroes visiting their remote domains and giving the residents something to be proud of.


    It''s easy to reject those approaching with ill intent, but harder to turn away those sincerely wanting to show hospitality. They weren''t asking for anything - just wanted us to travel through their domains and let them treat us to local specialties.


    "Say, doesn''t Sibedev domain have a Magic Tower? I''d like to go directly there if possible."


    -LOL talking about apple pies when we need to clear the character quest lmao


    -I tried msses cookies and couldn''t even tell if they were sweet, let''s just eat macarons


    -Isn''t msses just sugar manufacturing waste? How good could medieval style ones taste lol


    -Many traditional foods don''t get game buffs, avoid those trap cards and just eat obviously modern food


    -Han Se-ah loves explosions, maybe she''d like traditional surstr?mming?


    "I throw bombs at others, not in my own mouth, you bastard. And I''m not about to rx in some domain while something might happen in the tower."


    By now Han Se-ah was on casual speaking terms with them and skillfully handling the 20 knights - or more precisely, the 19 besides Olek who was grinning at the suggestion of going straight to Sibedev domain.


    As the viewers said, there was no time for a leisurely food tour when they needed to clear the character quest and look for side quests before the main quest opened up. With this being their first experience with monster waves, the chance of hidden content was beyond 99%, more like 140%.


    If they suddenly added the Empire for Season 2 but it had no content, it would prove BB Games'' "BB" stood for baboon - demonstrating intelligence on par with a mandrill.


    ¡ù


    5¡ï ''Snow Mirage'' Alisa Friedrich


    The Ice Cross Knights'' vice-captain, a "weeb-bait" character with a small build, cute appearance and twin-tails, also Olek Sibedev''s inhibitor and the knights'' external brain.


    True to her "Mirage" title, her tricky swordy utilizing her small, flexible build was impressive, but her "external brain" image was perfectly established with both me and the viewers. She hadn''t gotten the vice-captain position through childhood friendship - she''d earned it through ability.


    Knight order paperwork? Alisa handled it.


    Food supply contracts with merchants? Alisa handled it.


    Managing collected mana stones? Alisa handled it.


    Strategic nning against monster waves, legal matters for the Imperial knight order, the tangled politics of noble families, all diplomatic issues from an Imperial knight order entering the Kingdom''s tower¡ª


    "That? The vice-captain handled it."


    "Ah, Alisa discussed that with Viscount Friedrich."


    "The Magic Tower? Through a mage the vice-captain knows."


    It wasmon knowledge in the Ice Cross Knights that if something needed brains rather than swords, Alisa handled it. ...Were these guys really educated nobles? Did northern vodka have brain-smoothing properties?


    "Hanna, I''ve booked the gate to Friedrich domain!"


    "Vice-captain''s tyranny! That cuts our domain out of the route!"


    "Do the paperwork yourself if you''re jealous!"


    Maybe it was because they were all simr ages who''d trained together for over a decade since childhood, but their closeness made it hard to tell if this was a knight order or a ss reunion. While Olek and Alisa were branded as childhood sweetheart types, really all 21 knights were basically childhood friends.


    Anyway, Alisa confidently smiled after silencing the jeers with one shout. Though with a build slightly smaller than Katie''s, her appearance inspired more admiration than intimidation.


    "Oh? So we can''t go straight to Sibedev domain?"


    "It''s because of when the Magic Towers were built. Our domain''s tower was built behind Sibedev domain before it was properly developed. The Magic Tower built there to research monster waves, then people gathered and our domain formed."


    "Then Sibedev domain came after?"


    "More like it expanded. Our domain stayed focused on supplies, while the previous Margrave Sibedev came to support us and expanded the territory by pushing back monster waves, bing Margrave."


    Though Han Se-ah''s mind was full of "hurry up" thoughts wanting to clear the quest, she nodded resignedly at Alisa''s logical exnation.


    A Magic Tower wasn''t some toy building that could be instantly mass-produced like in a game when territory expanded. Actually, thinking logically, it was strange to have a Magic Tower right behind a Margrave''s domain where monster waves hit.


    Who would believe it if Samsung built a semiconductorb in the Korean DMZ?


    "So we teleport to Friedrich''s Magic Tower first, then move to Sibedev domain from there?"


    "That''s the fastest way."


    The knights who''d been jeering quickly fell silent, apparently not having been serious. Watching Han Se-ah chat while surrounded by Grace and Katie made them look like middle schoolers getting shaken down by high school and college students.


    From floor 56 to 50, then out of the tower through the gate to the Magic Tower. Moving as a group naturally drew people''s attention as they chatted.


    "Hanna, we should report to the guild first. We can handle the Magic Tower when moving through gates or leave it to the guild."


    "Report? Ah right, we should let them know the gate from floor 56 to 57 is blocked."


    "Whatever they''re trying to aplish by blocking the gate, at least people won''t be kidnapped anymore."


    So I just said it outright.


    In the street with hundreds of listening ears, I announced that the Demon King''s army had blocked the door to floor 57 and gone into hiding. The hero party saying it openly would help stop anxiety-inducing false rumors.


    ---


    [1. raei: starcraft]

 Chapter 432: Stage Lock 2

    The gates connecting Magic Towers lookedpletely different from the tower gates we usually used.


    The wide floor wasn''t stone but metal, engraved with magic circles meticulously carved by artisans with hammers and chisels. The massive magic circle,rge enough to consume an entire tower floor, was filled with what looked like expensive magical dye.


    That wasn''t all - columns inscribed with irregrly shing runes stood like temple pirs, and overhead a strange sphere that looked straight out of an 80s sci-fi movie hummed as it rotated its constituent rings.


    "Mages are amazing, no matter how many times I see this."


    "So this is what Magic Tower gates look like."


    "I saw it during the Season 2 tutorial but still can''t get used to it. Doesn''t it feel like the game genre suddenly switches to sci-fi here? Like that spinning thing''s about to open a hell gate with demons crawling out."


    "Alisa Friedrich''s party, total of 26 people, correct?"


    Unlike the simple doorframe gates that just teleported you through the middle, this Magic Tower gate screamed expensiveplexity. As we admired it, a mage approached with clicking footsteps.


    A woman with tightly bound purple hair and sses - exactly what you''d picture for a pretty mage - walked toward us, her heels clicking on the metal floor.It felt weird calling her "pretty but generic," but the game''s ¡ï appearance buffs left no choice. In my past life, these women would''ve had hundreds of thousands of Instagram followers, but here beauties worked in general stores and inns everywhere.


    "Destination: Empire''s north, Friedrich viscounty, yes... Oh? Hero? Aren''t you Hero Hanna and Holy Sword Owner Rnd?"


    "Yes, is there a problem?"


    The female mage had been buried in her clipboard but looked up with a start, apparently sensing something odd. True to mage form, dark circles under her eyes suggested overtime and night shifts were the norm.


    Her startled look turned to a frown as she bit her lip, leaving Alisa confused by the Imperial teleport mage''s intense reaction. They''d used the gate fine on the way here - her eyes showed clear bewilderment at this development.


    But the startled mage''s irritation wasn''t directed at the Ice Cross Knights or hero party, but at the coworker who hadn''t handled things properly.


    "Hero, as exinedst time, you can use the gate once per month for free."


    "Oh, really?"


    "Yes. It seems the previous staff didn''t exin properly."


    -She heard this when waiting for Teacher Rnd in the Empire after Season 2 tutorial started


    -Why remember that?


    -Because we rewatch her streams when she''s not live


    -Ugh gross stalker get away *spits*


    -lol Why y Heroes Chronicle when you can watch 20 hours of Han Se-ah streams, that''s virtual reality


    The Imperial mage must feel wronged. When Season 2 started and Han Se-ah waited for me at the Empire''s Magic Tower, they probably exined everything thoroughly.


    What was Han Se-ah doing then? Didn''t she open point betting on when I''d visit the Magic Tower? She tried collecting mission rewards by running point bets with viewers but failed due to my trolling.


    With point gambling and dozens of missions during her stream, how could she hear a mage''s exnations?


    "You also get priority gate ess in emergencies, among other benefits. I''d exin more precisely but the spatial transfer is about to activate."


    "Ah, okay..."


    -Monthly seems meh but might be bnced considering how long you stay in one area


    -lol Are they straight-up telling us emergencies will happen?


    -Chat''s full of RPG experts lol


    -Can use in emergencies = emergency quest iing


    -Huge monster wave hits northern Empire requiring urgent hero summons?


    True to Korean form of hitting SKIP on story and exnations, Han Se-ah listened half-heartedly to the teleport gate mage''s lengthy exnation. Meanwhile, light from the floor''s magic circle climbed the pirs to concentrate in the ringed sphere above.


    Grace and Irene huddled close, either sensing my unease at the surprisingly dramatic mana waves or thinking I might be uneasy.


    ncing around at their gathering, I noticed Katie was ck-jawed with the Ice Cross Knights, staring transfixed at the rapidly spinning sphere.


    "Now, please walk to the center under that sphere. Keep walking without stopping, as if passing through the magic circle to the outside."


    ¡ù


    Without any teleportation idents, we walked under the shing lights and the world changed.


    "Wee back, Lady Alisa!"


    "Ah, it''s been a while."


    "Did your business in the Kingdom go well?"


    The floor, pirs, and ceiling sphere remained the same. The only difference was that the catalyst filling the engraved magic circle had evaporated.


    As I thought "So this is why they need scheduling and reservations," an old man with striking white beard approached, tapping a long staff like a walking stick, recing the tired bespectacled female mage. He seemed to know Alisa.


    Well, this was a small Magic Tower built to research monster waves before the domain properly grew, when House Sibedev was just a viscounty. Even for psychopath mages, that was enough time to grow fond of the domain''s youngdy.


    Anyway, seeing a familiar face in her long-absent domain clearly lifted Alisa''s spirits - she grabbed the old mage''s hand with a bright smile and led him along.


    "Is everything alright in the domain? How''s father? I have guests I''d like to introduce! Ah, we''re not staying here though, we''re heading to Margrave Sibedev''s domain."


    "Hoho, the lord is fretting over paperwork as always. I''ll let him know you''re back, so you can head to the mansion at your leisure... oh?"


    The old mage was contentedly stroking his white beard watching her like a doting grandfather when his gaze turned our way.


    No wonder the space felt cramped with 21 bing 26. Though just five more people, four were striking beauties. With their gold, silver, ck and gray hair colors standing out, plus robes and leather armor among unified knight armor, it would be strange not to notice.


    The old mage''s eyes widened as he slowly examined us, then narrowed like a crescent moon.


    "My, you''ve brought distinguished guests, youngdy. I must quickly arrange hospitality."


    "Hospitality?"


    "Yes. As both an Imperial noble and believer, it would be shameful to let the hero leave without proper reception."


    "Right? And though we''re fine, a carriage would be nice."


    "A carriage for five people..."


    "No! A carriage isn''t necessary. If the knights can walk, so can we!"


    Alisa and the old mage seamlessly coordinated their hospitality ns.


    Han Se-ah just asked one question, but suddenly ns materialized to meet the lord at the mansion, receive a dinner banquet, stay overnight, then travel by luxury carriage as honored guests.


    "Um... won''t this make it impossible to explore the domain? Maybe we could look around after dinner, saying we want an evening walk."


    -6 out of 7 missions instantly cut lol


    -Worried Rnd would block missions? Plot twist, it was Alisa!


    -Refusing a blonde twin-tailed noble girl''s mansion invitation?


    -Pretty impressive character in many ways lol What kind of hybrid is this childhood friend blonde twin-tailed noble girl knight


    -Must have both a Yankee sensibility guy and Japanese anime otaku on the NPC design team


    Han Se-ah''s expression turned pitiful - she''d nned to ept missions and light up her minimap while in the north. But too bad - when nobles invite you to their mansion, you follow noble rules.


    ''This game really ties yers down politically. Though I guess the Goddess-chosen hero can''t avoid politics.''


    Han Se-ah looked around desperately as 620,000 won worth of missions evaporated in under 3 minutes, but it was hopeless.


    I had no intention of helping with her missions and enjoyed watching her distress. The other members weren''t rebellious enough to refuse noble hospitality. Plus, they''d gotten close enough with Alisa to speak casually - who would refuse?


    Grace was whispering with Alisa, curious about hunting in the snow. Irene was looking around the Magic Tower, excited to visit the Empire when she hadn''t even toured the Kingdom. And Katie was again listening intently to Olek''s exaggerated stories.


    "So, any stories besides that rainbow treasure?"


    "Plenty! Just what I''ve heard could make me a wandering bard across the continent!"


    Though it was convenient that she took interest in the character quest herself, describing temple inquisitors as bloodthirsty berserkers seemed sphemous.


    And so Han Se-ah''s missions failed before they began as the hero party took their first steps into the Empire.

 Chapter 433: Stage Lock 3

    The Empire''s north wasn''t much different from the Kingdom''s north.


    Well, they were both based on Heroines Chronicle.


    If you dropped a Seoul country boy in some northern German city, then moved him to southern France and asked "What''s different about the buildings?" would he have an answer? He''d probably just look at the signs and think "Must be Europe."


    At least northern Germany and southern France had temperature differences - this was more likeparing northern Russia to northern Find. Just medieval wooden buildings covered in snow and people wearing fur clothes.


    "Oh, it''s cold. The wind''s chillier than expected."


    "It''s not properly cold yet, but that''s normal for non-northerners."


    "Still manageable thanks to mana. ...Can''t keep using mana though, maybe we should buy some winter clothes?"


    In this town where everyone from workers to kids wore fur-lined winter gear, we had five idiots who didn''t know the word "cold."


    We should have taken a carriage up slowly, buying clothes and gloves while restocking food when it got cold. Instead, we teleported straight from the warm central region to the Empire''s north.Actually, we could have just asked the Magic Tower, but we forgot about that too.


    "Want to hit the market before the mansion if it''s too hard?"


    "Nah, we''re not that delicate. ...But I will ask for clothes at the mansion."


    "I''ll tell the maids, don''t worry."


    Of course, our party members were all superhuman 5¡ïs. Forget using aura - their bodies were naturally enhanced with mana. Even non-warriors like our archer, rogue, mage and priest had tougher stats than normal people, so it wasn''t unbearable.


    The snowy northern autumn wind just felt "kinda cool." Personally, it felt like 15¡ãC despite probably being -10¡ãC. Back in Korea, this was when I''d switch from shorts and t-shirts to light hoodies.


    So walking slowly to the mansion while sightseeing shouldn''t be a problem¡ª


    "Ugh fuck, it''s cold. Why am I the only one cold? What''s this physical enhancement bullshit, you melee-walking idiots? Warriors and their exclusive club again? Have some mage sensitivity!"


    -Are there even any viewers who''ve pushed the story to high rank?


    -Excuse you, Han Se-ah''s average viewer is floor 45 high-rank with 15¡ï+ totalpanions


    -That average is way too low, didn''t most clear floor 50 and follow Season 2?


    -From 185cm average height and 100M won sry to floor 50 average now lol


    -Stop being cheap and check your condition properly, you''ll look down and find frostbitten fingers


    ...there wouldn''t be any issues.


    As Han Se-ah told chat, she wasn''t cheap enough to copse from frostbite walking through snow, right? At that point she''d be less a yer and more a sunfish. ???¨°????


    Of course, Han Se-ah wasn''t that thick-headed and made it safely from Magic Tower to mansion. Meanwhile, 19 knights scattered, saying not everyone needed a mansion invitation. They looked just like Han Se-ah, grinning while pushing Olek forward.


    Well, after years together, the Ice Cross Knights must have noticed Olek and Alisa''s rtionship. Our group shrunk to seven heading to Friedrich mansion, immediately drawing attention.


    "It''s up ahead, let''s go!"


    The Friedrich viscounty vige we crossed was surprisingly normal.


    Not in a bad way - just genuinely, pleasantly normal.


    Alisa was a beloved nobledy, close enough to chat casually with the old Magic Tower mage. Naturally, the locals near the mansion loved her too - she got over a dozen greetings on the way.


    Everyone fromborers to moms chasing kids treated Alisa casually.


    The Friedrich couple who weed us as their lord''s hero party guests were also normally nice people. Not vodka-reeking macho men or blonde blue-eyed Russian beauties, but a neatly groomed middle-aged man and his gracefully aging wife who warmly invited us to dinner and offered rooms.


    Living long in a fantasy world before reality got patched in must have messed with mymon sense. Feeling strange that a northern noble looked like a diligent sryman.


    The chat erupted with "This isn''t the north!" when their bizarre expectations of northern nobles as bearded muscle men or dazzling silver-haired middle-agers were denied. As I watched viewers'' reactions, there was a knock at the door.


    "Rnd, you there? Alisa got us coats, want to check out the market together?"


    "Sure, just a moment."


    "You''lle right out? We''ll wait at the mansion entrance."


    It was Grace and Katie''s voices. Checking the stream, Han Se-ah had already run off alone to light up the map and hit the market, desperate to clear missions.


    As for Irene... since we''de to the Empire, she probably went to pray at a temple. Or maybe the mansion had a prayer room.


    "Here, Rnd. This should keep you warm."


    "Softer than expected, we got some nice things."


    ¡ù


    The day in Friedrich domain passed incredibly normally.


    Being the northern frontier''s countryside, the market was smaller than adventurer cities, so our date-like tour was short. We returned to the mansion in under an hour for dinner.


    We had pleasant conversation with the normally nice Viscount Friedrich couple about the Goddess Faith (led by Irene), monster wave information (Katie asked tons of questions), and even hunting stories (Grace showed interest).


    Of course, the banquet''s quality and variety were below the Kingdom''s capital. Being Empire not Kingdom, maybe there was no system assist for yers - the food was just decent.


    "Still, it''s a nice domain. Hard to believe danger''s right next door, it''s so peaceful."


    "True."


    But that showed how amazing Margrave Sibedev and Viscount Friedrich were. Modern eyes might see a backward countryside, but for medieval fantasy residents, this was practically a golden age.


    Despite bordering monster wave territory, no wandering monsters. Despite the harsh northern cold, no one starved though they weren''t rich. No nobles throwing their weight around to squeeze and tormentmoners.


    Plus the Friedrich couple were quite devout, keeping Irene smiling throughout dinner.


    "It''s wonderful here. As a religious person, this seems like a model to follow - finding happiness while pioneering harshnds ording to the Goddess''s will."


    "How was the temple?"


    "Small but very well maintained. The nuns and vigers clearly put loving care into it!"


    True to her nun nature, she got excited about unexpected things. Our carriage headed to Sibedev domain while she chattered with cheeks flushed from cold wind and religious fervor about the admirable people at the temple.


    Olek drove with Alisa beside him. Behind them rode the Ice Cross Knights, each with their own horse like proper noble young masters.


    A noble family''s crested carriage driven by two armored knights, followed by 19 mounted knights. All high-rank - enough force to raze a small rural domain.


    "So that''s why there''s no bandits. Shouldn''t ces like this have bandits yelling ''hand over everything you''ve got''?"


    -You see this setup and still say that? lol Who would they even try to rob


    -Looks like only knights and military supplies travel between Sibedev and Friedrich, who''d dare


    -Bandits would freeze to death in this climate anyway lol


    -But it is kinda boring, nothing to watch except bouncy mama since yesterday


    -That means you''ve watched 33% of Han Se-ah''s stream? 33% noonas, 33% kids, 33% mama, 1% teacher, 0% Han


    "If you don''t lower those three to 30% and give me 5% share right now, I''m bringing the Magic Tower grandpa next time."


    [Han Se-ah The Trailzer donated 10,000 won!]


    -This broadcaster''s threatening tactical HAL weapons lol she crazy?


    The domain was so peaceful you''d doubt it was the frontline, nature harsh but our force overwhelming even to country bumpkins.


    As Han Se-ah fidgeted restlessly in the carriage, Grace suddenly whipped her head sideways with a snap, her flowing hair nearly pping my cheek like a whip.


    "What''s wrong, Grace?"


    "...I think we might experience a monster wave."


    Ah, the Empire''s northern event begins already.

 Chapter 434: Stage Lock 4

    Obviously, the unidentified horde charging toward us had over 140% probability of being a monster wave, given that we were in the north.


    After all, what bandits would directly charge at high-rank killing machines escorted by 19 knights and warhorses, in a top-ss magically-enhanced carriage driven by two armored knights and bearing a noble family''s crest, all to target some nobledy''s soft behind?


    If such bandits existed, martial arts novels would have forest bandits beheading emperors and collecting tolls in the imperial pce, while in fantasy novels the Demon King''s army would get their supplies piged trying to invade human nations, bringing world peace.


    "They''re running chaotically along the ridge. Not maintaining formation... they''re not targeting us. Running like hunted beasts."


    "Raid! It''s a raid!"


    Grace calmly analyzed from inside the carriage. Proving her point about their chaotic approach, a familiar voice called from outside - the Ice Cross Knights'' scout-type character shouting.


    Han Se-ah immediately started controlling her camera outside, while I leaned my upper body out the carriage window, practically hanging off the moving vehicle.


    A dangerous position that would shatter a normal person''s neck from the bumps alone, but for a high-rank warrior it was no different than standing normally. Like a meerkat perched on the window sill, I stretched my neck out to see chaos in the northern conifer forest.


    "That''s a lot of something.""Yeah, huge numbers. That''s why I thought monster wave."


    The ridge was densely packed with sharp-needled conifers, though not too steep. At the forest''s edge, monsters were charging recklessly, shaking trees violently and sometimes even shattering them.


    Like reeds swaying chaotically when beasts run through them, an absurd number of monsters were charging through, bodily smashing thick trees.


    The impact shook snow from branches creating blizzard-like conditions, while younger or rotting trees snapped at the waist and toppled. Amidst this came unfamiliar death screams - either something tripped and fell, or got caught while fleeing.


    "That''s not orcs or goblins, what is it?"


    "Seems like yetis, but can''t tell what''s chasing them."


    The following knights spurred their horses to gather around our carriage and answer my question. Yetis - they were mob monsters from Heroines Chronicle.


    Evenzy mobile games can''t just recycle goblins in all four directions. Sure, there were stupid games like Farming Man Online or Color Monster Paint, but Heroines Chronicle took its illustrations and designs seriously.


    Only the designs though - the bnce and business model were fucked up, those bastards.


    Anyway, yetis were warrior-type mobsmon in the north. About 2.5m tall hairy humanoids with log clubs, if I remembered right. As I tried recalling those hazy old memories, Han Se-ah''s camera finally caught them.


    "Those are yetis? They look very... generic. Though I guess orcs and goblins look pretty standard too, so yetis don''t need to be special. Guess you need to be like an ogre to look impressive."


    -Why make wave fodder monsters special lol


    -But isn''t that the standard yeti look? Big hairy unga-bungas


    -Like an upright gori grew winter fur


    -Damn they must be strong though, shoulder-checking small trees down


    -Why critique yeti fashion when we should find out why they''re acting like this?


    Standing about 3m tall with straight backs and long arms reaching their knees, muscr bodies barely hidden by long white fur, crude clubs in hand.


    Exactly the yetis I remembered from Heroes Chronicle.


    The only difference was that these usually stoic mob monsters were running with their fur flying, faces twisted in terror. With dozens of them, they could raid a small farming vige like checking their kitchen fridge, so why were they so scared?


    Han Se-ah''s camera caught something ghostlike as she panned around responding to viewerments.


    One yeti vanished with a whoosh after tripping on a broken log while fleeing terrified, followed by another who slowed to regain bnce after getting tangled with a fallenpanion. Though the scene passed too quickly for Han Se-ah or viewers to notice, I saw it clearly.


    "Ah shit, stop the carriage and nobody move!"


    "Understood, but what''s happening?"


    "Just stop before horses get caught up and die!"


    Giant Worms and Wyverns - why the fuck were they hunting together?


    ¡ù


    I once saw an inte post - not before bing Rnd, but while web surfing thanks to the Goddess - about wolves and bears bing friends. Comments argued interspecies cooperation improved hunting sess rates or made crude jokes about crossbreeding.


    Never thought that would apply here.


    "Worms? Giant Worms and Wyverns cooperating, what..."


    "Indeed, something''s stirring the clouds up there. And there''s strange weak vibrations underground, different from the yetis'' footfalls."


    Giant Worms and Wyverns. Being northern creatures and white like the yetis, we could call them Ice Worms and Ice Wyverns.


    Giant Worms were massive underground worms. Like the ones we met in the tower''s cave levels, they opened huge mouths fitting their huge bodies to swallow prey whole. They attacked by tunneling up from underground like dolphins leaping from water.


    Wyverns needed no exnation - dragon-type monsters resembling pterosaurs. They hunted like birds of prey, diving at incredible speeds to smash and peck apart their prey. Both types were harder to handle than ogres.


    Because unlike warrior-types, these bastards were hit-and-run monsters.


    "Ah, so that''s why you said stop the horses."


    "Don''t know about the rest, but if they just snatch horses and run, they''re hard to catch."


    Ogres were violent warrior-type monsters confident in their strength and size. Even their tactics were simple like attacking from behind while moving or at night, so you could face them head-on.


    But Giant Worms tunneling underground to leap at mana signatures and Wyverns diving from the sky at spotted prey never fought fair.


    As high-rank monsters they were tough too, but their hunting strategy was ignoring obviously powerful and scary humans like me to snatch delicious soft targets like horses and flee. From the perspective of 3-5m monsters, horses were naturally more appealing than humans.


    Anyone would target easier prey given the choice between small, tasteless prey that could hurt you versusrge, delicious prey you could swallow whole with meat to spare.


    "How''d you notice so fast? Maybe because I''ve never seen them before, but I couldn''t tell until Rnd mentioned it."


    "...When I was with Reba''s Mercenaries, we had a Wyvern that only snatched horses from our supply wagons. Must have attacked humans before - it never targeted people, just snuck down at night to grab horses and run."


    "Ah, you... experienced it."


    So this coboration between these dogshit and bullshit monsters created a perfectly maddening situation.


    To avoid Wyvern dive-bombs you''d need caves, but enter caves and Giant Worms would copse them to swallow you whole.


    To avoid getting dragged underground by Giant Worms you''d need high rocks, but climb exposed areas and Wyverns would swoop down.


    Like fighting game veterans crushing people with high-low mixups from hell, Giant Worms and Wyverns forced a bullshit choice between sky and underground. While targeting supplies and horses rather than tanks.


    ''Just eat the yetis and fuck off.''


    Memories surfaced of humans pulling wagons after all our horses died. I''d hoped dozens of yetis would satisfy the two monsters'' appetites, but maybe Han Se-ah''s misfortune blessed the party.


    The yeti horde running diagonally along the ridge finally crossed the road to Sibedev domain in their escape.


    Ignoring the rumbling horses and sword-drawn humans stopped on the main road, they tumbled down the ridge in panic and fled across to the opposite hill.


    "...Their movement changed, seems they''re noticing us."


    "Everyone off the horses! They''ll target them!"


    "Hero! We might lose the carriage even if not the horses!"


    Then the monsters hunting them one by one from sky and ground sensed us too. No need for stealth or cover - how could they miss over twenty horses standing exposed on the main road?


    Which asshole created the fantasy setting of monsters preferring livestock meat? Just let them eat the mana-rich, big yetis.


    As I drew my warhammer full of rage and irritation, rumbling vibrations shook beneath my feet as shadows appeared overhead.

 Chapter 435: Stage Lock 5

    The ancient sages said even ten people couldn''t stop one thief. How could we easily protect horses from thieves who swam freely underground and flew like birds through the sky?


    Of course,bining everyone''s strength here, we could butcher even Giant Worms and Wyverns despite their tough shells and tendons, then sell them to the Magic Tower.


    The problem was horses dying in the process.


    "Hanna and Grace, keep the Wyvern in check, everyone else watch for the Worm surfacing! Irene, can you put barriers on the horses?"


    "Yes, I can!"


    "Got it! ...But are horses really that important? You keep saying stop the horses, protect the horses, shield the horses. I know they''re expensive livestock but do they need this much protection?"


    -lol A hundred newbie adventurers couldn''t buy one horse here


    -Fantasy novels often say horses are more precious than people


    -This separates yers from non-yers lol Ask why they''re expensive and you''re either newb or non-yer-Don''t justugh among yourselves, exin why they''re expensive


    -Why am I non-yer lol I''m approaching 10,000 hours on Han Se-ah''s stream, treat me as a yer


    Han Se-ah''s muttering showed herck of medieval sensibility, making me want to exin.


    Horses were incredibly expensive. Even in modern society, factoring in maintenance costs, they could cost more than sports cars - imagine medieval times. Bluntly put, these knights'' horses were worth several times more than some rural serfs'' lives.


    These were trained warhorses adapted to the Empire''s harsh northern snowfields, maintaining formation calmly even during monster waves. Modern racehorses could cost 40-80 billion won - these must be worth about 1 billion each based on ability.


    Twenty-six high-rank knights - 21 noble young masters and a 5-person hero party - losing such valuable horses to just two high-rank monsters would beughable. Not something to spread around, but a matter of pride.


    Sure, winning without injuries was expected, but it''d be weird for a museum guard to say "The 1 billion won jewel was stolen but no guards were hurt!"


    "Just hold tight so the horses don''t panic and run!"


    "What about the others?"


    "They''ll return to him even if they run briefly!"


    Everyone except Han Se-ah understood the horses'' value. The knights hurriedly started securing them.


    Thinking not everyone needed to watch the ground, some grabbed the lead horse''s reins and patted its head soothingly. Meanwhile, shadows repeatedly passed overhead threateningly.


    Being high-rank monsters with instinctive mana use, they seemed to be feinting to scatter our tight group of 26 high-ranks.


    The Wyvern repeatedly fake-diving overhead while the Giant Worm shook the ground in sync. Their reluctance to actually attack showed how long this monster duo had cooperated.


    "Ah seriously... how annoying!"


    "Hanna, don''t call lightning yet, save it. That thing''s measuring my arrow range."


    "Really? That''s why it keeps moving back and forth?!"


    -Holy shit high-rank monsters do psychological warfare against humans? Thought they just charged screaming ukkiyaak


    -No wonder Teacher Rnd calls ogres dumb lol Fighting smart high-rank monsters opens the gates of hell


    -For real lol Like horror movie creatures carefully kidnapping one person at a time, it turns the game into horror


    -What hardships are these masochists going through away from cities?


    -If you''re not talented at making money, better stick to tower climbing as an adventurer, speaking from experience lol


    As I focused on the Giant Worm threatening from below, Grace gave Han Se-ah advice while firing suppressing shots at the equally threatening Wyvern. Sometimes monsters were unusually smart - these seemed that type.


    "Hup--!"


    Feeling strong vibrations below, I struck the ground with my mana-charged warhammer, but it was another feint. I hadn''t used full power to avoid fragments hitting the horses, but sensing I''d been fooled, the creature shook the ground once more as if mocking me.


    ...Getting taunted by a fucking monster.


    "Hanna."


    "Huh? What is it, Rnd?"


    "With those yetis fleeing so noisily, there won''t be other monsters nearby. Use all your mana to kill this Giant Worm."


    "Kill it? How?"


    Called by my surge of anger, she eagerly agreed. True to her K-gamer nature, she must have been stressed by the Wyvern''s cautious behavior too.


    Usually told to manage mana distribution, with viewers offering know-it-all advice. But when ''teacher'' said to use everything for one shot, she couldn''t help grinning.


    Handling one would let us abandon the carriage and ride the horses to the domain. I watched mana gathering ominously at her staff''s tip.


    "Gathering so obviously, they''ll run... or not?"


    "They won''t abandon their predator pride. Plus they''ve probably faced and observed mages while hunting monster waves."


    A high-rank mage''s genius mana control, gathering power to the extreme, ready to copse after one strike.


    Though I sensed it could prate even my defense effectively, the underground vibrations and cloud-passing shadows didn''t retreat.


    Instead of retreating, they chose deception. Knowing a mage''s limits, they moved more actively to waste Han Se-ah''s attack.


    The previously shadowy Wyvern now descended just within Grace''s arrow range, pping threateningly, while the Giant Worm moved from subtle vibrations to churning the ground enough to make horses stumble.


    And that was its biggest mistake.


    "Hyaaaah-!"


    A battle cry more cute than impressive.


    But the mana from her staff was anything but cute. She''d gathered so much that the shing magical light activated not Call Lightning or Summon Ice Storm, but earth-controlling Earth Control.


    "I-it''s out... ugh..."


    "H-Hanna! Are you really okay?"


    "Kill it before it goes back innnn---!!!"


    Magic couldn''t dig underground. The intelligent but unwise Giant Worm rushed to death based on hasty conclusions from watching northern battle mages fight monster waves.


    Like its Wyvern friend, it soared skyward instead of underground. Its disgusting elongated body flew high like a fish caught in an underwater explosion. Did it think it wouldn''t be targeted while shaking the ground under Han Se-ah?


    Though Giant Worms swam through earth like water, they couldn''t control themselves in mid-air. Its well-fed body, nearly 7m long, writhed in confusion as 22 aura swords rushed to dice it before it could touch ground.


    Kee, keeeeng--!


    Kyaaak---!!!


    Was it friendship built fighting monster waves in the far north? The Wyvern made the same mistake, believing magic would target it - it shot up when the spell activated, then swooped down startled by itspanion''s death cry.


    Maybe it nned to grab itspanion and flee since our mage copsed from exhaustion. Or perhaps shock made it trust its tough body to break our formation.


    "Yes, got it!"


    "Well done, Grace!"


    But even without a mage, Grace''s arrow weed it, her pride equally wounded. Her arrowhead pierced both wing joint and armpit, glowing ominous purple.


    If the Giant Worm''s mistake was not expecting a mage to upturn earth, the Wyvern''s was not expecting a finger-sized arrowhead - neither magic nor ballista - to pierce its hide.


    A passive skill ignoring 80% of defense on vital hits shone through, piercing like paper the tough hide that resisted swords and northern cold.


    Kya, kyak, kieek--?!


    Purple naturally meant poison in fantasy games. Whether paralyzing or not, the creature descending to save the Giant Worm spun like a top andnded bizarrely.


    Right in front of my mana-charged warhammer.


    "R-Rnd! Wait--!"


    "E-Everyone duck!"


    KWAJAK---!!!

 Chapter 436: People of the North 1

    Everyone makes mistakes.


    "...Sorry. I forgot I got stronger after getting the holy sword."


    "It''s fine, these things happen."


    "Yes, at least we hunted sessfully without casualties."


    But my tiny conscience pricked too sharply to just brush it off like that. I''d mistakenly thought their tough outer hide meant their bones, muscles, and tendons were all equally hard.


    While the Giant Worm and Wyvern''s mistakes proved fatal, mine just covered ourpanions and lovers in blood.


    My excuse was that I hadn''t killed a Wyvern in four whole years. Unlike dumb ogres popping up everywhere, they were hunted by mages or skilled ballista operators, not walking tanks like me.


    But seeing Grace grinning after roughly wringing blood from her hair and hastily washing her face, and Irene checking everyone despite her filthy priest robes, I couldn''t voice my excuses.


    "The carriage is wrecked, guess you''ll have to carry Hanna, Rnd.""That''s fine."


    Even more foolishly, we''d shielded the horses but left the magic-enhanced carriage unprotected.


    The barrier-protected horses just scraped their hooves irritably at the shower of warm predator bits, but the carriage took the battle''s full impact. Though notpletely shattered, the creaking wheels meant we''d have to abandon it.


    The Empire''s monsters probably weren''t particrly weak - I''d just gotten too used to the tower''s strengthened ones. When you''re ustomed to 6m ogres evolving to 10m, this kind of disaster happens outside.


    Only the culprit (me) and mana-drained Han Se-ah lying t remained clean. Katie had shielded her with her back while helping her.


    "Well, at least the wings and membrane are intact. Maybe its size made it take all the impact there."


    "Wow, how much did it eat to get this big?"


    "Still dissecting the Giant Worm? Can''t we just take the skin?"


    At least only ourpanions suffered my blunder. Even as noble young masters, the Ice Cross Knights who''d fought monster waves for years started salvaging the blood-soaked monster corpses.


    They cleared away the balloon-like shattered Wyvern body but saved its tattered but intact wings. Wings, ws, partial beak... bone fragments. Plus the chopped Giant Worm''s skin.


    These noble sons worked quite professionally, getting covered in blood and filth while salvaging monster remains without any prissyints. Though maybe that was natural since monster wave creatures didn''t vanish into mana stones like tower monsters.


    "Got everything? No mana stones in the guts?"


    "Checked everywhere, nothing."


    "No wonder you kept searching, but why look for mana stones here? If they had them, they''d have shot something from their mouths."


    They bundled the Giant Worm''s sectioned hide for carrying and thergest knights took the whole Wyvern wings. Though unharmed thanks to barriers, the horses gave me sharp looks for suddenly burdening them with monster corpses and blood-soaked riders.


    Ungrateful beasts, giving me those looks after I saved them from being eaten whole.


    Anyway, 19 knights'' horses plus two carriage horses meant 21 horses for 26 people. Though knights kept offering their mounts, everyone awkwardly smiled and refused.


    Well, Grace and Irene probably couldn''t ride.


    "I''ll carry Hanna while running, Katie can take Irene behind her. Grace can ride behind Alisa."


    "That works. ...But aren''t we short on horses?"


    "I''ll be fine running with Sir Rnd. The mansion isn''t far anyway."


    Fortunately, noble-born Katie knew horseback riding.


    The 19 knights rode with monster parts on their saddles, while Alisa and Irene shared one carriage horse, Katie and Grace the other. I''d carry Han Se-ah while running, leaving only coachman Olek horseless.


    Despite being captain, he just grinned and started running beside me without asking for a horse.


    ...Apart from being gullible, he''s really a good kid.


    ¡ù


    "I heard you wereing, young master. What''s that... ugh, the smell!"


    "Ahaha! Please prepare bath water first, nanny!"


    Olek was right about the mansion not being far. Even with a Margrave guarding the Empire''s borders and pioneering territory after defeating monster waves, the lord''s mansion wouldn''t be right on the frontline.


    So Sibedev mansion was less than a day from Friedrich domain. That close proximity probably exined how those two grew up as childhood sweethearts.


    But half a day''s horse ride meant half a day covered in monster blood without washing. Naturally, since Han Se-ah needed Water magic but was mana-drained, just spouting nonsense to viewers while piggyback riding.


    "Comfortable? Hmm, this smooth ride. Maybe if I sweet-talk right I could ride this instead of carriages, could even sleep. Can''t even tell we ran faster than horses except for the dizziness from mana exhaustion."


    -Even now she''s indulging her selfish desires lol


    -How much mana did she use to stay like this for hours?


    -lol Big difference between mages having 0 or 1 mana left, she just used it all until 0


    -What''s with staff-holders and their excited insider talk


    -Well technically leaving even an ant''s tear of mana means deficiency, using absolutely everything means exhaustion, different penalty levels


    "Yes, that''s right. Mana deficiency simtes gradually worsening conditions like narrowing vision or dizziness as you approach zero, while mana exhaustion makes you briefly faint then gives you splitting headaches at zero. Why''d I do it if I knew? Ah shit. Why y RPGs if you''re gonna hold back while monsters toy with you?"


    [Magic Tower Paper Holder donated 10,000 won!]


    -How do you uproot a Giant Worm like a radish with Earth Control?


    Here, throw and roll this on the ground.


    She broadcastedfortably clinging to my back like a ko or sloth, camera drone circling as she described my back like a Simmons mattress. Watching her, I figured she''d take selfies in an oasis shade if dropped in a desert.


    While debating whether to throw her forward or backward, a squad of maids rushed over. Wondering what was happening, I saw the woman called nannymanding maids like a veteran captain.


    Well, blood-soaked stinking knights would keep them busy. Though Han Se-ah and I avoided the blood shower, everyone else was soaked in dried blood.


    "Heat enough water to bathe everyone here!"


    "W-what? Young master, what happened?"


    "Ahaha, we got attacked on the way!"


    Kind but simple Olek seemed close with everyone from nanny to maids, scratching his head at their shocked looks.


    Overhearing their whispered conversations, even the maids supported Olek and Alisa''s childhood sweetheart romance. They''d expected progress from their long journey to the Kingdom, but instead they returned as bloody vagrants.


    Made his initial rudeness almost iprehensible. Maybe he''d heard nonsense from adventurer city mercenaries and thought "This is how to treat adventurerdies!"


    "Now,dies this way. Um, that person there - was this from the attack? Should we call a priest?"


    "She''s a mage who fainted from mana exhaustion. She''ll wash herself when she wakes - could you show us to our rooms?"


    Themanding nanny approached me. True to the Russian auntie image, she was stout beyond plump with broad shoulders.


    Her sturdy yet motherly appearance, like someone who''d stuff three pigs down a grandchild''s throat if they said they were hungry, naturally drew out my politeness. Having received so much kindness before bing an adventurer, I couldn''t help being courteous to kind people.


    Of course, this being a medieval fantasy world helped. In a ce with generally terrible personalities, where adventurers, mercenaries, and even vige farmers naturally robbed and killed outsiders, polite people were quite rare.


    "I see, since you two are clean I''ll show you to your rooms first then point out the baths. Betty! Please guide these two!"


    "Yes, understood~"


    "Oh, the maid skirts are long here - must be for the cold north. It''s pretty in its own way, isn''t it? I prefer long maid skirts to short ones. When I skip short skirt maid avatars while rolling, people rage calling me tasteless."


    As I showed courtesy while thinking this, the nanny smiled contentedly like a well-fed guard dog. She seemed pleased by our polite response despite knowing we were the hero party.


    ...Seeing her grinning at Betty the maid''s skirt, seems the debuff''s almost over. Better throw her soon.

 Chapter 437: People of the North 2

    Unfortunately, my ns to either throw Han Se-ah onto the bed or impale her there remained just that - unfulfilled fantasies.


    "Wow, it''s the Hero!"


    "Is the Hero unconscious? Did she overexert herself using magic to protect the north?"


    "My, my... what kind of rtionship do you have with the Holy Sword''s owner?"


    The reason was simple - too many watching eyes.


    The viewers beyond the camera would probably justugh if I bounced Han Se-ah on the bed like a rubber ball, saying things like "Nice bounce" or "That''s teacher''s reward." But seeing Betty the maid and the small heads gathering around her, I had no choice but to maintain my image.


    Call it an upational hazard.


    As an adventurer needing noble connections to make good money, instincts honed over 11 years prevented me from spiking Han Se-ah into the bed in front of sparkly-eyed maids.


    These weren''t just randommoners - the gossip of noble household maids significantly influenced adventurer hiring."Why are there so many maids? They all look super young too. Maybe this is like an orphanage or welfare facility where they take in kids, feed and house them. Child welfarews? You think those exist in this medievalnd? Get him, he''s breaking game immersion!"


    -The biggest culture shock in this game is NPC personalities lol


    -At taverns the first thing you learn is kicking out kids begging for food, what welfare?


    -For real, when that pretty taverndy vlogged about secretly giving bread, 12 times more orphans showed up next time begging for food


    -Give them an inch and they''ll take a mile, medieval or modern


    -After feeding them breakfast they came back for dinner, so she reset and never gave food again


    Especially since these maids looked more like cute kids than beautiful older sisters. I wasn''t some edgy chuunibyou character who could German suplex Han Se-ah in front of young girls squealing with excitement about meeting the real Hero and Holy Sword owner.


    "Now everyone! We mustn''t be noisy while the Hero rests, right?"


    "Yes, Betty!"


    I looked around carefully.


    The gathered maids in their uniforms looked at most high school age, some as young aste elementary school.


    Going by height, they seemed around the same age as the orphans we saw with Irene at the temple. Maybe Han Se-ah was right about the Sibedevs taking in children with nowhere else to go.


    Though I couldn''t throw Han Se-ah on the bed, I did briefly press down on her nket while pretending to tuck her in, as the noisy little crowd kept staring.


    "Um, Sir Rnd? Are you really Sir Rnd?"


    "Hey, Asha!"


    "Yes, I''m Rnd."


    "Eeh, but Young Master Olek said Sir Rnd the Holy Sword owner was tall enough to touch the mansion ceil- mmph!"


    "We''re so sorry, so sorry!"


    A freckled redhead with a clearly mischievous look boldly stepped forward to present the "Rnd 3m Giant Hybrid Theory" again, which made me think:


    Friedrich viscounty was thoroughly ordinary, but Sibedev Margraviate was... how should I put it... quite distinctive in character?


    ¡ù


    Thepassionate Lady Sibedev who took in orphans who lost families to monster waves, and the gruff but genuinely caring Margrave Sibedev.


    Well, someone who personally pioneered the territory and protected subjects from monster waves couldn''t be evil-hearted. Someone risking their life defending the country and sacrificing themselves for humanity couldn''t be selfish.


    Adventurers at least earned money selling mana stones, but fighting endless monster waves brought little profit. Territories got destroyed, facilities wrecked, and corpses needed disposal.


    "You know... maybe because this territory has connections to House Wesley, but aren''t there too many unique characters here? Good for streaming content though."


    So Margrave Sibedev had to be fundamentally good-natured.


    Being good-natured was one thing, but the character design was almost too obvious.


    5¡ï ''Frost Guardian'' Margrave Sibedev. This man was a fearsome-looking muscr bear of a man, standing about 2m tall with wild hair from head to mutton chops to beard, giving him an almost yeti-like appearance.


    3¡ï ''Mother of the Snowfields'' Lady Sibedev. In contrast to her husband, she had fair skin and fine tinum blonde hair - the archetypal Russian beauty. The domain''s spiritual mother who took clever orphans as maids and arranged apprenticeships through the guild for the rest.


    The two of them together were literally Beauty and the Beast.


    And the character design didn''t stop with those two.


    "Is everything to your satisfaction?"


    "Yes, thank you."


    Olek''s nanny, though shorter due to age, had shoulders so broad they brought to mind solid rock when viewed from behind. Even the mansion''s maids each had strong individual characteristics.


    Frankly, given their ages, if you put them in school uniforms instead of maid outfits, they''d look like a harem ss from some visual novel.


    The Margrave and Lady were Beauty and the Beast, the head maid was a super-muscr maid, the chef had a sleazy Pringles mustache, and among the apprentice maids were the tomboy, the gang leader, the clumsy one, and the sses-wearing ss president looking after them.


    The Margrave''s mansion was like some otaku character collection.


    "I heard the gatekeeper at the mansion entrance took an orc arrow to the knee while fighting monster waves. At this rate, we might get a cat-faced merchant delivering goods next."


    -Heung~ maid paradise is so nice


    -Wait, how does the nanny not have any stars with that build? Those shoulders look like they could bench 400


    -Like if you think you couldst 30 seconds against that nanny in real life lol


    -Meanwhile the kids still believe the Rnd 3m theory - is Olek the culprit or did they catch it from him?


    -Seeing how pure white Olek''s brain is, he probably doesn''t have the intelligence to influence others, more like he seriously believed the kids'' nonsense lol


    Thanks to all this, Han Se-ah, who''d been quiet in Friedrich viscounty, started going wild with her camera the moment her mana exhaustion debuff wore off.


    Come to think of it, though Han Se-ah looked like a university drinking goddess or super-social butterfly with 500+ phone contacts given her looks as a fitness gaming streamer, she was actually an extreme homebody with strong otaku tendencies.


    Besides her pre-Heroes Chronicle fitness content that was basically body showing, her gaming content showed she enjoyed niche otaku games and male-oriented weeb games.


    "Hero! Did you really meet the Goddess?"


    "Of course! Our whole party was summoned before the Goddess together!"


    The Margrave and Lady, and even Olek''s older brother the heir, must have good personalities too, as the apprentice maids were as friendly as middle school girls.


    With these cute little 1-2¡ï buffed girls gathering around calling "sister, sister!", everyone''s faces had long since melted. Grace, who grew up an only child and quietly looked after Katie like a sister, and even Katie who acted like the baby of the group, seemed to enjoy being called sister.


    Irene, well, she was already beaming contentedly just seeing these children who could have been starving orphans with healthy, chubby cheeks, calling it the Goddess''s blessing. Naturally, their sincere effort to block monster waves reflected their genuine faith in the Goddess.


    "Ah, Sir Rnd!"


    "What is it, Olek?"


    It was such a warm and beautiful scene that if you brought someone dark-hearted here, they might melt away with a "Gah, I''m being purified~" like in a cartoon.


    While secretly browsing the inte as our group forgot their worries watching the beauties doting on the cute girls, Olek approached me in fresh clothes. Looking at him now, it was fortunate he took after his mother rather than his father.


    A hairy muscr monster acting crude would seem beastly, but a handsome young master taking after the Lady acting clumsy came across as character design.


    "Everyone else seems caught up with our kids. Want to grab a drink, just us men?"


    "Just us men?"


    "Ah, I don''t mean anything scandalous with women! Actually... there''s this tavern where some guys spread rumors about you being a 3m giant hybrid, hehe."


    The kid awkwardly scratched the back of his head, embarrassed. Seems he''d been dwelling on the shame of hitting on strangers at first sight.


    It was nice that he wanted revenge on the rumor-spreaders rather than me. And instead of using his position and power to crush them, he nned to show off by bringing "the real Sir Rnd!" - really showed his good nature.


    "So why me?"


    "To build friendship... okay that''s an excuse. Actually, they made drinking bets about meeting the hero party in the Kingdom. Want toe drink for free?"


    But why did he seem so...cking upstairs?


    Never thought I''d see a Margrave''s son trying to scam drinks from tavern drunks through bets. Still, I didn''t refuse since I might get quest information.


    Honestly, I was curious what nonsense they''d spout too.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 438: People of the North 3

    Leaving ourpanions to y with the young maids at the mansion, I slipped out with Olek. Our little excursion into Sibedev domain began with the gatekeeper - supposedly taken an arrow an to the knee from the monster waves - silently opening the door for us.


    "Young Master Olek!"


    "Wow! Did you take a bath?"


    "You little rascals!"


    I knew the Sibedev family was popr withmoners, but I hadn''t expected children ying soldier with wooden sticks to greet us so enthusiastically the moment we left the mansion.


    The kids waved cheerfully at Olek, proving his reputation for kindness. In a world where nobles typically beat peasants for blocking their path, the Sibedevs were remarkably approachable.


    Word had clearly spread through town.


    "Seems everyone knows you''re back."


    "Hard to hide our appearance, wasn''t it?""True enough."


    Well, news would spread quickly when knights covered in dried ck monster blood and stinking to high heaven marched through carrying monster parts. The Giant Worm hide and Wyvern wings we carried probably added to the rumors.


    While the Giant Worm''s skin could be neatly cut and stacked like leather, we couldn''t just chop up the Wyvern wing that was intact except for the armpit. A dragon-type creature''s wingspan had to be much longer than its height - you couldn''t have a flying meat cube. Even though this one was under 5m tall, its spread wings were much longer.


    "The Giant Worm hide was one thing, but we carried those Wyvern wings like banners on our backs. Must have been quite a sight."


    "Speaking of which, where did they take all those materials?"


    "Probably to the merchant quarter''s warehouse. We have a mage''s storehouse for valuable materials since monster waves sometimes yield mana stones."


    No wonder we drew attention - instead of a quiet date with the neighboring domain''sdy, the famous visitor returned blood-soaked with his group, waving 4m Wyvern wings. In a rural town where rumors spread from boredom, Wyvern wings were bound to cause a stir.


    "Young master! The market folk are saying you hunted a dragon!"


    "They say you raided a dragon''s nest between the Kingdom and Empire!"


    "I heard you defeated an army of dragons attacking our domain!"


    Sure enough, rumors flew wild when we reached the market. The Giant Worm and Wyvern we''d killed had somehow be the Demon King''s creations bent on destroying the Empire.


    Master of Monster Waves, Corrupted Dragon, Terror of the North, Demon King''s Creation, Goddess''s Adversary¡ª


    Why did these townspeople heap such grand titles on one Wyvern wing? Even if 4m wings were impressive, people who''d experienced monster waves should know better.


    "Hey, young master! Back earlier than expected!"


    "Come have a drink with us!"


    The reason became clear pretty quickly.


    Following Olek as he received warm greetings, we turned from a fruit shop into a tavern thick with the smell of stewed soup.


    Like most unbuffed medieval establishments, it was more of a multipurpose hall - part inn, part stable, part restaurant, part tavern.


    In the center, three hairy men raised their cups in greeting:


    4¡ï ''Braggart'' Tom


    3¡ï ''bbermouth'' Igor


    4¡ï ''Storyteller'' Olson


    ...So these bastards were behind it all.


    "Sir Rnd, these are three retired adventurers who taught me about monsters."


    "Igor, this is the famous hero I met in the Kingdom!"


    The tavern fell silent at Olek''s words.


    "What, a hero?!"


    "Well, I''m not 3m tall, not a giant hybrid, and not a hero - just the holy sword''s owner."


    "Gasp! Sir Rnd, the holy sword''s owner!"


    Han Se-ah''s camera had ghosted over somehow, capturing the three men tumbling in shock at Olek''s confident introduction.


    Tom, who''d been offering me a friendly drink, spilled his cup on his pants but still hastily extended it with both hands. Igor, maybe from drunkenness, slipped sideways off his chair and face-nted in Tom''s spilled drink.


    Only ''Storyteller'' Olson reacted normally. Though his title suggested a bard, he looked more like a bandit chief.


    "So tell me, how did this giant hybrid rumor start?"


    "Well, about that..."


    "Yeah, Olson! Do you know how embarrassed I was in the Kingdom because of that?"


    Han Se-ah''s camera drone had naturally positioned itself above my head, probably since I''d left the mansion. But right now I was more curious about ridiculous rumors like Rnd the giant hybrid, Han Se-ah the witch, and Grace the orangutan.


    Olson gave an awkward smile, seeming to know something. His dirty brown beard twitched with his jaw muscles, but I sat down casually and raised an intact cup.


    Gulp, gulp¡ª


    The cheap beer was nd and tasteless, but refreshingly cold thanks to the northern climate. Though hardly fitting for a Margrave''s son, I downed it without hesitation, and their gazes changed.


    They looked at me like elders watching a blonde, blue-eyed foreigner enthusiastically slurping down blood sausage soup with sesame powder and radish kimchi juice.


    "Well you see, everyone knows our stories are mixed with exaggeration."


    "What?!"


    "Come on, young master. Logically, could a giant hybrid even be born? You know, when a man and woman do important things, the ''size'' matters quite a bit."


    Like I''d been epted into some primitive tribe, Olson started exining after I downed the beer. At his words, Olek shouted in surprise while everyone in the tavern burst outughing.


    Seems everyone in town knew the kid was kind but not too bright.


    The uncles and aunties started chattering loudly as Olson smugly flexed his forearm to illustrate ''size''. After all, giants in this world were like ogres - at least 5m tall.


    As they snickered about how a giant hybrid was physically impossible and they couldn''t believe anyone would buy it, Igor staggered up from the floor.


    "And Sir Rnd, I hope you''re not offended."


    "No, go on. This is entertaining."


    "Hehe, you see, even nonsense needs to sound logical for people to like it."


    "Logical nonsense?"


    These three seemed to be retired adventurers who''d made good money and now spread stories for drinking money - basically professional bards.


    In medieval times, anyone literate who could y an instrument and carry a tune could pass as a bard.


    "The giant hybrid rumor started because you''re big, muscr, and brave in adventures. And up north, giants are considered more valiant and impressive than ogres..."


    "True, giant hybrid does sound better than ogre hybrid."


    "Heheh, the connotation is quite different, isn''t it?"


    Igor rambled on after Olson.


    Calling someone an ogre''s son would insult not just the holy sword''s owner but the temple itself, but saying someone was as brave as a giant hybrid sounded like the origin story of a great hero. Of course, this was unique to the Empire''s north - say that in the Kingdom and you''d deserve whatever sword came your way.


    The problem was how rumors changed in the north - "Rnd who''s as brave as a giant hybrid" became "Rnd the giant hybrid" as "as" disappeared.


    Then they couldn''t disappoint the sparkly-eyed vige kids, so they embellished tales of Giant Hybrid Rnd''s mighty strikes... and with their bardic sense of duty they made the stories logically consistent, which only made them more believable...


    "So you''re saying this guy seriously believed the exaggerated stories you told the vige kids?"


    "Yes, exactly. No excuses, it''s true. You know how kids who''ve never seen monster waves y pretend about being dragons and giants."


    "Right! My kid swings icicles around iming to be an ice dragon''s heir."


    "Mine asks if he''s your giant brother since he''s tall for his age!"


    "Hahaha, Boris is suspicious though!"


    Olek looked devastated, like a child learning Santa was really their parents. As the camera drone zoomed in on his shocked, betrayed face, I looked around to see everyone pounding their cups and shouting agreement.


    ...I had to admire how he''dpletely believed and acted on stories from this environment.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 439: People of the North 4

    Olek was devastated to learn that everything he''d believed was actually exaggerated nonsense meant for children under 8 who still yed in alleys instead of working.


    But that wasn''t my concern - what mattered was the Wesley family story.


    Fortunately, these three minstrels were reasonable people. They showed proper rm at spreading false rumors about the hero, and despite their burly appearance, they were observant and knowledgeable like retired adventurers should be - perfect for getting information from.


    "To think our young master actually met a real hero party. When he left for the Kingdom making such bold ims, who''d have thought they''de true?"


    "Bold ims? What exactly did he say?"


    "Well, you know, manly stuff about wanting to face off against the hero. Said even if the hero was mighty, they couldn''t match a northern man, just going on and on about his ambitions..."


    "Hey, hey now!"


    Olek jumped in rm at the three adventurers'' revtions. Of course, I wasn''t bothered by mere expressions of wanting to test his skills - he hadn''t actually cursed or anything.


    What interested me wasn''t how gullible Olek had been beforeing to the Kingdom, but rather the Wesley family treasure - the story about treasure hidden at the rainbow''s end. I needed to steer the conversation carefully.Usually, talkative minstrels like these would loosen their tongues with a few words of praise.


    "By the way, I wanted to ask something. Olek told me an interesting story."


    "An interesting story? What kind...?"


    "About treasure at the rainbow''s end."


    "Ah, that story!"


    From what I could tell, these three worked together seamlessly, having adventured as a team. They were so well-integrated with the townspeople that they could even tease the Margrave''s son despite being outsiders.


    ''bbermouth'' Igor gathered various rumors and found interesting stories, ''Braggart'' Tom embellished them to suit people''s tastes, and ''Storyteller'' Olson, with the loudest voice and best speaking skills, spread the rumors convincingly.


    Which meant the Wesley family story must have been something Igor picked up somewhere.


    "Interestingly, I heard a simr story in the Kingdom''s north. Might be something you''d find interesting... want to hear it?"


    "A story from the hero? Only a madman would refuse!"


    "On an empty stomach? And I''m the Holy Sword''s owner, the hero''s back at the mansion."


    "Hahaha!!! If you''re chosen by the Goddess, aren''t you all heroes? The mage, Sir Rnd, the archer, and the nun - you''re all heroes!"


    The medieval beer was so weak I doubted it even reached 3% alcohol. Figuring you couldn''t get drunk on this even if injected straight into your veins, I acted like a jovial drinker, making the three men''s mouths stretch into grins.


    They were clearly pleased - being able to brag about buying drinks for the Holy Sword''s owner could get them invited to wealthy merchants'' ces instead of just cheap taverns. Someone of my status could make the act of receiving rather than giving feel like a bribe to some people.


    Anyway, while I deliberately ignored Han Se-ah''s circling camera, Tom elbowed Igor, who quickly jumped up to move arge piece of meat from the table to in front of me.


    "Ahem, the story I heard goes like this-"


    The tavern instantly fell silent as I began my tale, making it clear I wasn''t just after free beer and meat.


    "Oh... is that so?"


    I told them about a vige in the Kingdom''s harsh northern mountains inhabited by descendants of those who couldn''t cross the range, and the legendary tale of a man who did cross them. ?


    Maybe it was their exaggerated northern personalities, but the tavern patrons grew so quiet you couldn''t even hear them swallow, some discretely wiping tears from reddened eyes. ...What exactly was so moving about this story that it made them cry?


    I really couldn''t emotionally connect with northern sensibilities, even if I understood them intellectually. ncing at Tom, I saw even his burly frame was inappropriately touched by emotion.


    "That''s my story. But hearing Olek''s version made me curious about something."


    "Ahem... curious about what?"


    "Olek mentioned something about markings on this treasure."


    Perhaps risking one''s life for an impossible challenge was deeply moving to northerners. Tom, eyes still watery, quietly reached into his pocket.


    Given his appearance, you''d expect him to pull out a dagger or hand axe, but instead he produced a dirty, crumpled piece of parchment. Being a working minstrel, he''d apparently kept records of all the rumors.


    Though it was as worn and crumpled as a newsletter forgotten in a school bag, what was drawn on it was clearly the Wesley family crest.


    "Oh, oh oh oh!? Quest, quest clue!"


    -Should''ve left the mansion sooner instead of messing around lololololol


    -Teacher autopleting everything lol Are you just dead weight?


    -While you were ogling maids, the quest smoothly progressed here? What are you even doing lol


    -Hero creepily smiling at little maids vs Hero gathering info from townspeople lololololololol


    -Does the quest window update even from far away? You''re just getting carried by your capablepanion


    Though dirty, crumpled, and partially erased, Han Se-ah''s quest window confirmed it.


    ¡ù


    When a character quest auto-progressed at the local tavern, what kind of streamer wouldn''te running? Han Se-ah, fired up by her advancing quest window, practically kidnapped Katie and rushed over.


    "Rnd, what were you doing outside the mansion?"


    "A northern tavern... it''s quite simr to our domain."


    It was potentially an honorable situation - not just the Holy Sword''s owner but the hero and party member visiting together. Though the tavern keeper fainted in a minor incident, nobody paid much attention.


    The other customers were melting at Han Se-ah and Katie''s beauty, while the three retired adventurers were so overwhelmed by the hero''s intense approach they could barely breathe.


    It was like throwing a popr idol into a group of socially awkward men who couldn''t speak in front of women. Han Se-ah, excited about the quest, kept asking questions, but the retired trio could barely stammer responses.


    "Did you draw this marking yourself?"


    "What''s this, it''s simr to our family crest... no, it IS our family crest! Why is it here in the north?"


    With an exotic beauty with ck hair and fair skin on the right and a northern beauty with flowing silver hair on the left pressing close and asking questions, Igor''s normally motor-mouth suddenly mped shut.


    Tom and Olson, who could wave their arms around describing giant private parts to neighborhood aunties, became stuttering mutes in front of Han Se-ah and Katie.


    The townspeople burst intoughter again, pounding tables at the sight, creating absolute chaos.


    "Well, um, Tom found that!"


    "Hey, why''d you say it like that!"


    "Really? Where?"


    "Uh, well, where was it..."


    Regardless, Han Se-ah kept pressing Tom with glittering eyes for quest progression. Katie also tagged along, curious about finding her family crest in a corner of the northern Empire.


    Worn down by the one-sided interrogation, Tom wracked his barely functioning brain to recall a memory.


    A memory from his past wandering the northern snowfields as a mercenary fighting monster waves and adventurer exploring uncharted territories, beforeing to Sibedev domain.


    "Ah, yes! I went to a vige simr to what Sir Rnd described! Actually, after the vige disbanded, I got this from a resident who came down looking for a better life!"


    "A vige Rnd mentioned? The one in the mountain range where people imed to be descendants of knights?"


    "Yes, that''s right! Ah, now I remember. There were people there who insisted they were from the Kingdom, not the Empire."


    ...Why was the story I hastily made up turning out to be true?


    As Tom gestured wildly while exining like he''d just remembered, everyone''s eyes turned to me.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 440: People of the North 5

    Chapter 440: People of the North 5


    Under the strange pressure from Han Se-ah on the left and Katie on the right, the retired adventurer trio wracked their brains until they finally dredged up old memories. Though they''d been so jovial among men, they now trembled like scared bear cubs when approached by two beauties.


    Well, they were a bitrge for bear cubs, but anyway.


    When it was revealed that my hastily made-up story from the Kingdom was actually true, Katie''s eyes began to sparkle.


    "Can you tell us that story in more detail?"


    "What? Oh yes, of course."


    Perhaps it was finding her family crest in this distant northern Empire, or maybe it was because the rainbow story she thought was just a fairy tale had gained some reality. Once Katie''s eyes started sparkling, no mere 3¡ï braggart could resist - even the Duke of Wesley himself couldn''t stop her.


    As if seized by a mission to tell thedy before him everything he knew, Tom groaned while practically pulling out his messy hair before finally recovering his memories.


    Far in the Empire''s north, beyond the snowfields, there was a stubborn vige of settlers halfway up a snow-covered mountain. Though they persisted just below the eternal snow line in an environment so cold the very air froze, they eventually lost their homnd to monster waves.


    "Eternal snow? People actually survived winters in such a cold ce?""Yes. They called themselves descendants of knights... but seeing how all the vigers could handle ice-attribute mana, they seemed more like noble descendants than knights."


    "Ice-attribute mana?"


    As Tom stammered through his story, Han Se-ah''s gaze and camera slowly turned to Katie. After all, Katie could also handle ice-attribute mana, and her sister Ann Wesley''s title was ''Ice Rose'' - she must also be an ice-attribute character.


    The family crest depicting a crouching wolf, and the ice-attribute mana passed down through generations of the Wesley family. At this point, that settler vige must have been a branch of the Wesley family.


    Though I couldn''t understand why they''d cross the mountains from the Kingdom''s north only to end up stuck in the Empire''s snowy mountains. Maybe they were just madmen like certain mountaineers who climb any tall mountain they see.


    "Wait, so a Wesley heir crossed the mountains from the Kingdom to the Empire, then went north again because the Empire also had mountains? What, did they cross the continent just because the mountains were there?"


    -Could that noble''s name be Edmund? Is Edmund Percival Wesley here too?


    -What''s an Edmund, you yankee? Stop with your inside jokes


    -You know, like that guy who first climbed Everest, maybe they just really liked climbing mountains


    -Is being a bit unhinged just a Wesley family trait passed down through generations?


    -It''s not like it''s some blood curse, how can they all be like this generation after generation lololololololol


    Anyway, Katie''s eyes sparkled with curiosity as she cornered the retired adventurer trio, while viewers erupted in chaos. The true madness of the Wesley family, literally embodying "mountains beyond mountains," was filtering out the pretenders.


    Roughlyparing it to Earth, it was like an Indian noble crossing Mount Everest barefoot to settle in the Mongolian steppes - how could people not be shocked?


    Such madness and obsession that shocked everyone who merely heard about it. At this point, shouldn''t we suspect there''s something hidden in the Empire''s snow mountains too? The viewers seemed to share my thoughts, flooding the chat with spection about events, dungeons, and items.


    "Well, it can''t just be ''rainbow appears on snow mountain, find it, open box, questplete!'' right? There''s probably some hidden dungeon near that vige that gives Wesley family treasure when cleared."


    -For real lol If not that''d just mean BB Games doesn''t know gaming


    -A dungeon that only opens when rainbows appear? Not clearing that wouldn''t make you an RPG yer


    -But with eternal snow mentioned, do rainbows even appear in snow? Isn''t it only during rain?


    -Doubt we have rainbow experts here even if we have gaming experts lol


    -Isn''t a rainbow just sunlight hitting water drops? Snow mountain rainbow probably means magic rainbow


    "Right? Family trials and treasure dungeons are ssic tropes. Honestly, it''s beyond ssic - it''s basic content. Like you don''t criticize rice for being used to make meals, there''s definitely going to be a dungeon."


    For somethinging from Han Se-ah''s mouth, it actually made sense.


    ¡ù


    The hero who should''ve been at the mansion was gone, the Holy Sword''s owner was gone, theirpanion the Kingdom''s duke''s daughter was gone, and even the young master who''d just returned today was gone.


    In this ridiculous situation, only the maids who should''ve been attending to guests were worried sick. The others, including Olek''s parents the Margrave and the Lady, seemed to just shrug it off thinking he''d gone to the tavern again.


    You might expect suspicions about the heir frequenting such shabby ces, wondering if he was up to no good as a man, but Alisa''s presence took care of that - leaving only the image of the kind but dim young master who''d be the town''s entertainment.


    "Wee back. Did you enjoy our unremarkable town?"


    "Though thend is harsh, the good people here put my mind at ease."


    And so a day in the distinctly characterized Sibedev domain passed without issue.


    The townspeople were amazed that their gullible young master had actually gone to the Kingdom and brought back the hero party, while retired adventurers and soldiers fighting monster waves were just happy about our Wyvern story.


    Even stripping away the boasts about it being the Goddess''s nemesis or dragon of destruction, it was still a crafty high-rank monsterbo that had been treating monster waves like lunch while terrorizing the north.


    So we spent the day receiving curious looks from domain residents, respectful looks from soldiers, and grateful looks from knights while being entertained by the Margrave and the Lady. The minor border difference between Kingdom and Empire people was easily ignored through religious unity as we receivedvish hospitality.


    "Ahh, that feels good... I''ve had lots of massages in real life for posture correction, but these maids'' hands are more skillful than professionals."


    -Camera you bastard why are you filming Rnd teacher''s back view if you don''t turn it right now I''ll write your name in my will and die I swear please can''t we see our mama just once


    -Ugh that''s not even thirst that''s bone marrow thirst


    -Wait lol Aren''t maids professionals too? They''ve probably served nobles their whole lives, they''re the real professionals


    -Why can''t I see noona''s face making those sounds while getting massaged by maids I have perfectly good eyes why can I only hear sound mom I can''t see anything


    -Fuck lol If you''re going to freak out this much just go watch p*rn lol


    Warm bath water prepared to melt away northern fatigue, followed by thorough skincare and massage from the maids, then a strong but fragrant drink for good sleep.


    Come to think of it, though our party members were called "hero" plenty, wasn''t this our first time receiving such luxurious treatment? Maybe that''s why Grace and Irene''s voicesing through Han Se-ah''s microphone... not camera... were melting away.


    The camera was, as viewers angrily noted, focused on my back muscles.


    While I appreciated the meal, bath, and drink, I hadn''t particrly wanted a massage. No matter how skillfully the maids moved their hands, they''d need to be at least 3¡ï to work out Rnd''s muscles with grip strength alone.


    So while I was casually stretching and web surfing, free from mypanions'' gazes, knights started gathering quietly.


    "Um, Sir Rnd...?"


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    People approached hesitantly, debating whether to call me "sir" or "lord" before settling on treating me as a knight. Though they wore knight attire, their insignia showed they weren''t Ice Cross Knights. Probably domain knights or ones following the eldest son.


    Dinner was already over and I''d thoroughly enjoyed the bath and massage. Clearly not training time for knights, so they must have gathered to see me. As I stood in the open space, awkwardly marked by the camera''s focus, staring at the knights, their representative finally spoke up with difficulty.


    "Though this may be rude to ask a guest... we''d like to see the skills of one chosen by the Holy Sword."


    "Skills? How so?"


    They were requesting a match even though I''d already bathed and was just doing light stretches to avoid sweating. Yet their expressions showed no rudeness or entitlement, just uncertainty about whether this was appropriate mixed with hopeful anticipation.


    Seems Olek wasn''t the only kind-hearted simpleton around.


    Who knew the entire Margrave''s knight order would be my fan club?

 Chapter 441: End of the Rainbow 1

    Chapter 441: End of the Rainbow 1


    Under the dusky moonlight, the knight order''s eyes sparkled like boys before a gift box. They must have heard about me from the Ice Cross Knights - their expectant gazes as they gathered around felt familiar.


    Just like many adventurers who''d hesitated nearby wondering if they were being rude, these knights approached cautiously while I was slowly stretching in the training ground, having escaped mypanions'' lukewarm concerned gazes. But since I wasn''t even working up a sweat and had already bathed, they couldn''t just challenge an honored guest with swords.


    "Hmm, I don''t mind."


    "R-really?!"


    Personally, I didn''t dislike such matches.


    After all, I was sure to win, and I was handling a body far superior to any 21st century modern human''s. Hadn''t every man fantasized about being a fighter at some point? Or wanted to try wrestling moves they''d seen?


    The problem would be if they wanted to see my ''swordsmanship''.


    Though my past wasn''t widely known, people seemed to assume I could use a sword because of my Holy Sword Owner title, despite carrying a warhammer and shield for 10 years. I could tell from how they each held wooden practice swords in light clothing.


    "Oh, is Rnd going to spar with the knights?"-No interest in watching men rub muscles together please show us our Irene instead


    -Why can''t I see mama getting massaged without her nun clothes when she''s right there goddess what sins have Imitted that I can''t see my eyes are dark it''s cold


    -Points? Points? Points? Points? Points? Points? Points? Points? Points?


    -Seeing the chat fill with lunatics must mean it''s past dinner time


    Meanwhile, Han Se-ah''s focused filming continued.


    Well, from what I heard, they were basically naked except for towels during the massage, but Han Se-ah wouldn''t broadcast that. Satisfying viewers'' desires that way would just invite all kinds of trouble.


    The best way to drown out the perverts begging to see bodies was to stimte the point betting addicts.


    "Still, I''ve already bathed and prepared for bed. Wouldn''t be right to make the maids prepare another bath."


    "Y-you have a point."


    I nced between the knights'' faces shifting between joy and disappointment with each word and Han Se-ah''s stream window as I thought.


    If the knights asked to see swordsmanship first it would get annoying, so I needed to take initiative and show something else. As mentioned before, my superior physical capabilities meant I could handle light sparring like ying with kids.


    So I lifted my shield without hesitation.


    "Let''s do this then. I''ll just use my shield to block while you attack freely with your swords."


    "I-if that''s the case... th-thank you!"


    Better mention I''d only use the shield before any swordsmanship talk came up.


    Though it might seem like I was looking down on the Margrave''s knights, I''d been high-rank for years and was chosen by the Holy Sword. This wasn''t arrogance but behavior fitting my status.


    "Eh, just defending? Makes it hard to bet points that way."


    As a bonus, I could mildly annoy Han Se-ah too.


    With that thought, I picked up the shield neatly ced in the corner.


    ¡ù


    The north had a very clear image.


    While eastern, western, and southern people had mixed, non-standard images in games and fantasy, northern people consistently sharedmon traits.


    Like Russian memes.


    "As expected of the Indomitable Knight...!"


    "Incredible, they say he''s never retreated from any battlefield."


    "To think he deflects ogre punches and wyvern breaths with such simple technique, it''s terrifying..."


    Perhaps that''s why these simple-minded northern knights started getting moved just from me casually blocking. Their exaggerated stories made me wonder if they weren''t all Olek''s siblings.


    Though the knights moved shily showing off their swordsmanship, that was all. How could wooden swords without mana pierce my shield?


    Thanks to that, when I blocked all the northern knights'' swordsmanship with my self-taught Rnd-style shield techniques, they bizarrely thanked me with refreshed expressions like they''d realized something after sweating hard.


    ''But it really was just basic technique, relying on shield and stamina.''


    Were all sword users like this?


    All I''d done was stand there with a shield, barely moving except to shift it slightly left or right, yet somehow I''d be something like the knight order''s benefactor.


    From their talk, it seemed to be the northerners'' tendency to heroize those who fought monster waves.


    While surrender might be honorable in duels between well-fed southern or eastern nobles, in the north both retreat and surrender just fed monster waves. So they romanticized dying without retreat - "dying standing rather than living kneeling."


    And I was an adventurer who hadn''t retreated once in 11 years.


    For northerners, "11 years unretreated!" seemed to resonate more than lengthy exnations about being chosen by the Goddess and Holy Sword and conquering the tower - their gazes were almost burdensome in intensity.


    "Mmm~ Sleep well, Rnd? The courtyard behind the mansion was noisyst night."


    "Just held a shield lightly. Seems the massage was quite good."


    "Feels like my muscles were reced. Irene''s divine force massage is nice, but noble family maids'' skills can''t be underestimated either."


    After washing up with the maids'' help in the morning,panions joined one by one as we headed to the kitchen for breakfast. Thankfully this helped avoid the burdensome gazes felt through corridors and windows.


    The morning after we''d all received massages, downed nightcap drinks, and slept well, everyone was dressed lightly.


    While diligent Irene had put her nun''s habit back on for morning prayers, Grace and Katie wore just shirts for easy movement, clearly showing their figures. As self-proimed gentlemen, the knights couldn''t openly stare, so we naturally became sight shields.


    "Are we eating, just us?"


    "Well, yeah. It''s not a banquet, no need to eat every meal with the Margrave and the Lady."


    "We wouldn''t be able to digest properly that way."


    Grace stretched as she trudged out of her bedroom, while Katie, perhaps impressed by my sparring yesterday, came in from outside wiping sweat with a towel. Irene followed Katie, likely having finished morning prayers.


    Us moving normally meant Han Se-ah had logged in, but why wasn''t she filming this nice scene with her camera? Curious, I checked her broadcast window.


    The screen showed an elegant if not luxurious white bed. I thought she might still be lingering in bed after logging in, but the bed was empty. Why was she filming an empty bed?


    "There you have it. Since many kept asking to see the bed, I''m showing it to satisfy your desires. My, my, so many people interested in Empire beds, it''s quite dizzying."


    -No lol you idiot we asked to see Irene IN the bed not just the bed


    -She''s genius at trolling people like this and she''s hiding too lol


    -We did ask to see the bed but we meant thete night bed with mama Irene in light clothes rolling around not the morning bed after maids cleaned it


    -Ugh I''m dying write bed in your will before you go


    -Is dying because of a bed a happy death or euthanasia?


    Ah, she must be trolling the viewers.


    Seems yesterday''s viewers excessively whining about wanting to see the lightly dressed trio during the massage had gotten under Han Se-ah''s skin. Once "triggered," she started her morning by teasing viewers.


    While some proved their faith by visiting the prayer room early morning, and others trained to improve themselves, our hero faithfully fulfilled her main job of trolling viewers.


    Truly Han Se-ah-like behavior.

 Chapter 442: End of the Rainbow 2

    The morning started with Han Se-ah being Han Se-ah. Since we couldn''t have formal banquets for all three daily meals with the Margrave and the Lady, breakfast was a light affair of hot stew and soft bread prepared by the maids. More precisely, it was a northern-style, Russian-style reddish... borscht?


    Viewers had be so global that someone immediately identified this unfamiliar food as their hometown dish.


    Anyway, after breakfast confirmed that both Kingdom and Empire north were modeled after Russia, we moved to have a rxed discussion.


    "Should we hire those three retired adventurers to go with us?"


    "Right. We can''t stay at the mansion forever. Who knows when the Demon King''s army might move again, and the Magic Tower might figure out how to force open the gate."


    "Our family crest, in the Empire, hmm... why? And who could it be?"


    "Who could what be?"


    "Many heirs gave up their session rights to go north, so I can''t tell which era this is from!"


    The conversation topic was naturally about the treasure buried under the rainbow. Both Han Se-ah and I hadn''t even mentioned experiencing monster waves - it was just a convenient excuse.Grace, Katie, and Irene weren''t battle-crazed shounen manga characters who''d insist on slicing up monster waves for bloodsport, so the party''s goal naturally shifted. Besides, nobody would refuse when Katie was chattering away so excitedly.


    While Katie enthusiastically discussed her ancestors up front, viewers in chat were jumping excitedly over Han Se-ah''s area attacks.


    "Wow, I caught something good. Our Irene wears thin clothes to sleep, and when she opened her door and stretched, her armpit went nyaang~"


    -So that''s what that mmmnngh sound was, just stretching


    -Of course it''s stretching sounds in the morning what else would it be idiot lololololololol


    -Maybe teacher and Irene were intimately enjoying themselves behind the door early morning until Han Se-ah came and they quickly separated


    -These guys write a whole erotic novel from 2 seconds of moaning if you''re that good start publishing


    Katie chattering away, Irene responding, Gracezily leaning against me, Han Se-ah trolling viewers, and viewers forever in heat. Since it was the cold north, Grace''s armpits weren''t even visible through her shirt, but such facts didn''t matter to Han Se-ah teasing her viewers.


    My lips curved up involuntarily at this unchanging daily life even in the Empire''s north, making Grace turn to stare intently at my cheek as if asking what I was happy about. I cleared my throat unnecessarily before gathering everyone''s scattered attention.


    "First, those retired adventurers seem to stay in this town, so hiring them as guides should be easy."


    "But if they''re retired, isn''t this quite an old story? If the vige disappeared long ago, it might be hard to find."


    "The location being roughly known is enough. We''re not looking for the vige but the rainbow near it."


    The meeting progressed quickly once we got to the main point. Really there wasn''t much to discuss, as what we needed to do was crystal clear.


    With only one clue and one witness, we just needed to take the retired adventurer trio to where that ''vige'' used to be instead of wasting time on other things. Worst case scenarios would be if it was beyond Empire territory lost to monster waves, or if no rainbow appeared.


    But even if BB Games was called BB Monkeys, would they put a 5¡ï quest, not even 6¡ï, in such an impossible ce in an RPG?


    A character quest activating but requiring areas currently inessible, or needing rainbows that never appear. Surely a suspicious but globalpany running a virtual reality game wouldn''t operate that badly - we had to trust that.


    "Then, shall we leave today? We have everything needed for exploration in our inventory anyway."


    "You mean stuff we used in the tower? We should probably stock up on things for the northern snowfields."


    "...Ah, right."


    -No you idiot lol Things for 25¡ãC warm ins won''t work in -30¡ãC snow you''ll die lololololololol


    -What happens if you die forever from doing something this stupid? Delete game?


    -You can reset to previous days if you die repeatedly in same area but it takes dying so much it''s hard to farm intentionally


    -Could she even survive without being a streamer


    -Her making it to this age unharmed with that intelligence proves Korea''s a good ce to live lol


    "Hey, everyone makes mistakes! Besides, we got winter coats for free. At most we just need like, non-slip shoes and little things like that, right?"


    [Russian Camping Man donated 1000?!]


    Sleep in that sleeping bag in the snow and you''ll be fresh frozen pock, though your intelligence already seems raw


    [Northern Mercenary Group''s Youngest Porter donated 5,000 won!]


    Get a magic tent if you don''t want to die buried in snow, speaking from experience


    "...Ah, sleeping bags and tents."


    Maybe we could trust BB Games, but Han Se-ah seemed less trustworthy.


    ¡ù


    Adventurers move immediately once their task is clear. Time is money was practically gospel for adventurers and mercenaries who''d die alone in old age without earning in their youth.


    For efficiency, Han Se-ah and Grace went to general stores to check supplies needed for northern exploration, while Irene and I headed to an old building that might be the Mercenary''s or Adventurer''s Guild to hire the three retired adventurers.


    Katie, our only noble-born member, was sent to inform the Margrave and the Lady- perfect division ofbor.


    "Wee, oh...! What brings the hero party to a ce like this?"


    "I want to hire those three who told me stories yesterday."


    Opening the creaky old wooden door revealed a plump woman at the reception desk. The same well-built woman who''d been happily cackling yesterday in the tavern whileparing giant privates to forearms.


    Did the guild receptionist drinking in the tavern from early evening prove how peaceful and idle this town was?


    Well, with at least two knight orders handling monster waves - the lord''s knights and the Ice Cross Knights led by the second son - pushing the battlefield far north of the lord''s mansion, this ce had to be peaceful.


    "Those three? Well... they say they''re retired, but they''ll do anything if you pay well enough."


    "I''m from an adventurer background too, I won''t use position or fame to push people around. The request is guiding us to that settler vige and exploring around it. Payment is half upfront, this much."


    "My... if I were just 10 years younger I''d ask to be hired myself, you''re so generous."


    When I ced a fist-sized pouch before the slightly worried-looking woman, she checked it and made a jokingment. A rough woman who took good care of her people - another strongly characterized personality.


    As I thought this, the woman gathered the money pouch and papers, then came out from behind the counter and strode away.


    "What are you doing? Let''s hurry."


    "Hm?"


    "Those three will be drinking again by now, so we need to catch them now for the contract. No customers at this hour anyway, so let''s quickly go to yesterday''s ce."


    Never thought I''d see a guild worker leave the counter to catch adventurers. Even Irene, quiet beside me, couldn''t help giggling softly at this.


    Perhaps it reminded her of elderly nuns she often saw at the temple. I took Irene''s smiling hand and followed the receptionist. Hearing our footsteps behind her, she strode forward without looking back.


    In thete morning before lunch, a middle-aged woman jingling a money pouch led a handsome man and beautiful woman - the Holy Sword''s owner and hero party''s nun. People''s gazes naturally gathered, but she ignored them and burst through yesterday''s tavern door.


    "Tom! Igor! Olson! Time to earn your drinking money, you lot!"


    "Ow, my ears. What''s all this noise so early... huh? What''s that?"


    "What else but a contract! How drunk are you adventurers not to recognize one?!"


    "Hey, you need to exin! What receptionist brings contracts to a tavern?"


    "You see the contract but not the employer behind me?"


    "Behind? Oh, Sir Rnd... employer?"


    As expected of a tavern near the Margrave''s mansion, it was full of rich idlers. When the receptionist burst in and raised her voice while familiar faces were chatting in broad daylight, all eyes turned to us.


    "Yes, your employer. An employer so generous it makes me jealous, so read this."


    "Orders?"


    "I''m working, just one beer."


    As I watched nkly while she presented papers prepared in that short time, showed the money pouch, and naturally ordered beer like this was normal, the retired adventurer trio bowed their heads after quickly pocketing the money.


    Seeing them bow excessively like receiving divine grace, a thought suddenly struck me.


    I''d packed enough gold coins to be considered generous even in the Kingdom''s central region, but economic sense must be different here in the harsh north- that exined why the receptionist''s eyes had gone crazy when checking the pouch.

 Chapter 443: End of the Rainbow 3

    The best motivation for people is money.


    Some might talk about dreams, hopes, justice, beliefs and other idealistic notions, but living 11 years in a medieval fantasynd makes such talk disappear. After all, wasn''t Rnd an adventurer who roamed the Kingdom''s four corners, from northern snowfields to southern jungles, just to earn gold coins?


    The point is, this wasn''t modern fantasy but medieval fantasy.


    More precisely, when divided by economic standards, the upper ss lived lives closer to modern times while the lower ss lived medieval lives. The obvious reason was the existence of mages, something Earth didn''t have.


    Nobles wore fashionablece and frilled dresses and silk tailcoats, living clean andfortable lives with magitech devices simr to modern conveniences. But poormoners lived medieval lives without gamepany buffs.


    Lives where pigs were raised inside homes, filth lined the streets, and people didn''t know the word hygiene so they never bathed. If everyone lived that way it wouldn''t matter, but knowing how the rich and noble lived made everyone''s eyes turn red with desire for money.


    Misfortune and difort stand out more when there''s something topare them to.


    "Should we leave right away?"


    "After meeting up with the others buying exploration supplies.""Oh my, you could''ve just ordered us to do that."


    So naturally these people from the harsh north followed me around grinning like hypnotized by the glittering gold coins I offered.


    With money you could buy magitech devices that kept homes warm without firewood, or that produced clean water without having to break ice with cracked, frozen fingers.


    Mages sold magitech devices tomoners and nobles alike if they paid, wanting gold coins for research funds. Some entrics had strange elitist ideas about only nobles using their items, butmoners didn''t care about that.


    Come to think of it, magitech devices were superior to modern civilization in terms of infrastructure. Even remote viges without plumbing or gas lines could have perfect water and heating with just one fist-sized magitech device.


    "Rnd, did you find those people?"


    "Yes. We can leave after meeting Katie back at the mansion."


    "Why''d you send Katie anyway?"


    "Since the hero party came to handle monsters in an Empire Margrave''s territory, not the Kingdom, we should let them know."


    As I thought this, Han Se-ah waved her hand in the distance and called out loudly. Not even trying to hide that she found us using her camera, she came right to us without arranging a meeting spot.


    Well, she probably found constantly speaking cryptically to NPCs annoying and wanted to gloss over such details. Since I was cooperating with her stream anyway, it didn''t feel right teasing her about this. ?


    "So, did you buy everything?"


    "Got everything properly. Tent, sleeping bag, heating stones for warmth,ntern and snow boots. Seems word spread - the shop owner had everything ready."


    "Ah, makes sense after yesterday''smotion. Outsidersing to this cold ce."


    No wonder we''d seeded in contracting immediately without fuss thanks to the enthusiastic receptionist - there was a reason they finished shopping and joined us first.


    The general store owner must have prepared a snow exploration set for the hero party yesterday, anticipating that famous adventurers in the north would do some exploring. Given Grace''s bright expression after going along, they probably hadn''t been sold defective goods.


    So our group of three retired adventurers and our four minus Katie headed back to the lord''s mansion. Though we seemed to wander aimlessly, this was how adventurers lived. We couldn''t even book carriages without these three since we didn''t know where to go.


    "You''re back already? That was faster than expected."


    "Northern people handle business quickly."


    "Haha, you freeze to death if you dawdle in cold ces!"


    Katie''s eyes widened in surprise that we''d finished hiring and buying winter supplies in less than half a day.


    Well, we''d started moving leisurely after breakfast, but the sun wasn''t even overhead yet. We''d left around 10 AM and finished everything by around 11:40 AM. Hadn''t noticed while outside, but checking the clock on Han Se-ah''s stream window, we had moved quickly.


    Katie weed us with wide eyes, one maid helped and gave instructions beside her, and Olek and Alisa followed behind Katie.


    ...Why were those two here?


    "Ah, these two are joining us. Margrave Olegedof said he couldn''t let the hero party wander his domain without attendants, so he''s sending his children."


    ¡ù


    The 19 Ice Cross Knights returned to their domains for a rare chance to see their families, while Captain Olek and Vice-Captain Alisa joined our party.


    The reason the knight order responsible for monster waves got vacation was naturally the Wyvern-Giant Wormbo we''d chopped up and sold to the Magic Tower. They judged it safe since the two high-rank monsters had devoured all nearby monster waves while rampaging freely.


    As for why Olek and Alisa joined...


    "Incredible, treasure of the ducal house hidden under a rainbow!"


    "It''s not confirmed to be ducal treasure, Olezhenka."


    Seems Margrave Sibedev was also very interested in the rainbow treasure. Unable to leave his position himself, he seemed eager to send his son to hear the story. As for Alisa, she appeared to be following her unrequited childhood friend.


    By the way, I searched and found Olezhenka (§°§Ý§Ö§Ø§Ö§ß§î§Ü§Ñ) is a diminutive of Oleg (§°§Ý§Ö§Ô). Apparently diminutives can be longer than the original name - isn''t that annoying?


    "Hey, that''s the diminutive nickname right? She''s a pretty childhood friend who''s followed and taken care of him forever, calls him by a nickname, and he still doesn''t realize she likes him? Should we just stuff them both in the same sleeping bag this trip?"


    -As a Japanese person I apologize for this situation, these enantte characters are really awkward to watch, deaf protagonist with pretty childhood friend die w


    -Japanese people poisoned BB Games!


    -Thought the Margrave would be some huge stoic old man but he''s just like his son lololol


    -But is there any reason we need to take those two?


    -Dunno? First time keepingpanions this long, maybe teacher still has Empire sensibilities


    While I pondered the minor question of whether diminutives longer than names weren''t annoying to use, Han Se-ah seemed eager to y matchmaker again.


    The three retired adventurers watching cautiously, the childhood friend couple(?) openly flirting,panions examining our carriage, and Han Se-ah giggling alone at a distance for her broadcast. Tenpletely mismatched people prepared to venture into the cold snowfields.


    "We can take a merchant carriage to where the vige was, then get dog sleds from there."


    "Dog sleds?"


    Katie, more expert than me about the cold north and snow-covered ins, started exining. She seemed more enthusiastic than usual, probably fired up with curiosity.


    Usually scatter-brained and easily distracted by random things, earning the peculiar nickname "kid," Katie now seemed ready to charge full speed toward our destination. Having it be about her ancestors clearly filled her with overflowing enthusiasm.


    Speaking of dog sleds, I hadn''t realized we''d go so authentically northern. Well, I suppose it made sense since we were heading to the edge of unexplored snowfields, halfway up a snow mountain. Even hardy northern horses couldn''t handle running through snowy mountains.


    "Wow, dog sleds? Really?"


    "Come to think of it, I''ve heard stories about using dogs instead of horses in the cold north since they handle cold better."


    "I thought dogs were just for tracking prey."


    Thanks to this, Han Se-ah grinned at finding a content angle, Irene started sharing stories she''d heard at church, and Grace, apparently only thinking of hunting dogs, began listening to Irene''s story.


    As our group of ten slowly left the mansion again, drawing everyone''s stares, we saw what were clearly merchant group members gathered ahead.


    "Ah, Young Master Olek, you''re here!"


    "Yes, did Father tell you?"


    Apparently these weren''t regr merchants but family merchants delivering supplies to the front lines - they bowed to Olek and led us to carriages clearly toorge for normal merchants.


    At this rate we could progress faster than expected.


    ...Was that thought too dismissive of Han Se-ah''s notorious clumsiness?

 Chapter 444: End of the Rainbow 4

    Logically, this journey should have gone smoothly. Setting aside the task of searching snowy ins and mountains for rainbows, we were traveling with the Margrave''s supply caravan to frontline military units. The chances of anything strange happening seemed infinitesimally small.


    No matter how poor medievalw enforcement might be, who''d dare rob the Margrave''s supplies? Monster waves were too far away, and it was too cold and barren for human bandits.


    "...What''s that?"


    "I''ll go ask what''s happening."


    But as everyone knows, the world doesn''t run on logic.


    A restless crowd, angry shouts, fading screams and groans. The noisymotion clearly indicated trouble, along with the metallic smell of blood wafting from beyond.


    The retired adventurer trio proved why they''d survived this long by quickly catching on, while the rest of our party noticed through senses sharpened by reaching high rank. Only the supply caravan workers remained confused, milling about as the road was blocked.


    We''d barely passed one vige when the road was blocked at the second.


    "I should go with you.""Well, we need to find out what''s happening."


    When Han Se-ah rushed forward with her camera floating, everyone climbed down from the carriages and hurried ahead. We hadn''t even traveled half a day from the Margrave''s mansion before encountering what seemed like a riot - naturally our curiosity was piqued.


    Sure enough, we found several bloodied people sprawled in the street, just as we''d sensed. They appeared to have been tied up in the marketce and beaten, with stones thrown at them too.


    Though they seemed rtively "fine"pared to the bloodied stones on the ground, that "fine" just meant no broken bones or shattered limbs. They appeared to be near the upper end of mid-rank - why were they being mobbed by vigers?


    "Please, knights! Cut down these evil bastards!"


    "W-w-why are you doing this?!"


    As I pondered this, people came running toward us.


    Their clubs were bloodied, and they were sweating enough to drip despite the cold - clearly the main perpetrators of the beating.


    They rushed over upon seeing Olek and Alisa in armor, but when Olek drew his sword they dropped to the ground in terror. At least they retained enough sense to beg for mercy the moment a knight drew steel.


    "Exin what''s happening here!"


    "W-we''re sorry!"


    "Don''t apologize, exin the situation!"


    Perhaps Olek felt ashamed this was happening in his father''s territory in front of distinguished guests like our hero party.


    When Olek shouted with veins bulging in his neck, the crowd fell prostrate in fear. The mob that had been cursing at the people writhing like worms in the marketce all bowed their heads deeply.


    But this wasn''t the response we wanted.


    The road was already blocked by the public beating in the marketce - having the entire crowd rush over and kowtow only made it worse.


    "Th-these bastards are criminals! They''re, they''re bandits!"


    "Bandits?"


    Seemingly frustrated by this, when Olek''s gleaming sword hummed with mana, one man threw his club into a snowbank and hastily proimed their innocence, looking ready to soil himself as he groveled.


    Apparently the men beaten in the marketce belonged to that impossible profession - northern highway bandits.


    What nonsense was this, in the harsh northern frontier where whole viges could freeze to death in istion when snowed in? But someone slightly cleverer crawled on his belly to Olek''s feet and began exining further.


    "More precisely, they were nning to be bandits!"


    "nning, you say? Exin in detail."


    Olek''s voice softened as he realized this wasn''t just savage behavior by ignorant peasants, but sessful crime prevention by model citizens. Encouraged by the calmer voice and sheathed sword, the man raised just his head and began rambling.


    Essentially, the beaten men were mercenaries who''de north from the west. True to medieval fantasy, mercenaries often temporarily switched professions to banditry when unwatched. Coming north must have addled their brains.


    Rather than face monsters in this cold, barrennd, they nned to rob a supply wagon in some dark ce and head back south to warmth.


    "Oh, is that true?"


    "Y-yes, how could I lie about this? A serving girl overheard these idiots plotting in secret at the tavern."


    But these ignorant mercenaries had made one massive mistake in knowing one thing but not another. There was an unwritten rule among imperials, especially northerners, about supply convoys moving without heavy escorts.


    "Hmph, not even fifty years have passed since that tragedy in House Bretagne."


    "Truly wicked creatures."


    All because of my past.


    ¡ù


    Rnd, Rnd Bretagne. Son of Margrave Bretagne and boy genius knight.


    My knowledge of my past, known only through the Goddess''s information rather than experience and memory, was more limited than expected. Or rather, perhaps I had underestimated myself.


    "We have witnesses and the situation is clear. Moreover, their mercenary badges show they''re not northerners."


    "What shall we do, Captain?"


    "Alisa, behead them and mount their heads on poles. Tell the vige elder not to take them down until they rot in spring."


    Even Alisa, who usually called him "Olezhenka" in honeyed tones, straightened up and addressed Olek as "Captain" after assessing the situation. Even the supply caravan workers who''d been grumbling about the blocked road were now furtively eyeing fallen stones.


    The only ones who didn''t fully grasp the situation were us country bumpkins from the Kingdom, from even further south than the Empire''s south.


    "Hey Olek, what''s going on here?"


    "Ah, Hero. Being from the Kingdom, you might not understand this situation."


    When Alisa drew her sword and strode forward with an unusually stern expression, the groaning turned to desperate begging. But her de swept down without hesitation, spattering red blood across the marketce, and the kneeling crowd cheered each time a head rolled.


    This seemed excessive for merely discussing robbing supplies while drunk at a tavern, not actuallymitting the crime.


    But the following exnation made it clear why even mentioning such things was forbidden in the north.


    "Previously, a deeply shameful and tragic incident urred in the north. A devastating tragedy that befell House Bretagne."


    Olek continued the story of my past while fingering his scabbard.


    I''d thought it was just one Margrave''s territory being breached and causing trouble for the surroundings, but it was far more than that.


    Being a Margrave meant reaching at least 5¡ï, so Margrave Bretagne being breached meant a 5¡ï lord and hundreds of 4¡ï and higher knights werepletely annihted.


    This went beyond one Margrave''s family being destroyed and people scattering to survive - a massive monster wave that could devour even high-rank knight orders had breached Bretagne territory and advanced south.


    House Bretagne, destroyed. Over ten Viscounties and baronies in the monster wave''s southward path were swept away, with deaths numbering in the tens of thousands. Sons who became soldiers to defend their country died, merchants who set out to trade for winter supplies died, and entire pioneering viges that thought a Margrave''s territory couldn''t be breached became monster food. A catastrophic event.


    "That''s why the vigers take matters into their own hands if anyone even dares mention such things."


    "...Is this like discussing how to hijack nes as a joke in front of Americans after 9/11?"


    -lol Thatparison actually helps me get it


    -Northerners are kind and timid, in our country people would''ve grabbed shotguns right away :(


    -Lucky they still had their lives lol If this is true they should''ve been beaten to death in the tavern


    -I get it but just clean up and get the carriages moving already lololololololol


    -But would even these idiots talk so openly about it? Isn''t this an event g?


    Even Irene''s eyes, which had been filled with pity during Olek''s exnation, turned sharp - it seemed no one would pray for these bandits'' souls.


    Viewers too were saying they deserved death, suggesting torture, and other harshments. But what caught my eye most was one quickly vanishing line.


    ...Why would such ipetent fools appear just as we were heading further north with the supply caravan?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 445: End of the Rainbow 5

    Traveling further north with Han Se-ah proved more eventful than expected. So much so that anyone would suspect these were scripted events causing unnecessary trouble.


    In the second vige, carelessly mentioning supply raiding led to beatings, stonings, and beheadings mounted on poles. Between the third and fourth viges, broken wagon wheels brought the caravan to a halt.


    Bandits (allegedly), broken carriage wheels, avnche-buried roads, wandering monster attacks, peddlers trying to sneak into supply lines, sudden blizzard dys...


    "What the hell is this bullshit? We just wanted to head north, why''s every step of the way such a clusterfuck?!"


    -At this point BB Games must be trying to stop Han Se-ah from reaching #1 lol


    -BB Games = Demon King''s Army conspiracy theory lololololol


    -How does someone manage one incident per vige, she really lives an interesting life lol


    -As expected of a protagonist, attracting trouble wherever she goes lololololol


    -At this rate when the quest ends will the knight order break through floor 60?ording to Olek, what should have taken four days took over a week, causing viewers'' outcries to be drowned out by Han Se-ah''s whining. Unwilling to admit her own ipetence, she insisted it was all due to events.


    ...But thinking about it, these probably weren''t scripted events.


    The bandits hadn''t attacked us but were executed in front of us, no monster waves struck while we dealt with broken wheels, and the peddlers seeking safety and blizzards just caused dys.


    This couldn''t be an event - wasn''t it just Han Se-ah''s clumsiness messing up the quest route?


    Though traces of House Wesley remained in the north and Rnd Bretagne''s past was woven in, the caravan''s dys led to nothing eventful - we just arrived slowly.


    "We should arrive tomorrow."


    "That took quite a while."


    Was this hardship from a 4¡ï character quest, or tragedy brought by streamer Han Se-ah''s clumsiness? Most viewers med Han Se-ah''s clumsiness.


    I voted for Han Se-ah''s clumsiness too. Setting aside Olek-Katie''s subtle connection and my past, how else could a supply caravan following a simple route suffer daily incidents if not for her clumsiness?


    After such an eventful journey, we finally reached the frontline.


    "Here we are, young master!"


    Following the merchant''s call, I stuck my head out of the carriage into a biting wind. Unlike the domain which felt inhabited, here the savage wind wing at our skin clearly marked this as pre-settlement territory.


    Barracks devoid of any homely feeling. Clearly a ce with no ordinary residents, just soldiers and mercenaries.


    A harsh ce popted only by soldiers, knights, mercenaries, and asional mages shopping for monster materials. When beautiful women emerged from the carriages, men''s eyes went wide. Meanwhile ourpanions stretched before shrinking from the cold wind.


    "Finally arrived? The north really isn''t peaceful."


    "Lots of incidents in such a harsh ce."


    The merchant had confidently imed it would take three days at most, yet we took almost ten -ints were inevitable.


    While Han Se-ah whined to viewers with exaggerated tears, ourpanions had just watched the caravan handle incident aftermaths, growing frustrated. Even kind-hearted Irene nodded with an awkward smile atments about the lengthy journey.


    Anyway, whether it was Han Se-ah grumbling for the camera or Graceining while stretching stiff muscles, they were rare beauties at this northernmost military camp, instantly drawing soldiers'' gazes.


    Fortunately, the soldiers must have served in the north long enough to recognize Olek and Alisa beside us. Their questioning looks about why beauties had suddenly appeared quickly changed to wondering why young master hade here, their eyes softening.


    Well, no matter how full of youthful vigor and pent-up energy from military service, few would dare act inappropriately toward nobles.


    ...Though there''s always one who does, hopefully none would appear here.


    "Young master, since you mentioned heading further north, I''ve had the quartermaster prepare sleds. Take care and may you achieve your goals."


    "Thanks as always."


    As everyone dawdled getting off the carriage, stretching stiff bodies and coughing from the sharp cold air, Olek continued talking with the supply manager.


    His quick efficiency showed why he''d earned the stern Margrave''s trust. He''d prepared three dog sleds for our party of ten, and not knowing about our inventories, had stocked plenty of pemmican and solid fuel, appearing quite reliable.


    Pemmican - preserved food made of powdered meat kneaded with fat. Though rarely eaten since magitech devices becamemon, it remained standard adventurer fare in the north. Being dehydrated meat powder mixed with fat, it wouldn''t freeze solid, making it convenient for cold regions.


    "Ah, here theye. Split five each between two sleds, and thatrge sled carries food and fuel. Please take care."


    "Wow, these dogs are more like wolves!"


    As creatures closer to wolf-dogs than Siberian huskies bounded over with lolling tongues, Han Se-ah rushed over excitedly whilepanions watched fondly. Thus began our northern exploration.


    ¡ù


    "First, we head northwest from here!"


    "Drive that way, we''ll follow!"


    Leaving curious soldiers'' gazes behind, our northern exploration began immediately. Having already wasted much time getting here, no one objected to Han Se-ah''s suggestion to depart right away.


    Eight dogs per sled. With beasts big enough to be called monster dogs rather than wolf-dogs, they effortlessly plowed through snow pulling sleds loaded with five people or what looked like 2m high cargo. At least without blizzards, we could converse between parallel sleds.


    "Wow, never thought I''d ride a dog sled."


    "Dogs pulling sleds. But aren''t they too big for dogs?"


    "They seem bigger than Kingdom dogs, maybe descendants of Dire Wolf monsters?"


    Since none of our party members knew how to drive sleds, the retired adventurer trio took the reins while the rest split between sleds.


    Though Olek and Alisa seemed to know how impressive northern sled dogs were, ourpanions were startled by dogsrger than ponies, chattering enthusiastically despite the cold.


    How to put it - they say when three women gather, dishes break. With three women plus a female streamer, the endless conversation might surpass mere dish-breaking.


    As I enjoyed what felt like simultaneously watching a gaming video and female streamer radio while browsing the inte through my hologram window, Olek sitting beside me tapped my arm.


    "The nights are getting longer now! Should we set up camp early, Sir Rnd?!"


    "Already?"


    Sitting behind Olek and Alisa as shields to browsefortably, I nced around to see the retired adventurers nodding agreement.


    Though my inte clock showed it wasn''t even 5 PM, there was no reason for pride in such conditions. When I nodded agreement, the dog sleds turned slightly toward distant rocks.


    "Hey, where are we going?"


    "Setting up camp!"


    "Already?"


    Han Se-ah questioned this too, having checked the real clock while chatting with viewers, but even she wouldn''t ignore NPCs while ying hero.


    We arrived at an enormous boulder oddly ced in the middle of the snowfield. In modern society it would make a perfect tourist attraction - quite impressive how it blocked the blizzards.


    "Well then, let''s start a fire. But um, the tents we''ll sleep in..."


    "Ah, here they are."


    "Whoa, items from thin air?!"


    "So those stories were true!"


    "I''ll handle cooking, could you pass the pemmican?"


    The retired adventurers unleashed the dogs to rest, tossed them what looked like jerky pieces, and started pulling solid fuel from the luggage pile.


    Though there was brief chaos when sleeping bags and tents popping from thin air startled them into tumbling in the snow, our first day in the snowfields passed peacefully.


    They lit the solid fuel and filled pot after pot from inventory with snow. When pemmican hit the heated pot''s melted water, oils sizzled down with savory aromas. Being noble food, it seemed tasty enough even just melted without extra ingredients.


    Of course, by medieval standards of "tasty," Han Se-ah''s disgusted expression was inevitable.


    Thus passed our peaceful first night.


    "Attack! We''re under attack!"


    Just the first night.

 Chapter 446: How to Overcome the Cold 1

    Heroes Chronicle''s world kept turning even when yers weren''t logged in. Specifically, logging out outside a yer''s "mansion" recognized as a base by the system left youpletely exposed.


    Though you wouldn''t return to find months had passed in-game without logging in - automatic progression onlysted until the next morning - even one night in the wilderness often brought terrifying events.


    Because of this,ints from novice adventurers and mercenary neers about getting their heads bashed in during camp and finding themselves back a day earlier had be somon they were boring - anyone ambushed without posting sentries was considered an idiot.


    Indeed.


    "S-something''sing! Everyone wake up!"


    "H-Hanna won''t wake up!"


    "Grace, carry Hanna and climb the rock with Irene! The rest guard the dog sleds while I intercept from the front!"


    Han Se-ah, who started with 18¡ï total between her innate 6¡ï tank and gathered 5¡ï, 4¡ï, and 3¡ïpanions, was an idiot in this regard. While it might be unfair to mock someone for random events during logout, when had cyber ghosts ever cared about fairness?


    Being logged out, Han Se-ah just curled up caterpir-like in her sleeping bag despite Irene''s repeated face ps. Startled, Grace quickly hoisted her onto her shoulders and grabbed Irene''s hand, leaping up onto the rock.Fortunately, the massive wind-breaking boulder wasn''t smoothly rounded but looked like a sheer cliff face had been cleanly cut. With a ledge partway up like a precipice, Graceid Han Se-ah there and drew her bow.


    "Last time we had to protect horses, now we''re protecting dogs...!"


    "Wave, it''s boars! Take the sleds and fall back!"


    Simultaneously, the attackers came into view. Though our sled dogs wererge enough to be mistaken for wolves or monsters, the charging boars were far bigger.


    The leader at the front looked about the size of a mid-sized car, while those running behind ranged from motorcycle topact car size. The retired adventurers immediately shouting "boars" and pulling the dog sleds from their charge path suggested these were quitemon in the north.


    ''When they charge so straightforwardly, that''s actually better.''


    Their hooves made snow flurries instead of dust clouds as they struck the ground, sending vibrations through the frozen earth with a rumbling sound. As I lowered my helmet, the leader boar''s eyes met mine.


    Mid-sized car bulk - roughly 5m, like a small ogre charging on all fours with simr momentum. With nearly a hundred such creatures, "wave" perfectly described the scene.


    Getting caught in that mindless charge would turn even a half-grown ogre into meat paste, trampled and skewered by tusks. The boar''s eyes zed with blind hatred for humans mixed with confidence.


    But naturally, I specialized in handling such head-on charges more than flying wyverns or burrowing giant worms.


    "Don''t follow, I''ll take them!"


    "W-will you be alright? They crush not just palisades but even decent-sized rocks like gravel!"


    Tom or Olson''s worried shout vanished in the threatening northern wind, my vision now filled only with the boars'' bristly fur.


    Mid-sized andpact cars charging en masse made their grayish-white bristles look like waves. No wonder people called this a monster wave.


    I stepped forward, coating myself in mana while lowering my stance. Seeing I wouldn''t dodge, the leader''s mouth twisted into a sneer around its vicious tusks. As expected of a wave leader, it showed some intelligence.


    "Hrrrgh--!!"


    Squeeeeeal--!!!


    To answer that bloody sneer, I drew up mana to use a skill after so long - that nonsensical basic skill that perfectly reflected all attacks hitting my shield.


    As my shield gleamed white, a force unlike mana made my heart pound.


    ¡ù


    Ah fuck my life.


    "Whoa, w-what happened here?"


    Han Se-ah woke sharply after an unsettling night. Her eyes snapped open despite sleeping through both the boar wave''s charge and Irene''s face ps.


    "Damn, something seriously went down while I was out."


    "Hanna, you''re awake? We were so worried when you wouldn''t wake upst night..."


    Her eyes took in Irene hugging her tight with concern, Grace patting her back, and boar corpses strewn everywhere with blood painted across the rock.


    The leader boar died thrashing in the snow with its head crushed and only its lower body remaining. The wave charged straight into the rock as if knowing nothing but forward movement. Corpses with heads or forelegs messily crushed littered the ground, crushed proportional to their charge''s force.


    The sight wasn''t pretty - Han Se-ah swallowed back rising bile.


    Unlike in the Magic Tower where corpses neatly turned to mana stones, brain matter, blood, bone fragments and dying boars'' waste were right in front of her - how could a modern person from the 21st century handle this?


    "Urgh, Rnd... you''re really okay?"


    "No injuries, none of the blood is mine. Could use some water magic cleaning though."


    "Right, got it!"


    Perhaps feeling guilty, she immediately washed away the filth that wouldn''t budge even with vigorous eye-rubbing. Her mana control rivaled master mages - water droplets swept across my armor like an AI washing machine, cleanly removing frozen grime.


    Then, still nestled in Irene''s arms, she reached out to gently stroke my cheek as if checking for remaining moisture.


    "...?"


    "Good, dried nice and fluffy. Can''t leave moisture in this weather... but what do we do with these boar bodies?"


    "The byproducts aren''t worth much but they taste good, so let''s take what we can eat and leave the rest."


    -What a situation to log into lololololololol


    -Didn''t bother with mosaic and now we''ve got a gore party lol


    -Snuggling with Mama Irene while lowkey flirting with teacher? Watch yourself getting handsy lol


    -Anyone else want to cuddle with Mama while stroking teacher''s cheeks? Hit like if you''re thirsty


    -Caressing his cheek all tender instead of the armor, definitely making moves lololololol


    Living an earnest life, she probably logged in early morning. Finding such a shocking scene before fully waking left me pondering - our rtionship had beenfortably tonic with no physical contact.


    Had she been secretly building affection points without my knowledge?


    ...Maybe she''d been secretly watching at night, building one-sided intimacy.


    "The dogs are all safe! But eating this much might tire them out while running...?"


    "Oh yeah? But the handler said they''re smart, so they won''t stupidly eat till they copse."


    Irene hugging Han Se-ah while giving divine force massages and Grace chattering beside them both gave me and Han Se-ah strange looks.


    Hmm... I hadn''t done anything wrong, but somehow felt like a man caught cheating.


    The awkward atmosphere instantly dissipated at Igor''s shout about the sleds. Unlike nobledies openly flirting or lovers like Grace openly showing affection by clinging, this embarrassing mood felt a bit unsettling.


    "Come on, stop spamming ''hmm hmm.'' As apanion I can check if something''s on your cheek. It''s not like I held your hand or hugged you - one touch and suddenly I''d have twenty wives and over ten husbands from past cobs."


    -So Irene''s wife #21 and teacher''s husband #11?


    -Let me know when the wedding is, I''ll donate congrats money right away lol Another world first record?


    -Nah there''s surprisingly many already living happily married to NPCs in medievalmonw marriages


    -DD Heroes Chronicle is actually an alien corporation trying to destroy humanity by tanking birth rates


    -If humanity''s gonna die from marrying virtual NPCs maybe it deserves to die?


    Han Se-ah slept through both night attack and ps, then immediately gagged upon waking. Seeing this, Irene and Grace stuck close beside her, supporting her to the prepared dog sled.


    That left just Katie beside me, which was rather convenient.


    Though strange for a mage to draw the tank''s aggro, the first slip of an unworldly genius beauty mage from the countryside warranted great interest frompanions. Run while you can, Han Se-ah. Space out during streaming and Irene mighty you across herp to sleep.


    A reward for some, but quite ufortable if it keeps happening.

 Chapter 447: How to Overcome the Cold 2

    Unlike viewers'' expectations as they switched their romance plotting target to Han Se-ah with various insinuations, nothing particrly noteworthy happened after that light cheek touch.


    "Sir Knight-! They''reing again, from the sky!"


    "The sky? What is it this time?!"


    "A flock of carnivorous wyverns!"


    More precisely, we had no time for such things.


    After the boar pack died headbutting the rock, attacks continued at least once daily.


    Giant reindeer herds charging with de-sharp antlers like armored deer''s arctic cousins, carnivorous wyverns swooping down from the skies fixated on our dog sleds, yeti packs that had been good food for the previous Giant Worm and Wyvern...


    With one to three attacks daily, viewers started sensing something was wrong.


    "Hey, maybe this isn''t a quest we can clear like this...? Maybe we shouldn''t havee alone but should push through with the Margrave''s armyter."-Season 2 monster waves aren''t something low levels can handle lol


    -Honestly thought it was easy when I logged in to boar corpses everywhere but guess not


    -Called monster waves and they reallye like waves, is this the second batch today?


    -Han Se-ah getting nervous about the quest window not updating lololololololol


    -Are we doing this wrong? Feels like we''re just brute forcing through with Rnd


    Viewers too thought like I had - that a character quest shouldn''t be this difficult.


    Just as I''d been certain rainbows would appear for my character quest, viewers found the relentless monster waves suspicious - anyone with basic game knowledge would find this strange.


    Though not high-rank but mid-rank, waves of hundreds of monsters lived up to their name. As the three retired adventurers said, we physically understood why viges couldn''t survive here.


    Though Han Se-ah''s area attacks handled the eagle-pterodactyl hybrid wyverns and I dealt with charging beast-type monsters without major damage... wasn''t this only possible with a 6¡ï tank? Normal yers would reasonably retreat after three days of this, their resolve broken.


    "Well, what can we do? Turning back now would waste all this time. Besides annoying fights, nothing serious has happened, so we might as well push through. Igor said we''re about a day away - if attacks continue like this, we should arrive within two days."


    -She''s not just missing brakes but reverse gear too lol


    -Then what DOES she have exactly lololololololol


    -Just ^inventoryminimapwaterpurifierlightershlightroadsweeperclotheswasher^ obviously


    -Hey now, even if it''s tedious to list them all, that''s nderous oversimplification, she has many more features


    -Looking at her magic skills she''s above average for mages but see how they treat her lololololol


    But Han Se-ah''s mindset differed from normal yers.


    Always choosing the hard path, truly a moth to me. No injuredpanions, no supply losses with dog sleds and inventory items intact... these were secondary concerns to her. R?


    Fuck it, aftering all this way through such hardship, how could we turn back?


    Of course I did the hard work, but yers think of themselves, not NPCpanions, right? So after continued forced marches and several more attacks, we reached our destination.


    "There''s something snow-covered ahead... ruins?"


    "Must be that vige. Seems it was buried in snow since monster waves didn''t sweep it away."


    Grace spotted it first, naturally. Following her gesture, we saw jagged ridges in the otherwise t white snowfield in the distance. Too narrow for ridges - probably snow-buried vige buildings as Igor said.


    We turned the dog sleds without losing a single one, the vige ruins bing clearer.


    Though just bumps in the white snowfield from afar, up close we could clearly see the vige''syout from fence to watchtower to buildings. Being snow-buried and abandoned for years, "intact" might mean "intact under snow."


    "...Should we make this our base?"


    "Not buried as deep as expected. Buildings won''t be usable but we can pitch tents using them as windbreaks."


    Though buildings abandoned in snow for years wouldn''t be habitable, the protruding vige ruins could block wind. Seems this area got blizzards but not several meters of snow at once.


    We parked the supplyden sled by the fence and unleashed the blizzard-adapted sled dogs to rest in what seemed like an open area.


    After thoroughly petting the wolf-sized dogs who showed affection, perhaps knowing I''d saved their lives repeatedly, I joined the others to find Han Se-ah gathering mana with her staff.


    Wondering what was happening, I caught Grace''s eye. Usually stuck close due to Han Se-ah''s logout state, she hurried over to whisper:


    "Why''s she doing that?"


    "She wants to try clearing snow and stabilizing ground with Earth Control and Gust of Wind? Says she needs to concentrate so stay quiet."


    She whispered to avoid disturbing the mage''s concentration. That exined why the adventurer trio and childhood friend couple watched from afar. But strangely, stream viewers were saying something different.


    Getting excited like they''d found a dungeon entrance rather than preparing camp ground--


    ¡ù


    sh, rumble, then screams.


    Quickly assessing the situation in darkness, I clenched my fists to suppress the urge to repeatedly smack Han Se-ah''s head, camera or not.


    ''Quest window activated when we reached the vige?''


    "Ow, my head... Rnd?"


    "Yes, Hanna. Let''s hear about what magic you used."


    Though I understood from watching the stream, Rnd couldn''t know that. Apparently when the quest window updated upon reaching the vige, she followed its instructions to move mana and opened a dungeon entrance.


    The problem was this dungeon didn''t just open - it kidnapped the opener. Just my guess, but finding only Han Se-ah and me in this dark cave while everyone else vanished seemed reasonable evidence.


    So I needed to hear her excuse before deciding.


    "Well, um... I was trying to push snow away and raise the ground for tents when suspicious magical energy reacted below the surface, then sh - I was teleported. How did you follow?"


    "Strange mana wrapped around you, so I grabbed you and got pulled along."


    "Ah, I see..."


    Seeing her roll her eyes while making up excuses made me consider smacking her, but noticing her face was surprisingly close, I realized I was practically pinning her down and stood up.


    No wonder viewers were spamming "hmm hmm" instead of discussing the dungeon.


    Still, she quickly grabbed my offered hand and stood. Though I wanted to scold her recklessness, I couldn''t reveal I knew the truth from watching her stream - we''d just have to clear this dungeon quickly.


    "By the way, is this a solo dungeon? The entrance pulled me in alone, and Rnd just got caught up movie-style rather than properly entering. Could this be a trial dungeon where Katie should enter alone for her character quest?"


    -Yeah bit cliche but character growth dungeons only letting that character in


    -See how she immediately goes female mode after noticing teacher''s reliable shoulders lololololol


    [Chat deleted by moderator]


    -How did the AI censor learn humannguage well enough to catch "female mode"


    [Chat deleted by moderator]


    -People still getting cut using that exact phrase knowing it gets censored lol


    Han Se-ah quickly brought up the dungeon with viewers, perhaps to break the awkward mood. As gamers often think alike, most thought this was a Wesley family dungeon specifically for Katie.


    I had to agree, for a simple reason.


    "...Hanna, use Shield and maintain it as long as possible."


    "Huh? Why suddenly?"


    "Don''t know why, but mana-infused wind''s blowing from inside. If your winter coat''s not enough, use mana to maintain body heat."


    Because the dungeon was intensely cold. As if warning that ice-attribute treasurey within, approachable only by those who could handle ice-attribute mana.

 Chapter 448: How to Overcome the Cold 3

    Chapter 448: How to Ovee the Cold 3


    A dungeon reacting to mana to pull in just one person, cold mana-infused wind blowing from within, House Wesley''s crest in the Empire''s north.


    Any experienced gamer would recognize thisbination as a personal dungeon.


    "Stay close, I''ll have to block it with my body."


    "Got it, Rnd... Ah cold!"


    -lol Of course metal armor''s cold


    -But however cold it is, isn''t teacher fine wearing that hunk of metal?


    -Born 6¡ï tank, surely they can handle cold armor? Looking at their performance they could probably bathe inva


    -If walking alone drains HP by %, definitely Katie''s personal dungeon


    -Still if teacher can block it physically probably can brute force it, that''s HC for youPlus constant gales blowing from deeper in the cave. Wind that felt chilling even to my 6¡ï body was enough to freeze a fragile mage''s flesh solid. In gamer terms, direct exposure caused damage over time per second.


    The proper approach would be sending someone from House Wesley immune to DOT damage first. This seemed less Katie''s personal dungeon than a Wesley family dungeon. Those preferring older women to young girls might target Ann Wesley the "Ice Rose."


    How to seduce the northern duke''s daughter busy with sessor training was, well, not my problem.


    "You okay, Hanna?"


    "Oh, yeah. Just brushed against your armor getting too close."


    I slowly advanced while caring for Han Se-ah, ignoring viewers'' jeers. The chat was already full of usations about alpha male natural flirting and Han Se-ah seizing chances to flirt with teacher... but I felt wrongly used.


    Look, if Han Se-ah died we''d go back to yesterday, you bastards.


    Then we''d have to fight through random monster waves in the snow again - who''d want another monster corpse bath? Anyone wanting that mix of blood, guts, bone fragments and excrement should be hanged by the Goddess Faith for sexual deviancy.


    Though that was once daily life, quality of life improved after yer Han Se-ah logged in - living happily and cleanly was the main reason for her unknown beating immunity.


    Conversely, ims of Han Se-ah flirting with me were intriguing. I wasn''t some pubescent boy imagining retirement ns from one cheek touch, but... Han Se-ah maintained clear boundaries.


    Having coborated with other streamers without a hint of scandal, she avoided even shoulder or arm touches while eagerly watching our party''s romantic encounters - why suddenly touch my cheek?


    "Rnd, something''s ahead. Seems to be what''s making this wind."


    "Yeah? We''ll need to break or stop it. Am I walking too fast?"


    "No, I''m fine."


    Though I could guess viewer mob psychology and how Heroes Chronicle worked as a game, Han Se-ah''s mysterious mind was beyond my estimation.


    So I decided to focus on clearing the dungeon. Even with Han Se-ah as baggage, a personal dungeon shouldn''t be too difficult.


    Following her voice from behind, I pushed aside distracting thoughts and pressed forward until a blue statue appeared. As if proving its cold ice attribute physically, a sapphire-like solid blue wolf statue.


    Crouched low with jaws wide open sting blue icy wind, it was clearly this dungeon''s final destination.


    "Hanna, though I''m blocking your view, there''s a statue ahead."


    "Oh, a wolf statue?"


    "Hm?"


    "That! Because of House Wesley''s crest!"


    -Not even trying to keep secrets anymore lololololololol


    -Why not just say "I''m a yer, you''re an NPC" then clear the quest?


    -lol Camera right above Rnd''s head lol


    -Might as well show quest window and minimap at this point lol


    -Kid''s lost it snuggling teacher''s back


    Though Han Se-ah''s random outburst briefly stunned me and made viewers burst outughing, anyway.


    "So what''s it look like?"


    "It''s on a 1m high pedestal also carved with House Wesley''s crest. The wolf is crouched with mouth wide open, translucent blue. Like a gem or mana stone color. And... hmm."


    "And?"


    After viewers''ments, I very carefully described the wolf statue before me to Han Se-ah trying to change the subject.


    "Wind''sing from what looks like a slot in its mouth... and it''s moving."


    "Eh, moving, whoa!"


    That little fucker''s a monster.


    ¡ù


    Stone statue monsters are very familiar to fantasy gamers. Most iconic example being gargoyles - those demon statues with dragon heads. Add different materials and there are countless simr creatures.


    Like golems disguised as piles of rock or metal suddenly standing up, or living armor - empty suits possessed by evil spirits moving on their own. Most pretend to be harmless statues until startling people.


    But I never expected a gem wolf to start bouncing around, fuck.


    "What''s that, it''s moving!"


    "Don''t panic, stay right behind me. Seems to move in fixed patterns."


    Like a gargoyle on a wall, the blue wolf statue suddenly hopped from its 1m pedestal. Maybe its pattern changed on approach - it started jumping everywhere trying to bite.


    The problem was the icy wind kept sting from its gaping maw. Han Se-ah twisted frantically behind my raised shield.


    "Ah, ah so cold really! Forget HP drain, it''s weirdly cold! Can''t tell if it''s stinging or freezing, like it''s gently scratching my skin- ah shit!"


    -Scratching skin?


    -I''ve seen this in PE during partner dodgeball lololololololol


    -You had partners in PE? Get out impostor


    -lol Just need to hide behind his back but keeps getting hit dodging left and right


    -Either teacher''s back isn''t wide enough or Han''s got shoulders too big to cover


    Han Se-ahined to viewers from behind, but her busy mouth suggested it was manageable. Making that assessment, I carefully observed the wolf''s snapping jaws.


    I''d thought sapphire or mana stone blue, but seeing asional shes like a slime''s core, probably mana stone. Plus it kept biting at the same spots.


    Most concerning was that deep groove in its wide-open mouth. Too big and deep for a keyhole, roughly sword scabbard sized.


    Could this follow House Wesley''s swordsmanship?


    Approach immune to the wind using family mana, break through the wolf''s attacks with family sword techniques, then insert the inherited sword or proof like a key. That picture emerged thinking of it as a Wesley family dungeon.


    You know, like martial arts novels where ancestors leave sword marks on walls or mechanical formations teaching techniques - the fantasy version.


    "Hanna, this wolf... seems to be House Wesley''s treasure."


    "The wolf? Well, at that size it''d be super expensive..."


    "...This isn''t gem but mana stone golem, and there''s something inside rather than the wolf itself. Seems we need to insert House Wesley''s sword in its mouth to stop it."


    "...Oh."


    Though she couldn''t see the wolf''s mouth stuck close behind me, she''d obviously observed through her camera. Finding such minor reactions annoying to address, I continued:


    "So, if I grab it could you try melting it somehow with mana control?"


    "Huh? Melt it?"


    This dungeon made for House Wesley seemed about 4¡ï difficulty. The journey here was tough from our brute force approach, but the wolf itself just moved in preset patterns.


    However, I held shield and warhammer instead of a sword, and Wesley''s rightful heir waited worried in the snowy field outside.


    So only one option remained - break through stupidly and stubbornly like always.


    ''If Han Se-ah decides this is impossible and resets, it''s another blood party, fuck.''


    Resetting a tower day was fine, but I didn''t want to repeat a day of camping covered in monster corpses, blood and filth. Just as Korean men worry about college entrance exams and military service when asked about time travel.


    Thinking this, I set down my shield and warhammer and caught the wolf''s neck in a headlock.


    Kae, kaeng--!?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 449: How to Overcome the Cold 4

    There''s a saying in the world:


    When the body suffers, the mind must work harder--


    "Got it! I''ve caught it!"


    "Is... is this really the right way to do this...?"


    -Like hell it is lololololololol


    -If Rnd''s getting tired of protecting this deadweight, I''m all for it


    -Finding the source of damage and destroying it - that''s the fundamental way of tanking!


    -No don''t destroy it, it''s Katie''s quest item lololololol


    -Just do as you''re told you tool, who told you to think for yourselfIt was a wolf statue with a mana core and a body made of mana stones. Putting its neck in a headlock like Hercules strangling the Nemean lion wouldn''t suffocate it, but I could at least keep its mouth pointed away from Han Se-ah to prevent damage and stop its annoying repeated biting attempts. I wanted to crush or shatter it, but that might destroy House Wesley''s artifact too, so I had to hold back.


    Still, a wolf statue this size made of mana stones - wasn''t this treasure worth enough to buy not just a mansion but a proper castle? Considering how evenrge harpy mana stones sold for fortunes across the Kingdom and Empire, this thing''s value...


    As I briefly considered capturing and selling it to use the money to enhance Katie instead, Han Se-ah clung tightly to the mana stone wolf''s rear. Being a golem made of mana stones, it didn''t even think to kick at her with its hind legs.


    "Ah, I can feel something glowing inside... but how do we get it out? Is there magic like Earth Control or Water Control or Ice Control for this?"


    The wolf tried moving its mouth for its pattern but was firmly caught, only managing to wiggle its behind while Han Se-ah frantically waved her fingers in the air near its wiggling rear, trying to do something.


    Glimpsing through the camera, the scene looked so absurdly ridiculous I almost lost my grip fromughing. Well, she did look like a lunatic doing mime next to arge dog throwing a tantrum about getting shots.


    Fortunately, Han Se-ah was so focused on her mana control that she''d fixed the camera on the wolf, showing only my forearms as I held its neck. Thanks to that, at least my twitching smile wouldn''t be caught.


    "Hey Rnd? This might take a while - you''re not cold, right?"


    "Take as long as you need, just try to melt it carefully. This seems to be a House Wesley treasure, we can''t just wreck it."


    "Got it. I''ll give it a try."


    And so began Han Se-ah''s mana control attempt.


    The viewers watching through the camera justughed at Han Se-ah making faces and waving her fingers in the air like a mime artist. But to me, able to sense the mana movements up close, it felt different.


    Actually, when I told her to try something, I meant for her as a yer to figure out some trick - I hadn''t really expected her to aplish anything with magic.


    After all, this was (supposedly) magic that had endured for centuries, bing a northern fairy tale. Though we''d forced our way into the dungeon before even finding the rainbow clue, a mana stone wolf shooting freeze beams and moving in sword patterns was plenty mysterious, right?


    [Last Stitch of 87-year-old Park Ok-chun donated 10,000 won!]


    -Oh dear my eyes are too dim to thread the needle


    [Ahegao Lover donated 5,000 won!]


    -If it''s not too forward, could you roll your eyes up just a bit to show the whites, thank you


    "Hmmmm, ah shit, this feels like a puzzle game. Sometimes it feels like it''s working, sometimes like I''m just messing around... Hey, stop talking to me! Turning donations off for a bit!"


    She concentrated like threading a needle. Though all sorts of voice and video donations flew in trying to distract her obvious focus, she immediately blocked them all.


    Han Se-ah, usually teased as money-obsessed, cutting off potential ie - what was this? But the mana flow that followed showed she was more serious than expected. Maybe she was even more passionate about gaming than money.


    Mana condensed like dewdrops forming on leaves at dawn. At the same time, the mana stone wolf''s pattern changed and its rear wiggling intensified - something was definitely happening.


    "It''s, it''s working? I think it''s working! The tail is shrinking!"


    -Poor doggo, they grab it and immediately dock its tail *sob*


    -Quick call animal protection, this is too cruel *sniff*


    -No wonder Koreans get used of eating dogs lololololol


    -Don''t worry, animal rights already wrote articles after the wyvern massacre scene days ago, now Han Se-ah''s officially an ugly Korean who eats both dogs and birds lol


    -Wait why is this actually true wtf


    It took ages, long enough for my arms to go numb, but Han Se-ah finally aplished something. When she pped the wolf''s rear with her mana-soaked hand, something popped out from its belly as it melted from tail-tip inward.


    ¡ù


    Streamer Han Se-ah, or rather mage and hero Hanna and Holy Sword owner Rnd, Day 2 of being stranded.


    "Hmm, there''s nothing to do but want me to exin the situation? Not that there''s much to exin... Basically we glitched into the dungeon, got the reward but now can''t get out so we''re waiting. Probably opens up this evening?"


    The exit to House Wesley''s dungeon hadn''t opened yet.


    A simple long cave with no obstacles whatsoever and an open space at the end. The space had a roughly 1m high pedestal and a mana stone wolf, which we melted to find what looked like a pauldron popping out of its belly.


    The translucent blue armor piece, looking more like ice than metal, was clearly a precious treasure, so it went straight into Han Se-ah''s inventory.


    But as Han Se-ah said, the problem was that the cave''s open space was just that - open space. The long passage leading to it was a straight line with no cover from freeze beams, and the space where the mana stone wolf had moved in House Wesley''s sword patterns was just an empty area.


    Naturally, there were no visible side passages or dimensional doors for exit. Han Se-ah looked curiously at how I stayed calm in this situation... but I was watching your stream too.


    ''Was this normal in fantasy stories, not just martial arts novels?''


    With nothing to do for a day, Han Se-ah retreated to a corner of the space to "meditate and organize magical insights" while chatting with viewers.


    The first topic was obviously the abnormal monster waves. Even if they were called "waves," having 1-3 attacks per day proved we hadn''t progressed normally.


    Even for 5¡ï ranks who could not just handle but manifest mana, how could killing thousands of monsters daily make sense? That kind of numbers needed military forces, not just a party.


    "So that''s why we couldn''t see the rainbow. Instead of the proper route, we forced our way through on a speedrun route, and after reaching the dungeon entrance... Katie probably needed to enter with this crest. I had the family crest that was the clue with me. Why did I have it? Why? Because you all asked to see it during the stream so I kept it to examine and forgot to return it!"


    "And about there being no exit... it''s probably like a character cooldown. You know, like when you sendpanions on missions and theye back after two days? We forced our way in but there''s no way out so we''re waiting. Looking at the quest window, seems like a door should appear over there."


    The brute force route chosen instead of the proper path, resultingck of quest window updates and sharply increased wave difficulty, but a natural 6¡ï character''s ability to endure it and a gamer''s "do or die" mentality.


    Plus having the old House Wesley crest that was both quest item and dungeon key, not giving it to Katie but keeping it and pouring in mana to activate the dungeon.


    Looking back calmly now, this approach was so crude and forceful it seemed questionable for a world #1 streamer, and we''d broken into the dungeon for rather stupid reasons.


    "Anyway, that''s why stream ends here. What am I going to do? If I keep this on, I''ll end up repeating the same exnation ten or hundred times toters, so I''m turning it off. Just gonna pretend to meditate while catching up on dramas. You know that one about the Goryeo royal family''s youngest son that''s supposed to be so good... What''s with these reactions?"


    Sitting at a distance pretending to maintain my shield and armor while actually watching her stream, I saw her nning to ck off.


    Well, if the exit appeared as she said, we''d be stuck in this cave all day - she''d be bombarded with the same questions throughout the stream. Why are you in a cave, why just you two, where''s everyone else...


    The viewers seemed to understand how annoying that would be, expressing disappointment but eptance. They wanted entertainment, not Han Se-ah doing a 20-hour solo crying talk show staring at cave walls.


    Though some might want that, they were a tiny minority.


    "Ah, Rnd."


    "Hm?"


    But why was sheing towards me right after ending the stream?


    And close enough for her breath to touch my neck?

 Chapter 450: How Han Se-ah Overcomes the Cold

    Han Se-ah approached.


    She came much closer than usual, so near that in the cool cave I could feel her warm breath on my skin. Considering her normal behavior, this was clearly an unusual situation. As I pondered why she''d suddenly be so bold, a thought struck me.


    ...The announcement about the door opening tomorrow must have been a lie!


    The quest window that was suspiciously never shown on stream. The dungeon probably wasn''t opening tomorrow at all, but rather this evening.


    That would exin this situation quite simply. Han Se-ah nned to ''use'' me and then turn back just one day. If she didn''t reverse time after having her fun with me, my reactions would be rather strange.


    Why she''d been so well-behaved until now? To avoid giving viewers any hints while waiting for the perfect moment to reverse time. The sudden advance? Because the day she''d been quietly waiting for had finally arrived.


    "The armor... isn''t it cold? Um, well..."


    "What''s wrong, Hanna?"


    Even with a perfect chance to hide turning back time from viewers, the fact remained that she was still a virgin. Would she have the courage to suggest sex to a close colleague she''d maintained appropriate distance with?Even if it was more like masturbating with an NPC in virtual reality rather than a real rtionship between a man and woman, how would she convince and seduce an AI that acted so human?


    As I leisurely observed her with such intriguing thoughts, she squeezed her eyes shut and cried out:


    "Don''t... don''t you find me attractive?!"


    "Uh, well..."


    Holy shit, she really was nning to turn back time.


    I suppose if you''re going to spend a day on sexual desires anyway, why hesitate? Her cheeks flushed bright red as she took another step closer, cing her arms on my shoulders as I sat there and leaning forward.


    The heavy flesh that made me question if she truly had Korean genes swayed forward beneath her robe, pushing against it. Since I wasfortably browsing the inte, I''d set my helmet neatly on the shield, allowing me to fully appreciate the soft sensation.


    Even as a virgin, she was clearly a female streamer who knew her best assets. Despite being a virgin, thoughts of the day''s reversal and others'' reactionspletely vanished from my mind as I too became foolish.


    "You''ve fooled around with all the otherpanions, right?"


    "You knew about that?"


    "Of course I knew! I''m not that dense!"


    Her voice grew loud with embarrassment. As I enjoyed her reaction, I pushed away naughty thoughts like ''It wasn''t intuition, you saw it through the cameras...''


    How could a Korean possibly match Grace''s maternal qualities like this...?


    It was enough to make me reasonably suspicious that VR games must have avatar body correction technology. Of course, I knew this size was urate from watching her exercise streams to understand Han Se-ah as a streamer, but... feeling it physically was certainly different.


    "Anyway, so, that... Ah, damn it! Are you going to make a woman say more?!"


    "Of course not."


    She shouted as if thinking ''You wouldn''t dare reject me'' with such confidence in her face and figure. Having no intention of refusing the mealid before me, I reached out and wrapped my arms around her slim waist.


    The cave floor was too cold toy her down, so perhaps we should share warmth while embracing. As my hands moved to undo her adventurer''s belt, Han Se-ah, who had been standing awkwardly before me, whispered softly. ??


    "Um, Rnd."


    "Hmm?"


    "How do I... take off the armor...?"


    "Pfft, hehehe."


    "Don''tugh, just help...!"


    A woman seductively straddling a seated man, each helping undress the other. But while one wore a robe needing only a belt removed, the other wore metal armor requiring multiple pieces to be taken off.


    Unable to hold back myughter at her adorable reaction, I chuckled quietly, which made Han Se-ah, flushed with embarrassment, grab my shoulders and shake me back and forth.


    Even with game corrections on solid armor, there were still several pieces to remove like the breastte, gauntlets, and pauldrons. Thinking it would be difficult for her to help undress me, I started removing the armor piece by piece from my forearms. She watched curiously.


    Her eyes darted busily over my muscr frame as it was gradually revealed beneath therge armor.


    "Armor takes quite a while to put on and take off. Even a squire would struggle to remove their lord''s armor."


    "Yeah, it really does take- oh."


    Pretending to help with the removed armor, she stroked from my shoulder down to my forearm, then began fondling without even trying to hide it.


    Being a simple-minded man before a beauty, my forearm muscles naturally tensed at her admiring touch. The angry muscles and naturally emphasized tendons seemed more suited to a beast or even stone rather than human flesh.


    Having done fitness broadcasts before, she clearly had an interest in such muscles, caressing my forearm like she might start drooling.


    "Wow, these muscle fibers are incredible, and you''re not even a bodybuilder."


    "nning to just keep feeling up my arms?"


    "What do you- ah!"


    Since I''d finished removing my armor but she was still fixated on my arms.


    At her cute reaction, I reached out again to wrap around her waist and pulled her close, making her fall into my embrace since she wasn''t holding my shoulders this time. The un-Korean softness delighted me once more as cloth rustled downward.


    The belt I''d undone earlier must have caused things to naturally slide down below. Rather than the ssic ''bottomless with a shirt,'' this ''bottomless with a robe'' seemed a bit more niche.


    Startled by the cool sensation on her skin, she seemed rmed, so I embraced her using the robe like a nket, which made her breathing grow increasingly ragged.


    "It is warmer being close like this."


    "Well, yeah, I guess..."


    Her earlier boldness in charging forward asking if I didn''t find her attractive hadpletely vanished once in my arms. I quite liked how docile she''d be. How should I put it - as a streamer she was closer to aedian, so there was a strong image of ''beauty when quiet,'' perhaps.


    She wanted to do it but didn''t want to move herself, yet was too embarrassed to fully surrender to me, knowing how I usually teased her - caught in an interesting dilemma. Seeing her like that, I finished my mental calctions and slowly moved my hand.


    My fingertips slipped inside her robe to find an ass so smooth it could belong to a baby. Han Se-ah tensed at my hand boldly moving past her waist, but she must have been prepared for this much as her rigid waist gradually melted into jelly.


    Then slowly, very slowly, like breaking in a new sofa, she began making herselffortable on my thighs. The stimtion of her fullness separated by just a scrap of robe was both tantalizing and increasingly arousing.


    "Mmm, Ro-Rnd...?"


    "Yes, Hanna?"


    "...chu?"


    No virgin would enjoy having sensitive areas touched right away. Starting from her lower back, I slowly caressed her while gently patting her bottom as if soothing a child. Growing more heated, she took my face in her hands when I answered her call and gave me a light kiss.


    Her hands firmly held my cheeks, making me look only at her, yet she avoided my gaze shyly as she went chu chu?


    Too shy to even consider using tongue or maintaining lip contact for long, she repeated quick pecks while seemingly enjoying a man''s rough yet full lips, going smooch smooch? Then gradually gathering courage to linger a bit longer, nibbling gently?


    "Haah... that was, this was, my first kiss?"


    "Really? I received something precious then."


    Her heated breathing grew rougher, letting out sighs that hotly brushed below my nose, emphasizing the sensation of saliva-slicked lips.


    Then she grinned as if this much was nothing, making meugh at how preciously cute it was that she''d try to act tough over something so minor.


    Just 5 minutes ago she''d frozen stiff with huge eyes at the hand grasping her bottom.


    But then again, Han Se-ah was Han Se-ah - shameless yet likeable, seemingly doing strange things yet remaining cute. Though she often made me consider giving her a smack, she ultimately always made me smile. She truly was born to be a streamer.


    "But are you nning to just keep teasing lightly?"


    "Rnd, you- you seem to really like saying tha- eep-?"


    However, I found Han Se-ah cutest when she acted confident only to crumble under counterattack, so I wrapped around her nape and kissed her right then.


    Instead of the bird-like pecking kisses where she''d pucker and tap her lips, I caught her parted lips in surprise between my own. Herrge eyes darted around as if startled, clearly expecting tongue, which just made Han Se-ah even more adorable.


    yfully catching her lower lip between mine and nibbling gently. As sticky saliva began dripping from her small mouth that wouldn''t close, the sound of smack smack? rang out loudly along with rough breathing.

 Chapter 451: How Han Se-ah Uses Virtual Reality (+18)

    Every part that my hands touched was soft yet firm - not the muscles of a medieval warrior woman training for strength, but rather the perfect result of modern beauty routines focused on maintaining health and an attractive figure.


    Grace and Katie were firm yet supple, while Irene and Han Se-ah were soft yet bouncy - a perfect bnce within the party.


    As my wandering thoughts and mischievous hands explored, my naughty fingers slipped back under her robe. Her eyes rolled sideways, then back the other way when I sucked at her lips to keep her focused. She awkwardly rested her hands on my shoulders while working her lips.


    "Mmph- ah, mmm, yes...?"


    Her eyes slowly closed, suggesting she didn''t mind her first adult kiss. Though the sensation of my tongue naturally slipping between her small, neat teeth seemed strange at first, she quickly adapted, greeting it with little movements of her own tongue.


    But human breath isn''t infinite - with a "phew-?" sound, a silvery arch of saliva stretched between us. A dreamy gaze stared longingly at me, unconcerned by the droplet that fell onto her cleavage.


    She didn''t even think to wipe her glistening lips, instead excitedly wiggling her hips to tease me. As cute as Han Se-ah was when being teased, even I couldn''t hold back much longer in this situation.


    "Hah, haah... this is way more intense in person."


    "In person? What do you mean?""Oh, you know... girl talk stuff."


    Either she nned to turn back time anyway, or the women really had gotten close enough to discuss intimate topics during their friendly chats.


    As we made small talk, my hand caressing her lower back finally slipped beneath her robe to remove her damp undergarments - modern ones even softer and morefortable than nobledies'' underwear, perhaps adjusted for yerfort.


    Makes sense - ufortable underwear would irritate anyone, male or female. Heroes Chronicle seemed to prioritize realism while avoiding unpleasant sensations for yers.


    Though they certainly implemented pleasure properly, which led to absurdints from human rights groups about cyber prostitution and AI sexual rights.


    "Ah, wait wait wait!"


    "Haven''t you heard I never stop when asked?"


    "I know that, but- ah!?"


    In this virtual reality game, a superhuman beyond normal people - practically a designed human - was caressing her carefully yet firmly. A situation that would feel good to anyone, regardless of gender.


    The result was pleasure fully implemented, unlike pain, dizziness or bad smells.


    Her robe barely clinging to her shoulders trembled before falling to the floor, revealing pale shoulders, but that hardly mattered now. Her panties had already been rolled up and tossed onto the robe after all.


    Her bnced hips lifted slightly before settling back down onto my thighs, now with nothing between us. Her aroused womanhood eagerly engulfed my massive member, dripping with excitement.


    "Ungh, ahh? h


    "Does it hurt?"


    "Not at all, so please move!?"


    Though they seemed to avoid implementing unpleasant sensations, I hadn''t expected even the pain of losing virginity to be excluded... though implementing that would be more problematic. Few would want to repeatedly experience that sensation, and in a medieval game like this, virgins were more likely to lose it by force.


    Perhaps to prevent trauma from newbies being raped by bandits. Thanks to this, Han Se-ah could focus purely on pleasure without difort or pain.


    Like a woman masturbating alone, eyes tightly shut while enjoying a toy''s movements, she melted into my arms as she savored the member moving inside her of its own ord.


    If that was the case, I didn''t need to hold back anymore.


    "If you say so, alright... Han Se-ah, you asked for this?"


    "Ah, ngh, mmm? ...what, Rnd? W-wait?"


    Too distracted by the pleasure of pration to realize what she''d said. Virtual reality masturbation felt better than expected, making her want to move vigorously, but I wasn''t as simple a toy as she imagined.


    Finally remembering what happened to the women in her secretly recorded videos, Han Se-ah''s eyes went wide as she grabbed my shoulders, but I had already started moving. I''d waited briefly after insertion since she was a virgin, but what man could resist when her womanhood was squeezing so sweetly?


    Between the vige girl, the duke''s daughter, the saint candidate and now the hero - my lower half was living better than an emperor.


    "Here I go."


    "No wait, I''m not- ah-???"


    Was that breathy "ah?" trying to call my name, or just pleasure? It didn''t matter either way as I moved my hands.


    Gripping her sides as she sat on my thighs, up and down.


    Like using a person as a toy. This would be dangerous with a virgin suffering pain, but as a yer she could ignore such minor concerns.


    Moving her mature, shapely adult body up and down like a toy rather than treating her gently - *squish squish*?


    "Agh, ahh, my, my insides!?"


    The flesh pole rose proudly from the cold cave floor like a holy sword in stone, while Han Se-ah moved like a toy above it, responding more intensely.


    When my arms lifted her up, her inner walls clenched desperately around me before her limited stats forced her to let go, then eagerly wrapped around me again as I lowered her with wet sounds.


    Up and down-?


    Down and up-?


    Like a human onahole.


    Bouncing up and down??? seeking pleasure like amon whore rather than maintaining dignity as a hero. Though clearly enjoying it as her grip on my shoulders gradually weakened with each movement.


    "I''m, I''m cum- ngh? Already my belly, ah!???"


    "It''s fine, it doesn''t hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt but!? Hey, hey! S-stop for a sec-???"


    "You seem fine, so I''ll continue."


    "You bastar-???"


    Each lift contained all my pent-up frustration at her teasing, each drop my umted annoyance at hermentary. With no spot to smack that little head, I pounded her womb instead *thump thump thump*? until harsh sounds finally escaped her lips as her arms went limp on my shoulders.


    She was already going weak though not much time had passed - were mages really thiscking in stamina? As pleasure drained the strength from her rigid waist, her chest began tilting forward.


    Her waist bent forward like someone tired from running, making herrge flesh bounce beautifully against my chest, slick with sweat?


    Lewd wet sounds came from below as her firm bottom dripped with arousal, while her body forgot the cold and made obscene noises above - the cave filled with pure lewdness.


    ''...Sorry about this, Wesley ancestors.''


    Two outsiders rutting in a space meant for worthy descendants who overcame trials - quite inappropriate really.


    But what could I do when the hero of this world ordered me to move?


    "Hey, you? hah? ag-again?"


    "Again what?"


    "Not you again, me again?"


    Now she didn''t even have strength to rest her arms on my shoulders, bouncing like a true onahole with just her breasts swaying? But that was fine. Sometimes a man had to keep moving.


    Besides, I had a goal. To be honest, I had no intention of turning back time.


    If the Goddess wasn''t just my delusion, I was fated to cooperate with Han Se-ah. But who cooperates with a masturbation toy? Of course, I couldn''t suddenly reveal all my secrets either.


    So perhaps this was wisest - giving small hints while she was alone with me, camera off, trying something private.


    "Ungh, that''s enough?"


    "Really want me to stop?"


    "...ungh, mmm~???"


    Thinking this, I met Han Se-ah''s eyes. Tears welling up from her first experience of such pleasure, dark eyes visible through sweat-matted hair.


    Though she shook her head no, her hand weakly reaching toward the air showed her intentions. Trying to reset the day before morning came and she lost the chance.


    "Alright, I''ll let you rest."


    "Ah, aah-??? R-Rnd...?"


    So I pulled her close as if embracing her, preventing her outstretched hand from reaching. Ensuring she couldn''t select the button through willpower alone in her pleasure-addled state, yet would feel something strange when she kicked off her covers tomorrow morning.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 452: Knights Assembly 1

    The morning after Han Se-ah tried using me - an NPC in a virtual reality game - to masturbate but "identally" failed to reset the day.


    Being both a professional streamer and natural entertainer, she logged in lookingposed after sorting out her feelings overnight. As her hidden quest window had indicated, a gate appeared on the previously empty cave wall with text stating this much time had passed, so this cold should now belong to you.


    Though ironically, the magic armor piece granting that "cold" slept peacefully in Han Se-ah''s inventory before being gifted to Katie.


    "Inside there was this huge wolf made of mana stones. Just getting close, the cold it gave off felt like it could tear your skin."


    "Really? ...Ugh, I should have seen that with my own eyes!"


    After that came a natural return. Rather than wandering the snowfields for days, we found the dungeon surprisingly quickly and got what we wanted. The retired adventurer trio''s grins stretched wide as they drove first the dog sleds then the carriage, feeling they''d earned easy gold.


    Katie beamed at receiving her ancestors'' treasure, Grace and Irene smiled at our safe return, and Olek and Alisa grinned too, perhaps having made progress while waiting.


    Only Han Se-ah asionally shotplex looks my way. She cleverly kept the camera away when doing so, avoiding viewer suspicion. Seeing those looks, I felt the first step of my n had seeded.


    "So Rnd grabbed it in a headlock, and when I controlled mana to melt it, there was this sh of light and it turned into this armor piece.""Oh, ohh... Were there, were there any other unusual things?"


    "Hmm... Oh! The wolf kept moving in a pattern, and Rnd said it seemed like it would stop if you inserted a sword following House Wesley''s swordsmanship."


    Unless I''d gone insane, I was definitely a man from the 21st century before virtual reality games existed. Whether that ditzy Goddess put me here or was protecting me after I arrived for some reason, I''d gone from human to game NPC.


    To escape being an NPC and return to reality, I needed to cooperate with Han Se-ah to reach the end of this game - specifically the tower''s top and defeat the Demon King there.


    For me this was a matter of life - or more precisely soul. But for Han Se-ah it was just a game to stream. Though broadcasting wasn''t trivial to a streamer, at least she wouldn''t lose her soul from quitting a virtual reality game.


    Consider the worst case scenario: What if Han Se-ah quit streaming and stopped ying due to something like an obsessive stalker harassing a pretty female streamer? I''d have to live in this medieval fantasy world where people shit in streets and peasants keep livestock in their homes.


    ''It''s different from when I had no hope or clues and gave up. Watching the inte, I know I want to return to modern society.''


    So to prevent such misfortune, I needed to tell Han Se-ah my situation.


    I couldn''t just say "Hi Hanna, or rather Han Se-ah. I''m actually human trapped in this game as a dimensional traveler, please save me." I had to give hints very slowly. I couldn''t risk her panicking and deleting the game, causing me to cease existing.


    This had to happen gradually. First getting an odd feeling, then growing suspicious, then finally realizing the truth but reacting with "I thought so..."


    This was the best n I could devise, not being particrly skilled with human psychology. Instead of gambling everything on a single revtion, giving time to process the shock.


    If the world worked like a game fantasy novel, I''d have to act ordingly. Subtly hint at my situation to Han Se-ah, cooperate to defeat the Demon King, then wish to the Goddess for a happy ending returning to reality with my women.


    "But how do we use this armor piece?"


    "Um... maybe show it to the stone dwarves? They''re craftsmen, they might know something?"


    "True, they can extract mysterious magic to enhance equipment with special enhancement stones. But I should show father first."


    "Ah right. There might be records somewhere."


    As I thought this while resting my head against the carriage wall, the vibrations gradually faded. We must be reaching Margrave Sibedev''s territory - we should return to the tower soon after leaving the Empire.


    ¡ù


    As if heaven itself took my side, everything after went smoothly.


    The retired adventurer trio left with their payment, nning topose songs praising House Wesley. The reassembled Ice Cross Knights eagerly weed the casually proposed contract to "join monster army subjugation up to floor 60." ?


    I''d seeded in giving Han Se-ah hints ording to my rough n, recruited the Ice Cross Knights for the Goddess''s quest, and secured Katie''s enhancement item.


    Meanwhile as we traveled north in the Empire, mages and knights who broke through the blocked tower reached floor 59 in an unstoppable advance.


    "They''ve already gotten that far?!"


    "Floor 59? That means floor 60 with the boss monster is next?"@@novelbin@@


    "Yeah. Imperial knights came flooding in and broke through."


    Ellis shared this shocking news when we visited the guild after returning to the Empire.


    Wasn''t the tower blocking gates between floors to stop our rapid advance the main reason we went north? And before that, there was that evil scheme randomly kidnapping people to process into dark magic crystals.


    From kind baker Johanna who helped me as a novice adventurer to some noble house''s knights whose names I''d forgotten. Though Han Se-ah''s quick progress revealed the kidnapping mechanism and prevented more victims, the incident had unexpected consequences.


    "Don''t be shocked, but this was directly ordered by the Empire''s Empress herself!"


    "Em...press?"


    The incident had disturbed the continent''s ruler.


    Evil dark magic kidnappingmoners and nobles alike. In other words, without magical defenses, even a kingdom''s princess or empire''s empress could be equally kidnapped... and the two highdies hadpletely opposite reactions.


    Though Bradamante, a natural 6¡ï like me, expressed condolences for all victims, the suddenly appeared Empire''s Empress Charlotte took this as a challenge to the Empire and personally ordered a conquest.


    I didn''t know what methods the Empress used to push knights into the Kingdom or what political diplomacy urred, but one reality was clear.


    "Hey, if we''d been a bitter, would imperial knights have stolen the floor 60 boss from adventurers?"


    -Holy shit you can''t let your guard down for a second in this world lololololol


    -Wow if we''d waited for rainbows in the snow without knowing about the dungeon under town we''d have gotten robbed


    -But if it''s an Empress not Emperor in the Empire, isn''t she 6¡ï too?


    -Kingdom has Princess Knight and Empire has Empress, perfect character bnce but then what''s Rnd?


    -Please Empress specialty equipment leather armor and whip please Empress specialty equipment leather armor and whip please Empress specialty equipment leather armor and whip please Empress specialty equipment leather armor and whip


    [Born and Raised SM Queen donated 10,000 won!]


    Kingdom Princess, Empire Queen, wandering teacher - perfect bnce?


    [de Queen Whip Queen Night Queen donated 50,000 won!]


    So the Queen''s dress is bondage dress?


    "Why are you all calling the Empress a Queen? I get your preferences but don''t fixate too much. We might lose the boss monster and you care about an Empress we haven''t even seen? Though you''d probably say yes if I asked that."


    While Han Se-ah who knew her viewers well controlled the chatting growing louder and assessed the situation, I approached and tapped her shoulder.


    No special reason - she just had bribes for Ellis in her inventory.


    "But I care more about gate rights to steal boss monsters and gold shuttles from the Magic Tower-eek!?"


    "Oh my, how startling."


    "...You okay, Hanna?"


    I hadn''t expected such an intense reaction.


    She jumped as if a bug had crawled under her clothes from a simple shoulder tap, even biting her tongue in unprecedented shock. Ellis giggled at how cute it was while viewers seemed eager to edit and remix the high-pitched sound.


    I did take things slowly, right?

 Chapter 453: Knights Assembly 2

    Chapter 453: Knights'' Assembly 2


    Her unusually intense scream drew everyone''s attention. A simple hand on the shoulder shouldn''t have caused such a dramatic reaction, yet all eyes instantly turned our way.


    Fortunately, Ellis and ourpanionsughed it off, while viewers busily edited clips of her screaming, joking she''d lost her mind from too much meditation, making her the butt of their jokes.


    After that dramatic outburst, we returned to our routine. Getting quests from the Adventurers'' Guild, moving to our mansion in the tower, storing our northern gear in storage and gathering ins exploration supplies and food.


    The Ice Cross Knights who tagged along handled their own supply contracts and everyone did their part, making preparations quick.


    "Strange how it''s rolling like a snow ball. Must be because it''s virtual reality - Rnd breaking through quickly makes other NPCs break through quickly too. Honestly, if NPCs clear the game at this speed, they''ll be beheading the floor 40 boss while our viewers are still at floor 10."


    -Just rambling because you''re embarrassed about screaming? lololololol


    -Oof don''t hit her with facts, she''ll get cut


    -But this time it really is super fast, we weren''t even in the north for months lol


    -Feels super fast but looking at teacher''s pace maybe not-Still the Empress sent her knights, must be all 5¡ïs so of course it''s fast


    Han Se-ah grew oddly talkative, perhaps from embarrassment, as we returned to the eternally sunny ins instead of snow-covered fields.


    The vast ins remained unchanged, but something major had clearly changed.


    "Hey Hans! Move those supplies properly!"


    "Who stacked all this here!?"


    "Finish up work and get to dinner!"


    Low-ranking soldiers and workers bustled about carrying supplies like construction workers.


    We''d left right after establishing restrictions to prevent kidnappings by making people buy mana stones with gold coins. What was this situation? Did they have confidence in controlling the workers properly?


    "What''s going on here?"


    "Who''re you? ...Oh, heard some imperial knights are building some kind of base."


    People crowded every path to the gates. Curious about the situation, I handed a silver coin to a worker in dirt and sweat-stained clothes who readily exined.


    It wasn''t about soldiers drafted for kingdom-empire cooperation, but a story so well-known even log-carrying workers knew it. Either the unseen Empress was quite displeased or had other political motives, but she nned to use the tower as a ''training ground.''


    ''Like the temple took the marsh area, is the Empire trying to take the ins?''


    Just as priests made pilgrimages to holy sites created by the holy sword''s massive marks after purifying the marsh, the Empire seemed to n on using the ins with its endless monster spawns as a training ground for junior officers.


    Made sense for the Empire that constantly fought monster waves to need fieldmander training - the ins'' wave-like spawns would be quite useful.


    Since the Empire wouldn''t send supplies across those treacherous mountains from their homnd, they''d probably buy food from the Kingdom. The Kingdom could sell food while effectively renting out part of the tower, so not a bad deal.


    "Looks like they''re not just nning to subjugate the boss monster, but establish a permanent Imperial army training facility from floors 51 to 60."


    "Our job hasn''t changed though. We just need to find the path from floor 59 to 60."@@novelbin@@


    "The boss monster appearing with an army would definitely help. Though we won''t let them steal credit for defeating it."


    Mypanions eachmented on the loose-lipped worker''s silver coin-bought information. Perhaps due to pride in their divine mission, even Katie and Grace now cared aboutnding the final blow on the boss.


    The mood had shifted from ''let''s do it if we can'' to ''we must do this.''


    A good direction for both gamer Han Se-ah and me who needed to help her. Just as we finished assessing the situation and prepared to explore with the Ice Cross Knights, someone approached from the distance.


    Their attire differed from both the shabby workers and half-armored soldiers who''d stripped down from the heat. Long coat withce trim and feathered hat - more Three Musketeers or d''Artagnan from ssic literature than knight, an outfit reminiscent of modern times.


    ¡ù


    Despite my preconceptions, the Pringles-mustached butter gentleman who looked ready to fire a musket rather than act as a knight proved quite sensible.


    "My word. I never expected to meet the hero chosen by the Goddess. What brings you here?"


    "Oh, we just returned from the Empire and were curious about all the changes."


    Of course the construction supervisor had to investigate when an unknown adventurer party and twenty knights showed up asking workers questions and gathering information.


    I watched the man carefully, worried Han Se-ah''s clumsiness might cause trouble, but apart from his appearance he was just an ordinary noble - someone who believed in the Goddess, stayed loyal to the Empire, and respected the hero''s authority.


    Still, we learned Imperial knights were dispatched to floor 59''s east and south, so we could head north or west.


    "So, which direction should we take? Imperial knights are already thoroughly searching east and south, so we should head where it''s empty."


    "How about north? We just came back from the Empire''s north, might as well go north again."


    "If that''s what Hanna wants, why not?"


    So we chose north from floor 59''s gates. Han Se-ah making the choice was slightly concerning given her track record, but surely her clumsiness had limits.


    Though she''d kept her distance since the screaming incident, she seemed to have sorted out her feelings as she slowly approached while suggesting north.


    Made sense - she couldn''t keep her distance forever while progressing the game. She probably realized maintaining obvious distance would give viewers ammunition. So she approached normally to continue the conversation.


    "Then let''s head north. We''ve got our supply contract and know what the Imperial army''s doing."


    "Katie, weren''t you going to show that armor piece to your father?"


    "Well, that can wait. As long as it doesn''t get eaten by a golem, it''ll be fine."


    "Golem? ...Oh, that."


    -lol Family treasure turned to battery


    -Wasn''t that when she got that weird ''18 Mecha Girl'' nickname?


    -But that golem''s doing construction up north now lol Looks like a giant knight but works construction lololol


    -Hey what if this relic gets sucked into a magic circle on the floor again?


    -Scary af put it in inventory for real lol If character quest reward disappears she''ll seriously kill the kid


    When concerns arose about Katie''s self-deprecating jokes and the northern armor piece dissolving again, Katie quickly stuffed the family treasure into her inventory, but nothing else noteworthy happened.


    We explored the ins with the knights, massacred goblin and orc troops, checked if proper flowers bloomed at checkpoints, then set up tents and lit campfires.


    "Phew... Monster corpses turning into mana stones is so convenient."


    "Better than getting covered in guts and filth just to pick up mana stones from the ground."


    The group chatted over grain porridge instead of pemmican. No matter how used to this harsh medieval fantasy world, young women concerned with their looks wouldn''t enjoy being covered in monster corpses.


    Unless they were crazy like Reba. Come to think of it,tely we only saw knights but no high-ranking adventurers - where had they all gone?


    "Honestly, after facing monster waves up north, I understand why Rnd saved gold coins for magitech devices."


    "Getting covered in filth where it''s hard to wash was rough. ...A group of adventurers is heading this way?"


    --That question would likely be answered soon.


    Through the ins that remained bright despite thete hour, me-red hair flickering in the distance caught my eye.

 Chapter 454: Knights Assembly 3

    As her title suggests, 5¡ï ''Mercenary Queen'' Reba was both adventurer and mercenary. More precisely, not just a mercenary but amander leading over a hundred mercenaries.


    While viewers who hadn''t seen that ming red hair in a while were loudly expressing their desires andte joiners demanded to see what all the "dom queen" fuss was about, there was something they didn''t know - Reba had an uncanny nose for money, earning her the nickname "Money Devil" in the industry.


    After all, she was a woman who prated the highest tower floors for mana stones, used them to establish Magic Tower trade routes, and sent her mercenaries across the kingdom formerce.


    She became ''Mercenary Queen'' before Han Se-ah even logged into this world. Back when the marsnds weren''t corrupted, before any beauty buffs, she led over a hundred subordinates while her hair was more like matted animal fur caked with mud - that''s how good she was at making money.


    "Oh? Rnd? The tower''s a small world, running into you here."


    "Reba, are those Imperial knights behind you?"


    Seeing her leading neatly armored knights instead of her mercenary band made me think not that she''d been promoted to knighthood, but rather:


    She''d found some marks.


    "Ahem, Miss Reba. That person is...?""It''s Rnd, man. Don''t you know Rnd?"


    Some very gullible marks at that.


    As the distance closed and Reba recognized us, running overughing about the tower being small, one of her knightpanions tried smoothly joining the conversation.


    His attempt to impress Reba while subtly checking me out was so obvious that even I, wearing a helmet for a head, could see right through it. Clear proof Reba had thoroughly hooked some suckers.


    Given how thick those rose-colored sses were, he''d probably offer up his liver and galldder if Reba asked with augh.


    "Rnd... ah, the Holy Sword''s owner."


    "Word hasn''t spread to the Empire yet?"


    The young man''s eyes burned every time Reba acted friendly with me. Though not ipetent, he seemed young for an officer trainee... in mercenary terms, still wet behind the ears.


    His poor control over his emotions was so obvious that not just us but even the Ice Cross Knights who didn''t know Reba noticed, creating an awkward silence despite over fifty people gathered in the safe zone.@@novelbin@@


    Ah, maybe the Ice Cross Knights were used to this from watching Olek and Alisa''s childhood friend romanceedy daily.


    "By the way Reba, who are these people? What are you doing with them?"


    "This? Training rookies. They shower gold coins just for basic instruction. The pay is fucking insane!"


    "P-pay?! Miss Reba..."


    Seems the young master wasn''t used to mercenary speech yet - his reactions to Reba''s every word were quite entertaining. Given those reactions, Reba seemed to be deliberately teasing him.


    A mark with both fun reactions and deep pockets - exactly the type mercenaries loved most.


    ...Hey, isn''t this exactly like Han Se-ah- ahem.


    Quickly dismissing that small nder that crossed my mind, I looked to Reba''s adjutant standing behind her for a more detailed exnation. Given her personality, she always kept someone detail-oriented nearby.


    "It''s a request from the Empire, Sir Rnd. We help develop mercenary skills and strategic abilities by leading our mercenary band against the ins'' monsters."


    "With Reba involved, it won''t be just mercenary skills."


    "Ah, Reba doesn''t usually participate. She stands by just in case, while normally our men handle the orcs."


    The subordinate mercenary, used to working under Reba''s casual style, naturally continued exining as Reba grinned while teasing the Empire''s traineemander. With no objection from her, he fully exined the contract.


    Thirty intermediate mercenaries mixed as shield bearers, spearmen and archers acted as regr soldiers, with higher-ranked mercenaries as knights for emergencies. Rather than overwhelming with individual ability, the goal was achieving maximum upation with minimalbat through reconnaissance and terrain analysis.


    "The Empire seems to be hiring lots of mercenaries to evaluate officer candidates. Many other bands besides ours are employed."


    "Very Empire-like, using the whole tower as a testing ground."


    With many traineemanders being evaluated this way, I had thoughts but kept quiet.


    Though we had no right to criticize what the Empire did in the tower since we hadn''t rented it, pushing people to achieve merits meant they''d all target the floor 60 boss.


    There was no Empire standardized scoring system - the best way to look superior was achieving one major feat that stood out from others.


    ¡ù


    True to her reputation for thoroughlypleting paid work, Reba left with her knights without much talk. Though her smirking lips showed she had plenty to say and clearly wanted to drag me somewhere private, a mercenary who took advance payment had to maintain trust.


    But those smirking lips finally threw me a warning before leaving - as we suspected, many were eyeing the floor 60 boss''s head. A casual warning along with mentioning we''d see each other often since they''d stay in the north.


    "Why would Imperial knights target the floor 60 boss?"


    "Like they said, the Empress must be quite angry."


    For all the talk of anger atmoners and nobles being equally threatened, coldly contracting with the Kingdom to mass producemanders seemed calcting.


    Yet targeting military gains against the Demon King''s army seemed emotional - training against monster waves could be done anywhere, no need toe all the way to the Kingdom.


    This suggested the Empress had some scheme in sending knights to the tower, but we had no way of knowing her intentions now.


    "Well, even with morepetition our job hasn''t changed. Let''s rest well and head north tomorrow."


    "Katie''s right. In the end, we need to hunt the floor 60 boss before anyone else. That''s why we brought the Ice Cross Knights."


    "Hmm, hearing Rnd makes my shoulders feel heavy."


    -Maybe your shoulders hurt for other reasons lololololololol


    -Even if Han Se-ah is super un-Korean that''s too direct YES SIR


    -Everyone''s popping up but the conclusion''s the same - gotta hurry since lots want the final blow


    -RUN (to the boss room)


    -Honestly nothing''s changed, Kingdom adventurers temple knights Magic Tower geezers etc always wanted final blow lol


    Setting aside the Empress''s motives, we had to push toward the boss monster. The viewers dismissed Han Se-ah''s grumbling as whining of the well-fed, starting their usual bickering about herpanion luck.


    Meanwhile Grace quietly approached me. Gently cing her hand on my forearm as if having something to say, she smiled brightly and asked:


    "Rnd, something happened with Hanna, right?"


    "Why suddenly?"


    A question striking right to the point, befitting the Shadow-Chasing Arrow. Though it might seem like checking if a lover cheated, Grace''s eyes held not a hint of displeasure.


    Those bright eyes held pure interest. Even if we could keep secrets from viewers, seems we couldn''t fool her. As I tried avoiding her gaze with that thought, she grabbed my arm and insisted on eye contact.


    Seeing her posture dere she''d keep bothering me until she got an answer, I slightly raised my hands in surrender and secretly observed Han Se-ah.


    Her camera pointed elsewhere as she chatted with viewers while busy hearing about the Empress from the Ice Cross Knights. Had to be careful saying such things in case she turned the camera to eavesdrop.


    "Why do you think that?"


    "Well, Hanna''s looked at Rnd''s hands several times while walking. Before she looked at your weapons or armor, but now she watches your hands and shoulders?"


    How did she notice gazes even I hadn''t felt?

 Chapter 455: Knights Assembly 4

    It felt strange seeing the usually quiet upper floors of the tower bustling with people.


    Normally very few adventurers explored the highest floors. Most preferred steadily earning money in safe areas rather than gambling their lives chasing instant riches.


    Better to safely hunt slow undead beside priests than flee from suddenly appearing 10m-tall berserk ogres.@@novelbin@@


    But that was adventurers'' reasoning. The situation differed for traineemanders forced into the ins tier by Imperial Empress''s orders, their future evaluations held hostage.


    In military terms, it was like a unitmander directly ordering a fresh lieutenant. cking off due to difficulty could make not just them but their entire house fall from the Empress''s favor.


    ''So, how are thetest orders progressing?''


    ''Mostmanders are gaining field experience, but the behavior of some, like House Artua''s second son...''


    ''Hmm, Artua? I''ll certainly remember that.''


    --In medieval fantasy''s ss society, cutting corners could destroy not just your life but your whole family''s.Plus, conquering the tower and handling monster waves was humanity''s divine mission from the Goddess herself. At this point, disobeying the Empress wasn''t just like defying the President - you''d risk being branded a traitor to humanity.


    So the usually sparse tower was now crawling with people like a hunting ground during a burning event.


    "There''s fighting in the northwest. Not adventurers, looks like more Imperials with mercenaries."


    "Grace, how can you tell mercenaries from adventurers?"


    "Well the main thing is multiple bowstrings being drawn in unison? It''s not individual skill shots but coordinated fire onmand. Plus adventurers wouldn''t have over ten pathfinder archers."


    Running into others fighting monsters every third encounter said it all. A bit more frequent and it''d be half human, half monster rather than half water, half fish.


    Even the mighty Han Se-ah seemed tired of it, muttering more to herself. Of course, not muttering to our group but whispering where NPCs couldn''t hear to bait viewer reactions. She had to say something when Imperial troops kept interrupting their hunting for merits.


    So the chosen topic became Grace''s pathfinder senses. Seems they found it fascinating how she could tell not just enemy directions but numbers and types with uncanny uracy.


    "By the way, Hanna."


    "Hm?"


    "Are you interested in Rnd?"


    "Ack, what?!"


    But starting gossip meant dealing with the consequences.


    Grace''s sharp question made Han Se-ah jump as everyone''s attention instantly focused on her. Setting aside Katie and Irene who''d been with me, even the Ice Cross Knights seemed interested - perhaps from watching Olek and Alisa. ??


    Over twenty pairs of eyes watched her with interest while tens of thousands through the camera prepared to pounce.


    "I asked if you''re interested in Rnd too. Because... it seems that way?"


    "Of course I''m interested. You''re all so close to Rnd, I can''t help watching sometimes?"


    "Hmm..."


    But Han Se-ah was a streaming veteran. She smoothly deflected the pointed verbal arrow and redirected the topic.


    With viewers already scenting blood like piranhas, she openly brought up my love life. Naturally discussing my rtionships with Grace, Katie and Irene rather than herself.


    Grace, unaware of the tens of thousands of starved maniacs eagerly waiting behind the camera, nodded lightly.


    "What''s so interesting? Wouldn''t you be interested in a guy like Rnd building a real-time harem? How could you ignore a fantasy harem party straight out of an otaku manga happening right in front of you?"


    -She''s right lololol how could anyone resist watching that lololol


    -This bitch''s no different from neighborhood gossips lololol


    -So this is Teacher Rnd''s harem party? They seem close but how far has it gone?


    -lol Ignoring the orcs to dig into NPC romance drama lol


    -Why are you hogging the show watching alone then lololololol


    As the topic instantly shifted from "Han Se-ah''s suspicious nces" to "Rnd''s fantasy harem party," everyoneughed and chatted while Han Se-ah sighed in relief outside camera view.


    The kid was clever enough to make good excuses at least.


    ¡ù


    The day after Han Se-ah smoothly deflected Grace''s curiosity about our rtionship with the excuse "Well, I am the hero..."


    Imperialmanders hungry for merit massacred orcs, outposts were razed, and their aggressive advance blurred the line between demon invasion and human conquest until the path to floor 60 finally opened.


    The Demon King''s army''s strategy of blocking our movement with gates was long since naturally defeated. Whatever the Kingdom and Empire''s Magic Towers did, the gates were blown wide open to steadily push people toward floor 60.


    "We thought it just reached floor 59, but it barely took days to reach 60. Lots of people must havee up."


    "Probably because everyone hired mercenaries to sweep the ins. The orc numbers are too much for adventurer parties, but easy for mercenary bands."


    The same applied to our party. Though Han Se-ah''s intuition revealed no gates in the north, that was no reason not to climb to floor 60 when we couldn''t find gates.


    Thanks to the merchant group handling food contracts with the Ice Cross Knights, we fortunately heard about the floor 60 gate discovery in time. Thinking this as we crossed the gate, we saw mercenary bands scattering in all directions.


    "Is there even meaning in picking directions when everyone''s spreading out like this?"


    "With people scattering beyond cardinal directions, which way should we go?"


    People hurried past with stiff faces, not even casual greetings like passing bus drivers. Their faces twisted with jealousy and impatience, apparently over some Imperial traineemander discovering the gate from floor 59 to 60.


    A stark contrast to the grinning mercenaries showered with gold just for killing orcs. What orders had the Empress given these traineemanders to make them rush around while tolerating being marks?


    As I pondered this looking around, Han Se-ah tapped my elbow.


    "Rnd, which way should we go this time? I was wrong on floor 59, so I want to trust your intuition this time."


    "Let''s go north then. No particr reason."


    Seems failing to reset after our night of passion made her anxious, desperately deflecting viewer attention with nonsense until she drew aggro about her bad luck and intuition.


    How to put it - I''d deliberately blocked the reset to hint I wasn''t an NPC... but Han Se-ah seemedpletely unaware I''d stopped her hand from reaching the reset button, perhaps due to the pleasure she felt that night.


    Like, didn''t she record herself enjoying it? If she watched that back she might notice I prevented her from pressing the game system button.


    "North is this way. At least it seems we won''t easily lose credit for subjugating the boss monster."


    "Why''s that?"


    "Maybe because it''s floor 60, but there seem to be quite a few enemies. They''reing from the east now."


    Moving north where there seemed to be fewer people, an attack soon began. Though many Imperial traineemanders hade up, monsters must have respawned even near the gates since it was the first day.


    The now tediously familiar sound of hoofbeats approached as centaurs trampled the ins in the distance.


    With strange monsters riding their backs.


    ...What were those?

 Chapter 456: Black Mages Cliché 1

    The centaur cavalry charged impressively across the ins, kicking up dust clouds. Their ferocity seemed intent on proving this was floor 60, the final ins tier and location of the boss monster.


    Thanks to Grace''s warning, the first thing we noticed was their greatly increased numbers. These weren''t opponents for adventurer parties but rather army-level threats, and their numbers had grown roughly 1.5 timesrger.


    Ah, this must be why the Goddess''s quest specifically told us to bring the Ice Cross Knights. Though quantity-based concepts weremon in RPGs, experiencing it felt rather shitty.


    "What''s that on their backs?"


    "Goblins? But they''re bigger - are they operating like real cavalry?"


    "They might throw bombs or use magic or curses. Everyone be careful!"


    They had goblin-like creatures riding on their backs.


    Usually goblins were green-skinned dwarf monsters about elementary school height. But these ones on the centaurs'' backs wererger, with middle-school height and abnormally long arms.


    While viewers debated whether they were hob goblins due to their size, they were likely just mutant goblins created by dark magic.And these mutant goblins naturally engaged in ranged attacks via throwing. Like goblin infantry enhanced by orc javelineers, the centaur cavalry gained goblin slingers to be mounted archer units.


    In other words, they were using those long arms to swing leather slings and hurl stones at us.


    "Goddess, grant us protection!"


    Their stone throws could easily shatter steel helmets on impact. But mere stones without mana couldn''t prate the Saint Candidate''s barrier.


    Still, their numbers made them threatening. As fist-sized rocks pelted the brightly glowing divine barrier like raindrops, I thought without the barrier a couple knights might have had their skulls cracked and needed urgent healing.@@novelbin@@


    "They''re still just goblins! Trust in the barrier and they''re no different from lower floors!"


    "Everyone, charge-!"


    Though Irene''s power could block such minor damage for hours or even a lifetime, the Ice Cross Knights charged forward with grim expressions, intimidated by the barrage.


    They''d underestimated mere centaurs as weaker than northern monster waves until the stone shower hit. My assessment that a couple would have had cracked skulls without Irene wasn''t far off.


    Their knightly pride was wounded after nearly being knocked out by intermediate-tier mutant goblins they''d looked down on. So as the knights rushed forward, Irene cast quick protection spells on them.


    "Besides the stones, they don''t seem much different?"


    "No, they''re bigger and more muscr! Their individual specs must be higher, don''t let your guard down!"


    "Still just intermediate level that can''t handle aura, haah-!"


    The collision between dozens of centaurs with stone-throwing goblins and 21 high-ranking knights radiating aura resulted in an overwhelming victory that needed no exnation.


    Though the centaurs were more muscr with longer reach on their spears and swords, how could aura-wielding knights fall to just that? Though the goblins on their backs had bizarrely developed arms for fierce stone throwing, how could they pierce a Saint Candidate''s divinew?


    Enemy attacks failed while ours connected perfectly - one-sided damage trading. If the Demon King was possessed or a gamer, they''d praise this as "gaming like a pro."


    "Huh, what''s this-?!"


    "Bombs? They''re bombs, get down!"


    But floor 60 wasn''t so easy.


    An Ice Cross Knight''s sword smoothly severed a centaur''s neck. The elegant swordwork deflected a charging spear thrust, ran up the shaft to sh the wrist, then sequentially pierced chest and throat.


    The de maintained momentum after cutting through spear, shaft, wrist, chest and neck, changing trajectory in the air to target the centaur''s back as it turned to mana stone--


    As their centaur mount died, the long-armed mutant goblin unhesitatingly dropped its sling and grabbed its belt.


    "Suicide bombers-! Get down and take cover!"


    "These bastards have explosives on their belts!"


    "Not explosives, mana stones! Different from javelineer weapons!"


    Screeeee--!!!


    A purple sh blinded us as deafening explosions disoriented our senses.


    ¡ù


    Ice Cross Knights, 21 total members, 1 injured.


    "Sigh, this idiot just had to get hit by a goblin of all things."


    "It wasn''t the goblin! It was an explosive mana stone!"


    "But a goblin triggered it. So you got hit by a goblin. Don''t go around mentioning the knight order''s name, it''s embarrassing."


    While Irene''s personal barrier could have withstood it, the quick barriers cast on individuals couldn''tpletely block the goblins'' chain explosions.


    The most exposed knight leading the charge had goblins leaping onto him, clinging with their long arms and triggering explosion after explosion until the quick barrier broke and one person inside got lightly roasted.


    This first casualty frompounded bad luck was getting thoroughly teased by hispanions. Since the barrier blocked most of the st damage and injuries weren''t serious, they could joke about it.


    Getting teased for charging at the front seemed unfair, but that''s normal for groups of twenty-something men.


    "These mana stones look strange."


    "The goblins''?"


    "Not just goblins, the centaurs too. Looking closely... see, they''re purple?"


    While the Ice Cross Knights busily teased their divinely-healedpanion, our group started examining mana stones from the ground.


    Thanks to a sharp-eyed viewer''s report, our genius mage Hanna discovered the stones were purple rather than blue. Hearing this, Grace and Katie also picked up stones to hold against the sunlight.


    The purple tint was so subtle it seemed impossible to notice from ground-level stones - the difference only visible when held directly to sunlight. Had some evolved human with RGB detection imnts been watching the stream again?


    Still, the non-blue color was clear in sunlight, so we kept gathering stones while discussing:


    "Purple mana stones, could it be...?"


    "Could what be?"


    "You know... those dark purple crystals made with dark magic. So these weird goblins and muscr centaurs might be monsters created by dark magic too?"


    -So normal mobs are blue, boss mobs red, and dark magic mutants purple?


    -lol How did someone spot purple through dust on stones on the ground?


    -So not just an army but one mass-produced by dark magic? Seems like another foreshadow


    -Then the boss is more likely a dark mage than a general? Generals usually appear as named elites


    -Could be opposite? Boss general with dark mage subordinate producing troops


    What kind of boss awaited on floor 60?


    People always enjoyed specting from minor clues, filling the chat with various opinions. Though human thought processes were simr enough that discussion eventually focused on whether the general was the boss with a dark mage subordinate, or vice versa.


    The interesting topic kepting up with each battle since all floor 60 monsters were clearly enhanced.


    Bulked-up centaurs with longer reach and stride, deformed long-armed goblin slingers wearing explosive belts, orcs bing smaller but more agile while using elemental bombs, and orc longbowmen deploying not just bows but crossbows and ballistas at checkpoints.


    While annoying as hell to fight, viewers enjoyed the increased spectacle,ughing about the improved entertainment.


    At least the safe zone and fake safe zone mechanics hadn''t changed, letting the first day on floor 60 pass naturally amid irritation and annoyance.

 Chapter 457: Black Mages Cliché 2

    Though all monsters on floor 60 were enhanced and mutated, the suicide goblins were clearly the biggest headache.


    They hurled stones from centaur backs that could shatter steel helmets, then when approached, clung with their long arms and exploded without hesitation. The explosion damage was so severe that multiple goblins could shatter even a 5¡ï Saint Candidate''s secondary barrier.


    Because of this, both Imperial traineemanders pioneering floor 60 and mercenaries ying soldier for money looked grim. After all, northern monster waves might swarm from sky and ground but at least they didn''t explode themselves.


    And while viewers argued mere stone throws weren''t scary, others donated videos showing real slings shattering helmets and skulls.


    "Everyone seems to be struggling."


    "Still, they''ve managed to establish outposts, so they must be able to endure somehow."


    Viewers gradually began understanding these long-armed goblins were unexpectedly terrifying enemies.


    Thoughcking mana, their abnormally modified arms made their throws threatening. Combined with their Dragon Ball Saibaman[1]-like suicide attacks, even veteran mercenaries looked ragged.


    Whether intermediate or high-ranked, all were covered in dirt and soot, faces grimacing with constant cursing, creating such a gloomy atmosphere that no one could dismiss them as mere goblins anymore."Hey, found anything?"


    "Give something first if you want info."


    "Fucking hell, what kind of goblins just blow themselves up?"


    "Their grip strength is insane. Might as well call them orc-like goblins."


    "At least they die exploding each other if you hit them before they get close."


    "These mana stones look weird, right?"


    "Magic Tower''ll pay good money. By the way, is the priest alright?"


    Thus three groups naturally gathered in the safe zone near the gate.


    Imperial traineemanders squabbling while grudgingly sharing info but hating others'' sess, mercenariesining in their battered state after harsh lessons from suicide goblins, and the tiny minority of top-ranked adventurers who could handle suicide goblins easily.


    Except for Imperialmanders, everyone readily shared information. Unlike Imperials defending their domains against monster waves, Kingdom folks had to gather in the tower.


    Whether mercenary or adventurer, withholding information here meant someone''s death. In an already small industry, rumors would spread... leading straight to ruin.


    The moment you''re disliked for sneaking away to monopolize info, you''re treated like a bandit robbing colleagues, so info exchange flourished. I don''t fuss over image-making for nothing.


    "Those Imperial guys are so narrow-minded. They''ll end up fellow warriors against monsters, why act so hostile?"


    "The Empire''s huge. Once they part here, they''ll never meet again. Unless they crush others to be superiors."


    "Living such a harsh life."


    So themanders steadfastly did their duty while being treated as idiots by mercenaries and selfish blockheads by adventurers. At least some seemed sharp enough to gather and whisper schemes.


    What kind of person was this Empress to force such people into the tower? Thinking this, I exchanged information with familiar-looking adventurers. Though mostly about monsters, I learned quite a bit. ?


    Like a merchant group settling east of the gate, suicide goblin bombs being unstable enough to chain-react if thrown together, and outposts needing ballistas and makeshift catapults beyond just palisades and mines.


    "Makeshift catapults?!"


    "Really shocked when rocks suddenly flew over the palisade."


    Reaching floor 60 meant this adventurer party were veterans who''d broken through mine-type magitech devices and palisades. Their bushy beards bounced as theyughed while telling near-death experiences.


    Well, if stone dwarves in underground cities could bore tunnels withser beams, why couldn''t monster armies use siege weapons? Amazing how quickly we bonded after just a few chats, like some capybara party.


    "Mines, ballistas, catapults, suicide troops - they''re really making this a pain."


    "But the pay''s good! Ah, maybe shouldn''t say that in front of the hero party?"


    "No no, even heroes need to earn!"


    ¡ù


    The information gained while restocking supplies proved surprisingly urate.


    "Iing rocks!"


    "Don''t block, dodge! Don''t rely too much on barriers!"


    Real catapult rocks were indeed flying.


    High earthen walls topped with reinforced palisades. Step forward and familiar mines would wee us.


    Of course, before reaching those minefields, we had to evade massive rocks precisely targeting us and heavy ballista bolts flying between them.


    At that point it felt wrong to leave everything to the Ice Cross Knights just because it was annoying, so I charged forward with my shield. Mines didn''t matter if I stepped on them, and ballista bolts couldn''t pierce my shield no matter how strong.


    "Holy shit, rocks are really flying!!"


    -What else would they be, fake rocks? lololol


    -Look at her acting shocked when rocks appear after being told there were catapults


    -lol Won''t believe the construction worker looking guy


    -But mines and defensive catapults means they know gaming strats? Plus suicide troops, nastybo;;


    -Suspiciously gas and bomb obsessed hero vs Demon King deploying suicide soldiers and minefields


    Ourpanions weren''t people who''d fall to mere rocks either, all following well.


    Grace and Katie nimbly dodged rocks without losing speed, while Han Se-ah and Irene slowly advanced deflecting flying rocks with barriers and Earth Control.


    ...Wait fuck, what''s she doing with that? Pushing away catapult rocks with Earth Control?


    "Shouldn''t we protect the rear?"


    "Break the ballistas past the palisade! Trying to block these rocks up front just gets in the way!"


    Reaching the palisade while watching Han Se-ah''s unexpected feat, Ice Cross Knights leapt up the earthen wall at simr timing.


    They kept ncing back, apparently concerned about leaving the mage and priest behind, but seemed reassured seeing the two skillfully deflecting rocks as they vaulted the palisade.


    "Ack, mines!"


    "Jump forward, idiot!"


    Some got blown backward by mines but with Irene''s quick barriers there was no need to worry.@@novelbin@@


    "Rnd! Cut the ballista strings first, then what about the catapults?"


    "Katie, can you cut them?"


    "I think I can!"


    So our party members finally mounted the palisade through the monsters'' desperate resistance from mines to catapults.


    The tower ballistas were disabled when Grace''s arrows shattered their strings, while the interior catapults hurling rocks were easily sliced by Katie radiating blue aura.


    Wondered how she cut down even the orc soldiers operating the catapults, but then remembered Katie''s sword was enhanced with special enhancement stones. Though we''d rushed through without fully farming mutant ogres this time.


    Aside from annoying catapult rocks, there weren''t major difficulties, so I worried about special enhancement stones while vaulting the palisade to find chaos.


    "Hey! These bastards explode too!"


    "Their waists! Grace! Shoot their waists!"


    Apparently this was a centaur cavalry outpost, as goblins with long arms sprinted from tents using those arms to push off the ground.


    These crazy goblins instantly went for suicide attacks without centaur mounts. Though tower monsters were driven by hatred of humans over fear of death, this seemed extreme.


    Thinking this as I dove into the outpost, they instantly clung to me.


    ...Though I could take mere explosions, getting hugged by goblins felt too gross, no thanks.


    [1. raei: those small little green guys that jump polo. lolol]

 Chapter 458: Black Mages Cliché 3

    The suicide goblins - nicknamed "huggers" or "mutant goblins" by viewers - stretched their long arms to grab my waist.


    Despite growing bigger with longer limbs, their faces had only gotten uglier. One shed its crooked teeth in a creepy grin. While other knights pushed them away before they could get close, I let myself get grabbed right away, which must have looked pretty stupid.


    Their goblin intelligence couldn''tprehend that I''d let them grab me rather than being caught. Finding their simple-mindedness both nostalgic and familiar, I firmly gripped the ugly head clinging to my waist.


    ''Back then, didn''t I throw a goblin when Han Se-ah asked me to show her something?''


    That was on the ins floor - not floor 51, but floor 1. I''d caught a goblin and given it a tour of Seoul.


    With a "kyaaak!" it had soared so high it vanished from the camera''s view. That gif became the first viral meme from Han Se-ah''s stream. Before that she was just a lucky broadcaster, but after the goblin throw, viewers saw her as someone who made isekai power fantasy content.


    Remembering that, I gripped the goblin head clinging to me and whirled-!


    This time instead of throwing it skyward, I hurled it toward itspanions waiting in the barracks for a chance to self-destruct. Its face, which had been smugly grinning despitepletely wrapping around my waist with interlocked fingers, twisted in bewilderment at being so easily removed.


    "Watch out for the exploding goblin!""Hey! Don''t throw it this way!"


    Screeeee--!!!


    The stupid goblin''s face disappeared in a sh of purple light with that distinctive sound. Though it failed to take me with it despite clinging to my waist, it took about fivepanions to the afterlife, so at least it wouldn''t be lonely.


    The destroyed catapult, sliced-up allies, and even the orc scrambling to grab closebat gear after abandoning everything - all vanished together in that purple sh.


    The fight got easier after that. The goblins tried to avoid me, having sensed something was wrong, but I just caught them and threw them in all directions, letting them clear the area themselves.


    "Looks like Rnd''s getting a taste for bombs too!"


    -Oh no, teacher learned something bad lololololol


    -Spreading the saying "close to ink gets you stained" to a fantasy world, what a madman lololololol


    -Are you saying being near ck makes you ck? Fucking Kimchi-men''s discriminatory remarks, I''m appalled. Being ck isn''t a disease and isn''t contagious


    -Hey, isn''t that just a Korean pretending to be foreign?


    -Someone catch that guy and dissect him alive


    It felt oddly satisfying to take out four or five at once with exploding goblins instead of methodically smashing them one by one with my hammer.


    Come to think of it, before reincarnating into this world, when I yed games in modern society, I preferred AOE skills over single target burst damage. Though I hate to admit it, I was starting to understand why Han Se-ah was so obsessed with bombs over magic.


    Mid-tier magic felt more like CC than AOE skills. Just look at Earth Control - it was nicknamed "road paver" since it wasn''t used offensively.


    "Don''t let them grab you - kick them away! They''ll clear themselves out when they explode!"


    "Can we just cut off their belts? Seems possible with a clean slice."


    Seeing this, the Ice Cross Knights started getting crafty too.


    Some grabbed and threw the goblins'' outstretched arms like they''d learned wrestling as backup for losing their swords. Others used fancy swordwork to slice off just the suicide belts before kicking them away. ?


    Though their stats were lower, they proved they''d properly honed their skills as the Ice Cross Knights got used to the explosions and started cleanly mopping up the stragglers.


    "Ah! They don''t explode when frozen!"


    "Good info, Katie!"


    "I want to throw them too!"


    -Aww look at the kid lololololololol


    -Everyone''s having fun tossing goblin bombs while the poor kid''s left out crying lololol


    -Is that an ice attribute effect from the special enhancement stone?


    -But if it can even stop explosions, shouldn''t we farm special enhancement stones first? Can''t believe zero ogres killed since the kid''s upgrade


    -Probably freezes mana since they''re mana stone bombs. Anyway she can''t make them explode alone lol


    There was a minor incident where Katie got upset because her "Winter Fragment" special enhancement stone was too effective at freezing bombs, but otherwise we cleaned up nicely.@@novelbin@@


    ¡ù


    "Alright everyone, let''s assess the situation. First, there''s the special enhancement stone we''ve been talking about. But fuck, we haven''t seen a single ogre. The freezing power is definitely strong enough topletely freeze suicide attacks. But there are no ogres. Not that we saw them and didn''t catch them - they just haven''t appeared at all."


    In the empty outpost where ballistas were pierced, catapults sliced, and the remaining forces vanished in goblin explosions, Han Se-ah smoothed the explosion-cratered ground with Earth Control while pretending to meditate as she chatted with viewers.


    The topic was special enhancement stones. While discussing mybat method of using suicide goblins against themselves, the conversation naturally turned to Katie freezing goblins solid.


    Viewers got excited seeing high-tier CC that went beyond slowing topletely freezing, even nullifying the suicide mechanic, saying her basic attacks seemed stronger than mid-tier magic. Though of course, those "basic attacks" were aura des from someone who''d reached 5¡ï mastery and used tons of mana.


    "I want to buff my staff with wind or lightning and experience that high-tier magic rush too! Honestly, if it''s stronger than bombs, of course I''d use it. But there are no ogres! They''re supposed to be 9 meters tall but we haven''t seen a single one!"


    -Now that you mention it, not a single ogre up to floor 60? lololololol


    -Damn, the snowball effect of not upgrading before the season rolled over to here? Scary af lololololol


    -Tsk tsk, gamer making excuses instead of putting in effort. Hurry up and upgrade our Grace''s bow


    -At this point the monster army must be hunting ogres to build outposts? lol No way they just don''t appear


    -TBH don''t care about Han Se-ah whining but would like to see Grace sniping with enhanced arrows


    While viewers and Han Se-ah made a fuss about enhancement stones, the others discussed the suicide goblins.


    "These guys seem to have bomb belts - wonder if we could shoot them with arrows to set them off?"


    "Don''t know exactly what they are, but they explode a bit after pressing them, so probably?"


    They seemed envious of how I threw goblins to handle enemies, thinking about detonating goblins from range or throwing them elsewhere.


    But as always with tower monsters, everything rted to goblins disappeared when they died. Unless they were named elites or boss monsters, even their equipmentpletely vanished into mana.


    The goblin infantry''s armor and shields, orc javelineers'' rod-shaped grenades, centaur cavalry''s spears and swords - when they died, everything vanished leaving just a single mana stone. So even if we killed suicide goblins, we''d only get purple mana stones, not their bomb belts.


    "Rnd? Rnd!"


    "Hm? What is it, Katie?"


    Lost in thought while enjoying the dual spectacle of Ice Cross Knights scheming to pair up Olek and Alisa alongside Han Se-ah''s passionateints, Katie approached me.


    Her expression so clearly said "I want to throw bombs too" that Grace and Irene following her wore strained smiles. Though the idea was to handle enemies more easily and efficiently, somehow it came across as childish.


    "Next fight, could we maybe capture a goblin alive?"


    "Because of the bombs on their waists?"


    "Yeah. With the mines and orcs too, explosives seem to be their main weapons. Shouldn''t we send samples to the Magic Tower? It might help when hunting the boss monster."


    Thinking about it, Katie had a point.


    The orc javelineers throwing various grenades alongside goblin infantry, magitech mines nted under earthen walls, even the suicide belts goblins wore as backup.


    Maybe because they were an army, their main gimmick seemed to increasingly revolve around explosives. Honestly, if they used rod grenades, mines, and suicide belts, why wouldn''t they load explosives in their catapults and ballistas?


    Everyone was focused on the subtle monster enhancements from dark magic and resulting purple mana stones, but their explosives were worth researching too.


    "That''s true. If we research their bombs, maybe we could use them our-"


    And that was more than enough to catch our bomb fanatic''s interest.


    She''d been collecting donations from viewers over there, but suddenly appeared to join the conversation. Yet after grabbing my shoulder, she jumped back a step, startled by her own touch.


    Not exactly reassuring behavior for someone called a hero.

 Chapter 459: Black Mages Cliché 4

    Chapter 459: ck Mage''s Clich¨¦ 4


    Our hero party had three main objectives for floor 60.


    First, naturally, was hunting the boss monster. Now that we''d reached around floor 60, mercenaries and adventurers started thinking "Shouldn''t dangerous things like boss monsters be handled by the hero?"


    But conversely, this meant some were thinking "If I catch that, I could get hero-level money and fame...!" After all, defeating the boss monster meant a flood of rewards - free Magic Tower gate passes, equipment support, and non-marypensation from both temple and kingdom.


    So if we got careless ying the hero card, we might lose the final blow to some top-tier adventurer party that popped up out of nowhere, or high-ranking mercenaries hired by an Imperial traineemander obsessed with achievements.


    Second was securing research samples from floor 60 to send to the Magic Tower.@@novelbin@@


    "Capturing goblins alive - if we keep them from touching their belts, shouldn''t it be possible?"


    "We could target their armpits or wrists to stop them using their arms."


    As Katie sharply pointed out, the monster army''s weapons were increasingly focused on explosives. Though it seemed bizarre for mutant monsters created by dark magic to use bombs as their main weapons... crazy mages doubling as crazy alchemists were quitemon in this world.


    Just look at Han Se-ah - a mage (subss alchemist, inventory containing 25+ types of bombs). Whether dark magic user or regr mage, having a screw loose somewhere was something Rnd could guarantee from 11 years of fantasy experience."So let''s try to capture goblins alive when possible, and if not, at least get those belts?"


    "Won''t the belts disappear when the goblins die?"


    "You never know. Since they''re organized as an army, the belts might be separately supplied equipment."


    "And Grace, if you spot any ogres while scouting, that''s top priority."


    "Got it, Hanna. I want to enhance my bow too."


    And third was hunting berserk ogres, which we''d caught exactly once and never seen again.


    Ogres, which could be traded for rare enhancement stones, had be so scarce they might as well be called unique monsters rather than named elites. We should have finished farming special enhancement stones below floor 50 before moving to season 2, and now we were paying the price.


    Just one "Winter Fragment" special enhancement stone on a sword had evolved Katie''s ice-attribute aura from applying slow to causing freeze. No wonder viewers who knew gaming were losing their minds.


    Like holy shit, a passive slow effect evolving into aplete disable?!


    The biggest thrill in RPGses from gear progression, right? One sessful enhancement and suddenly damage numbers jump up, previously tough monsters be easy prey, and new effects start piling up!


    But only Katie got to experience this thrill - other yers hadn''t managed to get special enhancement stones yet. Whatever Kim Seok-hyun was doing on his stream, he seemed to have unlocked regr enhancement but not special enhancement.


    [Heroes Chronicle Forum]


    -?26th Forum Owner Recement Proposal [214] +366


    -?Like if you''re a scaredy cat hiding from the hero lololol [58] +491


    -????: So you want me to fight the hero party? [172] +277


    -?Anyone else seriously turned on by Teacher Han Se-ah? [691] +299


    -????: So the hero''s main weapon is bombs? [331] +185


    As a result, Han Se-ah kept getting kicked out of her position as forum owner only to be reinstated, causing quite the drama in the Heroes Chronicle Forum.


    Removed for rushing ahead without enhancing gear, reinstated because Grace was hot, removed again for favoritism in only enhancing the kid, reinstated because said kid looked cute wielding her sword...


    The special enhancement stone topic kepting up even in minor forums like the Han Se-ah Forum (full of fans from her gaming and fitness streaming days) and Hero Hanna Forum (focused on Heroes Chronicle broadcasts).


    "Boss monster search, goblin capture, ogre hunting. That''s our priority order."


    "Ogre hunting is lower priority than goblin capture?"


    "We can''t actively search for ogres. Can''t ignore everything else just to hunt them."


    "That''s true."


    With the strategy meeting ending amid countless unseen viewer suggestions, everyone nodded in understanding.


    Though calling it a strategy meeting was generous - it was just stating the obvious before dinner.


    "Well then, shall we have dinner? Please line up to get your portions."


    "Oh thank you so much, as always!"


    Irene smiled while holding adle over the bubbling soup pot as Ice Cross Knights received their portions with both hands respectfully. Their smiles wouldn''t fade, clearly happy just to have hot, delicious soup instead of hard biscuits softened with saliva.


    Well, even I with my remaining modern pte and Han Se-ah who was just used to MSG found Irene''s soup delicious.


    It was a delicacy iparable to brick-like preservation biscuits or cheap, moldy-smelling jerky. As always with people, good food and proper rest improved everyone''s mood.


    ¡ù


    Though human emotions are often portrayed asplex, they also have simple, universal aspects.


    Regardless of age or gender, people feel good when they can eat their fill of delicious food instead of garbage. Conversely, mood instantly sours when disgusting things wander around spreading stench.


    "Ugh, the smell."


    "Why are these bastards suddenly appearing on the ins?"


    "Undead soldiers... perhaps? What a truly horrible thing they''ve done. Almost unbearable."


    As if suicide goblins weren''t enough, floor 60 added zombie legions. Undead soldiers made indiscriminately from humans, goblins, orcs, and other races.


    Watching them slowly lumber around in tight formations wearing armor and carrying shields despite being zombies with no special abilities, they seemed like upgraded versions of goblin infantry. Really just meat shields without any other abilities.


    Orc javelineers started using catapults, orc hunters used longbows and ballistas. Centaurs gained stealth or divided into light and heavy cavalry based on weight ss. So goblin infantry either became mutant suicide troops or zombies after experiments.


    ...As expected of bottom-feeders in the fantasy ecosystem, they got the worst treatment. While others had their equipment upgraded or abilities evolved, goblin infantry just got recycled.


    Of course there weren''t only goblin zombies, but from a gaming perspective that''s how it felt.


    "Looking at how they walk, they must be returning to base. Can''t tell if the zombies are alone or if other monsters were killed by adventurers."


    "Or maybe they''re chasing enemies with their slow-ass walk."


    "Haha, even a yeti frozen to death in the north would be faster."


    "Can yeti freeze to death?"


    "It''s just a metaphor for how stupid they are, hero."


    Visible bone wounds, writhing maggots, stench spreading under the eternal sunlight - their revolting appearance instantly ruined ins that could rival tourist spots for beauty.


    Everyone''s brows furrowed slightly, disliking even their shambling gait. Especially Irene who served the Goddess of Life - "slightly" wasn''t the word, her face was so twisted with anger it could crack.


    Of course, given her usually gentle expression, even her angry re seemed more cute than threatening, like a puppy trying to intimidate its owner. But it was rare to see the normally calm Irene react so intensely.


    Irene looked ready to unleash holy power. The Ice Cross Knights, grateful for her delicious food, drew their swords and prepared for battle. No matter how much the stench and filth of dozens of zombies repelled them, they couldn''t back down before a priestess of the Goddess.


    "Damn, I hope safe zones don''t have dozens of zombies. That''d make resting pretty gross."


    "But this is inside the tower, so when we kill them their corpses and stench should disappear, right?"


    As I charged forward with hammer and shield raised, Irene''s quick barrier wrapped around me without hesitation. She must have been so excited she forgot my request not to cast it on me for reflect damage.


    Behind us, Olek and Alisa grumbled worries about corpse disposal. The zombies were so slow I nced back to see not just Olek and Alisa, but Katie and the knights following them all glowing with holy protection.


    Seeing this, I filled my hammer with holy power instead of aura to help improve Irene''s mood. Though I was just a basic tank without elemental damage, I felt I should match the atmosphere.


    Twenty-six aura users fully armed with holy power and aura


    Shield and armor-wearing decaying goblin zombies


    The oue of this sh was so one-sided it would be a waste of time to describe.


    CRACK--!!!


    And, BANG!

 Chapter 460: Black Mages Cliché 5

    A heavy sensation met my fingertips. My hammer, enhanced with holy power instead of mana, struck the skull of a zombie that had turned toward me with perfect uracy.


    The feeling was familiar. A weapon crushing flesh and breaking bone. Like cracking a walnut with a hammer, or smashing a boiled egg on a desk. That satisfying impact with barely any resistance, yet knowing you''vepletely shattered something.


    But what followed was an entirely unfamiliar sensation.


    "These bastards explode too!"


    "Poison! It''s poison! Watch out for armor fragments and gas!"


    The orc zombie''s crushed skull swelled up before transforming into a purple smoke bomb.


    Like how monster corpses turned into mana stones, the flesh seemed to transform into poison rather than organs sttering everywhere. But their armor flew outward like shrapnel as dark purple gas burst forth.


    The startled knights swerved sharply, carving furrows in the ins. While they might handle explosions, there was no reason to breathe in what was clearly deadly purple gas.


    "Rnd, you okay?!""Thanks to the holy power, I''m fine!"


    I''d forgotten since I hadn''t encountered dark mages in this world, but thinking back, dark mages in my past life always used corpse explosions and bone magic.


    Fortunately, I''d drawn on holy power instead of mana this time. No special reason - I''d just thought I''d casually use holy power since we were dealing with mere zombie meat shields - but it proved quite helpful.


    If dark mages exploding zombies wasmon sense, then dark magic being weak to holy power was equallymon sense.


    "These ones just spew poison? They don''t chain explode!"


    "Knights fall back, we''ll handle this from range!"


    Naturally, dealing with the zombies became our party''s job rather than the Ice Cross Knights''. Though Irene''s holy power could provide immunity beyond purification, casting purification on all 26 people just for some shambling zombies would be wasteful.


    I smashed them one by one in the center using holy power while Grace''s arrows and Han Se-ah''s magic swept away the slow-moving ones.


    Sluggish movement plus istion without support troops made them perfect targets for archers and mages.


    ''Come to think of it, not just Katie''s sword but Irene''s sacredw counters this too.''


    Meanwhile Katie, having apparently asked Irene for blessing, circled the zombie horde''s perimeter with holy power protection, methodically cutting them down.


    Seeing how zombies sliced by Katie''s special enhancement stone-enhanced de turned straight to mana stones without exploding, the terrifying conclusion emerged that three of our five party members countered dark mages.


    I remembered rage-quitting mobile game arena PvP when three of five opponents were counters - looked like we were carried again.


    As I busily crushed zombies one by one, I found myself missing the suicide goblins. Their explosions took out multiple targets, while these zombies had to be killed individually since they released gas when dying.


    Though their exploding armor sent fragments flying like buckshot, a zombie wouldn''t be a floor 60 monster if mere shrapnel could kill it.


    "Rnd! Katie! Get clear, casting magic!"


    "Got it!"@@novelbin@@


    Han Se-ah finished off the zombie horde with her high-tier magic, Summon Ice Storm. Not wanting to waste too much mana on slow meat shields, she precisely contained the snowstorm just around the zombies, shredding them like an efficient blender.


    Between deflecting catapult rocks with Earth Control and precisely calcting rarely-used high-tier magic, she really seemed like a hero when using magic.


    The issue was that while she showed her heroic side when casting magic, she usually relied on inventory bombs and gamer tricks to progress. Still, watching zombies il and copse in the mana-packed snowstorm before they could even spread their purple gas was satisfying.


    ...Maybe her love of AOE skills and bombs was rubbing off on me.


    ¡ù


    Though zombie soldiers appeared on floor 60, fortunately their outposts weren''t covered in corpses or too polluted for human habitation.


    As if proving the main force was an army rather than dark mages, the zombie soldiers were neatly organized in corner barracks like equipment. So the army was primary with dark magic as support.


    This seemed to cement the theory that the boss was a general with a dark mage aide as a named elite minion.


    "Everyone, time to eat."


    "Oh thank you so much!"


    "It''s nothing really."


    A zombie unit cut down while returning alone to base. Checking where they were headed naturally led us to an enemy outpost.


    After that, well - we sniped the ballistas, used mines as stepping stones to infiltrate, sliced through catapults and orcs wholesale, then tried capturing suicide goblins... but failed. They died instantly when we broke their limbs, as if their health was set extremely low.


    We''d probably need magitech devices from the Magic Tower to capture them alive. Something like mana-restraining shackles or bomb-sealing tools.


    So we passed a letter to the merchant group delivering supplies to the Ice Cross Knights. A simple note asking Charlotte, busy researching at the Magic Tower, if they had any magitech devices suitable for capturing suicide goblins.


    Any sharp-minded mage would quickly realize "Ah, the hero party must want to capture goblins to send to the Magic Tower!" And that this could contribute to their research results.


    "Ahh, warms the soul. Who''d have thought we''d eat like this on expedition?"


    "Honestly, just thinking about going back north and chewing jerky makes me sick."


    "Hey, that''s not up to me!"


    "Stop imagining such sad futures and just enjoy this soup. You''re ruining my appetite just talking about it."


    So boss monster hunting progressed smoothly, capturing suicide goblins and zombies seemed feasible, and ogres were still nowhere to be seen.


    Han Se-ah''s voice cut through the Ice Cross Knights'' praise of the hot soup, perfectly summing up the situation.


    After clearing the outpost''s monsters, Han Se-ah buried the zombie barracks with Earth Control since it felt gross. As usual, the knights then set up tents and cleaned the area while Irene and Han Se-ah prepared meals.


    "But isn''t this seriously a problem? Never mind me not finding any - there aren''t even rumors of Imperial traineemanders having their lives ruined by ogre encounters? I really think we need to check with Ellis at the Adventurers'' Guild about what''s going on."


    But today''s Han Se-ah had been tormented enough by hardcore enhancement fanatics.


    From the moment she opened her eyes and greeted viewers to find chat spammed with "ogre", to getting hit with "should''ve enhanced staff lol" after cleanly handling the new zombie horde without wasting mana.


    It had reached meme levels, with viewers beating up Han Se-ah in unexpected ways like suggesting enhancing Mom''s rosary would make food tastier. In response, Han Se-ah kept initiating fights with viewers as if trying to prove she was Korean.


    "I mean really, right? If I just had bad luck and couldn''t find them that''d be one thing, but are there any reports of ogre encounters? The merchants buying supplies haven''t heard anything, and the adventurers and mercenaries at the safe zone we visited earlier said they haven''t seen a single ogre either."


    -Come to think of it, seems that way lol. Don''t think it''s just her not finding them


    -Maybe some event started when floor 60 opened? Like the dark mage took all the ogres


    -What is this, some merchant monopoly? Dark mage boss hoarding ogres?


    -Ah lol territory grabbing and iming ogres so the hero bitch can''t enhance items lololol


    -At this point could seriously suspect a bug from rushing through too fast lololol


    True to her Korean nature, she''d eximed "I mean" over a dozen times while sitting in a corner with her soup bowl.


    Perhaps her heartfeltints resonated with viewers. The prevailing opinion shifted from Han Se-ah being unlucky to suspecting some quest-rted bug.


    Though nobody remembered exactly which floor they''d caught the previous ogre on, they hadn''t seen any on the way to floor 60. So watching the suicide goblins and zombie bombers, theories emerged that berserk ogres had been captured as the army''s secret weapons.


    Hmm, usible?


    Capturing rampaging berserk ogres from the wild to turn undead - wasn''t that exactly what a dark mage should do? Just as knights practicednce charging and mages researched, there was an unwritten fantasy rule that dark mages should modify wild monsters into troops.


    "Oh, oh! Hanna! Hanna!"


    "I mean, this isn''t my fault... What is it? What?"


    "It''s an ogre! An ogre''sing this way!"


    But in this world, bad luck took precedence overmon sense.

 Chapter 461: Giant of the Grasslands 1

    An ogre appeared far across the ins.


    Much to Han Se-ah''s dismay, it wasn''t a mechanical ogre, a ragged ogre golem, an undead giant, or a giant suicide bomber ogre - just an ordinary berserk ogre casually walking around in the distance.


    In other words, not finding any ogres until now just proved Han Se-ah had shit luck.


    "Wow, it''s been a while since we''ve seen one of those. But look at its gaze - it seems fixed on something."


    "Its gaze?"


    "Yeah. Even though it looks like it''s just strolling around, something''s caught its attention."


    I jumped up onto the barrier wall to get a better look. The others scrambled up after hearing my shout, but the ogre wasn''t looking at us.


    Though we''d only hunted one before, its senses were about on our level. If it noticed a bunch of tiny humans gathering to stare at it from the palisade, it gave no indication.


    Instead of charging at us on sight like usual, it was slowly walking at an angle past our outpost, like a predator stalking its prey. Since we weren''t its target, we could watchfortably."Hmm, what''s over there?"


    "It''s just outside detection range... ah, I see. Looks like it''s sensed a hidden centaur unit."


    The 9-meter giant was crouching down, creeping forward on all fours like a gori about to pounce. If humans were the targets, we''d need to rush out and help. But since it was just some hidden centaurs about to get ambushed, we could enjoy the show. The ogre was gradually getting closer, presumably heading back to its outpost.


    Seemed like a hidden centaur unit was heading straight for the outpost, with the berserk ogre trying to nk them.


    "Hope it doesn''t suddenly charge at us instead."@@novelbin@@


    "Given how it''spletely ignoring us, we could probably head out to meet it."


    "I''ll rush out if it turns this way. If our tents and sleeping bags get wrecked, we''ll be homeless. The ins weather might be nice but I''d rather not sleep on bare ground with just clouds for cover."


    "Ah, Rnd''s right about that. Even with good weather, I don''t want to sleep in the dirt."


    We joked around watching the ogre, which seemed to care more about numbers since it showed zero interest in us.


    As terrifying as a berserk ogre might be, the worst damage it could do to us now was mess up the outpost grounds Han Se-ah had carefully leveled with magic.


    Since we probably wouldn''t be fighting anymore today, I considered using the holy sword to clean up after the ogre ambushed the hidden centaurs. Its 5-minute daily limit made it wasteful on trash mobs, but a berserk ogre seemed worth it.


    ''Last time fighting one normally was such a pain.''


    The holy swordsted 5 minutes with a one-day cooldown. For a ground-bound tank who couldn''t project aura, it was an armor-piercing burst damage skill that extended range past 10 meters when infused with mana and holy power.


    No point wasting such a powerful technique on mere goblins, but I hadn''t gotten to use it on named elites like berserk ogres either since we never encountered any.


    "Amazing that we can''t sense anything from this distance - those centaurs'' stealth ability is no joke. How about you, Grace? Can you see anything?"


    "...If I focus I can tell something''s approaching. Maybe if I was on watch duty, but it''d be hard to notice while doing other things."


    -lol What kind of stealth mob is hard even for a 5¡ï archer to detect? Have some conscience!


    -Well from suicide bombers to ogres, this tier never had a conscience to begin with lol


    -If you''re salty, get to 5¡ï and max out your gear first


    -Maybe enhancement improves detection too? Like you need a full enhanced set to detect properly


    -That''s actually possible lol Maybe it''s not noob luck but the road paver using glitches. Honestly makes sense


    The knights chatted amongst themselves while Han Se-ah talked with Grace. Katie and Irene had their own excited conversation.


    The ogre struck first, of course. Just as the hidden centaurs seemed to notice something, it suddenly sprang up from its crawling position,unching into the air while leaving a crater in the ground.


    GRAAAAH¨D!!!


    Its mana-charged roar was more like a shockwave than a shout. Even at this distance it made my skin tingle - not just showing off, but a hunting tactic.


    The mana-charged roar swept across the ins like sonar, revealing the centaurs as they flickered into view like a glitching video.


    Though they were floor 60 monsters and quickly got into fighting stances, raising spears against their attacker... the ogre was already above them with both fists raised.


    CRASH¨D!!!


    NEEEIGH¨D!!!


    Call it a power m - those massive fists charged with mana crashed down like meteors into the middle of the centaur group.


    The ground flipped, shock waves shook the palisade, and centaurs scattered into mana stones in all directions.


    Seeing this, I jumped down from the palisade onto the earthen wall, feeling I should step in.


    "Rnd? Where are you- kyah!"


    "The mana stones are flying everywhere, what a waste!"


    ¡ù


    They were just normal monsters - stealth-specialized centaurs ambushed by a berserk ogre had no chance.


    The powerful jumping attack, worthy of being called a power m skill, shattered the ground. The impact alone turned half the centaurs into scattered mana stones. Natural oue when fragile stealth units bunched up and got hit by an AOE attack.


    But those corpse-turned-mana-stones shouldn''t be flying everywhere. I''d been quietly watching to collect both ogre and centaur stones, but now half the profits were about to scatter to the winds.


    ''Really grateful for that chant skip function.''


    [Honestly, constantly seeing that would be a bit much for viewers too]


    As I drew on holy power, my warhammer and shield dissolving into light while skipping the whole "Blood of Hector" spiel, a message flickered across my vision.


    ...Goddess, you can send messages without using game system energy? You''ve been making littlementstely.


    "Whoa! Is that the holy sword, hero?!"


    "Looks like Rnd wants to wrap this up quickly and rest."


    As I felt that surge of divine power while pondering the Goddess''s cutement, I clearly heard both the camera flying overhead and the knights'' awed voices behind me.


    Holy power enhanced my senses along with my body. Before me stood the growling ogre, behind me the knights radiating religious reverence.


    But I''d have to disappoint the knights hoping for an epic battle - this fight would end quickly.


    GRAAAAH¨D!


    Sensing the holy sword''s terrifying power, the ogre mmed the ground again, trying to stop my approach. Unfortunately for it, the holy sword empowered by divine energy had already extended to nearly 15 meters.


    The ogre''s fist sent waves of earth flying at me, but a natural 6¡ï tank''s body was different from centaurs scattered by mere aftershocks.


    My foot plunged deep into the ins like a pir. Using that nted leg, I twisted my torso, wringing out my back muscles for a horizontal swing of the 15-meter mass of holy energy.


    The de''s tip transmitted a subtle sensation as it carved through the deadly wave of earth like it wasn''t there. Unlike smashing zombie heads with my warhammer, it felt more like a hot knife through butter.


    Thinking it would take more force to cut tofu with chopsticks, I heard the ogre''s agonized scream.


    "Wow, taking down something that huge in one strike... Now I see why he doesn''t use it on regr monsters."


    "Kuh, so this is Sir Rnd''s true power?"


    That subtle feeling was the holy sword cleaving through both the ogre''s arms as they hung exposed after striking the ground. Two massive limbs more like support beams than appendages crashed to the ground, cleanly severed through flesh and bone.


    GRAAAGH, GYAAAH, KRAAAAH¨D!!!


    The ogre immediately entered berserk state... but no amount of muscle pumping or size increase would restore its severed arms.


    All it could do was kick out with its legs, trying to keep me away. But I still had over 4 minutes and 45 seconds left with my 15-meter holy sword.


    Another simple, brutal swing. Stepping forward, I swept the de from right to left, feeling that cutting sensation again. The leg muscles were thicker than the arms - more like firm tofu than silken.


    Lost in such idle thoughts, I watched the ogre roll across the ins, wailing pitifully after losing both arms and its right leg in two strikes.


    Its HP must be quite high to survive losing three limbs.

 Chapter 462: Giant of the Grasslands 2

    The ogre thrashed with its remaining leg until it finally sumbed to blood loss and turned into a mana stone. The hidden centaur unit had already been killed by its rampage.


    Though we''d gotten a named-level mana stone and dozens of regr ones without much of a fight, Han Se-ah''s expression remained gloomy. Just before the ogre appeared, she''d been ranting to viewers about bugs and errors, trying to justify her frustration.


    "I can''t... I just... ugh..."


    -Looks like the only bug is the one named Han Se-ah lol After all thatining one just shows up? Right there on the road? You just had shit luck?


    -Whines about not finding ogres being a bug all afternoon then one drops right at dinner time lololol


    -So what are you enhancing with that stone? Staff? Bow? Mommy''s probably low priority, better buff the DPS first right?


    -Against an army, enhancing the staff with lightning or ice for high-tier magic seems standard


    -But if we don''t enhance our girl''s bow her specs will be weak, she''s already specialized in scouting so her damage is low


    Though its massive body, amplified from 9m to 10m, thrashed about bleeding everywhere like a broken truck about to demolish the ground, fortunately even the scattered blood neatly gathered into mana stones.Han Se-ah''s inventory gained one named-level stone and twelve purple stones. The centaurs'' stones had scattered somewhere during the ogre''s rampage and weren''t easily retrievable.


    But Han Se-ah''s face remained tight under the viewers'' concentrated fire.


    "No, I just can''t believe this. So ogres were everywhere? Like on floor 59 we just passed through, there was an ogre at some outpost munching on goblins and spitting out mana stones, and on floor 58 one was dancing around stepping on mines like they were Shooting Star candies? And I just didn''t see them because of bad luck?"


    -Yo did your brain melt or something? Your mouth''s running wild lololololol


    -Time for the 37th forum owner dismissal proposal?


    -Make that the 42nd with five more this evening, let''s remove her one more time for the ogre drought lol


    -But how do you not find a single one until floor 60? What if we can''t find the boss either?


    Han Se-ah''s misfortune was naturally the viewers'' joy. After whining all afternoon, an ogre casually strolled in from across the ins - viewers wouldn''t miss this opportunity.


    Hundreds of chat messages starting with "No" immediately flooded by. These vicious cyber ghosts had apparently memorized everything Han Se-ah said from morning till evening, creating endless variations.


    Since Heroes Chronicle streamed in real time, Han Se-ah''s broadcast ran from around 9AM untilte night, grinding away her life. In other words, some viewers had been recording her dialogue for 11 hours straight from 9 to 8.


    ...Inte streamers, especially female ones, really attracted some terrifying demons.


    "Got all the mana stones?"


    "Looks like we cleared all the returning centaurs, should we look around? Shame about the scattered stones."


    "If you''re going to do that, no solo actions... Hey, Olek! I said no solo actions!"


    While Han Se-ah sat on the palisade getting roasted after storing the mana stones, the Ice Cross Knights snickered about collecting more stones during their break.


    It was amusing watching noble children searching the dirt for stones, but boys always had fun doing stupid things with friends.


    The knights naturally started betting portions of soup on who could collect the most stones. Meanwhile Olek ran off alone despite being told not to, and Alisa hurriedly followed, unable to leave him by himself.


    The contrast was stark between the inte broadcaster''s gloom as she endured cyber ghosts'' crossfire on one side, and the clich¨¦, almost old-fashioned rom unfolding on the other.


    "What are you doing, Hanna?"


    "Ah, Rnd."


    The flood of chat messages was dizzying. The harassment seemed worse than usual, and strangely Han Se-ah wasn''t fighting back, so I approached worriedly. She looked up at me.


    ...But her face wasn''t gloomy or irritated as I''d feared. Rather, her bright eyes showed deep contemtion.


    As I wondered what was going on, Grace and Katie lightly jumped up onto the palisade. ncing back, I saw Irene neatly organizing the sleeping bags Han Se-ah had taken out earlier - not just her own, but all the party members'' and knights'' as well.


    "What''s up? Something wrong?"


    "I was just thinking... Rnd, I have a question."


    After ncing once more at the viewers ignoring even Irene''s mom moves, she grinned and spoke when I looked at her expectantly.


    "Could we capture ogres alive and use them as weapons?"


    "...What?"


    ¡ù


    In the midst of a roasting storm that could wound a fragile person''s heart, Han Se-ah had a thought:


    ''Wait, wouldn''t it be sweet if we could use berserk ogres against the monster army? Two birds with one stone!''


    At this point, she really was a broadcasting genius.


    While toxic chatters got purged by AI for crossing lines and stalker-like viewers who''d recorded and memorized everything she''d said since morning kept roasting her, all she thought about was how to cheese the game.


    Anyway, Broadcasting Genius Genius Han Se-ah suddenly had this idea. Since a boss monster with army mechanics wouldn''t be easily handled by a few knights, why not make ogre hunting the top priority?


    Though ogres didn''t appear just because you looked for them, and Han Se-ah herself had only found two so far, she had reasons for this thought.


    "If we used our party funds tomission the Magic Tower, couldn''t they make devices to find and capture ogres?"


    "Hmm, not a bad idea. If mages could make them quickly, it could be really effective."


    "That would reduce injuries to adventurers and knights too, right? I think it''s a good n."


    She hadplete faith the Magic Tower could do it.


    After all, Magic Tower mages churned out tower teleportation gates weekly, even with system assistance. How could such people fail to capture a simple muscle-bound monster with no special abilities beyond being big and tough?@@novelbin@@


    Plus she had another reason for thinking of capture - a certain mage''s request she''d seen but not epted before.


    "Also, some mages once posted a request to capture ogres for experiments. We didn''t take it since we were trading them for enhancement stones in the underground city... but thinking differently, maybe they posted the request because they already had capture methods?"


    "That makes sense."


    "The mages wouldn''t have just demanded captures without any way to do it."


    Grace and Katie nodded along as Han Se-ah spoke, agreeing it made sense. I silently listened too, thinking her words weren''t unrealistic nonsense.


    By this point, even viewers who''d been busy teasing Han Se-ah were intrigued. How could game stream viewers ignore the idea of throwing 10-meter-tall mad giants at enemy armies? Who''d pass up the sweet matchup of named monster group vs boss monster?


    The chat naturally shifted from mocking Han Se-ah to discussing ogres vs army. Messages teasing her bad luck hadpletely disappeared.


    "So we gather as many ogres as possible, or even post requests in our name for other adventurers to capture them. Then we use them against the boss monster, and when they die we trade their mana stones for enhancement stones. Any survivors we can sell to the Magic Tower for research."


    -ve soldiers in life, trade currency in death, seriously lololololololol


    -Is this a hero? Is this a hero? Is this a hero? Is this a hero? Is this a hero? Is this a hero? Is this a hero? Is this a hero? Is this a hero? Is this a hero? Is this a hero? Is this a hero? Is this a hero? Is this a hero? Is this a hero?


    -But listening to the n it sounds possible lol The Magic Tower isn''t poor and they did post capture requests


    -Sorry for calling you stupid sob Sorry for calling you stupid sob Sorry for calling you stupid sob Sorry for calling you stupid sob Sorry for calling you stupid sob


    -Don''t we have decent party funds saved? Haven''t made bombstely since we were busy up north


    Catch ogres. Wreck ogres, wreck the boss, wreck enhancement stones, wreck the boss clear rewards. As Han Se-ah spoke, an indescribable madness seemed to gleam in her eyes.


    Just like a proper mage.

 Chapter 463: Giant of the Grasslands 3

    Let''s catch ogres!


    How?


    With money!


    Han Se-ah''s proposal might have seemed ridiculous at first nce, and some viewers worried about the costs ofmissioning magitech devices in the hero party''s name and maintaining named-level monsters.


    But these concerns were premature. Our party had quite the hefty coin purse, befitting our hero status.


    We had enough gold to make it work, as long as we weren''t trying to gather hundreds of berserk ogres to create an ogre army.


    "Think we can do it?"


    "Hmm, since we haven''t spent much yet, it should be fine if we think of it as an investment for floor 60."


    Being top adventurers, we earned tons but barely spent anything, so gold naturally piled up.To exin: we set aside about half our gold earnings as party funds. The other half gets split five ways. If we earned 10 gold from an adventure, 5 went to savings, and each person got 1 gold.


    But as top adventurers earning dozens of gold, with no one spending money, those coins just kept umting.


    First, Grace. Being from a rural vige, she only spent gold sending money home to her parents and restocking alchemical arrowheads. She had zero interest in essories like nes, bracelets, or luxury gems.


    Next, Irene. True to her temple nun nature, she only spent on donations for orphans and the Goddess Faith, never using gold for personal desires. Like Grace, her only essory was a religious ne with the Goddess''s symbol.


    Then Katie - openly the precious daughter of the Northern Duke... but her interests leaned toward armor and longswords rather than dresses and jewels. A military maniac. Though she spent the most among us, it was still a drop in the bucketpared to our earnings.


    Han Se-ah spent some gold on making bombs as a game yer, but used personal funds rather than party money. As for me, with gold saved for 11 years to buy a house andnd, how could my spending exceed earnings?


    Our only party expense was buying Grace''s alchemical arrowheads. I even covered lodging costs early on, andter we got mansions through yer privileges.


    Meaning we had no expenses for equipment, consumables, or lodging - all three covered.


    "Did we really save that much gold?"


    "We saved a lot, but also barely spent anything. The Magic Tower provided equipment, the Kingdom provided consumables. Plus we got two mansions, so no lodging costs. No joke, our party funds only really go toward food."


    "Ah... now that you mention it, that''s true."


    Breaking it down, for every 100 gold earned, we saved 50 and split 10 each. Of the 50 gold saved, 48 remained in party funds while individuals had about 3 left for living expenses.


    Like someone with a million-dor annual sry spending just $3,000 monthly. Living in their parents'' house and getting monthly support means that sry goes straight to the bank.


    How could gold not pile up when top adventurers earning dozens of gold per job only bought grain sacks worth dozens of silver and meat worth 10 silver as their biggest luxuries? Everyone''s eyes widened seeing the hundreds of gold coins jingling in one corner of the inventory.


    "Hmm, we''ve saved more than I thought."


    "Well, we got our equipment from hunting boss monsters, so we didn''t need to spend money there."


    "I heard most adventurers take years to change equipment. But we got lots of help from the Magic Tower and... the Princess?"


    Since no one was greedy for money, I roughly calcted shares and put them in Han Se-ah''s inventory. Though personal shares got distributed, they''d never seen such a hefty pile of gold coins before, so their surprise was natural.


    Ah, maybe Katie had seen this much raiding her family''s vault.


    ¡ù


    Strike while the iron''s hot, as they say, and Koreans were known for their "ppalli-ppalli" (hurry-hurry) culture.


    What viewer wouldn''t get excited about the hero nning to buy adventurers with gold to capture named monsters and throw them at the boss?


    The day after confirming our n and sufficient funds, we decided to leave the tower without hesitation. No matter how urgent, there was no reason to march through the night without sleep.@@novelbin@@


    [Han Se-ah''s broadcast has started!]


    [Lol all the ogres died ¨€?? ?(`?¡ä ? )]


    Instead, we''d leave the ins right after getting up from our sleeping bags - as soon as logging in and starting the broadcast.


    The viewers'' enthusiasm hadn''t dimmed at all during our day in the sleeping bags we''d protected through the ogre''s rampage. Having fired up the viewers, Han Se-ah was quite excited herself - no way their energy would cool in just a day.


    Cutting back on sleep to check the inte at dawn, I found cyber ghosts had been going crazy discussing Han Se-ah''s ended broadcast without sleeping.


    "Hey, good morning! Seeing everyone rush in this early, you must be expecting something? Though we haven''t left the tower yet, you all know what we''re gonna do, right?"


    -Look how cute the title is after so long lololololololol


    -Holy shit look at the viewer count climbing this early morning lololololololol Is this right?


    -Mom I wanna be Han Se-ah when I grow up! Mom I wanna be Han Se-ah when I grow up! Mom I wanna be Han Se-ah when I grow up! Mom I wanna be Han Se-ah when I grow up!


    -So how many ogres you nning to catch? Can''t do unlimited purchases right


    -Looks like we have around 1000 gold, if it''s 100 gold each that''s exactly 10 ogres?


    "Right. Don''t know how many gold each will cost, but I''m thinking exactly 10 for now. How should I put it... 5 seems too few, and more than 10 feels impossible? Something like this needs a nice round number, you know?"


    While Ice Cross Knights returned from night watch to pack their sleeping bags, Irene made soup with Grace''s help.


    Fresh potato soup from recent merchant supplies bubbled away, teasing our noses. The knights moved in unison to pack tents and sleeping bags, then store their magical equipment before getting soup portions from Irene. Through it all, she kept chattering away.


    Seeing her eyes sparkle as much as when sting monsters with bombs, I suddenly wondered:


    Had Han Se-ah gotten bored of repetitivebat?


    "Come on everyone, eat up! We''re heading outside the tower today anyway."


    "Ah, could I have another bowl then?"


    "Hey Captain! If you eat too much and can''t run, we''re leaving you behind!"


    "...I don''t eat THAT much!"


    "Olek! What are you doing with food right in front of you!"


    Even while watching Olek get teased by another knight then physically scolded by Alisa over bowls of fragrant soup, Han Se-ah''s lips kept moving non-stop.


    After turning off her broadcast and logging out, she must have stayed up nning all night. From getting out the pot and cooking soup to finishing the luxurious meal with bread and jerky, she kept talking only to viewers without a word to herpanions.


    No wonder Irene approached me with a worried face while cleaning up.


    "Um, Rnd?"


    "What is it, Irene?"


    Grace, having heard Han Se-ah''s n yesterday, led the way back checking for ogres with heightened senses. Katie was asking Alisa about the Empire''s experience capturing monster waves, interested in the berserk ogre capture n.


    But Irene had been orbiting the silent Han Se-ah like a satellite all morning through cooking and eating, finally gently tugging my sleeve with a concerned expression.


    "Hanna seems lost in deep thought since morning. There''s no problem with the party, is there? If she has worries she can''t tell us and is struggling alone..."


    Seeing those kind golden eyes darken with worry and concern made nonsense rise in my throat. I wanted to say "Hanna''s just busy extracting information and donations from viewers, no need to worry."


    Obviously I couldn''t say that, so to ease Irene''s concern, I gently took her small soft hand that had grabbed my sleeve and smiled. The corners of my mouth lifted naturally at the tender warmth squirming between palm and back of hand.


    "Don''t worry. Hanna''s probably just busy constantly revising and refining her ogre capture ns in her head. She hasn''t spoken since morning but doesn''t seem troubled."


    "Is that so? You think?"


    "Of course. If Hanna had something bothering her, she''d definitely tell us. We''re a party after all - no reason to worry alone."


    The camera finally turned our way as we chatted quietly, hands sped together. Natural result after 3 hours of using ogre capture ns to solicit donations and strategizing based on overnight fan cafe and Heroes Chronicle forum posts.


    The ogre topic hadsted nearly half a day sincest night. As viewers tired of it, their attention naturally shifted to Mom whose hand I held firmly.


    "So, um, Rnd?"


    "What?"


    "Just in case... could you go give Hanna a hug?"


    ...Huh?


    And the chat started burning for a whole different reason.

 Chapter 464: Giant of the Grasslands 4

    After Grace, now Irene threw a nuke into the broadcast.


    With the camera focused on Irene and me, her words were clearly caught by the mic. At her sudden request for me to hug Han Se-ah, the chat exploded like an active volcano.


    It literally exploded before the AI mod could enable slow chat mode.


    "Suddenly?"


    "Well, since Hanna is our hero. I''m worried she might be troubled by something she can''t tell us... And she seems to have feelings for Rnd."


    "What?"


    ncing at chat, Earth-4''s advanced BB Games tech like VR and AI quickly restored everything as nonsense flooded in.


    More importantly though - why was Irene trying to set up Han Se-ah and me? While Grace often teased like a yful big sister, Irene bringing this up meant she was 100% serious.


    So ignoring the camera sneaking closer, I held her hand and looked into her kind golden eyes. Those honest eyes showed unwavering affection for me, and a maternal willingness to share that affection....Was it too trashy to feel like they wanted to use me as shared mental care?


    "Well, we''ve foundmon ground to talk openly about such things, but... Hanna doesn''t have any of that. It feels like even when we get closer, she puts up a wall somehow. But I really think she likes Rnd."


    After letting that brief bad thought pass, I started understanding the situation from Irene''s words. The viewers seemed tired of spamming chat like excited primates, or maybe feared the AI mod''s banhammer, as they began analyzing Irene''s words.


    Basically, it was a misunderstanding due to Han Se-ah being a yer.


    She wasn''t just ying - she was streaming andmunicating with viewers in real time. No matter how much she used meditation as an excuse for being a mage, Grace, Irene and Katie would see it as her spending too much time alone.


    Ironically, this happened because Han Se-ah was too good at broadcasting.


    I half-jokingly called her a broadcasting genius. Not just popr for her looks and figure revealed in workout streams, but gathering fans through her unique talking style and engaging radio presence while gaming.


    That signature radio style hadn''t gone anywhere - she still chatted with viewers for 1-2 hours while ying Heroes Chronicle to maintain engagement. But...


    From the party women''s perspective, she voluntarily isted herself daily. So when Grace and Irene discussed it, they misunderstood it as "shy Hanna distancing herself frompanions due to unrequited love."


    "Wait, what? I''m distancing myself from everyone... huh?!"


    -lol Mom''s worried since you only talk to viewers lololol@@novelbin@@


    -My friends are the inte friends in chat


    -Is shipping people a girl thing? They see someone alone and turn it into love, not just young girls but Mom too?


    -Look at Teacher Rnd''s face and body, it''s not stereotyping but justified confidence lol


    -A woman''s certainty that no girl could travel with a man who looks like that without falling for him


    "I really didn''t think of this. So you''re saying they think I''m distancing myself from them because they see me talking to viewers? And the reason is, um, I have unrequited feelings for Rnd since he''s c-close with those three?" ????¦Ï??¨¨??


    -Genre switched from ogre hunting strategy to this lol


    -Holy shit this is why my mom watches those love war shows, the dopamine hit is insane


    -Got Mom''s blessing, just need to convince big sis and kid for Rnd''s harem party? lol


    -Inte friends and cyber romance too, is this the seconding of the 22nd century?


    -Bet you''d get 10 million subs just uploading newlywed vlogs with Rnd lololol Wanna try?


    Fortunately, there weren''t many seriously angry simps about Han Se-ah and me being shipped. Well, there were some, but they were such a tiny minority among millions that they weren''t even visible.


    It might have been dangerous when she was doing workout streams, but now her position as the #1 VR gamer was too solidly established. There were hundreds of times more ghosts obsessed with her world #1 title than simps obsessed with her looks and body.


    "That''s why I made that request... What do you think, Rnd?"


    "I can''t presume to speak about Hanna''s feelings, so I''ll hold off for now. But I''ll keep it in mind."


    "Okay, please Rnd. Even if it''s hard to tell us, she might open up to you as both her senior adventurer and the one who first formed our party."


    Watching the chaotic chat and Han Se-ah''s iling while thinking this over, those pure unwavering eyes looked at me, entrusting Han Se-ah to me.


    I understand the sentiment, but I can''t be too direct about it...


    ¡ù


    The chat heated up at Irene''s sudden bombshell. When Han Se-ah tried redirecting attention back to ogres but public opinion wouldn''t budge, she made a choice worthy of a broadcasting genius.


    "So, would dating Rnd count as a mission?"


    -Money-grubbing bitch lol trying to mize even this lololololololol


    -Thought the teasing was too much and wasn''t reading chat but look at her taking it further


    -This is a first-ss clown lol This is a first-ss clown lol This is a first-ss clown lol This is a first-ss clown lol This is a first-ss clown lol This is a first-ss clown lol


    -Trying to get paid while indulging herself, what a shameless bitch holy shit


    -But aren''t there lots of videos dating pretty NPCs? First-person dates with Rnd would sell well, got a personal donation site?


    [Rnds Huge Greatsword donated 10,000 won!]


    These guys don''t care about female streamers, just want to see teacher naked lol But how much for the video?


    [Board User Gay Gay donated 50,000 won!]


    If you film Teacher Rnd from Han Se-ah''s POV I''ll do monthly $150 donations


    A direct counterattack.


    Viewers who''d been teasing about getting an NPC boyfriend in a game seemed cowed when Han Se-ah went further by offering to sell Rnd body cam footage.


    Of course, they''d wanted to see Han Se-ah squirming in embarrassment, but would Broadcasting Genius Han Se-ah crumble from a few taunts? Instead she boldly proposed filming newlywed vlogs or attaching a camera to Rnd''s head for first-person harem POV,ing up with all kinds of mization schemes.


    By then, those teasing Han Se-ah were long gone, everyone busy exposing their own desires. From hardcore gamers saying to focus on catching ogres to suspicious friends oddly fixated on my naked body, the chaos was quite diverse.


    At some point chat twisted weirdly toward condemning anyone requesting footage of Grace, Irene or Katie as perverts... but better I be a toy than have my women be objects of base desires.


    And better Han Se-ah y the clown than I be a toy.


    "Um... Rnd?"


    "What?"


    "No, you wereing this way so I wondered if something was up."


    Though cries for big sis''s mommy milkers were buried under screams for teacher''s ass, I didn''t want to keep seeing calls for my back and butt.


    So I decided to tease Han Se-ah.


    While moving through the gate from floor 60 toward the tower''s exit, all eyes gathered as I deliberately strode toward Han Se-ah''s side. The kid was busy talking monsters with the knights as kids do, but Grace and Irene watched like they were cheering me on.


    Some knights interested in the smell of rom looked over too, so even dense Han Se-ah had to notice something was off.


    "Nothing''s wrong. Just felt like talking."


    "Uh, um, w-what about?"


    At least she didn''t run away screaming "Eek!" this time.


    Thinking that, I took another step forward. As the distance clearly shortened, her small head tilted up. When we got close enough that our height difference made her look up naturally, chat went crazy like housewives watching morning dramas. Watching Han Se-ah diligently moving the camera even then, I dropped a line:


    "We have lots to talk about... don''t we?"


    "Hieek?!"


    When the camera briefly turned to Irene, I gently stroked her hand.


    As Han Se-ah let out a strange yelp, startled by that subtle touch, chat instantly flooded with question marks.


    Sorry, taking one for the team to save my ass.

 Chapter 465: Giant of the Grasslands 5

    Han Se-ah and I were walking a tightrope.


    A precarious bnce where one slip meant falling into the abyss.


    I needed to subtly convey that Rnd wasn''t just an NPC but human, guiding her to clear the game. If I failed this bncing act, I''d probably be trapped in the game forever, dying as an NPC reduced to data fragments.


    Han Se-ah''s tightrope was obviously dealing with our night together. Though it felt somewhat self-inflicted and I was responsible for preventing the reset... well, she shouldn''t have peeked at night. If she hadn''t been such a voyeur, maybe we''d have found another way.


    "Speaking of capturing ogres, where would we keep something that big?"


    "We''ll have to ask the Magic Tower about that too. They''d probably make space if they think of it as storing research specimens."


    "Or we could ask the stone dwarves to dig underground caves."


    "True, master craftsmen like stone dwarves could probably make really sturdy chains?"


    Thanks to this, even as Grace and Irene discussed ogre capture ns while giving me suggestive looks, the viewers'' minds were in the gutter.The stone dwarves in the underground kingdom below the Harpy Kingdom. A master craftsman race that could work with both regr and special enhancement stones, excavating underground with bizarreser beams. But while such a race was about to coborate with the Magic Tower under the hero''s name, viewers were busy teasing Han Se-ah.


    She''d only let out one cute "Hieek!" off-camera, but that was enough to send viewers into a frenzy.


    -lol what''s with that female mating call lololololololololololol


    -Someone clip that quick and post it to the forum or cafe, need infinite rey


    -The moment Rnd got close she went "Hieek? Hyat? Hyang?" lololololololololol


    -So what happened off-camera, did you get surprise kissed? Reset the day and show us again dammit, why am I the only one who didn''t see


    "What surprise kiss! He just suddenly came close and grabbed my hand tight so I was startled. He was holding Mom Irene''s hand tight earlier too, Teacher''s too used to skinship with women, really."


    -Well of course he''s used to it lol With that face how could he not be familiar with women?


    -Even if he sat in his room scratching his belly like the average Heroes Chronicle yer, girls would hunt down his house lol


    -Doesn''t Teacher mention high society stuff when talking about his past? Think he mentioned it during the voyeur camera incident


    -So did you like it? So did you like it? So did you like it? So did you like it? So did you like it? So did you like it? So did you like it? So did you like it? So did you like it? So did you like it?


    -Mom I wanna be Han Se-ah''s right hand when I grow up Mom I wanna be Han Se-ah''s right hand when I grow up Mom I wanna be Han Se-ah''s right hand when I grow up Mom I wanna be Han Se-ah''s right hand when I grow up Mom I wanna be Han Se-ah''s right hand when I grow up


    These were the same people who made videos of that arrow hitting my ass. No way they''d stay quiet when Han Se-ah gave them such a clean high-pitched scream perfect for editing.


    Already there were Hanki-yak remixes harassing Han Se-ah. Whether Earth-4''stest hit or an old song, Han Se-ah''s "Kyaaaak" screams matched the repeating EDM beat.


    Yet she kept speaking her mind despite the various taunts. Well, she was a woman with strong mental fortitude who''d endured sexual harassment during workout streams and toxicments during gaming streams. This level of teasing over her screams probably felt like child''s y.


    "So, should we post capture requests at the Adventurers'' Guild andmission the Magic Tower?"


    "Shouldn''t we talk to the Magic Tower first for cost estimates? We need somewhere to keep them after capture."


    "Just discussing it today should be fine, right? We''ve only encountered them twice ourselves, so requests shouldn''t bring in more than we can handle in a few days."


    Thanks to all this teasing and suspicion, we''d returned to the Harpy Kingdom through the ins and emerged in the city via gate. Either satisfied with their teasing or losing interest at the sight of the Magic Tower, viewers finally started discussing ogres.


    The topic followed Katie and Grace''s points about how many ogres adventurers might capture.


    Being named-level, we''d only encountered them twice during Han Se-ah''s breakthrough from floors 51 to 60. Come to think of it, there weren''t any mid-bosses either. Since it was organized as an army, maybe the dark mage mid-boss would appear alongside the general boss monster.


    "Well, let''s check the Magic Tower first. We need to hear about ogre capture methods before we can set request fees."


    "Ah, Hanna''s right. We do need to decide how many gold per ogre for requests."


    While thinking this, Han Se-ah smiled and led everyone to the Magic Tower, having counted only donation amounts despite all the maliciousments.


    ¡ù


    The Magic Tower stood tall as always, seemingly unaffected by events in the Empire or tower.


    Some called it an ivory tower built of knowledge, others a golden tower feeding noble vanity. But to me and the viewers with modern knowledge, seeing the Magic Tower could only bring one thought:


    Super graduate school...!


    "Ah, so you want to know about ogre capture requests? Mari, if you would."


    "Yes, mydy."


    2¡ï ''Ambitious'' Charlotte Cavendish''s face had an odd shine to it after so long. Unlike her past struggles finding research topics, she nowmanded dozens of assistant mages, so her face glowed with authority.


    The youngdy who''d fled to the Magic Tower to avoid a political marriage now controlled dozens of mages with a nod.


    At her slight chin gesture, a blue-haired maid waved her hand. The thin bracelet on her wrist must have been a magitech device, as assistant mages moved en masse at her signal. Seeing these people in robes worn like hoodies moving around with haggard faces made it seem worse than grad school.


    "Capturing berserk ogres appearing from floor 51 ins... ah, here it is. Fortunately it''s ab I have connections with."


    "Oh really?"


    Rather hopeful words came from Charlotte''s mouth. Whether from nearly monopolizing research projects thrown their way by the hero party, or expanding her influence befitting her ''Ambitious'' title, she seemed to know everyone worth knowing.


    The resulting negotiation barely deserved to be called one.@@novelbin@@


    Perhaps due to the hero''s medieval fantasy authority over a mere Magic Tower mage, Charlotte shed prices to an almost ridiculous degree.


    "Just 40 gold per head for sleeping potions, storage space, and sealing magic circles?"


    Sleeping potion 5 gold, berserk ogre management 5 gold,rge specimen cage rental 10 gold, sealing magic circle 20 gold. An astronomical sum thatmon folk couldn''t dream of, but pocket change to top adventurers earning hundreds of gold per expedition.


    These were giants that required either mastery of aura at the senior level, or dozens of intermediate fighters with specially made giant monster ballistas to barely hunt. Monsters that cracked the ground like bombs when stomping and crushed boulders like tofu with their fists - yet only 40 gold to safely contain them.


    Targeting 10 ogres meant roughly 400 gold. Though adventurer request fees needed separate calction, it wasn''t a big burden given our party''s finances.


    "Are you sure this is okay?"


    "Yes yes, don''t worry hero. I have connections that let me offer lower prices. Plus following your n means getting to directly observe a rare case of named monsters fighting a boss monster."


    So with cheapbor from grad students'' blood, sweat and tears, discounts through connections, and that distinctly mage-like "willing to pay to satisfy curiosity" attitude, the heavily reduced price was quite satisfactory.


    Han Se-ah seemed satisfied too - though unfamiliar with magebor costs, she could tell it was quite cheappared to her usual bomb production expenses. Only Grace, Irene and the viewers trembled at the 40 gold cost, knowing the true value of gold coins.


    "Um, Rnd? Is 40 gold really okay? Thinking about Adventurers'' Guild requests, it should be nearly 100 gold per ogre."


    "That''s fine. Our party has saved quite a bit, and if we think of it as investing in special enhancement stones for equipment upgrades, that amount is definitely worth spending."


    "I-is that so...?"


    Irene whispered while gently tugging my sleeve in her characteristic shy way.


    Grace seemed to understand somewhat from watching Han Se-ah spend gold on bombs while making alchemical arrowheads, but for Irene whose biggest luxury was buying meat skewers for temple orphans with earned gold, it must have seemed an enormous sum.


    To adventurers, equipment was as precious as life. Most adventurers dumped their entire savings from years of work into the Magic Tower or cksmiths just to change equipment once - so 100 gold for a special enhancement stone was cheap.


    "Hey now, calling me a penny-pinching bitch? As I''ve said many times during this stream, if you''re salty then start with a natural 6¡ï golden spoon super tank."


    So stop antagonizing viewers.


    Who''s the kid here, really?

 Chapter 466: RPGs Golden Rule 1

    Though Han Se-ah had a reputation for whining about NPCpanions, to the point where one of her nicknames referenced it, she didn''t actuallyin that often in her streams. If she constantly antagonized viewers, she probably wouldn''t have grown this sessful.


    While she was still the only one in the world to have a natural 6¡ïpanion and held the #1 spot because of it, she usually served as a reliable punching bag for viewers. She only pulled out her trump card of "if you''re salty, try it yourself" when chat becamepletely unhinged.


    In other words, she redirected their energy when things got too heated. She''d take the hits when appropriate, but when things went too far, she''d counter-attack to change the flow.


    "Oh my, someone''s saying ''without Rnd this bitch would just be selling her tits.'' Looks like someone needs their head cooled off. Besides, why would I need to sell my tits without Rnd when I have these?"


    -Holy shit how do you catch thosements so fast lololol


    -Se-ah I have a lifelong wish please enhance Mom''s nun outfit with special stones to make it form-fitting that thick fabric makes it hard to breathe sometimes


    -Honestly the game doesn''t need historical uracy just show the blonde hair it was pretty


    -This scene makes me want to join the stream :) How did you gather suchpanions?


    -Wow pointing the camera so directly thank youHer broadcasting instincts were impressive - she''d deflect a few times then instantly redirect the camera toward Grace when someone started getting too rowdy. Maybe men''s instincts were just that simple?


    "So we head to the Adventurers'' Guild to post requests?"


    "Right. We can let Ellis know the Magic Tower situation is handled."


    "For the reward... should we set it at 60 gold to make it an even 100 gold total?"


    After negotiating the 40 gold storage fee per ogre at the Magic Tower, we headed to the guild. When Grace stretched habitually, Irene immediately stuck close and massaged her shoulders with holy power, asking if they were sore.


    Unfortunately, this was something the slender, athletic Katie couldn''t understand or experience. When Han Se-ah zoomed right in on them, even the angry viewers of the East and West were unified with dopey grins.


    No man dislikes beautiful women with good figures, and they definitely don''t dislike seeing two such women in intimate contact.


    "A hundred gold pieces is such a huge amount, yet we can just casually spend it..."


    "For 10 ogres that''s not a hundred but a thousand. Wow, when I first became an adventurer we fought over a few copper coins from selling herbs."


    "New adventurers can''t help it."


    "You know about that too, Irene?"


    "Of course. That''s how I started when I first entered the tower."


    "Ah right, you had experience going in with other adventurers before meeting me."


    While they chatted about fights in temporary parties before meeting me, new adventurers'' struggles, and people visiting the temple, the camera focused on gently bouncing flesh.


    Whether it was a scheme to drive viewers senile or just tantly zooming in on cleavage, after a few minutes chat devolved from sentences to primitive grunts. It was quite amusing watching them regress to primates who only knew three words: "Woah," "Tits," and "Uuugh."


    But Han Se-ah subtly panned away, showing she didn''t n to rely on fanservice forever. The camera drone naturally moved above my head to film the guild''s entrance as we arrived from the Magic Tower.


    First-person adventurer perspective after the fanservice, huh?


    "Oh, what? You''re back already?"


    "...Why are you here?"


    Opening the familiar wooden doors revealed the spacious hall. With intermediate and high-rank adventurers gone to guild branches inside the tower, only novices who couldn''t handle anything tougher than orcs remained, making the city guild quite empty.


    And there was Ellis, sprawled at one of the tables munching on a long cookie.


    Looks like she came down.


    "I thought you''d still be searching for the boss monster at the top floors, but you''re back already. Hope you''re not bringing trouble?"


    "Do some actual work. I thought you''d gone to the underground city or Harpy Kingdom, but here you are."


    "I ran when I heard about knight orders moving and Empire folksing. Getting caught once is bad enough, don''t want it happening twice."


    Seemed she bolted when word came about Imperial traineemanders heading to the ins, probably due to her awful experience when the Kingdom''s knights settled in the underground city.


    Elliszily waved for us to sit down. As our group crowded around the table, the novice adventurers discussing whether to hunt goblins or gather herbs turned to stare with sparkling eyes.


    Of course - Ellis was a high-ranking guild official. For countryside adventurers fresh off the wagon, she was the guild''s untouchable mascot and face. How could they not be interested when adventurers even prettier than Ellis arrived in gleaming equipment to discuss the tower''s highest floors?


    ¡ù


    After getting prices ground down by grad studentbor at the Magic Tower, the Adventurers'' Guild set their fee at 60 gold. Though 60 gold per ogre seemed huge, it almost felt cheap considering the hassle of live capture and transport to the Magic Tower.


    But who would openly criticize a hero certified by the Goddess nning something big? If they wanted connections, they''d happily take the request.


    100 gold total per ogre that would serve as a named monster to fight the boss, live specimen for Magic Tower research, and special enhancement stone material after death. Though 100 gold seemed enormous, listing out all these conditions made people think "Hey, that''s actually pretty reasonable?"


    "Our adventure''s quite unusual though. Our first big expense isn''t even equipment but ogre capture."


    "Well technically there were Hanna''s alchemy bombs too."@@novelbin@@


    And this was just natural for adventurers.


    We weren''t some ancient Celtic warriors proving bravery by fighting naked with painted bodies, scorning equipment as cowardly. Using money for safety and convenience was perfectly normal.


    There could be many different sources of fun in RPGs.


    Some might enjoy massive burst damage breaking DPS meters, ultra-wide area skills wiping whole maps, or coordinated party y taking down tough high-level enemies.


    Others dig into story and quest details hunting for hidden hints, while some have unique tastes like exploring beautiful maps or grinding toplete area maps.


    But one core RPG joy that can''t be ignored, even if not the greatest:


    "By the way Rnd, are you really okay with this?"


    "Of course. Better equipment for you all means an easier time for me."


    Just throwing money around.


    Overwhelming opponents with superior equipment, better characters, highly awakened cards, high-¡ï awakening... basically dominating through spec advantages.


    And the easiest, fastest way to gain "spec advantage" in RPGs is spending money. Whether real cash or hard-earned in-game currency, crushing opponents with better gear.


    I consider this a fundamental RPG pleasure. That''s why some mobile gamers whale early to briefly enjoy life as a ranker before quitting when they don''t want to spend more.


    "Wait, none of our party members spent their funds. Does that mean except for what I used on bombs, it''s all still there? ...Why didn''t I know? Well, it was just piled in a corner of the inventory. Honestly, wouldn''t it feel like showing off to count gold in front of you all?"


    -Bruh check your gold between streams at least lololol


    -This bourgeois bitch needs a spear through her for some trickle-down economics fr


    -Howfortable was your gaming that you don''t even know your wallet status lololol


    -This is like a rich girl trying to pay bus fare with a check


    -Want to call her an otaku bitch but it actually makes sense somehow lololol


    So our partymitted to spending not just a thousand gold, but even more.


    Naturally, from my personal savings I''d been keeping aside.


    ''Can''t use special enhancement stones on quest reward trash gear, fuck.''


    After all, I too was once an RPG yer.

 Chapter 467: RPGs Golden Rule 2

    Some people enjoy RPGs by torturing bosses as psychotic spoon murderers wearing only ratty leather pants and wielding broken straight swords. They might obsess over characters with suspiciously bizarre skeletons, neon skin tones, or baldness...


    But Han Se-ah wasn''t doing that kind of extreme challenge - she was speedrunning. In speedrunning you used any glitch that wasn''t hacking or cheating, so there was no reason to stick with trash gear.


    Seeing my party members'' lips twitch between awkward smiles and excited grins at getting new equipment made me feel proud of actually acting like a senior adventurer for once.


    This wasn''t just about spending money as their senior. Buying equipment wasn''t like going to a department store to buy mannequin disys, or telling an NPC merchant "I''ll take everything."


    "Whoa, Rnd? The hero hase here!"


    "Actually, it''s the hero''spanion. Old man Silbang hasn''t retired yet?"


    "That old man''s still going strong as ever."


    I bought Grace''s gloves and arm guards from a leather craftsman contracted to the Archers'' Guild. The guy who''d saved me when I found swamp alligators like a ghost but nearly drowned not checking the marsh had made it big at the guild.


    Her quiver worked fine with the alchemical arrowheads and Magic Tower enchantments, and she said her leather boots were already well-fitted and durable, so no need to change those."C-could you pass along a message...?"


    "Just wanted to ask one thing... though I knew you were that kind of person."


    "T-talking casually to a nobledy you just met, only someone like you could do that!"


    For Irene who needed her nun''s habit for religious reasons, I prepared a bracelet enchanted with protective magic instead of equipment. Got it cheap from a mage I met during a quest to capture orc hunters on the ins.


    They seemed to be a shut-in type who couldn''t talk to Charlotte''s group despite knowing me, and had run out of research topics. Thanks to that, we got an item that could buy time for Irene to use her holy power when her reflexes weren''t enough.


    "Tell them to use it well. It''s surprisingly useful - if you know how to use it right, it can even deflect wyvern breath."


    "...Senior, did you stick your head in a wyvern''s mouth again?"


    "Heh, to think I''d be called senior by the holy sword''s owner. Now I just need the rumors to call me Wyvern yer."


    "Try the northern Empire. Seems like there are lots of wyverns there."@@novelbin@@


    "Really? But isn''t it cold there?"


    Katie was attached to the sword she brought from her family and had already used a special enhancement stone on it. Plus with armor pieces from her character quest and family magic armor in preparation, getting new armor would be tricky.


    So I got her a mini targe shield from a retired adventurer. It was an arm-mounted small shield, so tiny it seemed more like an arm guard. Being a magic tool meant for deflecting ranged attacks with mana barriers rather than direct blocking, the small size was probably convenient.


    Andstly there was Han Se-ah.


    "I''ll pick my own equipment!"


    "Oh? Then here''s the gold..."


    "No, that would feel like I''m just taking money. We should shop together."


    "Hm?"


    She was a yer with genius mana control who preferred alchemy and bombs. It seemed un-heroic, so I''d nned to let her freely choose equipment, but she suddenly grabbed and pulled me along.


    The other party members'' eyes went wide at her uncharacteristically assertive behavior. Fortunately the Ice Cross Knights were off reorganizing their equipment.


    Rather than displeasure or jealousy at Han Se-ah''s boldness, the others exchanged gentle smiles and meaningful looks. Though silent, their intentions were clear.


    "Have fun Rnd. I''ll be breaking in this gear."


    "Hmm, if this shield can block arrows, I can practice with Grace."


    "Um, I should visit the temple. I''d like to attach a symbol to this bracelet. Since it''s a gift, I want it tost."


    Grace flexing her gloved hands while fidgeting with her arm guards, Katie tapping the shield fixed to her forearm while sticking close to Grace, and Irene smoothly slipping away saying she''d add a Goddess symbol to the bracelet I bought her.


    ...Irene was one thing, but Grace had left her quiver at the Magic Tower and Katie had her sword at the guild smithy, yet they were talking about practice.


    ¡ù


    Han Se-ah asks Rnd on a date!


    Her suggestion that stirred up our party naturally stirred up the intemunities too.


    The news overshadowed how I''d already used special enhancement stones but not regr ones, massively boosting my base stats by thering regr enhancement stones all over my armor and weapons.


    "Now, those suggesting movie theaters and cafes - are you new viewers who don''t know this is a Heroes Chronicle stream? I''ll mute you for a bit~ Talking about movie theaters in an adventurer''s city, really."


    -What about a theater instead? Fantasy harems always have hero ys at theaters


    -Cafes are where guys take girls to be considerate, what would you do at a cafe with Teacher Rnd


    -Why do these idiots only know about dates from anime and web novels


    -Why''s this bitch suddenlying at us?


    [Message deleted by moderator]


    -lol but where do people date in medieval fantasy? In Joseon they''d go turn waterwheels, here they turn windmills?


    Meanwhile Han Se-ah walked beside me chattering to viewers, sent off with sincere smiles from Grace, Irene and Katie.


    The topic was naturally dating. Maybe because viewers teased so much, she seemed determined to milk the equipment shopping into date content. Well, this kind of topic was good for attracting viewers and would edit well for the site.


    While intense monster-ying videos were stimting, pretty girls and handsome guys flirting was stimting in a different way.


    "By the way Hanna, shouldn''t we go to the Magic Tower for equipment? Have something in mind?"


    Seeing chat say Teacher was being quiet, I prodded Han Se-ah. Her destination wasn''t toward the Magic Tower, making her map-checking movements quite suspicious.


    "Ah, I''m not nning to change my staff or robes. Since we''ll probably be fighting the boss monster, I want to buy alchemy supplies with the remaining gold."


    Her answer matching my thoughts made my head hurt a bit.


    -lol don''t you know in medieval times people went bomb shopping for dates? lololol


    -I''m John Doe from the city and all us young folks date at alchemist workshops


    -Thought she was faking but this bitch is just excited about streaming lololol


    -Viewers'' firm belief that while alchemist workshops have various magic tools, she''ll only buy bomb-rted items


    -Should we call that belief or prejudice


    "My my, why are there so many people who only learned about romance from books thinking dates must involve drinking coffee at cafes and quietly holding hands in dark theaters? Isn''t it a date when a man named Rnd contentedly follows where a woman wants to go and spends quality time together?"


    Chat got busy at the word "alchemy" - seems viewers were expecting or dreading standard romantic dates.


    But Han Se-ah maintained her shamelessness through the viewers'' bombardment. This wasn''t her first time forcing broadcast content like this, and the many gathered viewers weren''t really looking for a romance show, so they quickly understood and moved on.


    Of course some viewers caused trouble - with nearly a million live viewers, even a small percentage meant thousands - but they were ultimately overwhelmed by sheer numbers.


    [Han Se-ah''s stream title has changed!]


    [Han Se-ah_Heart-fluttering date with Teacher Rnd?]


    [Rnd''s Huge Greatsword donated 10,000 won]


    Going bomb shopping while talking about heart-fluttering - is this arrhythmia?


    And so I headed to the alchemists'' street with Han Se-ah.


    Along with that viewer''s stinging donation.

 Chapter 468: RPGs Golden Rule 3

    A tall tower stood in the city center, surrounded by buildings crammed tightly together. From towering Magic Tower branches that abandoned the traditional tower shape to luxurious merchant buildings and shabby craftsmen''s workshops, there was zero uniformity in the architecture.


    This made sense, since the original tower appeared in the middle of nowhere, and the city grew organically as people gathered around it.


    The fortunate thing was that this ''tower'' hadn''t sprouted up awkwardly on the side of the northern mountain range like a cookie stick stuck in soft-serve ice cream. The fact it appeared in a temperate central region with pleasant weather, especially on t ground, was probably one reason the city formed here.


    "This is the street where all the alchemists'' workshops are gathered, right?"


    "Yeah. Seems you''re more familiar with it than me now?"


    "Of course, I''ve been here quite often."


    The Magic Tower was built to study the tower, guilds formed as mercenaries and adventurers gathered, markets appeared as merchants came to sell supplies, and craftsmen showed up to buy tower byproducts.


    Then there was this gloomy back alley where those who lost thepetition between Magic Tower mages and street workshops huddled together, dreaming of future sess.


    Looking at it, you''d expect thieves and thugs to jump out with clich¨¦ lines like "Hey mister, nice stuff~" or "Hand over everything! Including the woman!" But unfortunately no such events urred.In an adventurer''s city, trying that might get you cut down by a passing aura user, used as a magic practice dummy by a wizard out for a stroll from the nearby Magic Tower, or blown up by some crazy alchemist''s traps nted in the alley.


    It was like how gangsters avoided the Majang-dong[1] meat market.


    "Ugh, hehe... just need catalyst, just need catalyst..."


    "OhGoddessGoddessGoddess why is this working it was definitely broken?!"


    "Once I finish this I can build my workshop and get apprentices 50 hours no sleep impossible anymore please"


    These eerie voices reached our ears as Han Se-ah and I walked together while she peeked at her minimap. Their condition seemed worse thanst time - wonder what happened?


    The alley that should''ve been cluttered with broken machinery and failed reagents was spotlessly clean. Though free of junk, the workshop walls were cracked and the alleys covered in soot.


    With alchemists muttering like cultists and staring intensely at us through dusty broken windows with hollow eyes, it was hard to tell if this was a date or dungeon exploration.


    In Heroes Chronicle terms, this ce deserved a name like [Labyrinth - Grudge of Fallen Alchemists] rather than [Market Street Back Alley - Alchemy Lane].


    "Ow, ow, hot hot..."


    "Oo, oh... Hero?"


    "Hero? Did you say hero? Mage Hanna?"


    But when Han Se-ah confidently strode in, an alchemist sprawled in the alley like a drug addict stared at her with wild eyes.


    Other alchemists shambled in like zombies at the sound of voices. The thin walls with broken windows seemed to offer zero soundproofing.


    As I tensed up wondering what these gathered alchemists would do, they threw themselves prostrate in the alley. Watching them fling themselves onto the sooty ground like royalty had arrived gave me a headache.


    "...Hanna, what''s going on here?"


    "Ah... this really isn''t necessary."


    The scene suggested some Alchemist Queen had appeared. They approached en masse in shabby robes polished with fabric softener, greasy hair slicked back - clearly trying to look presentable despite their poverty.


    Though their appearance was ragged and dirty, they''d clearly struggled to show proper etiquette. Those who couldn''t manage even that minimum courtesy hid in their workshops, peeking through windows. The bizarre sight prompted a flood of viewerments.


    -Why are they acting like this? Their first appearance at the Magic Tower was familiar but lol


    -It''s not like a saint appeared in the slums, why show Han Se-ah so much respect lololol


    -Is she like a back alley alchemy idol or did she crush someone with hero authority?


    -Han Se-ah you bitch did you do some back alley romance or massacre? This only makes sense if you beat up three or four people


    -Is this any way to greet customers?


    Though viewers weren''t being entirely serious, theories about Han Se-ah being a back alley gangster naturally emerged. But those usations were quickly dispelled.


    A lone alchemist in decent robes pushed through the crowd and bowed deeply.


    "Wee, Hero! All the bombs you orderedst time are ready!"


    ¡ù


    Han Se-ah wasn''t some back alley gangster or crime queen. She hadn''t unified the underworld through secret content with her broadcast off, nor had she oppressed the slum alchemists - er, alchemists - through temple connections.


    Then what made these alchemists who lived like addicts with lost sanity clear their minds and bow their proud heads despite their poverty?


    "H-hehe. Hero, about that payment you mentionedst time..."


    "Ah, here you go."


    "Thank you, thank you!"


    It was gold.


    Grace only spent money sending funds home and buying consumables like arrows. Irene''s only luxury was buying snacks for temple children. Katie, precious daughter of the Northern Duke, just collected her adventurer earnings like souvenirs.


    But Han Se-ah was a yer, so she had no reason to hoard gold earned climbing from floor 1 to 60 as living expenses or savings.


    After all, in-game money in RPGs was perfect for intion. If you carefully saved 1 gold on floor 1 and scraped together 10 gold by floor 20, by floor 50 you''d casually pick up 30 gold off the ground - that''s just how RPGs worked.


    "H-how was my creation?"


    "Haven''t used them much, but I did get one good use out of them. Really satisfying."


    "Heh, hehehehehe, heehee, thank you!"


    Han Se-ah needed ces to spend gold, but as world #1 she''d cleared all quests without failure, seeded in NPC time attacks, and received all her equipment.


    The Magic Tower''s gear wasn''tmon street merchandise but either cost-effective green items or reliable blue items, so there was no reason to blow her entire fortune searching for purple grade items.


    Naturally Han Se-ah had to find non-equipment uses for gold, and if not equipment then consumables¨D¨D¨D


    "So anyway, can we increase the firepower?"


    "W-was the firepower insufficient?"


    "Not really, but just in case."


    "I''ll do my best!"


    With Irene in the party meaning no risk of injury, her concept of consumables became purely offensive.


    ''This is a date?''


    There was the minor issue of viewers and I questioning this, but anyway.


    "Explosives are my specialty!"


    "How about traps mixing various elements, not just simple explosions?"


    "Please look at this multi-purpose projectileuncher I invented!"


    The praised alchemist strutted away with shoulders high and nose in the air, disappearing into their workshop down the alley. Looking closer, unlike neighboring shops their workshop had thick walls, clean windows, and was a new building without cracks or wear.


    Just as the Magic Tower shed prices and the Adventurers'' Guild set vague fees for the hero''s requests, the alchemists also benefited from the hero''s name.


    Well, celebrity marketing was proven effective in modern society too, so this was natural.


    "So Rnd, what do you think of this?"


    "What is it?"


    While looking around thinking this, Han Se-ah asked my opinion like a woman trying on new makeup colors or clothes.


    But what she held wasn''t something pretty or cute.


    "This is a sticky spread bomb. It''s an evolved version of Grace''s adhesive arrowheads. If you aim the maximum range right it spreads over about 5 meters, supposedly strong enough topletely immobilize centaurs."


    "Ah, right..."@@novelbin@@


    "And this is an ice grenadeuncher. Maximum range around 50 meters, and depending on the ammo it can spread ice over roughly 10 meters. Wider range and longer reach than the sticky bomb but weaker effect apparently."


    Han Se-ah''s eyes sparkled as she insisted on supplementing CC after restocking firepower.


    The viewers were starting to question if this was really a date, while Grace, Irene and Katie watching secretly from the back alley stared in disbelief.


    If this was intentional she was truly a broadcasting genius, and if not...


    ---


    [1.raei: a well-known wholesale meat market in Seoul. Some tough butchers here I guess.]

 Chapter 469: RPGs Golden Rule 4

    After our lovey-dovey date, Han Se-ah and I ended up with rapid freeze grenades, paralyzing sticky spread bombs, and thermite adhesive bombs - all chosen afterparing prototypes from various workshops.


    The rapid freeze grenades were for sealing parts ofrge creatures like wyvern wings, the paralyzing sticky bombs for widely dispersing over small groups like goblin armies, and the thermite bombs for melting through thick-skinned monsters like golems or giant worms.


    ...Should firing grenades at workshop dummies really be called a date?


    "Man, I was worried about having to rely just on Rnd''s holy sword against heavily armored ones."


    "You like them that much?"


    "Of course! They say it can melt even stone dwarf alloy walls in 5 minutes, so it should pierce through most monster shells!"


    -She''s asking if you like it... ah whatever, if you''re happy that''s what matters


    -So that''s why the alchemists acted like that, she''s their sugar mommy savior...


    -lol one mention from the hero using our workshop''s bombs and gold piles up like mountains-lol who wouldn''t jump at research funds raining down in gold


    -Celebrities charge billions for modeling but the hero does it free AND pays them fucking lololololol


    While everything else might be questionable, her love of bombs seemed genuine - her face lit up with pure joy examining the three types of alchemy bombs.


    Even iron-faced Han Se-ah must have felt pressured knowing floor 60''s boss mighte with a mid-boss. Being charitable, maybe she was so happy because new equipment and extra bombs would help clear the game without fails.


    ...Right?


    "Heh, just yesterday I watched those Western science streamers setting thermite on fire in a pot, and today I get my hands on thermite bombs."


    -But this counts as advertising right?


    -I''m seriously dying to know how her algorithm works


    -Bet her inte history is full of nuclear reactor and molotov cocktail instructions instead of porn@@novelbin@@


    -Like that med student caught making drugs at home, maybe she makes explosives off-stream


    -So if Hanna goes on hiatus without notice we''ll know she got arrested for viting weaponsws


    The problem was her sincere grin while stroking the thermite adhesive bomb. Her leering smile while caressing the long red bomb resembled an AV actor eyeing his co-star.


    I wanted to seriously investigate why she looked at bombs that way, but first I needed to regroup with ourpanions who''d watched Han Se-ah''s bomb date from start to finish with distant eyes from down the alley.


    "Wee back, Rnd. Did you get good equipment?"


    "Ah, um... yeah."


    Whether they had nothing to hide or had given up after Han Se-ah''s explosive excitement, they openly appeared with a "We were watching you" attitude.


    They''d been clearly visible at the end of the alley and caught on Han Se-ah''s camera long ago. Their mysterious smiles set viewers buzzing again. Well, viewers probably preferred seeing beautiful women over bomb worship.


    And so Han Se-ah''s date that heated up both stream chat andmunity forums ended with an inventory full of bombs.


    ¡ù


    Han Se-ah goes on a date with Rnd.


    The world''s #1 game progression broadcaster likely to be BB Games'' owner, a female streamer with not just millions but tens of millions of viewers on Heroes Chronicle, going on a date with an NPC man rather than a fellow broadcaster!


    Any statement can sound impressive or serious with the right padding, right?


    Even a fast food drive-thru worker can jokingly describe themselves as "a representative of a multi-billion dor multinational corporation handling automotive industry operations."


    "...Ten have gathered already?"


    "Yeah. The Magic Tower sent a letter yesterday saying exactly ten were gathered, and they bought any additional ones that came in."


    While the world made a fuss over Han Se-ah''s small jokes now that she''d be a giant, and clickbait writers churned out garbage inte articles, the Magic Tower had already umted ten ogres.


    In just three days.


    "...When we couldn''t find any ogres ourselves."


    "Hmm, ording to the manager''s notes: two failed sales contracts, one caught by chance by a merchant caravan moving supplies, three transferred from other mages through harpy mana stone contracts, and four brought in after seeing the request."


    "W-well, better early thante!"


    Ellis slowly read through the documents while scratching with herrge quill pen, but Han Se-ah''s head stayed hung low.


    Grace rushed over to cheer up her clearly depressed state, but Han Se-ah probably wouldn''t feel better. She wasn''t discouragedmenting her bad luck, but crushed after losing a bet with viewers.


    Han Se-ah said ten ogres would take five days, while a rich chairman who irritated her said it wouldn''t take that long with so many adventurers. Then came a small but significant bet.


    "Ah, um... I really didn''t think it would only take three days."


    [Warrior Till Death donated 100,000 won!]


    See? lol What''s two per day~? How many adventurers are there^^


    "Ugh, thanks for the donation. Haah... Should we fill the penalty roulette? We can''t head to the tower today anyway."


    If Han Se-ah won, betters would buy random stream subscriptions for chat users matching their bet amount.


    If Han Se-ah lost, she''d spin a penalty roulette filled with penalties matching the bet amount - one she''d made before ying Heroes Chronicle.


    Though simple enough, Han Se-ah''s status as a million-viewer broadcaster practically at corporate level worked against her.


    The casual bet''s mission amount passed 3 million won in under 5 minutes.


    She quickly closed the mission window after realizing the severity while organizing her bombs, but some rich guy had already dropped 200k without hesitation.


    "Shit, how much in penalties was on this roulette when we made it? Back then it was only 120k max."


    -You worried about doing 120k worth and now it''s fucking 3.3mil in penalties lol


    -The money gathered in 5 minutes just to mess with her equals my college tuition fuck...


    [Message deleted by moderator]


    -What''s that roulette thing?


    -It''s from when she whined about not wanting to y horror games, with 3.3mil she''ll be spinning this all day


    ncing at the 5k and 10k penalties fitting the old roulette, this really would take all day. After spinning, someone had to donate the penalty amount for her to perform it.


    Basically if she hit aegyo (5k) at 10% chance and someone donated 5k, she had to do aegyo. But 3.3 million was already paid upfront, so anything shended on was mandatory.


    High probability ones were cheap and easy. As prices rose and odds dropped, things got annoying. From aegyo, 5 dumbbell reps, and singing a song to ying indie horror games or being crowned champion by winning battle royales.


    While I examined the viewer-suggested roulette, Irene and Katie sensed trouble and slowly moved closer.


    "Well then, let''s rest up since we''re heading to floor 60 tomorrow."


    "Right. It''s been a while, how about us girls have some drinks?"


    The three women gave me apologetic smiles while gesturing and shaking their heads to keep me away.


    For Irene of all people to suggest drinking, they must have plotted to console Han Se-ah. As women, they seemed rather shocked watching her shop only for bombs at alchemy workshops on what was supposed to be a date.


    Meanwhile Han Se-ah, not noticing herpanions surrounding her sides and back, was busy negotiating with the camera, knowing 3.3 million won in penalty spins would take not just a day but a week.


    "But wait. We need to update the roulette. You want to see me throwing ogres right? Not clearing the new Poppy ytime 4 after quitting Heroes Chronicle?"


    [Warrior Till Death donated 100,000 won!]


    Oh~ That''s right! I came to see 6¡ï fighting,, not to hear your screams~;;


    True, with Han Se-ah''s luck how many 5k dumbbell sets or aegyo penalties would she hit out of 3.3 million? Thinking of 10 reps for 10k, with bad luck this could be a bizarre torture stream of 1,000 reps.


    As viewers epted it when the chairman with the biggest stake agreed, Grace and Katie gently grabbed Han Se-ah''s arms from both sides.


    "Huh, what? Why suddenly?"


    "My, you didn''t notice us talking right beside you?"


    "It''s okay Hanna! Today we can just rx and chat together as girls!"


    Finally realizing she was being detained by three women suspicious of her rtionship with Rnd, Han Se-ah struggled, but as a mage she couldn''t ovee an archer and warrior''s strength.

 Chapter 470: RPGs Golden Rule 5

    Watching others suffer from a safe distance was surprisingly entertaining.


    Han Se-ah desperately wanted to end the stream, fearing her rtionship with me would be exposed - specifically that news of her having a thing for an NPC would spread worldwide.


    But she''d impulsively opened donations for the penalty roulette and got trapped by some chairman''s hefty 2 million won attack. She couldn''t just turn off the stream after 3.3 million won gathered in 5 minutes just to mess with her.


    In reality she faced the penalty roulette with 3.3 million won at stake, while in-game four beauties minus Rnd gathered for a girls'' meeting. No one would risk the bacsh of ending a stream right when four pretty women were about to drink together.


    "So about the roulette- no, can we just link arms as girls- I''m really fine. Um, not that I don''t want to drink together. Just don''t worry too much."


    Even broadcasting genius Han Se-ah seemed to struggle maintaining the stream in thisplex situation, her words getting tangled. At least viewers like me were enjoying her predicament.


    She''d just recently used "if you''re salty, try it yourself" to disperse viewer attacks. With that karma piled up, she needed to work through it - or rather, had no choice but to.


    Confused by viewers'' rapid-fire questions and the Grace & Katiebo closing in from both sides, Han Se-ah was led to a cozy bar. The interior was decorated with cute ornaments, suggesting it catered to female adventurers.


    In this medieval fantasy world, "normal bar = ce for drinking, puking and brawling," so fragile flowerpots and easily stained pictures meant it targeted women or nobles.@@novelbin@@As craft items on the ceiling cast soft lighting, the four naturally took their seats. Theirck of hesitation suggested they often came here for female bonding.


    "For drinks, um, since we''ll probably talk a lot, let''s get something light."


    "The Alraune''s Tears we hadst time was sweet and nice."


    "Then I''ll have Snow Field''s me."


    "Isn''t that too strong?"


    The group chatted while naturally ordering drinks from the server. They made quite a picture sitting at an elegant table with tablecloth rather than rough wooden tables, heads tilting one by one toward Han Se-ah.


    Grace''s yful gray eyes full of teasing intent, Irene''s kind golden eyes ready for heart-to-heart talk, and Katie''s confused blue eyes not quite grasping the situation all focused in one direction.


    When Han Se-ah captured all three faces through her camera, even viewers who''d been discussing the roulette to tease her fell silent, entranced by the scene like a wine-themed photo shoot.


    "Well then. Shall we start talking before the drinks arrive?"


    "But talk about what?"


    Though viewers went quiet, our party members were clearly ready to corner Han Se-ah. Well, one would corner her, one would console her, and thest seemed to havee just because drinking was mentioned without understanding the situation.


    Grace naturally led the conversation. Even broadcasting genius and born entertainer Han Se-ah seemed overwhelmed given the circumstances.


    "What we''re talking about is, of course, our Hanna."


    "Hm?"


    Grace spoke indirectly in front of the clueless Katie, clearly nning mischief. Han Se-ah''s face filled with anxiety.


    Though unclear how Grace usually spoke at girls'' gatherings, given her direct and yful personality, bomb statements like "Hanna, did you sleep with Rnd?" could drop anytime.


    ...The fact she still wouldn''t end the stream despite this showed either madness or courage.


    "So anyway, our Hanna-"


    As Grace opened her mouth with a sly smile while epting the waitress''s tray, the stream suddenly ended.


    ...Whether she''d maintained the stream for this moment or turned it off in panic, one thing was certain.


    Today, the forum and fan cafe would explode.


    ¡ù


    Originally Han Se-ah rarely showed private moments on stream. More precisely, she tended to skip anything unrted to game progression.


    She cut everything except asional Magic Tower geezer debates shown to discipline viewers.


    Long journeys leaving cities by carriage, waiting for me in the Empire while just revealing map areas, exploring cities and building rtionships with NPCpanions until they became close enough to drop formalities - all cut.


    Even I who watched every stream didn''t know how our party members became close enough to drop formalities, so she must have cut most casual content.


    "Now now, careless badnguage will get you scolded by Teacher AI."


    -Fuck your AI I''ve got clone jutsu and VPNs wanna taste my dick you mongrel


    -But what did they talk about at the bar yesterday


    -Please tell me there''s recorded footage I''ll seriously pay for it as premium video just please show me that footage


    -Fuck chat''s so thirsty today


    -Your fan''s video, where can I buy? I am willing at least 100 dors


    Viewers desperately wanted to see the girls'' meeting that vanished into darkness - or rather remained only in the four women''s memories. But if Han Se-ah had wavered at viewer tantrums and demands, her stream wouldn''t have made it this far.


    "Well then, today we''re going to floor 60 and noting down until we find the boss. Since we already have 10 ogres gathered, let''s move quickly. Charlotte said she''d handle management fees so additional costs aren''t a concern, and seems like lots of old geezers got excited about test subjects with 10 ogres gathered at once."


    She ignored the convulsing viewers and said her piece. As if she''d be a different person from yesterday, she led the party out of the Adventurers'' Guild speaking only what she wanted, seemingly forgetting the meaning of interaction while chat exploded.


    Regardless, the group followed as Han Se-ah headed toward the tower. Whatever was said at the drinking session must have resolved well, as Grace and Irene moved withoutment.


    "Wee!"


    "Ah, hero. Heading back to floor 60 now?"


    The Ice Cross Knights greeted us at the gate. With rumors spread even among city citizens that floor 60''s boss monster would take army form, they seemed mentally prepared.


    Rather than hiring a few mercenaries for the hero party, we''d contracted with 21 knights. This was because floor 60''s boss monster would take army form and appear with a mid-boss-


    With such rumors spread through the city, the resting and reorganizing Ice Cross Knights'' shoulders were tense with determination. Though I''d chosen them not for their potential or skill but because our airhead Goddess told me to take them, they didn''t know that.


    "That''s right. You might have heard while resting, but we''re already prepared to face the boss monster. Unless they have an abnormal number of troops or avoid directbat to use weird dark magic, I n to subjugate them immediately."


    "For the subjugation, you''ll use those ogres?"


    "Right. Once we locate them, I''ll contact the Magic Tower to release the ogres. Even if they''ve prepared traps with dark magic, ten ogres should reveal most of their hidden cards."


    Everyone nodded as she exined her n to use ogre bodies rather than ourselves to discover the dark mage mid-boss''s sinister traps.


    Even though the Ice Cross Knights had builtbat experience against monster waves, they probably didn''t want to physically experience a demon lord army''s attacks and dark mage schemes inside the tower without the Goddess''s blessing.


    "Hero Hanna''s party and the Empire''s Northern Cross Knights, confirmed. Ah, this is the signal device Charlotte asked me to deliver."


    "Oh? I just use it normally?"


    "Yes. When you discover the boss monster''s army, using it will identify the coordinates and send ogres with support forces."


    The gate mage who recognized us handed over a crystal ball with a servile smile and bow when we approached the tower gate together.


    Hmm... Charlotte''spetence seemed far beyond her 2¡ï rating.

 Chapter 471: Legion of the 60th Floor 1

    Han Se-ah stepped forward boldly, leading our party members and Ice Cross Knights while holding Charlotte''s coordinate transmission device-


    Her shoulders slumped in just 3 minutes.


    "As the title says, I''m not running away but determining roulette contents through fan cafe polls~ ...Wait, what kind of penalty is this?"


    [Han Se-ah''s broadcast title has changed!]


    [Han Se-ah Fan Cafe - Updating Penalty Roulette! Sorry T_T]


    Though she tried testing reactions and kept the girls'' meeting contents secret, she couldn''t run from the 3.3 million won penalty roulette - this was inevitable.


    Floor 60''s boss monster hadn''t even been discovered, let alone defeated. So we had to move to the Harpy Kingdom on floor 50 and use gates to climb up. Rather than waste time walking up 10 floors from 50 to 60, we had to ride merchant supply wagons.


    In other words, we faced nearly half a day of travel by wagon - and during such downtime, how could Han Se-ah''s penalties note up?


    "Aegyo is one thing but shouting spell incantations loudly when using magic, yelling heroic lines at boss monsters... what''s this? Confessing to Rnd?"The wagon ttered across the ins while Han Se-ah, huddled in a corner pretending to collect her thoughts, fidgeted busily.


    As she quietly started her stream and checked the fan cafe, the posts were even more chaotic than usual. Though normally tamer than the forum, today the fan cafe was like hell''s gates had opened with people going crazy.


    The penalties were brutal, seemingly punishing her for not showing the girls'' meeting. Ignoring the nonsense that didn''t get upvoted, examining the top-voted penalties revealed truly outrageous suggestions.


    [Vote! Selecting penalties for the roulette!]


    1. Full spell incantations when using magic (loud enough for Rnd to hear) [3882]


    2. Talk to boss monsters in dramatic hero style like traditional fantasy [3276]


    3. Confess to Rnd and reset if rejected (no reset if epted) [2993]


    4. Teach party members (including Rnd) Zero Two dance and film it [2643]


    5. Show inventory to Magic Tower geezers and cooperate with experiments [2321]


    ...


    ¡§


    ¨B


    Heroes Chronicle-rted penalties had naturally pushed out old ones like aegyo, horror games, sexy dancing and various exercises.


    The top ones were somewhat entertaining, reasonable and realistic. Lower down were unrealistic but still popr ones, like defeating floor 60 boss with only Magic Missile, or selling boss loot to the Empire instead of Magic Tower...


    People really do get most creative when torturing others.


    Without unlimited multiple voting, barring dark horse surprises the top penalties would make it into the roulette. Of course, negotiations about what percentage each penalty would take still remained.


    "Hey, Rnd."


    "Hm?"


    "Aren''t you curious what we talked about yesterday?"


    As I thought this while pretending to doze against the rattling wagon wall while web surfing, Grace rested her head on my shoulder.


    I worried the armor might be ufortable, but she found a good spot on a wider section. Her gray eyes looked up at me obliquely, full of mischief as usual.


    ncing around, I saw Irene and Katie subtly nodding at Grace. Yesterday, they must have discussed something.


    "Honestly, I am curious."


    "Really?"


    Grace giggled at my answer and squirmed closer. She pressed against my side and brought her face near my ear.


    With the Ice Cross Knights in other wagons, we had the cargo space to ourselves, making her head-tilting look quite bewitching.


    Then she whispered in my ear as if she never meant to keep it secret:


    "She didn''t say much. Hanna seems shy and wouldn''t open uppletely. You know what? Hanna''s surprisingly good with alcohol?"


    ''Not good with alcohol - as a yer, intoxication debuffs probably don''t affect her.''


    "But I heard something interesting. Well, more like noticed it."


    At her words about noticing Han Se-ah''s secret, my eyes naturally checked Han Se-ah''s broadcast camera. Fortunately it was filming her discussing the penalty roulette, not us.


    Since I wanted to tease Han Se-ah, not expose private matters and ruin her broadcast, I grew cautious.


    "You know what? Actually Hanna..."


    What bomb would drop? Had she discovered Han Se-ah watching our nighttime activities? Did she think Han Se-ah was a shy pervert, or something that would tarnish her hero dignity? As I turned my head slowly toward Grace with such worries, she whispered in my ear as if about to kiss it:


    "She likes Rnd."


    "...?"


    What do you mean Grace...


    Did I seem that dense?


    ¡ù


    During our journey to floor 60, Grace didn''t realize Han Se-ah was a yer and vanish into data fragments, nor discover she''d filmed our intimate moments with an invisible camera drone.


    She''d just fallen for Grace''s probing questions at the drinking session. Though the system and camera weren''t exposed, everything else seemed revealed. Like how Han Se-ah lurked nearby when Grace or Katie entered my quarters?


    The one fortunate thing was that they thought Han Se-ah''s feelings were love, not lust. Even for a hero, unrequited love was better than being known for one-night stands with party members for sexual release... right?@@novelbin@@


    The secret revealed after such buildup was so anticlimactic that I considered questioning kind-hearted Irene for details. But we arrived at floor 60 first.


    "Which direction should we start exploring?"


    "Hmm, is there any organized information?"


    "Northern traineemanders and mercenaries mostly went north and east. West saw the fewest people. South is ambiguous. Not as crowded as north, but adventurer parties headed there after seeing how north and east went."


    While we bought and enhanced equipment with regr stones, the Ice Cross Knights hadn''t been idle - Alisa''s briefing flowed smoothly.


    Befitting a noble''s child, she must have contacted people handling the northern traineemanders. The twenty men behind her gaped in awe seeing herpetently track the movements of northernmanders rather than mere adventurers or mercenaries.


    Without Alisa, this knight order of noble spare sons truly could''ve passed for country mercenaries.


    "So which way should we go?"


    "Hmm... do you know why the traineemanders gathered north and east?"


    "From what I heard, it was because of an ogre that appeared the first day. Like, I overheard mercenaries talking at a bar about believing the enemy army would be where ogres appear."


    The knights who''d gathered rumors answered Han Se-ah''s casual questions diligently, like how Alisa prepared data.


    But with no real boss monster hints besides Imperial traineemanders following superstition, we also struggled to decide.


    ...Though something seemed odd. Shouldn''t the yer be getting hints by now?


    "Hard with no information. Do we really just guess?"


    "Should we trust Katie''s intuition this time?"


    "Mine?"


    With no clues, the decision fell to the hero party - specifically party leader Han Se-ah. Though she nced at me subtly, I had no good ideas either and looked away.


    Beyond the cardinal directions, endless green ins stretched in all eightpass points. Monsters appeared randomly without warning. As everyone whispered discussions about having to rely on luck without game system hints, the gate grew noisy.


    We''d moved aside briefly for other gate users while debating direction, when people came running desperately from the distant ins.


    "Hey, stop there!"


    "What''s happening!"


    "D-demon, the Demon Lord''s General, they''reing!"


    Blood-covered and terrified, they shouted information crucial to yers.

 Chapter 472: Legion of the 60th Floor 2

    A blood-soaked man galloped across the ins on horseback. His mount had a long gash across its hindquarters, likely grazed by therge arrows shot by Orc Longbowmen. The horse kept running, bleeding profusely until it finally copsed sideways.


    The man rolled across the grassy ground, covered in what might have been horse''s blood or his own. Covered in blood, dirt, and grass clippings, he looked like a walking grass doll - or rather a gory horror mannequin. Yet even with twisted and broken legs, he wouldn''t stop moving.


    Running, rolling, falling, crawling - his appearance was awful. Broken arrow shafts protruded from his body; he must not have had time to pull them out when he was hit.


    "What, what is this?!"


    "Brother, did you say Demon Lord?!"@@novelbin@@


    Fortunately, this was in front of the gate on floor 60. A priest from a passing adventurer party rushed over, followed by a group of priests who hade to pray using the supply caravan''s wagons.


    Irene reached out in shock, her inefficient heal softly enveloping the man''s wounds. Though weak individually, the overwhelming brute force of holy power was supplemented by the other priests who had emerged at themotion, carefully healing his injuries.


    His face remained deathly pale - the blood lost on the ins couldn''t be instantly restored. Still refusing to stop despite receiving treatment and support from the priests, the man approached us.


    Or rather, approached the hero."He-hero! Hero!"


    "Yes. What''s wrong?"


    Han Se-ah''s voice was stiff with tension, perhaps startled by the suddenly appearing man with horrific injuries who limped toward her on a twisted leg.


    Regardless of her reaction, the man who had urately picked out our party, likely knowing our descriptions, continued rambling:


    Empire,manders, military tactics, rookies, centaurs, stealth, ambush, encirclement, annihtion--


    "Hmm, seems he''s in mental shock too."


    "Still, I can roughly understand what he means. What the Demon Army''s doing too."


    "Really? You can tell just from that, Rnd?"


    Beyond his physical injuries, he seemed to have suffered significant mental trauma. His words jumbled together as he frantically exined events out of order.


    Looking at his clothes, he wasn''t an adventurer, mercenary, or Imperial traineemander. Not muscr despite being fit, and no mana presence like a mage - probably just a somewhat athletic civilian.


    Most likely a scribe evaluating the Imperial traineemanders.


    "Seems a mid-boss that can freely move between floors went up the tower and joined forces with floor 60''s boss monster. And now they''re hunting humans systematically, cutting them down."


    "What do you mean cutting them down?"


    "To hide information as much as possible."


    Piecing together his jumbled words with gaming knowledge painted a rough picture.


    The ck mage-type mid-boss was smart enough to modify monsters. With the ability to move freely between floors, rather than descending, it chose to climb to floor 60 and join the boss monster''s army.


    Whether they were nning something or panicked by Han Se-ah''s insanely fast progression, they had barricaded the gates.


    And now they were systematically cutting down humans who had made it to floor 60, using stealth centaurs to ambush andpletely surround groups before massacring and kidnapping them.


    This wasn''t a world with phones or radios for wirelessmunication. While magicalmunication devices existed, it wasn''t a world where every adventurer carried one and posted constantly on forums. So if a surrounded party disappeared, it wouldn''t be noticed until supply caravans were scheduled to meet them weekster.


    "For some reason, despite operating a massive army, they''re trying to hide information and buy time."


    "So when centaur units find enemies, they cut off escape routes with stealth, use exploding zombies as bait to lure them in, then surround and annihte them?"


    It made sense why there was no news of the boss monster. Centaurs had detection abilities on par with 5¡ï archers. A party with a 4¡ï guide would be surrounded before noticing the army, and even a 5¡ï guide wouldn''t suggest retreating immediately upon spotting enemies, so they''d miss the stealth centaurs.


    The blood-covered man hade from the northeast - ironically, the direction most Imperialmanders had headed.


    ¡ù


    Floor 60''s gate quickly became busy.


    Naturally, this was due to news of the boss monster''s appearance. Those who had quietly descended through gates were probably rushing to sell the information to other adventurers.


    It would take time for word to reach the Harpy city and Adventurers'' Guild on floor 50, but people who had sprinted to safe zones near gates would start gathering soon. The current arrivals were from floor 59, and soon people from floors 58, 57, and 56 would follow.


    "Hanna, the magical device?"


    "Use it right here?"


    "Whether they try to surround and devour us once they spot us, or start an all-out battle - we found their location, so we should coordinate with Charlotte from here."


    "Ah, right. They said they block paths with stealth centaurs."


    So our task was to receive the ogres from Charlotte and advance northeast immediately. At my exnation, Han Se-ah pulled out the crystal ball from her inventory and activated it with mana without hesitation.


    I liked how she acted decisively like a proper broadcaster, not hesitating like some annoying sponsored content creator.


    Charlotte was also sharp and clever despite her lowbat rating, so she''d understand what our signal from the gate entrance meant. She''d realize something had happened on floor 60 ande. So we had just one task now.


    "Hanna, gather people."


    "Gather people?"


    "Some idiots might charge in recklessly and get wiped by the army. They could use those corpses for something."


    "Ah, whatever they''re preparing, having corpses would help them?"


    "Right. Since that guy mentioned the Demon Lord, have Irene rally adventurers and mercenaries. We can''tpletely prevent individual action, but most will respect the temple''s authority and hero''s honor."


    We needed to prevent potential trolling.


    These monsters using human lives to make dark magic crystals were stalling for time. This suggested they weren''t nning a straightforward military assault, but rather some kind of magical scheme.


    If Magic Tower personnel brought the ogres, it would take half a day at best, a full day at worst. A single day''s dy wouldn''t derail Han Se-ah''s ultra-fast progression, but human variables changed things.


    What if some foolish youngmander ordered a charge seeking glory, relying on defensive magical items? What if Han Se-ah''s bad luckbined with coincidence to trigger some magical incident? What if we identally triggered some event g we didn''t know about?


    "Ah, I understand Rnd. If there''s anything I can do...!"


    "I''m counting on you, Irene."


    She nodded firmly at my words, clenching her delicate hands with determination. From dark magic crystals made of human sacrifices to the Imperial scribe who barely survived horrible injuries, her anger at the Demon Lord drove her forward.


    Han Se-ah supported her by creating steps and a tform with Earth Control. I was amazed how she instantly made Irene the center of attention with an idea I hadn''t even considered.


    The Imperial official who copsed from blood loss while shouting about the Demon Army, the gathered priests whispering amongst themselves, adventurers and mercenaries carefully watching after rushing through gates - and in their midst, a beautiful nun ascending the earthen tform nearly 3 meters high.


    "Everyone--"


    Had she learned from ''Saint Candidate'' Laurencia who freed ves in the Harpy archipgo? As whispered conversations died down and eyes gathered, Irene''s action was very simple.


    She didn''t remove her nun''s hood to reveal her beauty, or speak with apelling voice--


    "Oh, oh my, such divine power..."


    "As expected of the hero party''s nun. With power like this, we should call her a saint."


    She simply released divine power with brute force.


    Atop the raised tform, the goddess-like blonde nun radiated overflowing divine power. She resembled a holy statue made of light, or perhaps a pir of holy energy stretching skyward.


    Though she merely released divine power outward, the sight was sacred and divine. The previously muttering crowd gaped at Irene''s majestic appearance.


    "We now face the Demon Lord''s evil army. They who desecrate the Goddess''s precious gift of life, animate corpses, and use humans as materials for dark magic."


    Her beautiful golden hair cascaded like a waterfall beneath her hood billowing in waves of holy power. The lingering mercenaries and adventurers gathered, mouths agape at the beautiful sight.


    Han Se-ah and I could only stare in shock as well.


    "So I ask you all - do you desire a holy war? Do you wish to join in this most united and righteous crusade to halt evil''s advance?"


    It seemed a total war under the name of holy crusade was about to begin, led by a Saint Candidate.


    Why did this speech sound so familiar...?

 Chapter 473: Legion of the 60th Floor 3

    Irene was the mom of our group.


    Her personality contrasted sharply with Grace, who was yful and took the lead in conversations, and Katie, who had boyish interests like swords and knights and fought aggressively as a knight herself.


    Quiet in nature, gentle in action, and overflowing with consideration. Like a true priestess, she devoted herself to supporting others from behind. A caring big sister who reliably supported party members in both daily life and battle. At best she was the ultimate support - at worst, her contributions often went unnoticed.


    Well, with one barrier cast from the rear, allies could wipe out enemies without taking damage.


    "The Demon Lord''s army approaches silently and viciously. As if mocking humanity''s inevitable defeat."


    "So I ask you all - do you desire a holy war? Do you wish to join in this most united and righteous crusade to halt evil''s advance?"


    But things were different now.


    The swirling pir of divine power resembled a spotlight on stage, and her golden hair billowing from her fallen nun''s hood made her look like a goddess incarnate.


    Some even bowed their heads slightly to Irene standing on the earthen tform Han Se-ah had hastily created. Though divine power differed from mana, it was still energy. In other words, 5¡ï level intangible force was swirling around, naturally overwhelming people bit by bit.No, the gathering crowd wasn''t being overwhelmed - they were being inspired.


    "Will you, by your personal faith and conviction, support the Goddess''s army, join the battle for justice, and dly take up arms until the day evil is driven from thisnd?"


    While mana could transform into various elements like iprehensible math forms to non-schrs and interfere with space like unstable dye, divine power bestowed by the Goddess had very basic properties.


    The divine power granted by the Life Goddess was pure life force itself.


    Whenever Graceined of shoulder pain from her chest, Irene would massage with holy-infused hands. She''d give healing massages loaded with divine power, saying "Mom''s hands are healing hands" - whether for hangovers, for me returning from tanking, or for Han Se-ah suffering mana exhaustion debuffs.


    "What''s going on?"


    "They say the Demon Army''s making their move."


    "Hmm. Those arrogant Imperial bastards, look where that got them."


    "North? Shit, that''s where Dolchen''s party went."


    But that alone wasn''t quite enough. Though divine power''s mild buff effect excited people like an energy drink making hearts race, one nun singing of holy war was far too little.


    A holy war meant total war by the temple and faithful, exterminating heretics without considering gains or losses. But the adventurers, mercenaries, and few Imperial traineemanders here were the type to carefully weigh every decision.


    Still, we''d definitely caught their attention. I wondered if we should put Han Se-ah up on that tform too, and whether Charlotte''s ogres would arrive by then--


    "Hahaha! I, I knew this would happen!"


    Just then, someone shouted loudly and nted a long gpole into the ground with a thud.


    "What are you doing, Olek?!"


    "The Demon Lord''s army creeping across the ins, a Goddess Faith nun singing of justice, the Goddess-chosen hero and the genius tragic knight who drew the holy sword!"


    It was Olek, ignoring both Alisa''s startled protests and questioning looks as he pulled out his family banner and the Ice Cross Knights'' g from his magic backpack.


    I''d thought he was just using expensive noble magical items since his pack somehow held tents, food and cooking gear despite being military sized, but I hadn''t expected him to pull out what looked like a 3-meter pole. The internal space must be bigger than expected, though not quite inventory level.


    Han Se-ah and I could only stare nkly, not grasping the situation. Han Se-ah was slow to react too, busy dealing with chat going crazy screaming "JA!JA!"


    ...More importantly, when did that bastard figure out I was "that" Rnd?


    "When bards sing of the first steps taken on these ins, they''ll praise how we followed without hesitation! In the name of the Empire''s Guardian Sibedev, as the hero party''spanion Ice Cross Knights!"


    "Yeah, that''s it Captain! Damn right, that''s it!"


    "Hey, Erik! You too?"!"


    Lost in such thoughts, I watched Olek raise the Sibedev family banner high and line up before Irene on the tform, while another man rushed out to take the knight order''s g.


    Erik - I remembered him getting along well with Katie. They often discussed romantic ideals like Imperial and Kingdom chivalry and military poetry. Chat used to tease him as "Kiddie MK.2" or "Imperial kid" due to his youthful appearance.


    And so the situation began flowing in aplex yet strange direction.


    The Demon Army beginning to move in earnest, the normally quiet Irene''s angry speech, the swirling divine1 power apanying it, the hero and holy sword''s owner silently supporting her (actually just spacing out), and a knight order dering participation without hesitation when all others wavered.


    One voice wasn''t enough


    Even five voices were uncertain


    ...But what if it became twenty, then thirty?


    "Oh, a quest popped up. The Demon Army is... character quest?!"


    They say three people together can create a tiger from nothing - what about nearly fifty?


    ¡ù


    "So, what''s this situation?"


    "What else? A historic moment of holy war being dered."


    "Um, Rnd. I don''t think you''re good at jokes."


    "Jokes?"


    "...Is this really a holy war?"


    Charlotte, who had insisted oning to floor 60 with her mages to witness the rare spectacle of named monster berserk ogres fighting the Demon Army, emerged from the gate to find what could only be called utter chaos.


    "Tents! Tear up the tents to draw on!"


    "If we don''t have dye, use blood! We have priests here!"


    "Damn, House Ester can''t fall behind in this...!"


    The first thing visible was knights in splendid armor squatting or kneeling in the dirt, tearing apart tents.


    If no one had responded to Irene''s speech it would be different, but the second son of Margrave Sibedev had thrown his entire knight order''s support behind the hero party. Moreover, the Imperial traineemanders who''d climbed to the ins were all desperate for achievements.


    What greater merit could there be than participating in a holy war alongside the hero party?


    "Seeking adventurer parties skilled in groupbat!"


    "House Sapia will not forget your service!"


    So when Olek''s sudden organization caught the traineemanders off guard, they started throwing gold at the watching mercenaries and adventurers.


    They''d all hired simr numbers of mercenaries for testing purposes. And those peers with simr forces had been surrounded and wiped out by the Demon Army. Forgetting their original purpose of maintaining troop quality and learning strategy, their minds were filled only with thoughts of spreading their family''s fame.


    That''s the scene Charlotte witnessed - people hastily making family banners, others trying to increase their forces, and adventurers and mercenaries seeking to raise their reputation all mixed together like a chaotic marketce.


    But more important was Irene finally triggering a character quest.


    "What should we do now? Send someone to the temple for additional support?"


    "Probably should? We need to ask some people to... ah, shut up already! Yes I got a quest window, but Irene triggered it herself!"


    -JA!JA! Hail MAMA! Hail MAMA! JA!JA! Hail MAMA! Hail MAMA!


    -DoyouwanttotalwarDoyouwanttotalwarDoyouwanttotalwarDoyouwanttotalwarDoyouwanttotalwar


    -Hey you C2 bastards, Mom just triggered a character quest and that''s what you care about?


    -The quest is asking if we want holy war let''s go


    -Mama demands it! Holy war forever! Holy war forever!


    The cyber ghosts who went crazy at interesting events were no calmer than achievement-blinded traineemanders. All sorts of ASCII art and waving g icons instantly flooded chat.@@novelbin@@


    Even though Han Se-ah''s Earth-4 had VR games, its overall history hadn''t changed - no direct Hakenkreuz[1] appeared, but the intent was clear from the red gs flooding chat.


    So in-game there was 5¡ï ''Saint Candidate'' Irene steeling herself again amid the chaotic marketce, while outside were millions of raving cyber ghosts - a situation that perfectly embodied the word "pandemonium."


    ...Ah, now inte news articles are copying posts from the forum.


    [.1 raei: Hakenkreuz: "The Hakenkreuz is the German word for "hooked cross" or "twisted cross" and is the most well-known symbol of the Nazi party" - google]

 Chapter 474: Legion of the 60th Floor 4

    Han Se-ah slowly read Irene''s quest window.


    Naturally, with her broadcast on and camera focused.


    "Grace was 3¡ï so her personal circumstances became a quest, Katie was 4¡ï so her family history became a quest, right? And Irene is 5¡ï... This quest difficulty is no joke."


    -So higher stars mean higher risks lol Then what about Teacher Rnd''s character quest?


    -If a 5¡ï Saint Candidate has to fight the floor 60 Demon Army holy shit lololol Is the natural 6¡ï Pdin''s quest like protecting the Empire and hunting Demon Lords?@@novelbin@@


    -Probably opens around floor 90 since awakening won''t happen after killing the Demon Lord?


    -But if you use Berserk or whatever it evolves to 7¡ï, does clearing the character quest make it permanent? That''s scary af


    -No way they''d let you go permanently berserk, probably get two modes? Tank mode and DPS mode, double the 7¡ï vor lololol


    Grace''s character quest was about protecting her home vige. The difficulty wasn''t high - just beating up a few wandering orcs. The only annoying part was finding out the missing kid was hiding in a vige corner, not the mountains.Katie''s character quest was a bit harder... but that was because we stubbornly pushed into unexplored territory without NPC help to finish quickly. If we''d moved with the northern frontier army, we probably would''ve found the ruined vige more easily.


    3¡ï was easy, 4¡ï was harder. So 5¡ï being even harder was basic game leveling. That''s why people were already worrying about my character quest, but anyway.


    "Hmm, looks like Irene''s still carrying the innkeeperdy''s death in her heart."


    Irene''s quest condition was subjugating floor 60''s boss monster. Thinking about it, each character quest had different rewards. Grace''s was a penalty quest where failing meant leaving the party, while Katie''s was an enhancement event giving exclusive equipment on sess.


    But looking at this quest window, Irene''s quest was high risk, high return. She had to personallynd the killing blow on floor 60''s boss monster, but sess meant another 6¡ï character for the party.


    So I could understand Irene''s quest content.


    "She must have been holding onto it this whole time."


    "Anyway, we should start heading... what is it, Rnd?"


    "Louis, Paul, Luke and the mid-low rank adventurers who followed them. And thedy they failed to save."


    As an 11-year veteran adventurer, I was familiar with death.


    Having not stuck with a fixed party for those 11 years, I''d met countless people.


    Mercenaries who only traveled safe routes in central and eastern regions, cautious adventurers who wouldn''t hunt anything stronger than orcs, adventurers closer to hunters who caught more beasts than monsters, wandering mercenaries crossing the continent from north to south...


    And probably over 70% of them were dead by now.


    That''s how the adventuring world worked.


    Last month''s expert pathfinder archer from a temporary swamp party getting snatched by a wyvern while heading home for sabbatical, or a retired senior fighting a wandering monster alone in a rural vige and meeting an ogre.


    The routine of awkwardly receiving bad news when checking up on acquaintances. An adventurer''s life - mourning lostpanions with a drink before letting them fade to memory.


    It was frustrating hearing how someone died somewhere after we''d parted ways following a quest cleared without a scratch thanks to Rnd''s cheat-like body... at least for the first 4-5 years.


    Even a modern person fairly indifferent to others almost develop ed PTSD, barely hanging on thanks to that cheat body and the strong mentality that followed. Then how about Irene, raised in the temple living with love and goodness?


    The kind innkeeperdies who helped vige orphans and struggling adventurers were killed by the Demon Lord. Acquaintances died challenging things beyond their ability to save them. Those who volunteered despite their fears and circumstances to help also died.


    In games, tanks take damage first. In the world, kind-hearted people who act first are the first sacrificed fighting evil.


    "I''m used to people dying. But Irene who cared for children at the temple can''t be. No matter how she hides it, it must be eating away at her heart."


    "That''s... true."


    Though that doesn''t mean she''ll turn evil, these idiots keep spouting nonsense.


    ¡ù


    No matter how well-received Irene''s speech was, she couldn''t keep talking forever. Naturally after the speech ended, we led those who pledged to join us northeast.


    Our party took the lead, followed by Charlotte''s mages and the Ice Cross Knights guiding the ogre cages, with Imperial traineemanders proudly marching behind and beside them waving crude banners.


    Thanks to the massive iron cages holding sleeping ogres curled in terminator poses, the scene on Han Se-ah''s camera looked more like a circus than a holy war.


    "Sister, are you really okay?"


    "I told you, I''m fine."


    At the head of this strange procession, the women surrounding Irene kept chatting.


    While Han Se-ah was mindlessly discussing ogre-nator sizes with viewers, she panicked when I subtly mentioned PTSD.


    She had millions of global viewers. Not just Korean veterans who loved giving advice, but people who''d actually fought somewhere or pulled triggers - or pretended they had - came flooding in crying about protecting our Mom.


    A kind and gentle blonde beauty traumatized by friends'' deaths - what better situation to trigger men''s protective instincts?


    "Put her in mourning clothes instead of nun''s habit, watching the back line while panting... Seems the AI hasn''t learned to filter ''huff puff'' yet. Our AI snipper needs to get used to dickhead malice and weird fetishes quickly."


    -Sorry dickheads...Sorry dickheads...Sorry dickheads...Sorry dickheads...Sorry dickheads...


    [Message deleted by moderator]


    -Did you forget the mod learned ''dick'' and ''pussy'' first?


    -But an elegant mourning Mom is really hot... ugh... hnnng...


    -Wish they''d pick either baby talk or beast mode looking at Irene, doing both instantly makes them sons of bitches uwu


    Thanks to this, today''s chat was full of perverted baby-talkers crying "Mama" without any pretty girl simps or kid simps. Rather than half water half fish, it was half beast half pervert - calling them inhuman was most appropriate.


    Looking around away from the chaotic chat, the huge cage cases stood out most.


    They were roughly 6-meter square prison boxes, much smaller than the 10-meter berserk ogres, but since we weren''t worried about ogre muscles and joints, we''d folded them into kneeling positions with heads down to fit.


    Ten named-level monsters in total, rattling along in double-file cages on wagons - impossible not to stare.


    "How is it, impressive right?"


    "Very impressive. The Magic Tower''s truly reliable."


    Both Imperial traineemanders high on holy power and veteran top adventurers gaped at the sight, making the mages puff up with pride.


    Regardless of their pride though, the giant monster cages surrounded by blood-red banners made us look like apocalyptic barbarians returning from a food raid. If Irene hadn''t been leading, we might have seemed like dark mages.


    The shocking visuals were even starting to pull attention from the fanatics screaming JAJAMAMA.


    "Hey everyone, these are 100 gold each. Though they''d probably sell for more cut open, anyway they cost 100 gold each."


    -Not her 100 gold, Rnd''s 100 gold


    -Acting like it''s her money lololololol Didn''t Teacher open his wallet?


    -It''s party funds so could be considered her money...?


    -But when ogres go berserk don''t they turn red with bulging veins? Does that affect their dick?


    -Blood flowing to the whole body would make it dete right? lol Then it''s not a berserk ogre but ED ogre


    A holy war dragging along naked giants - something seemed very wrong.


    Well, with our bomber hero, a monster crusade wasn''t so bad either.

 Chapter 475: Legion of the 60th Floor 5

    I approached the front of the chaotic procession to look at Irene.


    Katie clung to her right side while Grace stuck to her left, making a fuss. Whether they''d noticed the anger in her speech or not, Irene''s face flushed red at their praise about her beautiful holy power and goddess-like presence.


    With her quiet, gentle nature of following from behind, she clearly couldn''t handle direct praise - it was cute. Still, I couldn''t keep watching the scientific debate about whether berserk caused erectile dysfunction forever, so I quickened my pace to join Irene''s side.


    Grace noticed my steel boots deliberately approaching and moved aside with a bright smile.


    "Irene."


    "Yes, Rnd."


    Since the procession moved at Irene''s pace at the front, walking side by side to talk was easy. Not riding horses or wagons might be some Goddess Faith tradition. Come to think of it, during thest real holy war, only goods were transported by wagon while priests and nuns walked.


    Thinking this, I walked slowly. Thankfully being at the front meant seeing only open ins instead of naked ogres and blood-painted banners.


    Walking right beside her, our forearms would brush... except I wore solid armor. Worried about bruising her soft skin, I moved half a step away, but Irene stared at me and took one big step to link our arms."You don''t need to be so considerate. I''m part of the hero party too."


    "True."


    Though she tried to act cheerful like nothing was wrong, undeniable anger flickered behind the resolve in her golden eyes.


    The good news was there were no signs of the "Dark Irene" or "Witch instead of Saint" nonsense viewers were freaking out about. I suspected Irene''s character quest trigger was about changing from passive to active mindset.


    While Koreans called her "Mom," Japanese otaku and Japanophile Yankees called her "Yamato Nadeshiko."


    Yamato Nadeshiko -bining the old name "Yamato" with "Nadeshiko," Japanese for carnation meaning beautiful woman. Originally meaning an elegant, beautifuldy, when tainted by otaku culture and Japanophilia it took a strange direction.


    The fantasy of a traditional beauty skilled in housework who shyly devotes herself to men. Of course such devoted woman fantasies weren''t unique to Japan - the tranted chat was filled with terms like "English Rose."


    In short, everyone had Irene pegged as the devoted but passive type who meekly followed one step behind.


    "I can''t just pray from behind forever. I came to the tower with adventurers because I hated that, yet here I am trying to stay in the back again."


    "Isn''t it better for priests and nuns to stay behind adventurer parties? Best not to stand out."


    "That would be nice. But the world doesn''t work that way."


    But as Han Se-ah''s character quest window proved, she was no longer passively following our party''s lead.


    After joining us on the beginner ins and staying in the back all the way to floor 60, she''d decided to stand beside us.


    "Rnd, do you know why priests leave the temple to go on pilgrimages?"


    Because that was her faith.


    "At the temple, I can help people. Since sick and injured peoplee seeking the Goddess''s grace, staying at the temple means definitely being able to help someone."


    "But that also means never being able to help those who can''t reach the temple. People who cane to the temple are well off enough to make it there. Those in truly dire situations can only pray."


    "That''s why the priests go on pilgrimages. When I was four, the person who read me stories, and when I was six, the one who taught me to doundry - they all left for beyond the city one by one."


    After saying this, she smiled silently again. But her eyes held more sorrow than nostalgia for childhood.


    In a world where adventurers and mercenaries could turn bandit at any time like Schr?dinger''s cats, while most wouldn''t harm Goddess Faith priests and nuns, there were plenty of crazy enough to try.


    While 70% of adventurers died, probably 30% of the pilgrim priests Irene bid farewell to died too. This fantasy world wasn''t just dangerous from people but crawling with monsters.


    "So now it''s my turn to step forward. Like others who cared for me before setting out. Fortunately, being with the hero party lets me help more people... Though I''m sorry it took me so long to realize this."


    "Irene, that kind of regret won''t help. You spoke up to help people, and they chose to face the Demon Lord following you."


    As I listened to Irene''s story, Katie, still clinging close, took Irene''s hand firmly with an unusually serious expression.


    Just then, someone shouted:


    "Stealth! Suspected stealth centaurs approaching!"


    ¡ù


    The stealth centaur ambush was hard even for 5¡ï ''Shadow-Chasing Arrow'' Grace to detect. But before they could surround us, an adventurer archer hired by an Imperial traineemander noticed their approach.


    5¡ï ''Gazing Beyond the Horizon'' Lusalka, seemingly modeled after a Native American girl.


    While Grace chose critical defense pration passive topensate forbat ability traded for detection passive, Lusalka appeared to be a pure observer with all skills focused on detection.


    Thoughcking alchemical arrowheads or pration skills, making her unable to solo even medium monsters despite being 5¡ï... her detection ability surpassing centaurs alone proved perfect. A performance worthy of a top adventurer gathered at floor 60.


    "The ogres?"


    "Save them. But we won''t let them take our rear either. Though they''re just centaurs,te arrivals following our news might rush in carelessly and fall to them."


    "Then?"


    "No nking or encirclement - straight breakthrough. Though I won''t move yet. Grace, please tell Olek."@@novelbin@@


    I discussed with Han Se-ah and Katie while maintaining a slow pace, pretending not to notice. Irene too, holding mine and Katie''s hands firmly, moved forward acting oblivious - clearly not nning to stop for mere stealth centaurs.


    Chat flooded withments about us looking like a married couple, but these were quickly buried under tactical advice for Han Se-ah.


    "What should I tell him?"


    "Since he raised his banner first, we''ll give him the chance to take the vanguard."


    I watched Grace slip away with a nod, then looked back at Irene whose palms were getting sweaty.


    Though resolve hadn''t left her eyes, her quickening heartbeat, rising temperature, and sweat forming beyond her palms showed how nervous she was.


    What relieved her tension - or rather made her grab my hand in surprise - was Olek''s voice booming again from behind, followed by his twenty knights'' chorus:


    "House Sibedev! Takes the vanguard! Of this battlefield!"


    "Like unmelting ice is our conviction!"


    "Our faith shall be clear as ice!"


    Even the usually proper Alisa had given up being Olek''s brake, quietly taking up a banner to shout along. Neen knights roared with mana as family and knight order banners fluttered above Olek and Alisa''s heads. They charged forward menacingly, clearly nning to grind down monsters head-on rather than sneaking around.


    As Irene finally released my hand, now damp with sweat, I felt slightly disappointed while putting my gauntlet back on.


    "Goddess, grant us your blessing!"


    As I adjusted my armor after recing my gauntlet, Sacred Law made of holy power instantly descended on her now-familiar figure charging across the ins. Though weaker than the main barrier that ignored all damage below certain thresholds, this Protection Sacred Law could withstand floor 60''s suicide gimmicks several times over.


    The sight stirred up the (fake) fanatics with their blood-painted banners. The eager eyes of those who cared more for fame and achievements than faith.


    "..."


    Seeing this, I nodded slightly.


    "Advance, advance!"


    "Follow without falling behind! Will you bow before the name of Sibedev!"


    "Show them the South''s mes burn hotter than Northern ice!"


    The stealth centaurs were just scouts anyway. Since we nned to throw the ogres at the main force, we were grateful to have the traineemanders and mercenaries clear the path.


    Whether bombs or ogres, the main dish had to be saved for the main force.


    Blood-painted banners fluttered across the vast ins.

 Chapter 476: Mens VS Game 1

    Chapter 476: Men''s VS Game 1


    The stealth centaurs creeping across the ins to surround us were hunted down with pathetic ease.


    Since theirbat strength wasn''t particrly exceptional, they were quickly cut to pieces by the charging knights'' swords. Though the Imperial traineemanders were only mid-rank and their mercenaries about the same level, all the additional adventurers they''d hired were top-tier veterans who''d reached high rank.


    These were the kind of people who made their living on the tower''s highest floors where 10-meter berserk ogres roamed freely and information about safety was nonexistent.


    "Grab the mana stones! There''s got to be better prey than these bastards!"


    "Push forward! They came from that direction!"


    About a hundred of these monster butchers charged in, not just one party. They showed zero hesitation in attacking the stealth centaurs, seeing them as walking money bags. Within 5 minutes, the ins were empty and the traineemanders who''d rushed ahead were nervously watching us.


    The stealth centaurs had only detected our party at the front as we marched forward in a line. When they hastily moved to surround us, Lusalka spotted them, allowing ourbat forces in the rear to rush them before they could react. The oue was inevitable.


    "Leave the mana stones and get back in formation! Unless you want to charge the Demon Army alone!"


    "Damn it, don''t get greedy over the small fry! Go for the big ones!""That young lord is right, gather up!"


    Once again it was Olek''s shout that gathered the people scattered in all directions searching for mana stones. More interested in achievements than money, he picked up a single stone at his feet before returning to us without hesitation, bellowing loud enough for everyone to hear.


    Those who wanted glory and gold but didn''t want to be meat shields for the first charge against the Demon Army slowly regrouped, raising their banners and reforming the lines.


    My opinion of this guy keeps improving, except for how easily swayed he is.


    Maybe his suggestibility makes him a natural lubricant for groupbat.


    "In the Goddess''s name! In the Goddess''s name!"


    "These bastards were nothing! As long as we can detect them!"@@novelbin@@


    "What was that adventurer''s name? Lusalka? Hmm... more impressive than expected."


    "Well then Rnd, shall we?"


    The people huddled behind Irene gazed at us eagerly like puppies begging for a walk, wanting to set out. Irene naturally began walking forward.


    Not a single person was wounded - or if they were, the priests among the adventurer parties had healed them. After such an overwhelming victory in their first skirmish, everyone''s shoulders were squared with confidence. They raised their banners high,paring themselves favorably to the traineemanders who''d died after being surrounded.


    What blocked our path next wasn''t stealth centaurs but centaur units carrying suicide goblins on their backs.


    "They''reing head on!"


    "What''s this? Did they give up on surrounding us after just one try?"


    These ones fell just as easily to the charging knights'' swords. After all, Irene''s barrriers blocked not only their thrown rocks but also the goblin suicide bombers'' explosive belts.


    All their tactics were thwarted while ours worked effortlessly. Though it took longer to clean up than the stealth centaurs, still no one was hurt.


    "Hmm, what could they be thinking?"


    "What is it, Hanna?"


    -Is this like fighting the army in waves?


    -lol why send one unit at a time if it''s an army, BB Games really doesn''t know games


    -Is this BB Games'' design or the boss desperately trying to survive by blocking the way


    -Do they get stronger gradually? Was the training quest actually a boss battle tutorial?


    -But we just brute forced through it, speed-running genius lololololololol


    "Doesn''t this feel like they''re stalling for time? Between blocking the gates, and what Rnd said about them hiding information through encirclement. Like they''re deliberately dropping bait one by one to slow our rapid advance?"


    "You''re right."


    "Ah... that makes sense."


    Han Se-ah''s expression suddenly turned serious, and Irene and the others echoed her concern.


    The stealth centaurs and stone-throwing goblin centaur units had fallen so easily that chat was starting to bring up the penalty roulette again. Though she''d hastily changed the subject, she wasn''t wrong, so I nodded in agreement.


    As Han Se-ah said, from the mid-boss monster''s disappearance to the gate closure, information control through encirclement, and centaur units thrown as bait - everything from start to finish tantly showed attempts to buy time.


    What could they be trying to gain time for while sacrificing troops like this?


    We''d find out soon enough.


    The high castle walls looming in the distance told us that much.


    ¡ù


    Palisade, earthen walls, and then stone walls.


    "Where the hell did they get the stones from?"


    "Hell if I know. Tower monsters have always been crazy."


    "Damn bastards. Thought they''d just put curses on palisades and hang some skeletons."


    An adventurer spat and cursed as the tall castle walls rose before us across the ins. Of course they were dumbfounded - these weren''t wooden palisades but carefully crafted walls of solid stone blocks stacked with precision.


    So this is what they were buying time for?


    Seems the floor 60 boss monster was more serious about base building than expected. Looks like they started constructing a fortress rather than a military camp, conquering the surroundings - but we arrived too quickly, forcing them to desperately block us.


    "Irene, Grace. Do you sense any suspicious magical energy from the walls?"


    "No, nothing special. They look like normal walls. Seems they even stopped digging the moat partway."


    "Dark energy flows through them, but there''s no intricate ck magic woven in."


    "...I don''t see anything either."


    The fortress must be unfinished because of that. The adventurers were intimidated by the massive walls that towered well above ogre height, probably close to 15 meters, but they regained their spirits at the words of Grace, Irene, and Lusalka who''d quietly joined them in examining the walls.


    After all, stone walls that were merely tall without magical reinforcement could be easily dealt with by the gathered superhumans, whether by climbing or breaking through. In fantasymon sense, a 15-meter stone wall without magic was easier than a 5-meter wooden palisade with magic.


    Magic and ck magic were equally brutal in that you had to get hit to learn about them.


    "What now?"


    "What else? We throw them."


    -Big onesing? Big onesing? Big onesing? Big onesing? Big onesing?


    -Sorry humans Sorry humans Sorry humans Sorry humans Sorry humans


    -Is this really what a hero should do hmm


    -Given Han Se-ah''s personality she would''ve put giant bomb vests on the ogres connecting goblin bomb vests, but she didn''t so it''s properly heroic


    -I''m an ogre and since she didn''t give me a bomb vest she must be a real hero


    So our task wasn''t to charge in while the walls and moat were unfinished and test any potential ck magic with our bodies. We had ten sturdy friends to do the testing for us.


    Charlotte, who''d naturally approached us as we stopped to examine the walls, immediately signaled her mages after hearing my conversation with Han Se-ah.


    True to her nature ofing all the way to floor 60 despite being only 2¡ï inbat, the mages who''d followed her seemed equally unhinged. As they moved the two frontmost ogre cages, spraying potions and activating magic circles, their faces showed more excitement than concern as they gazed lovingly at the ogres.


    "So Charlotte, how do you n to control the ogres once they''re released from the cages?"


    "We''ll try guiding them with a potion made from breeding season female ogre secretions. It works on normal ogres but I''m not sure about berserk ones. Still, it should have some effect."


    "No, just wake them up and open the cages."


    "...Rnd? Wait, hold on! We won''t be able to test the attractant''s effectiveness...!"


    "This will work for sure!"


    Having no desire to keep watching the grimy mage lovingly stare at naked giants, I strode over purposefully.


    The ogre was already stirring as they sprayed the potion to neutralize the sleeping drug and deactivated the cage''s magic circles. It looked ready to wake within a minute. I pushed aside the mages and grabbed the iron bars firmly.


    Though the magic was gone, the cage still resisted my grip with a shriek, as if made of stone dwarf special alloy--


    "Huh? H-he''s doing that bare-handed?"


    "Wow, seems goblins aren''t the only ones that can fly."


    Bracing my legs against the ground, I tensed my waist and threw with all my might, sending it sailing over the walls.


    Kieak?! Kieeeek?!


    Grrrr, grrrah, GRAAAAAAHHHHH!!!


    The orcs'' screams and enraged ogre''s roar from behind the invisible walls painted a clear picture of what had happened, even without seeing it.

 Chapter 478: Mens VS Game 3

    People, especially men, tend to be drawn to primitive and childish questions. And those childish questions usually lead to imagining impossible fights and running simtions in their heads.


    So who''s stronger?


    Starting with lions versus tigers, then moving on to alien monkeys vs bald psychics, giant goris vs radioactive dinosaurs, and eventually even pitting sci-fi movie battleships against each other - that''s just how people are.@@novelbin@@


    "Wow, these ogres are way more agile than I expected."


    "Watch carefully. This is why knight orders hire mercenaries and adventurers to hunt ogres, even though the knights have excellent swordsmanship."


    That''s why Han Se-ah''s viewers were munching on chicken and popcorn while watching firsthand how ogres would fare against an army in the world of Heroes Chronicle.


    They could see rampaging ogres demolishing the well-ordered base through Han Se-ah''s camera while listening to my exnations, seemingly directed at party members but really meant for viewers - how entertaining could it get?


    Emotes flooded chat every time a warehouse or barracks was destroyed. The viewers seemed too stunned to type proper messages, spamming only exmations and emotes.


    "Despite their huge size, there''s nothing they can do. Even considering they''re berserker ogres, it looks rough.""There''s a reason some mercenary bands specialize in hunting giants."


    "You sons of bitches-!!"


    The ogres'' aggro was drawn by the presumed mid-boss''s shouts. Some immediately started pounding on the fortress walls, while others began tearing apart the halberd-wielding heavy infantry that had been harassing Ogre #2 like toys.


    The heavy infantry skillfully wielded halberds about 4 meters long, roughly Manaashi''s height. But they faced 10-meter tall ogres. It was oddly satisfying watching these elite troops, who should have been dominating with their overwhelming reach using chains,s and halberds, getting crushed by the ogres'' long arms instead.


    The chains ands seemed made for catching humans, far too small to restrain ogres. Though durable enough not to break or tear, they barely hindered the ogres'' movements.


    Of course, just like a human wearing a sturdy bracelet on one hand can still move their arm freely, these restraints designed for humans couldn''t simultaneously bind all four limbs of a 10-meter giant.


    "How dare a hero! A mage-!!"


    "Both the hero and mage are women though."


    -Is that really what matters lololololol This guy instinctively knows how to piss people off lololololololol


    -Does he think Rnd''s the hero just by looking? Though teacher fits better than a bomb maniac


    -Bark all you want inside, when dogs bark ogres still charge lololololololol


    -All bark and no bite


    -More like an old fart yelling into a megaphone than actually being loud


    As I cheered on the ogres between Han Se-ah and Charlotte, the distant voice from inside the fortress suddenly cut off.


    I muttered quietly wondering if he died from anger, making her giggle and poke my side with her elbow. Her lips curled up mischievously, apparently amused by my randomment. Good thing I didn''t talk about games, since she was listening.


    Just then the fortress gates opened, unleashing a barrage. The shells were quite shy, seemingly loaded with various spells beyond simple damage.


    "Hmm, their fighting style is simr to Hanna''s."


    "Wh-what? Like me?!"


    "Using various magic tools and explosives strategically topensate forcking mana. You''re both serious about creating explosives through alchemy."


    "......"


    -As expected of teacher, piercing straight to the core


    -The hero=dark mage theorying together like this lololololololol


    -How''s what you did any different from the dark mage? Throwing ogres like a true dark mage


    -Hey don''t ruin the mood, justugh lololololololol


    -How does it feel being acknowledged as a dark mage by teach? Put down those bombs in your inventory first lol


    Blue me explosives that vaporized ogre hide, freezing shells that froze arms with a whoom-, impact shells that knocked back ogres striding toward the open fortress gate.


    While I was teasing Han Se-ah, all sorts of shells hammered the ogres as if an artillery battalion was packed inside the fortress. As the thick smoke cleared, an old man walked steadily out from inside.


    If the previous lich had looked like a walking human skeleton, this old man''s appearance was grotesque - as if a monster had been molded into human shape, or a human forcibly stretched out.


    He stood well over 2 meters tall but was skin and bones without a trace of muscle. No, he looked like he didn''t even have skin. With sunken cheeks and hollow eyes ring at us, he resembled a walking mummy.


    "You impudent fools, how can those calling themselves mages act so brutishly? What do your eyes see when looking at this beautiful workshop?"


    "...Beautiful? What exactly is beautiful about this?"


    Responding to the grotesquely gaunt old man leaning on a staff made of human bones was Irene, who had been quietly watching the ogres.


    A debate seemed to suddenly open between the dark mage and saint candidate, with the copsed wall between them.


    ¡ù


    The sudden confrontation between the mid-boss and Irene began.


    True to her role as a Goddess Faith nun, Irene spoke of life''s sanctity, while the mid-boss, true to being a dark mage, spoke of seizing others'' lives and using them efficiently.


    "Life is the Goddess''s blessing upon thisnd. No one should carelessly take another''s life!"


    "How old-fashioned you are, nun. Precious things shine brightest in the hands of those who know how to use them efficiently. Don''t you think lives that would meaninglessly fade away are more valuable in my use?"


    The lich whose head was sealed in the temple after meeting my holy sword had felt like ''Life is finite so the Goddess is useless and only death is truth!'', but this dark mage was more like ''Life force is precious so rather than leaving it be, I''ll process it artistically!''


    So how could Irene''s righteous words reach someone who''d use others'' lives like objects for self-satisfaction?


    As he continued mocking Irene and spheming the Goddess, the traineemanders and their hired forces who had been quietly waiting behind advanced toward the walls, waving their banners, unable to stand it any longer.


    ''The ogres depleted their artillery, and though the wall''s open his guard forces remain. Maybe we should check his patterns with the traineemanders, thennd the finishing blow on the mid-boss before dealing with the boss monster. Good thing we brought ogres. Just how many shells do they have?''


    A legion of adventurers and mercenaries charged forward, leaping over the fallen wall''s debris. The mid-boss cackled with an eerie smile about humans being barbaric and ignorant as he raised the fallen halberd heavy infantry.


    As his staff glowed an ominous purple, the units crushed by ogres rose again, apparently containing skeletons or ghosts in their armor. During this process, he crushed a dark purple crystal in his free hand.


    ...Wasn''t that crystal made from human souls?


    "Y-you monster...!"


    Irene''s fists trembled as she seemed to realize this. But having been raised so gently she''d never even learned to curse, all she could do was clench her fists and re at the dark mage.


    Even while preparing dark magic for the approaching adventurers, he noticed Irene''s furious gaze and grinned grotesquely. His gaunt face twisted like a ghost''s as his jaw stretched unnaturally with the smile.


    I was starting to think I should step in to take him down and care for Irene''s mental state... when a thought suddenly struck me.


    ''Where are the Ice Cross Knights?''


    Olek, who had been shouting loudly at the front, was nowhere to be seen. I''d expected him to lead the vanguard since everyone charged out caught up in the moment, but only blood-painted banners flew high. ncing back, I spotted the Ice Cross Knights gathered with the mages, talking in hushed voices.


    After discussing something with Charlotte and Mari, Olek shook his head before approaching with determined strides, snorting steam from his nose with his characteristic ''decided'' expression.


    His unwavering steps led not to me or Han Se-ah, but before Irene. Alisa, who had hurried over, stood shoulder to shoulder with him as they addressed her.


    "Sister."


    "Yes, what is it?"


    "You''re frustrated, aren''t you?"


    "...Pardon?"


    "Aren''t you angry at that bastard? Just lining up barracks and acting like some great artist or mathematician, going on about efficiency and barbarism like those southern pigs."


    Ah, seems they were triggered by something like regional prejudice.


    The mid-boss''s attitude probably reminded them of those who look down on the north that directly faces monster waves. Since they couldn''t attack the divine mission of Imperial expansion, they seemed to disparage northerners as using brute force to push forward.


    Facing the Demon Army, seeing dark magic, ovepping the mid-boss with human types they already disliked... For various reasons, Olek snorted steam through his nose in excitement while Alisa wore a resolute expression, as if unable to stop him, as they pulled something from their magic supplies.


    "So let''s hit him hard."


    "I''ll trust you, Sister."


    A bomb vest I''d seen somewhere before.


    ...Goddess? Is this why you told me to bring them?

 Chapter 479: Mens VS Game 4

    Why did our airheaded Goddess specifically tell us to bring the Ice Cross Knights? Rather than broadly suggesting hiring mercenaries or temporarily recruiting knight orders, she had pointed to Olek Sibedev, whopletely ruined his first impression. There must have been a reason.


    Now I finally understood why.


    [No]


    [What is thaat]


    [Why are they taking that out]


    Being negative about it, Olek Sibedev was easily swayed, acted impulsively, and had quite a temper. Yet despite these obvious ws, he maintained his childhood friend''s unwavering love and earned the trust of 19rades.


    Even our party members saw Olek as just an unusual person rather than someone unpleasant, and viewers epted him as a funny extra character like they did Manaashi as "Ham". Some gnashed their teeth in hatred because he had a cute childhood friend, but even that was just affectionate teasing.@@novelbin@@


    "Every time he talks it''s perfection this, efficiency that, art whatever - let''s teach him a lesson, talking like some young master who only learned war from books with no real experience."


    "Ah..."So Olek''s strengths must be his initiative in taking action and the leadership that inspires others through it. Rather than charisma born from perfection and genius, Olek''s ability was making others naturally follow through effort and action.


    Irene''s anger-filled eyes wavered briefly in confusion at Olek''s sincere words.


    Until now, dealing with mid-bosses and boss monsters had been my role. Irene was the supporter who helped with this, but suddenly being asked to take the lead seemed to make her hesitate slightly. It looked more likecking confidence than reluctance.


    This was where Alisa stepped in to help Olek.


    "Don''t worry, Irene."


    "Hey, are these two some kind of couple scam team? They''re totally in sync-"


    The moment she confirmed the mages weren''t paying attention, Alisa slipped her arm through Irene''s and dropped honorifics. No wonder she''d been so formal with "Sister this, Sister that" earlier - it was because of others watching like the mages and Imperialmanders.


    If Olek Sibedev was the type to lead from the front and make others follow, Alisa Friedrich was the type to gently push from behind. As the Ice Cross Knights'' externally mounted brain, she''d grab the neck of those who went too far and push those who hesitated.


    Whispered softly, unlike Olek''s powerful voice, her sweet words flowed into Irene''s ear like a snake. The vicemander who''d led twenty immature knights for nearly a decade worked her persuasion.


    "You''re wondering if you can do it, right? And feeling pressured that you have to seed. Or maybe regretting getting caught up in emotions and going too far."


    "Well, that''s..."


    "I''m not ming you. It''s natural for a Goddess Faith nun to get upset seeing a dark mage. It would be more shameful to hold back and stay cautious without getting angry."


    Watching this made my heart pound strangely. Olek charging forward without hesitation, Alisa supporting him, and the knights standing at attention without a word, ready to follow theirmander pulling out a bomb vest.


    Feeling something odd, I wrapped myself in mana to heighten my senses and felt unfamiliar mana waves radiating from Olek and Alisa, enveloping us like a force field. ...I''d jokingly called out to the Goddess seeing the bomb vest, but this must be why she gave us the quest.


    It was like they''d awakened a coupling skill sometimes seen in character collection mobile games.


    Coupling skills had effects that applied to everyone, plus asional effects targeting specific characters. These appeared sometimes in Heroes Chronicle and often in other mobile games.


    Like when a tights-wearing saint character''s shield gave tons of extra buffs to a bikini armor pdin released at the same time, or how the bikini armor pdin''s healing aura restored not just HP but also MP for the tights saint-


    Or how the Fire Witch''s burn tick damage disappeared against the Ice Witch but her base attack power went insane, while the Ice Witch''s single-target skills became AOE against the Fire Witch-


    Skills designed to snipe specific characters based on their backstories. In Heroes Chronicle, these were most often used in dubious fan creations about pr bear yers or yuri coupling.


    And now, for the first time, that skill appeared before me in Heroes Chronicle''s world.


    "No really, they seem like a couple scam team. Something feels weird... the mana''s moving strangely too. Are they using some kind of skill?"


    -Don''t teach Mom weird things please stay as healer please


    -Is this finally dark Mom''s moment?


    -Hey put the weeb talk aside, what happens to the rest of the floors if you corrupt the party''s only healer lol


    -But we don''t need healing anyway so let''s use attack type saint?


    -Are these knights or multi-level marketers selling floor mats to old people lololololol


    Olek Sibedev and Alisa Friedrich''s childhood friend coupling skill, forged over nearly 20 years, gently pushed Irene''s still hesitating back.


    "Then... how... how can I hit him hard?"


    "I know how."


    At times like this, I couldn''t just stay quiet.


    ¡ù


    The Ice Cross Knights'' - or more precisely, Olek Sibedev and Alisa Friedrich''s coupling skill had lit a fuse in Irene''s heart. As herpanion, I figured it''d be fine to throw in a spark.


    "I''m no noble, and I haven''t properly studied tactics and strategy, but I''ve learned some things through adventuring experience."


    "What is it, Rnd?"


    It''s not like I took ROTC officer courses, or turned out to be some noble''s son who studied kingship after falling into this fantasy world.


    But in a virtual reality game, facing a mid-boss so strongly emphasizing their characteristics, I could offer obvious advice. Because Irene, befitting her "Saint Candidate" title, was too kind to even think of such obvious suggestions.


    So my advice would be that of a gamer disguised as an adventurer and mercenary.


    "If you don''t know what to do, do what they seem to hate."


    "What they... hate?"


    Though it was such obvious advice I felt embarrassed calling it that, Irene opened her golden eyes wide in surprise as she looked at me.


    For a nun who''d lived by love, service, devotion and faith, the suggestion to deliberately torment someone with malice wasn''t easy to think of. But for K-gamers, from RPGs to FPS and MOBA, we knew all about how to mess with opponents in every multiyer game.


    The Olek and Alisa couple, still rippling with mana as if their skill was active, seemed to consider my obvious words as a kind of teaching at her level, listening quietly withoutment.


    "They built a fortress and created an army using dark magic in the name of efficiency. They tried to block the gates and hide information because they didn''t want us arriving before it wasplete, right?"


    "That''s true..."


    Her golden eyes, wavering with anger and determination, turned gentle as amb''s at my whispers, wide and attentive. Like a good student, and as if sharing secrets, she lowered her voice too, worried the distant dark mage might hear us.


    Though her cuteness almost made meugh, I held it back and continued.


    "Don''t think too big. We''re a party. Me, Grace, Katie and Hanna are all ready to help you. Olek and Alisa, and the Ice Cross Knights will jump in too."


    "That''s... thank you, really..."


    "Of course."


    Her face flushed red at my reassuring words, probably thinking she''d stepped forward ignoring the party leader and senior adventurer. Like staining pure white paper, I whispered the basics of K-gaming to her.


    That games aren''t about enjoying yourself, but making others mad-


    "So let''s think about it slowly. When you said life was precious, he sacrificed people''s souls for dark magic."


    "Yes. He deliberately... did what I hate?"


    "Then you should do what he hates too."


    Though it sounded obvious - exploit their weakness relentlessly - it wasn''t wrong. Even if it had been Han Se-ah, or Olek or Alisa instead of me, they could have given the same advice.


    But hearing my obvious words, Irene''s eyes squeezed shut before suddenly sparkling with determination as she red at the fortress.


    Her divine energy surged fiercely at the same time. Watching her power beautifully align with Olek and Alisa''s mana waves like receiving support, her born 5¡ï nature showed clearly. With archer-like reflexes even in sudden ambushes, she must have thought of some new ability.


    Her holy power moved furiously as if willing to deplete it all. The knights, Han Se-ah, the viewers, the Imperial forces rampaging in the fortress, and the dark mage all stared nkly at us.


    "What the... hell?"


    "Ah, the Goddess blesses this war...!"


    While people who didn''t know Irene was a Saint Candidate and thought she was just the hero party''s nun watched her with awe, she silentlypleted her power. The gathered divine energy, enough to make high-rank magic look trivial, slowly took form.


    What emerged was massive armor, a shield, and a warhammer.


    Clearly enormous holy artifacts created with me, Rnd, in mind.


    ...The unique point was their size - impossibly huge for human use. Befitting the tremendous mass of holy power, the armor flew to the battlefield ignoring the dark mage''s resistance and enveloped a dying ogre on the ground.


    "Y-you Goddess Faith nun-!!"


    "Rise once more to fight evil!"


    A 10-meter ogre rose unsteadily, armed with holy armor and warhammer.


    Fully healed, and buffed by a 5¡ï Saint Candidate.

 Chapter 480: Mens VS Game 5

    The 10-meter ogre d in holy armor overcame death''s door and rampaged once again. Though not all ten rose - it couldn''t revive those already dead - the ones that did were plenty threatening.


    While viewersughed and mocked the dark mage''s furious tantrum in chat, only Han Se-ah stared nkly into space midugh. Her stare was so obvious that if people weren''t watching Irene''s divine energy, they''d have asked if she was sick.


    The camera turned from filming the holy ogre to show the quest window she was staring at.


    Specifically, the window showing Irene''s character quest wasplete.


    "...Looks like Irene''s quest wasn''t about hunting the boss monster but about breaking out of her shell - changing her mindset. Originally she was supposed to realize something while fighting the mid-boss or boss monster, but Olek and Alisa, hee, heehee..."


    -What nonsense is this shit lololol Don''t talk crap when we haven''t even killed the mid-boss


    -Why even y the game if you''re gonna cheese a 5¡ï on floor 60 you noob, that annoyingugh


    -My heart''s racing worried Rnd''s quest might get cheesed too, someone please teach this bitch a lesson


    -Can''t we just kill the boss monster and save and load back to yesterday this is so fucking annoying-Here I am helping merchant caravans in some vige for a 3¡ïpanion quest while you cheese a 5¡ï quest just because you have two temporarypanions what makes us different why can''t I do that


    5¡ï ''Saint Candidate'' Irene


    No-


    6¡ï ''Saint of Enlightenment'' Irene


    Unable to heal injured adventurers visiting the temple with her healing, she chose the pilgrimage to the tower out of guilt. Thus her ability, her sacredw, created through decades of effort since being born 5¡ï, was recognized as a miracle by the system.


    A nun who performed miracles in the Goddess''s name naturally became known as a saint.


    "So the skill is like... voluntary conscription? What kind of K-Army skill is this?"


    Han Se-ah slowly read Irene''s skill along with the screaming viewers.


    [Holy War Deration - Voluntary Conscription]@@novelbin@@


    Conscripts enemy units with lowest HP ratio as ''Legion Soldiers''.


    Conscripted ''Legion Soldiers'' prioritize targeting the Demon Army.


    ''Legion Soldiers'' gain ''Doctrine'' stacks when killing enemies.


    Killing dark mages or tower monsters doubles ''Doctrine'' stack gain.


    ''Legion Soldiers'' heal at 20 ''Doctrine'' stacks.


    ''Legion Soldiers'' power up at 50 ''Doctrine'' stacks.


    At 100 ''Doctrine'' stacks, consumes all stacks to conscript additional ''Legion Soldiers''.


    "So it''s like holy zombies? Get kills to heal like bloodwheel, get more kills to spread like zombie infection and convert more enemies into holy Chunsiks[1]. Right now those 10-meter holy Chunsiks are going crazy."


    Peeking past the copsed wall as Han Se-ah exined, the scene was ridiculous.


    The ogres forcibly mutated - no, voluntarily conscripted by being enlightened through Irene''s sacredw were demolishing floor 60''s army in the Goddess''s name.


    Realizing enhanced ogres weren''t to be underestimated, the dark mage frantically pulled out elite troops from the fortress. Far more menacing creatures poured out, making the outer orc javelineers and centaurs look likemon fodder.


    Not just 3-meter tall halberd heavy infantry, but patchwork golems made of orc and human corpses, zombie ogres with ballistas instead of arms, and a dark magic corps of ethereal undead like wraiths and banshees.


    A terrifying undead army that could resurrect using dark purple crystals made from stolen human souls-


    "Wh-what? Are the undead being purified?"


    "Don''t know what''s happening but they''re not attacking us! They''re targeting the ones not surrounded by divine energy!"


    "Never thought I''d be grateful for undead!?"


    -began being voluntarily ''conscripted'' by Irene''s holy power.


    "What, what is this? My masterpieces, my creations-!!!"


    True to an industry wherepanions could evolve from Schr?dinger''s mercenaries to Schr?dinger''s bandits at any time, the sharp-eyed mercenaries quickly began helping the holy Chunsiks fight, causing the dark mage''s undead army to fall one by one.


    Rather than rotting corpses shambling with outdated groans, they were a modernized, scientific army wielding various magic tools and siege weapons - but the type matchup was just terrible.


    The ogres asionally shed with light as if gaining stacks when enemies fell. Finally, when the stacks seemed full, holy power condensed in the air formed another set of armor that enveloped a patchwork golem being beaten by an ogre.


    ''Prioritizing lowest HP ratio... what a vicious skill, stealing tanks first.''


    The enemy strategy had huge patchwork golems blocking the front while ghost dark mages supported zombie ogres firing ballistas from behind.


    But when the fodder troops stationed in the outer barracks were cleared and the patchwork golem was conscripted instead of the fortress''s elite troops, that strategy crumbled. The tank didn''t even buy time before falling - it suddenly donned holy armor and switched sides. What could the backline damage dealers do?


    ¡ù


    "What a shit way to y the game."


    Han Se-ah muttered quietly while watching the fortress descend into chaos after slowly reading Irene''s skill description, and viewers agreed in chat.


    The rampaging berserker ogres first conscripted resulted in an undead legion armed with holy armor. Though some holy Chunsiks died without healing when adventurers or mercenaries killed enemies preventing stack buildup, we technically took no losses.


    Our only penalties were Irene focusing to maintain the sacredw and us with the Ice Cross Knights not participating to guard her. Even this could be considered a merit rather than penalty since we preserved strength for the boss fight.


    "Kuh, how dare, how dare you, kuuuh-"


    Seeing his creations trample his grand design, the mid-boss convulsed as if about to die from high blood pressure rather than HP loss.


    His pattern seemed to be building fortresses and barracks while continuously reviving troops using stolen souls, stacking resurrections over time. No wonder blocking the gate and fleeing from floor 55 to 60 - it would have been quite troublesome facing him unprepared.


    Undead armies blocking the path while constantly reviving, annoying suicide and stealth units thrown as dys. Then alchemical artillery from the fortress once you''re tied down by suicide, stealth, and reviving meat shields.


    But Han Se-ah''s ultra-fast cheese strategy and Irene''s 6¡ï awakening perfectly countered all of this. Looking at it this way, I somewhat understood the seemingly stroke-bound mid-boss''s feelings.


    I''d felt simr when I spent about 300 building a tier 1 sustained damage deck for Arena, only for the next pickup to feature a sustained healing purification saint that single-handedly countered entire decks.


    "Wow... at this point Olek and Alisa are closer to luck totems than ''Lucky One'' Lukius? How did just talking with the mid-boss instantly clear the quest? I thought Irene would awaken after we killed the mid-boss and fight the boss monster."


    -So jealous of this cheese life bitch if I just had one 5¡ïpanion


    -Don''t care about anything else but if I find a cutie mom-tierpanion I''m quitting tower climbing retiring to the countryside having five kids living in a cozy cottage


    -lol Why kill the Demon Lord when we have a goddess at home lololol


    -Does nothing but the game ys itself with holy sword swinging up front miracles happening in back


    Our party surrounded Irene standing tall on the ins maintaining her sacredw. We held the front like a rebuilt copsed wall, while Ice Cross Knights encircled us with stern faces.


    Thanks to Irene''s miracle evolving from 5¡ï to 6¡ï, we''d mostly broken down the mid-boss''s patterns with only some Chunsik losses and no casualties.


    No more dark magic crystals or alchemical shells for artillery. His forces were either fallen or be legion soldiers, with no more undead pouring from the fortress - only the scrawny, raging mid-boss remained.


    It was quite a sight seeing the tall but emaciated dark mage surrounded by ogres and patchwork golems in heavy holy armor.


    "Good, good. You fucking bastards. Heh, hehehe-"


    "Oh, nning something?"


    "Enough, that''s sufficient."


    Berserker ogres in holy armor in front, masses of 4-meter patchwork golems behind, with adventurers and mercenaries reinforcing the loose encirclement.


    The seemingly deranged dark mage gripped his staff with both hands about to show some final pattern, when an overwhelming voice from the suddenly opened fortress gate stopped hisst struggle.


    The dark mage turned toward the fortress in shock, patchwork golems got cut down after carelessly exposing their backs to the entrance, and the boss monster burst out-


    I too jumped in shock, immediately leaping over the fallen wall to rush at him.


    "You bastard, trying to steal someone else''s prey!"


    Come on, the boss monster stealing the mid-boss''s finishing blow was too much, right?


    --


    [1. Chunsik appears to be ''a reference to a cute character mascot in Korean culture, often used as a humorous way to refer to transformed/converted units in gaming contexts.'']

 Chapter 481: 60th Floor Battle Royale 1

    Chapter 481: 60th Floor Battle Royale 1


    A knight burst forth from the fortress gates through the thick gunsmoke and dust.


    His grotesque ck armor looked as if human muscles had been cast in steel, his ck helmet adorned with deer antlers, not a speck of skin visible - only red eyes glowing in the darkness. He wielded an ashen greatsword as tall as a person and wore a tattered, billowing cape.


    He looked exactly like what you''d find searching for "dark knight" or "death knight" online - the stereotypical appearance. Though he may have looked like generic game art, the dark aura enveloping his entire body proved he was indeed the floor 60 boss.


    "Well now, I thought you''d hold back."


    "For whose benefit?"


    "What is the mean-"


    The terrifying figure''s greatsword targeted neither Irene''s legion soldiers in holy armor nor the adventurers and mercenaries circling nearby.


    Without hesitation, his greatsword plunged into the dark mage''s back while my hammer, having rushed out like lightning, smashed into the dark mage''s chest. Like being caught between hammer and anvil - or hammer and chisel - his heart was torn apart front and back. He crumbled without even leaving final words.


    Even with my strength, I was still a tank - for the dark mage to die in one hit, that final technique he was preparing must have been some kind of self-destruct that consumed his health. Even considering the boss monster''s strike, the mid-boss died too easily."You have sharp instincts. You didn''t know, but your intuition served you well."


    "...?"


    A strange standoff began over the dark mage''s corpse. The boss monster spouted nonsense about noticing and instincts during the brief moment the corpse crumbled into loot.


    His words about noticing despite charging out openly made little sense. But watching the dark mage''s body crumble into mana and transform into mana stones, staff, and various crystals ttering to the ground, something urred to me.


    What if instead of self-destruction, the dark mage was preparing for an execution event by an ally?


    What if, like the Harpy Empress and underground monster event, this was the boss monster devouring the mid-boss to power up?


    Dark purple crystals made from human lives, crystals with mes and frost swirling inside presumably containing alchemy, clear crystals likely used as catalysts. And among them, arge round crystal... no, a crystal heart.


    Carved to look like a human heart in crystal form - anyone could tell this was the most important drop.


    "Who wouldn''t notice such an obvious charge?"


    "Heh, I toock confidence in schemes that are so transparent."


    The red eyes glowing ominously inside his helmet fixed on the crystal heart, as did my gaze instinctively.


    A test of strength began, using eye contact over the crystal heart as the signal.


    With the dark mage''s corpse between us gone, my warhammer and his greatsword shed directly with an ominous screech. Though simr in size to me, his strength rivaled an ogre''s.


    Well, it would be strange if a floor 60 boss monster had weak strength just because they were humanoid. Thinking this, I gritted my teeth and nted my legs firmly to prevent him from reaching for the crystal heart.


    Having rushed out hastily wielding my warhammer two-handed, I would have been pushed back pathetically if I''d tried using it one-handed to grab my shield.


    "Good, excellent! Let''s cast aside these worthless schemes and sh properly!"


    Even my innate 6¡ï raw stats couldn''tpletely overwhelm a boss monster. Well, it would be too unfair to solo everything in an RPG meant for party y. As I considered this, dark energy began rising like mist from his body.


    Unlike the mid-boss who continuously summoned and strengthened troops when given time, this one seemed to face enemies alone like a demon lord inside the fortress.


    An opponent who relied purely on specs without any strange special patterns. Having to fight head-on without tricks made him a meat grinder to newbies, but at higherbat levels these straightforward types were easier to handle.


    "It''s been so long since anyone could withstand me head-on!"


    "You''re acting mighty proud for something born in the tower."


    "Of course - I am the Demon Lord''s sword, one of the Four Heavenly Kings leading the vanguard! I remember every battlefield I''ve experienced!"


    -And with that unexpected revtion-


    The camera rushed in to capture every detail at the mention of "Four Heavenly Kings."


    "Oh, Four Heavenly Kings? ...Well, it''s kind of cliche for a demon army, but I guess it fits. With one showing up on floor 60, that probably means one on each floor - 60, 70, 80, 90, then the Demon Lord on 100."


    -Kugh, the one on floor 60 was the weakest of the Four Kings


    -Since we got a knight-looking guy, probably get a sexy subus, muscle head, and sketchy strategist next@@novelbin@@


    -lol BB Games isn''t a real gamepany if there''s no sexy evil female leader in the Four Kings


    -Four Kings lololol I mean it makes sense with a Demon Lord buting out of nowhere like this lololol


    Still, "Four Heavenly Kings" was an identity I never expected.


    ¡ù


    This guy who proimed himself the Demon Lord''s sword and vanguardmander was surprisingly talkative for someone whose dark armor suggested he''d just grunt "hmm" and "hm" while trying to be intimidating.


    But we couldn''t maintain this standoff forever. The chatty one twisted his wrist to deflect my warhammer with his greatsword.


    However, it was just a downward strike from our locked weapons rather than a proper power attack. Thinking his strength and weight alone couldn''t pierce my armor without proper form, I stepped forward and rammed him with my shoulder.


    "Oh? You don''t retreat? How brave."


    "You sure talk a lot for how you look."


    "Everything shared with a worthy warrior bes my nourishment. Be it swordy or conversation, all is wee."


    His greatsword, failing to break my pauldron, was driven into the ground and trampled under my feet.


    His greatsword deflected but aimed for my chest, my deflected warhammer in turn.


    Our weapons remained nted as we maintained this strange standoff. But Katie, not me or the Heavenly King, broke it by sneaking in.


    He didn''t seem to particrly want a 1-on-1 duel, showing no displeasure at Katie''s approach. He kicked my abdomen to create distance and raised his greatsword... but Katie, who had nimbly reached the fortress, didn''t draw her sword.


    "What are you doing, wench?"


    "Hanna said this was important, so I''ll put it in our inventory!"


    "Nice, Katie!"


    While we pulled our nted weapons free at a distance, Katie slid in on a path of ice and snatched the dark mage''s crystal heart. Han Se-ah must have put her up to it - with the camera on her back, she gracefully grabbed the heart and spun around to flee.


    Maybe her northern background gave her skating talent. Even the harshest judges would give a perfect 10 to how she smoothly collected the loot and executed a 180-degree turn.


    The Heavenly King raged iprehensibly at the sight. His tattered cape billowed as if caught in a storm, dark energy streaming from it.


    Being a battle junkie, he seemed furiously enraged at Katie turning tail to flee. When he gathered dark energy in his hands clearly preparing a ranged attack, I immediately charged forward.


    ''If I just sh straight-''


    I summoned the holy sword as its cooldown finished, stepping forward.


    They say historically, drawing techniques were the ultimate... no, were used for dishonorable ambushes, right? Though I had no scabbard and never learned iaijutsu, swinging from the hip like drawing a de should count as something simr.


    One step - my warhammer dissolving into holy energy, shield sensed in the distance.


    Two steps - holy sword''s hilt gripped firmly, divine energy surging.


    Three steps - holy sword slicing smoothly through the air with divine rather than physical force.


    "Kugh, you! You''d even protect a coward who turns tail in battle?!"


    "Protect my ass, she''s our party member, fucker!"


    Even a boss monster couldn''t ignore a mass of defense-piercing divine energy - the dark energy forming into a spear hastily moved to block the holy sword.


    But a skill activated to check ranged attacks couldn''t stop a holy sword that ignored all defense and resistance. The holy sword easily passed through the shattered spear and carved deeply into him, smoothly prating his armor.


    A diagonal gash from below the shoulder through the sr plexus to exit the nk. But since the holy sword dealt defense-ignoring damage rather than instant death, there was no reason to stop. I swung the holy sword brutally without any sword technique finesse. Using muscles enhanced by mana and healed by holy power, I forcibly changed its direction.


    The de that entered his forearm and exited his nk suddenly stopped, then diagonally rose to pierce his armpit. Since his size was simr to a human''s, I didn''t need to forcibly extend its reach - I just wildly swung it like a madman''s club to maximize damage output.


    Forearm to nk, armpit to shoulder, corbone to calf, shin to ankle - I shed wildly without even breathing, caring nothing for vital points.


    "I thought you were a warrior, but you''re just amon thug!"


    But he seemed to grasp the holy sword''s properties in that brief exchange and leapt far back. As expected of a boss monster and Heavenly King - I couldn''t cheese him down in 5 minutes with the holy sword.


    ...Shame, I was hoping to cheese my way to floor 80.

 Chapter 482: 60th Floor Battle Royale 2

    The Heavenly King''s tattered cape billowed violently, streaming dark energy like ribbons. The aura he emitted was so powerful it seemed like a cocoon made of mist.


    His fury at a fully armored knight turning tail without hesitation radiated ominously. Ironically, that rage spilled over to the other adventurers watching cautiously nearby.


    "Kugh, fa-fall back!"


    "We''ll get caught in the aftermath, just run!"


    "But that one''s the boss...!"


    "Fuck that! Want to die like a rat crushed while scavenging for crumbs?"


    The dark mage''s prepared forces had been cleanly dealt with, and when this formidable figure burst from the fortress gates, something dark flew toward the adventurers hovering around watching the situation.


    The dark energy scattered like mist, transforming into various thrown weapons - arrows, spears, daggers - flying in all directions. Between this and trying to throw a spear at Katie earlier, he seemed to fight by creating weapons from dark energy.


    A battle junkie obsessed with honorable frontalbat. A raw stats boss who used massive mana to constantly change weapons and handle all patterns from melee to ranged. His whole being screamed at yers to stop messing around and fight head-on."Calling me a thug and scoundrel just because I''m not great with a sword is too-!"


    "That''s riching from a rat who steals treasures that should be won throughbat!"


    The traineemanders managed to escape without casualties since it wasn''t a properly aimed area attack. Though it wasn''t pretty, the sharp adventurers and self-preserving ones dragged everyone away, limiting the damage to injuries.


    I''d thought they might abandon us and run, but with such high quest rewards at stake, the mercenaries wouldn''t backstab us. Besides, they''d have no way to fence loot from a boss monster even if they betrayed us.


    As Irene''s sacredw expired and the holy Chunsiks reverted to mana stones, rolling across the dirt, people used their crumbling bodies as cover to flee outside the walls. The chaotic garrison before the fortress entrance became our dueling ground as the Heavenly King and I red at each other, wildly swinging weapons.


    "You have courage and nothing else! Not a trace of skill to be found!"


    "You sure talk a lot for someone who keeps running!"


    "Isn''t this amon tactic for your adventurer kind? Hahah, if you''re unsatisfied thene in!"


    Though calling it a dueling ground might be generous given the chaos.


    He kept slipping away and retreating as if our yer-boss rtionship had reversed. Having realized the holy sword had a time limit and only ignored defense and resistance rather than guaranteeing hits or kills, he deflected it skillfully.


    This was personally my most annoying type of enemy - small, agile, and technically skilled. Judging that losing mana was vastly preferable to losing health, he kept creating dark energy weapons to block the holy sword.


    Like some wuxia novel character, he blocked each holy sword swing with two or three dark weapons while retreating. Watching this supposed Heavenly King flee sparked an odd irritation in my chest.


    Being abat-obsessed character skilled in martial arts, he seemed sensitive to mana and holy energy flow. Seeing him duck and dodge attacks that suddenly extended in length like an acrobat made my blood boil more and more.


    "Rnd, I''ll help!"


    "Finally showing up, little thief?"


    Han Se-ah must have seen this through the camera as she came running with the others. Irene also joined with Grace, looking slightly tired from overusing her sacredw but otherwise fine. ?????§¦?


    Katie''s sword flew at the Heavenly King''s wrist as he bent sharply at the waist to dodge my brutally swung holy sword. Grace''s arrow shot unerringly at his other wrist as he retreated from deflecting the holy sword.


    But as if that wasn''t enough to corner him, he kicked up like a circus performer. Dark des sprouted from his boots to knock away the arrow, and the kick''s momentum carried him into a backflip that saved his wrist from Katie''s sword.


    ...What kind of bullshit was this?


    He deflected the holy sword targeting his body with conjured shield and sword, then avoided Katie and Grace''s supporting attacks on his wrists and ankles by doing backflips or kicks, creating des on his knees and feet to knock them away. The only real damage was from my earlier holy sword shing.


    "Kugh, this bastard''s fast!"


    "He can''t keep running forever, press him!"


    "We''ll help too, let''s create a kill zone!"


    Sensing danger, the adventurers who had retreated began providing covering fire from behind copsed walls and barracks ruins.


    Arrows and spells cut through the air like a real battle. Amid attacks from Imperial traineemanders barely at mid-rank and simrly ranked hired mercenaries, powerful strikes from top adventurers and high-rank mercenaries mixed in to form a deadly crossfire.


    Some arrows from less skilled mercenaries flew at my back, but I could ignore those as I pressed forward with the holy sword that now had less than 2 minutes left.


    "Kuheh, excellent! Even a mob of thugs reaching this far proves their worth!"


    "You keep calling us thugs while running away!"


    "Not thugs but wild boars then-!"


    Though calling it a duel might be generous given the chaos.


    I tackled him shoulder-first, confident I wouldn''t die even if he counterattacked. When he tried dodging skillfully, I stuck close to deny him room to maneuver. For the first time looking troubled, he spread his arms to grapple me.


    At a distance where he couldn''t dodge the holy sword, he tried to grab me tightly to prevent me from swinging it even if it exposed him to other attacks. I tried to stab it like a dagger, but-


    "That sword is truly annoying!"


    "Hey, you son of a bitch!"


    As if it was all a feint, he sted dark energy from both hands tounch himself backward, disappearing through the open fortress gates.


    ...This fucking bastard, seriously?


    ¡ù


    The wide-open fortress gates mmed shut.


    The gates closed firmly, as if the barracks and garrison outside were no longer their concern. Though the situation was ridiculous, we had no choice.


    The adventurers and mercenaries had gathered hastily to collect information, so none had siege weapons capable of breaking down the fortress''s iron gates. The only silver lining was that Katie had safely stored the mid-boss''s drops in her inventory.


    "To think a Heavenly King would run after all that talk about duels and honor."


    "Still, since nothing else ising out, he seems to be alone in there."


    -Of course the weakest Heavenly King doesn''t hesitate to run in his underwear lololololololol


    -We collected all the ogre stones so might as well upgrade weapons first?


    -Bosses are no joke from floor 60, look how he ran even after getting hit by the holy sword


    -Should we be impressed that a Heavenly King ran after taking holy sword hits or call the natural 6¡ï who made a floor 60 boss and Heavenly King run overpowered?


    -Can''t tell if enemies are strong or weak when the party has one natural 6¡ï lololol


    The viewersughed at the ridiculous situation of a boss running away and locking the door. At least we collected all the mid-boss''s drops, so equipment enhancement wouldn''t be a problem.


    Excluding Katie who already enhanced her weapon with special stones, we needed 4 ogre stones for me, Han Se-ah, Grace and Irene. Of the 10 ogre stones, we''d sell 6 to the Magic Tower and 4 to the stone dwarves.


    As we discussed the mid-boss''s drops, people started approaching us.


    "Ahem, hem. It is truly an honor to witness the hero''s might."


    "H-hero. About the monster drops we handled..."


    Imperialmanders trying to get on our good side and adventurers and mercenaries eyeing the money. Well, though Irene''s sacredw yed a big role, they did hunt the mid-boss''s minions. They''d cleaned up the misceneous monsters using the holy Chunsiks as meat shields.


    That led to a temporary camp forming, using the copsed wall almost like we''d imed it. Thanks to merchants spreading word below, people gradually gathered until the area before the boss''s fortress became busy as a marketce.


    "He won''t suddenly burst out, right?"


    "It''s possible, but given how he tries to fight efficiently, he probably won''t rush into a crowd. Unless he''s preparing to face us from inside the fortress."


    -It''s kind ofme how this guy who kept calling us thieves and thugs just runs when he gets ganged up on


    -Okay we get it, when are we going to the dwarves and what are we enhancing


    -Can Rnd''s weapon even be enhanced? He''s been using that hammer the whole time, wonder what happens to the holy sword if we enhance it


    -Forget swords, show us staff and bow enhancement, we already saw sword enhancement with the kid


    -Finally our mom did something, show more of her instead of these annoying Imperial guys


    The Imperial traineemanders were noisy, the mercenaries arguing over their share while trying to stay on our good side were noisy, the priests gathering around Irene to praise her sacredw were noisy-


    In the midst of this real chaos, I spotted arge g beyond the ins. Wondering if state forces had gathered as reinforcements after word spread, I nced at the ins. One of themanders about to speak to me nearly fainted in shock.


    "Wh-why is the Imperial Guard here?!"


    What the fuck is it now?@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 483: 60th Floor Battle Royale 3

    There were so many things I wanted to say and argue about.


    Like how even though the holy sword ignored defense and resistance, being a tank by nature meant Icked additional damage skills, so my DPS against bosses was starting to fall off.


    Or how I wished I could use these "fragments" they mentioned to gain even a fraction of Rnd''s genius swordsmanship.


    Or questioning what kind of boss monster would take defense-piercing damage, then cowardly flee into their fortress and lock the door - what kind of character design was that?


    As a gamer experiencing meta changes firsthand, I wanted to discuss it, but Han Se-ah still firmly believed I was an NPC. So I had to keep these thoughts bottled up inside...


    ''What now...?''


    Seeing the knights approaching proudly with their magnificent banners held high in the distance, the words that rose to my throat dropped back into my stomach from sheer absurdity.


    It was like being furious about Manager Kim''s lecture at work, then encountering a naked madman urinating on the main street while heading home. Would you still care about what Manager Kim said when there''s a lunatic right in front of you?


    When something too ridiculous happens, previous concerns be trivial inparison. Why would a noble''s carriagee to a boss monster''s fortress, rather than the base camp at the gate?''Imperial Army, and the Imperial Guard at that? As in the personal guard?''


    Seeing themander beside me trembling like a mouse before a cat at the sight of those tall banners, the borate insignia must be Imperial, and the g beside it bore the familiar Goddess Faith symbol.


    The ck-armored knights carried both the Goddess Faith symbol and Imperial banner high, as the continent''s Emperor also imed to be chosen by the Goddess. While the Heavenly King''s armor grotesquely depicted human muscles, these knights'' armor was magnificently designed to set men''s hearts racing.


    Full te armor in pure ck that showed off sleek, gentle feminine curves with a narrow waist. ck from head to toe, with gold decorations on parts like the visor and gauntlets.


    They approached so openly and proudly, as if this wasn''t the front of a boss monster''s fortress but some city square.


    "My word, what is this?"


    "Hm? Why so surprised, brother?"


    "Shut up and bow, even if you''re Kingdom adventurers, don''t you recognize them?!"


    The traineemanders frantically adjusted their clothes and tried to control their hired mercenaries and adventurers who had gathered in surprise. The adventurers and mercenaries moved obediently ording to themanders'' fuss, apparently experienced in dealing with important people.


    And such movement naturally piqued Han Se-ah''s curiosity. As a streamer, she couldn''t stay still when something new appeared like an event.


    She immediately turned her camera toward the carriage receiving strict escort behind the banner-bearing knights. Seeing four massive ck horses with gleaming muscr coats pulling it, this must indeed be someone important.


    "Wow... what''s this? Those horses look almost like floor 50 monsters. Just one horse must be worth more than most adventurers."


    -The horse looks better looking than me lololol


    -I bet selling our whole party wouldn''t buy one of those horses lololololol


    -Are horses really that expensive? Seems exaggerated


    -Even today racehorses cost more in upkeep than sports cars, does this look like a cheap horse?


    -My dream was raising horses like that on a ranch, more than magic and romance, these magnificent horses drew me to gaming


    Obviously, even in a fantasy world with magic, the technology level was around medieval to early modern. Even pack horses used by merchant caravans cost more than a peasant''s earnings, so war horses that could clearly fight monsters must be worth more than bags of gold. ?¦Á????¦¥S?


    If just the horses were that impressive, the carriage was even more luxurious. Unlike Princess Bradamante with her "White Feather Shield", ck and gold seemed to be the signature colors here, with ck wood decorated in gold leaf.


    Seeing its elongated form through Han Se-ah''s camera, it almost felt like a medieval version of a limousine - maybe that was intentional.


    "Rnd, themanders seem really shocked - is someone importanting personally?"


    "Probably. With so many knights escorting the carriage... ah, and they said Imperial Guard, not just knights. Must be at least a ducal house, or maybe even royalty."


    Not just Han Se-ah but our whole party watched the approaching procession with curious eyes. Themanders stood at rigid attention while adventurers and mercenaries gathered nervously behind them.


    A red carpet rolled out from under the slowly stopping carriage, and the door opened gradually.


    "The Eternal Sun of the Empire, spreading the Goddess''s words throughout the Imperial--"


    "Enough. Did I not say to skip the tedious formalities?"


    The person who stepped out was a woman smaller than expected. Thinking foolishly about how many important people were blonde, like the Goddess, I felt pokes in both sides of my ribs.


    "Rnd, if she''s the Empire''s Sun... isn''t that the Empress?"


    "Um, Rnd? She seems really important - should we show proper respect too?"


    Ah, not just important - this was something else entirely.


    ¡ù


    A small, petite frame about 160cm like Katie. A young beauty with cat-like upturned eyes, swaying short golden hair, and fair skin that unmistakably marked her status.


    "We greet the Empire''s Sun--!"


    "H-how could such an honored onee to this ce?!"


    Despite her cute appearance, she bore the fearsome title of 6¡ï Imperial Empress.


    Born 6¡ï ''Great Empress'' Charlotte


    Looking at it now, all three natural 6¡ïs including myself were blonde - ''Pdin'' Rnd, ''White Feather Shield'' Bradamante, and ''Great Empress'' Charlotte.


    And these three were clearly modeled after the story of France''s Twelve Pdins. Some briefly patriotic French viewers spammed the chat with French gs and baguette icons in revolutionary spirit before being mercilessly purged by the AI.


    As Han Se-ah and I stared nkly at the chat, dumbfounded by the sudden appearance of another natural 6¡ï, she walked steadily toward us.


    While Princess Bradamante was an elegant, dignified woman, Empress Charlotte was a girl withzy yet yful eyes. Comparing her to a well-mannered golden retriever or satisfied cheese cat would probably be insulting both the Imperial and Royal families.


    "Ah, Your Imperial--"


    "Enough. I have no desire for formality from the hero party carrying out the Goddess''s will."


    No wonder all the Imperial Guard wore feminine armor - they must be the Empress''s female knight order. The viewers would love that. As I was lost in such thoughts, the Empress approached naturally as Irene went to greet her.


    True to her yful, free-spirited image, she seemed to dislike ceremony,zily waving her wrist before striding up to examine us - specifically me and Han Se-ah - like zoo animals.


    "Um, hey... how are we supposed to act before an empress? I mean, empress or emperor aside... this really isn''t helping!"


    -What do you expect, average yers like us crawl before viscounts and can''t even meet counts, let alone emperors lololololololol


    -Emperor empress whatever, we haven''t even seen the princess you noob lololololololol


    -If we knew that would we be watching streams instead of cutting off Heavenly Kings'' heads lololol


    -Asking chat about pce etiquette is like asking dating advice on 2chan


    -But it''s funny how the princess is prim and proper while the empress is so casual, nice twist


    Han Se-ah trembled under that tant gaze. Even a streaming genius like her found it hard to be shameless before the Imperial Empress.@@novelbin@@


    Finding even Han Se-ah''s nervousness amusing, the Empress raised her lips slightly and signaled her knights. Suddenly a tea table appeared on the ins. At least they didn''t insist on ck for the tea set - a tea party suddenly materialized in front of fortress walls that were a battlefield five minutes ago.


    "So rather than tedious formalities, I''d like to hear what exactly is happening here. A hero''s tale of the tower - how fascinating."


    "Ah, y-yes..."


    Even Han Se-ah became docile before such a straightforward important person.

 Chapter 484: 60th Floor Battle Royale 4

    Chapter 484: 60th Floor Battle Royale 4


    Sometimes when faced with sudden, unthinkable idents, people freeze up and can''t react. You know, like in dramas when someone just stands there going "uh, uhhh" as a truck bears down on them?


    I used to think that was just for dramatic effect, but it wasn''t.


    Before being transported into Heroes Chronicle, I once saw someone get hit by a van that shot out of an alley right in front of me. It took nearly 10 seconds just to register that someone had been hit - the brain needs time to process such things.@@novelbin@@


    What I''m saying is that the Empress before us was no different from that truck bursting out of the alley.


    ''Why is the Imperial Empress in the Kingdom, in the tower, on floor 60, in front of a boss monster field...?''


    She was the Imperial Empress. That meant she should be stabilizing Imperial territory and dealing with endless monster waves under the Goddess''s orders.


    No, even setting aside duties, she was the Empire''s head. Sure, being born 6¡ï gave her confidence, but what would happen if the Empress got hurt or died in Kingdom territory? Heroes Chronicle wasn''t a world where you respawned at temples after dying. At worst, the Empire could fall, monster waves could pour in, and Han Se-ah''s gamey would bepletely ruined...


    My thoughts were a mess as reality broke down. Like someone had thrown fireworks into an old warehouse, all sorts of random and improper thoughts exploded and settled repeatedly in my mind.


    "Hmm... I said formalities weren''t necessary, Sir. Please sit.""Ah... yes."


    Lost in thought, I found myself the only one still standing while our party had all taken seats. The Empress hadmented on this.


    A tea party in front of a fortress containing a boss monster. Watching the ck-armored Imperial Guard serving tea and macarons, I couldn''t make sense of the situation and increasingly lost the desire to try.


    Well, I mean, it was a game world after all...


    In real-world terms, it would be like the US President personally fighting terrorists with a rifle in Afghanistan, but I suppose if that President had incredible superpowers that could stop bullets, they''d be safe enough.


    "Though I have many questions, I''m most curious about the current situation. The copsed walls from within, signs ofbat beyond human capability, yet the fortress gates remain firmly shut."


    "Ah, about that-"


    Finally sitting at the table, an unlikely tea party truly began. Either there was an expert among the Imperial Guard''s female knights, or befitting the continent''s Empress they had magical devices, because the tea and macarons brought from the carriage were incredibly fragrant and sweet.


    The most luxurious party I''d attended was at a count''s estate, but this tasted better than that. Though I wasn''t a tea connoisseur, the bitter yet smooth tea that wasn''t sweet absolutely exuded ss.


    As I silently sipped my tea, Katie began the exnation.


    Han Se-ah was busy managing broadcast settings as viewer numbers exploded at the appearance of a natural 6¡ï Imperial Empress, while Grace and Irene were frozen stiff before the Empress despite not being nobles.


    "The story begins when we found no mid-boss on floor 55-"


    "Oh? A mid-boss."


    Unlike them, Katie had received elite education as a duke''s daughter before running away, though viewers called her a kid. Combined with her interest in chivalry and epic poetry, she seemed naturally good at speaking.


    Like how loving anime leads to learning Japanese, or how reading web novels improvesnguage skills, hearing many stories had apparently improved her speaking ability.


    The Empress listened with interest to Katie''s story while the Imperial Guard began busily organizing the surroundings. The ck-armored female knights used unfamiliar magical devices to clear away debris that might kick up dust. As they tidied the area, onlookers murmured but moved back and quietly began assembling tents.


    The people who had rushed here after hearing Irene''s speech at the gate base camp had apparently brought all their tents and supplies.


    "You went to the Empire''s north? Hmm, House Sibedev. I''ve heard that name before."


    "What an hon-"


    "Shut up, you idiot!"


    Though not part of the hero party, Olek Sibedev had been hovering nearby as a relevant party to the story and reflexively tried to respond to the Empress''s words before being dragged away by Alisa, but the narrative continued smoothly.


    The missing mid-boss on floor 55, the suddenly closed gate, the journey north with the Ice Cross Knights, and discovering a Kingdom ducal house''s crest there-


    Thanks to Katie''s unexpectedly good storytelling, not only the Empress but the standing Imperial Guard, the Ice Cross Knights involved in the story, and the viewers watching through the camera all listened intently.


    One side was busy building a base camp while the other enjoyed tea, macarons and madeleines at the table - quite a bizarre situation. What interrupted this strange tea time was a herd of centaurs raising dust clouds as they charged across the distant ins.


    "Hmm. Bring my greatsword. Hearing this story makes me want to face tower monsters myself."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    ¡ù


    We couldn''t tell if they were scouts from inside the fortress who''d gone the opposite direction from us, or if they''d spawned in the area after the mid-boss died and the barracks were destroyed.


    What we did know was that natural 6¡ï ''Great Empress'' Charlotte was about to personally handle some mob clearing. Unlike the onlookers worrying about such an important person getting hurt, the Imperial Guard seemedpletely unfazed.


    Being constantly at her side, they must know the Empress''sbat ability well. As I thought this, four female knights emerged from behind the carriage carrying a huge safe.


    These tall, well-built knights who must have been 170-180cm tall carried a massive metal box like a coffin, and it took four of them rather than two.


    As if obsessed with the ck and gold color scheme, the box was made of matte ck metal with wave or cloud patterns in gold relief around the edges and locks. When the Empress reached toward it, it seemed to recognize her mana and opened automatically to reveal its contents-


    "...What is that, a sword?"


    "My god, with one hand?"


    A massive ck greatsword at least 3 meters long flew up and settled firmly in her small hand.


    Unlike her other possessions, the sword had no gold, being pure ck from de to handle. When this de,rger than the Heavenly King''s sword from earlier, settled in the hands of a girl barely 160cm tall, it created a truly unbnced image.


    Even if she could handle the weight, the de dragged along the ground due to her height, plowing the ins like a hoe. The chat instantly exploded at this sight.


    "So the Empress has like, a girl-with-heavy-weapons concept? But that greatsword looks twice as heavy as Rnd''s hammer and she''s using one hand. This gives a good idea of what natural 6¡ï characters are like."


    [Manly Romance Is Big Sword donated 10,000 won!]


    This is it! This is it! This is it! This is it! This is it! This is it! This is it!


    [Staff Stand Hater donated 50,000 won!]


    Cut all the staff and jar openers! All natural 6¡ïs are melee weapon users you noobs!


    "...Rnd has the holy sword and is a tank with semi-invincible HP who can deal conditional damage. The princess''s title has ''shield'' so she''s probably a bnced sword-and-board character. And the Empress seems like a pure DPS dealer with a giant sword focusing entirely on attack power?"


    -Why no natural 6¡ï mages? Is BB Games discriminating against magic users?


    -Or maybe they want yers to be mages while natural 6¡ïs take the front line? The orthodox approach could be ying mages


    -BB Games understands the romance of small blonde girls with huge swords, my lower body highly approves


    -She''s not that small, more like teen-sized, what loli? Typical otaku nerds lol


    -But is it right for the Imperial Empress toe to the Kingdom for monster hunting experience? This is beyond fantasy into just astral territory, my head hurts lololol


    The traineemanders didn''t dare raise their heads while adventurers and mercenaries whispered rudely. The Imperial Guard maintained silent respect while the hero party sat wondering if they should stand, along with one streamer and over a million viewers.


    Calmly epting all these gazes, the Empress smiled yfully before leaping forward, devastating the ins.


    The tiny figure soared high toward the ever-bright sun. As she raised the massive greatsword vertically with impressive skill, it let out an eerie scream and the world grew brighter. Golden aura gathered wildly as if to eclipse the sun itself and be its recement.


    ''So that''s what the "Sun of the Empire" title meant...?''


    When she swung the pir of golden light that hadpletely obscured the ck greatsword, the world shed as if a high-rank magic had exploded.


    "Hmm, weaker than expected? Though tougher than the rabbleing down from the north."


    All that remained on the ins was not centaurs but a huge crater and rising clouds of dust. Was her normal attack close to high-rank magic in power?


    This was the moment the natural 6¡ï Imperial Empress proved her ability.

 Chapter 485: 60th Floor Battle Royale 5

    When she swung her massive greatsword, it caused an explosionrge enough to wipe out the centaur herd in one strike. The st radius was simr to Han Se-ah''s precisely controlled high-rank magic, Summon Ice Storm.


    I was about to curse at how ridiculous it was for a melee DPS character''s normal attack to have simr range to a mage''s AoE CC skill - when I suddenly remembered there was such a character in Heroines Chronicle.


    Were Heroes Chronicle''s natural 6¡ï characters created by carefully collecting all the skills from Heroines Chronicle''s 0-tier broken characters? It felt like reading "My Imagined Strongest Character" scribbled in some middle schooler''s notebook, which was kind of funny.


    Not that I wasining about the benefits since I was experiencing them firsthand... Being transported as an overpowered character was way better than struggling in some low-power misery isekai.


    "These are definitely tougher than the vermin eating away at the Empire. Though given their numbers are far fewer than the waves, they shouldn''t be too difficult to handle. Hmm, I''d like to cross swords with these so-called mid-boss and boss monsters."


    "Your Majesty, you have urgent matters to attend to after your tower inspection, ording to your schedule."


    "I know. That''s why it''s such a shame. From what I''ve heard, if we''d arrived a bit earlier, I could have seen the face of this so-called Heavenly King - to think a knight iming to lead the vanguard would hide in a fortress."


    After ncing at the viewers'' excited reactions and roughly analyzing the Empress''s power, she shook her wrist as if disappointed. Though she pretended to stretch her wrist muscles after that powerful strike, her slender forearm muscles lookedpletely unaffected.


    If the dark knight who was floor 60''s boss monster and Heavenly King was a battle maniac who''d do anything underhanded to win, the Empress seemed more like a pure battle maniac who just wanted to freely wield her overwhelming strength.Like someone forced to leave a restaurant after just one bite of the appetizer, the Empress hesitated regretfully. Though she maintained her golden aura while stretching her wrist and looking around, there were no more monsters for her to fight.


    Irene''s sacredw had expired, turning the legion soldiers into mana stones, and the mid-boss''s monster army had long since been cut down by the Imperial traineemanders'' forces. Only the boss monster remained, but he''d just tested the waters before retreating and locking the fortress gates.


    "Still, since it''s disappointing, shall I knock a few times?"


    "We follow your lead."


    Once the Empress left, we''d need to team up with other adventurers arrivingte and strip the fortress bare to find out what that Heavenly King was plotting.


    ...Or so I thought, but the Empress calmly walked forward dragging her greatsword. As if this was perfectly natural, the Imperial Guard also began moving behind her, except those managing the carriage and weapon box.


    The small blonde beauty in ck uniform dragging a ck greatsword, followed by female knights in perfect formation. Between their appearance and their ck armor and uniforms, it was such a perfect embodiment of male fantasy that I wanted to escape reality.@@novelbin@@


    "Uh, uhh? Should we follow? Forget kill stealing, but if the Empress gets hurt wouldn''t that start a war between the Kingdom and Empire and ruin the game progression? I haven''t even gotten all our party members to 6¡ï yet, the Empire can''t fall!"


    -What can you do when the Empire''s head wants to do something lol


    -But if she''s natural 6¡ï she should be able to break down the fortress gates with Rnd-level DPS right?


    -Maybe the Empress also strips naked and goes berserk when angry? Kind of urgent


    -What''s so urgent lol Did you drop your pants and get cold?


    Han Se-ah reacted first with shock.


    Worried about various things like the boss''sst hit, the broadcast being disappointing if a natural 6¡ï justnded one normal attack and left, or game progression being derailed by political issues if the Empress got hurt, she hurriedly followed the Imperial Guard procession with her camera drone. ??§¡?¨¯??§§?


    As I stood up following her, the rest of our party also rose.


    Both the Imperial Guard and our party members maintained tension, perhaps worried the fortress gates might open when the Empress approached, but she remainedpletely calm as she casually swung that huge greatsword using just her wrist.


    "Hmm, a metal I''ve never seen before. So the one iming to be a Heavenly King is inside?"


    The Empress approached the fortress without any interference.


    She firmly gripped the greatsword''s handle with both hands instead of one, raising it diagonally over her shoulder. While the Imperial Guard members formed a semicircle around the entrance, she spread her legs wide and concentrated her aura into the sword held over her shoulder again, making my skin crawl.


    Being a fellow natural 6¡ï, I could tell that fearsome greatsword could slice off limbs if not properly defended against. The golden light used the ck greatsword as a catalyst, swelling up instantly like cotton candy at an amusement park before striking down at the fortress''s firmly closed gates.


    THOOOOM---!!!


    CLAAANG---!!!


    "Whew, sturdier than expected."


    Whether the fortress gates remaining closed despite this was fortunate or disappointing was hard to say.


    ¡ù


    Like a passing storm, the Empress boarded her carriage and left the tower.


    The only traces of her visit were the crater where the centaur herd had been and the chaotic sword marks on the fortress''s main gate. Even after dozens of aura strikes rivaling high-rank magic hammering it like siege weapons, the gate only showed scratches - we''d definitely need to bring mages.


    If pure destructive power wouldn''t open it, the fortress itself must have some kind of gimmick.


    But even that brief visit had more than enough impact.


    "T-the Empress looked at me."


    "Heehee, she knows about House Sibedev..."


    Was it her beautiful appearance and Imperial bloodline carrying out the Goddess''s will? The Imperial citizens were dying of joy like fanatics who''d seen their favorite star in person.


    Though Kingdom people liked Princess Bradamante too, it wasn''t quite like this.


    To use an otaku gameparison, Princess Bradamante''s fan club was like admiring the perfect student council president, while Empress Charlotte''s fan club was like otaku fans of a school idol.


    This wasn''t meant to disparage anyone, just describe the intensity of reactions. Even though the princess was popr, citizens didn''t faint screaming "kyaaah~!" when she visited the capital to check on the people''s welfare. The Imperial people''s enthusiasm just seemed more over-the-top.


    "This is kind of overwhelming..."


    "Hard to believe bing a hero, but meeting the Imperial Empress in the tower is also unbelievable...?"


    "But since the Empress confirmed the fortress is firmly locked, we should be able to rest properly."


    Due to the Empress''s visit, Olek and the Ice Cross Knights, even the cool-headed Alisa, were sprawled out grinning because the Empress had mentioned Sibedev. Behind them, the Imperial traineemanders huddled together feeling superior like a lottery winners'' club.


    Apparently just getting a nce from the Empress was enough to make them count their chickens before hatching and throw a festival.


    While I was thinking "what''s all this excitement over just eye contact?", seeing theters flooding into the base camp established by the copsed wall dying of envy made me wonder if this was Imperial culture.


    "No idea what he''s doing in there, but he probably won''te out today. Even at the earliest it''ll be tomorrow, by which time the holy sword''s cooldown will be done. Though I thought blocking the gate was the mid-boss''s thing, seems the boss monster does the same. Is this floor''s gimmick not armies but blockades?"


    -How can a floor''s concept be blockades lololololol Maybe you''re just too fast?


    -If hees out once a day we can just beat him with the holy sword once a day


    -Teacher hasn''t used the holy sword muchtely but we''ll probably see it often now


    -Can hear the greatsword fans dying of joy from here;; Teacher has holy sword and Empress has greatsword, whole world is huge


    -lol staff stand fans just carry inventory behind 6¡ïs and don''t think about anything else


    Thinking what a chaotic day it had been, we set up our tent in one corner of the base camp to prepare for rest while Han Se-ah chatted with viewers as she prepared dinner with Irene.


    As usual, Irene skillfully filled tworge pots with water including portions for the Ice Cross Knights. Dinner began with everyone strangely subdued.


    The mental fatigue from dealing with the sword-wielding Imperial Empress seemed substantial. Both Grace and Katie were oddly quiet, lookingpletely drained of energy. They resembled tired puppies after a walk, or children passed out after visiting an amusement park.


    ...Even I hadn''t expected the Empress to personally hammer on the fortress gates with a greatsword before leaving in a huff.

 Chapter 486: That Guy Among the Four Heavenly Kings... 1

    The chaotic day passed, and the next day arrived without incident despite our anxiety. An entire unit stood watch through the night under the never-setting sun, prepared for an ambush from the Heavenly King, but the fortress gates remained firmly shut.@@novelbin@@


    After the ogre imprisonment march, the hidden mid-boss on floor 60, Irene''s awakening, the 6¡ï Saint''s sacredw, the battle, the Empress''s appearance and rampage - after an eventful day filled with more incidents than seemed possible, people began joining the base camp one by one.


    Adventurers, priests, and traineemanders who had traveled far and arrivedte gathered at the camp established by the copsed wall with a clear view of the fortress entrance.


    "What, the Empress herself visited here? Don''t lie!"


    "Hehe, why would I lie about such things? How disloyal. Didn''t I tell you not to be too greedy with lower floors and aim for floor 60?"


    "Of all times, when I was dyed returning after meeting ogres...! I thought I was lucky!"


    As more people gathered, the base camp naturally grew louder, filled with talk of the Empress. Whether Kingdom or Empire citizens, who wouldn''t spread stories after meeting the Imperial Empress in person? Even I would''ve grabbed a table at a tavern and started talking.


    Adventurers and mercenaries began exaggerating Empress stories for drinks and coins, while traineemanders huddled together whispering about evaluation scores.


    Through this chaotic crowd approached a group in pure white clothing. Though their faces were unfamiliar, their dress was unmistakable - priests and temple knights heading our way."The Goddess''s grace has fallen upon you, Sister."


    "I-it''s too much blessing."


    "Not too much at all - it''s the rightful reward for one who acts righteously."


    They approached Irene, naturally.


    A bespectacled priest carrying a tomerger than a human head, a temple knight unusually covered head to toe in armor without showing muscles, and an elderly nun approached.


    Though not rising to high position through holy power orbat ability, but through steady faith and unwavering belief, she didn''t have many stars.


    Her title was impressive though.


    3¡ï ''Goddess''s Scribe'' Gita


    I secretly looked up what a scribe was - someone who writes documents by hand. So instead of using magical printing, she probably hand-writes things like the Goddess''s scripture.


    As if confirming my thoughts, she received a bundle from the nun behind her and pulled out a scroll and quill pen as thick as a human forearm.


    "Sister Irene, I have so much to say. Your dedication to the temple since childhood, caring for children with love, refusing to ignore injustice and guarding againstfort andcency by choosing the ascetic path of entering the tower to reach this ce."


    "Y-you praise me too much. I could onlye here thanks to my reliablepanions."


    "Hoho, good connections alsoe to good people."


    Despite drawing attention, the temple group that had rushed over paid no mind as Gita spoke rapidly while writing busily.


    When she spread therge scroll, it glowed softly as if lit from within, and when she waved the quill through the air, a golden liquid like molten gold rose from the bundle and wrapped around the pen tip. The disy was incredibly borate, probably because Irene had awakened as a saint. ????§°?¨¨??


    As she wrote elegant script in gold on the softly glowing holy scroll, the murmuring crowd gathered and bowed their heads reverently at the showmanship.


    "So your miracle stands without a single blemish under heaven. Setting out on the path of asceticism to leave the first footprint in the farthest unknown reaches humanity can step into."


    Late arrivals just bowed their heads without understanding, ncing around wondering what the hero had done. But those who had followed us from the start and witnessed Irene''s sacredw bowed to her without hesitation.


    Sister Gita began glowing with clear golden light, proving her title of Goddess''s Scribe was no mere words. As a pir of light rose as if receiving divine revtion, the restless crowd gradually quieted.


    Between Irene awakening to 6¡ï with a new sacredw and this, was raising pirs of light like spotlights some kind of rule for Goddess Faith people?


    "Therefore Sister Irene, who achieved miracles through her own power in the highest and most treacherous ce, is praised in the names of the papal office, the 12 cardinals, and all saints recorded by divinemand-"


    "Ah, um... yes."


    "The Goddess will remember your name, Saint Irene."


    The scroll waspleted with Gita''s deration. The pure white scroll shing with holy power and spinning golden letters clearly proimed "I am a legendary item."


    Come to think of it, only Han Se-ah who could use the system window and I who peeked at it knew Irene had be 6¡ï ''Saint of Enlightenment''.


    That''s why Katie literally jumped up and hugged Irene in shock at hearing she''d been appointed a saint, while Grace''s jaw dropped so far I worried it might have dislocated.


    "Ah, Irene! No no, should I call you Saint Irene? A saint, amazing! In the north we only heard stories about saints!"


    "Wow, in our party we have the hero, the holy sword''s owner, and now a saint..."


    Grace might need someforting.


    ¡ù


    A sudden saint appointment ceremony in a corner of the base camp.


    With pirs of holy power rising and golden scripture verses flying around the hero party at the center, this time the Kingdom adventurers erupted in chaos.


    The uproar over the Imperial Empress''s visit wasn''t just because she was the Empire''s ruler, but also for her religious aspect as a noble bloodline carrying out the Goddess''s will. In a world where temples proved the Goddess''s existence through holy power and healed people instead of hospitals, how much impact would the title of saint have?


    "Hahah, h-hello! Saint!"


    "Rnd, Raand! It''s me, McKay! The guy who found your hammer!"


    "Saint! If it''s not presumptuous, shall we hold a prayer meeting on this joyous day?"


    Mercenaries bowing and reaching out like beggars trying to touch the hem of Irene''s habit as if consumed by superstition, adventurers mentioning temporary party experiences trying to push forward through the crowd, priests making the sign of the cross iming their presence was the Goddess''s blessing.


    "If prayer is difficult, then maybe a handsh-"


    "Where do you think you''re reaching, you bastard! Even your hand gestures are sphemous!"


    "Drag him away!"


    "I-I''m fine, please don''t be too violent..."


    Meanwhile, some fool who tried to grab Irene''s wrist without thinking nearly got stoned by the angry crowd before barely escaping with his life.


    With the double appearance of the Empress and a saint - celebrities that ordinary people would never encounter in their lifetime - the crowd had fallen intoplete frenzy.


    The lucky Imperial traineemanders who had followed us from the start had fought alongside a ''saint'' before the ''Empress'' against the dark knight, a ''Heavenly King'' of the Demon Lord''s army. Themanders, mercenaries and adventurers all wore ear-to-ear grins, looking drunk just from breathing the air.


    "...Why, Rnd?"


    "I was worried too many people crowding might be dangerous."


    "Hmm~ Really?"


    Hearing this as I quietly approached Grace''s side, she made an odd nasal sound. Being naturally kind-hearted, she seemed more amazed and congrattory than jealous or self-deprecating, without showing much depression or darkness.


    I''d thought she might burst with feelings of inadequacy or inferiority as a country girl among the hero, holy sword owner, saint, and duke''s daughter, but maybe I''d underestimated Grace''s mental strength.


    Still, her rising smile was adorably crafty as she seemed pleased I was by her side instead of with Irene who was overwhelmed by praise as the new saint. While Han Se-ah''s camera surveyed the chaotic crowd, I quietly took Grace''s hand and she smiled openly with a "hee~" without trying to hide it.


    I gently supported her weight as she leaned slightly against me while we stepped forward.


    "Wow, Sister Irene''s embarrassed face is so cute. You know how truly good people are like that? Getting all confused and shy like ''Why praise me for doing what''s natural?'' That''s exactly what this looks like."


    -Remember that hero in the news who saved someone and said "Of course I helped, what news?" in the interview? The country runs on people who think helping is natural


    -Don''t care about that, Mom is so damn cute lololololololol


    -Damn her red face is delicious but those fingers fidgeting with her skirt are the real deal


    -Mom squad festival, hiding normally but bringing crazy firepower now


    -If you''re jealous get six stars yourself lololololol


    Though Irene''s face was adorable as she shrank down clutching her habit in embarrassment as Han Se-ah said, we couldn''t leave her to be praised endlessly in the middle of the crowd.

 Chapter 487: That Guy Among the Four Heavenly Kings... 2

    I gently guided the blushing Irene toward our tent. Some Ice Cross Knights had done their jobs regardless ofte arrivals or Goddess Faith visitors.


    They''d properly set up our tent in this chaos.


    Thanks to the Ice Cross Knights who efficiently handled things while appearingzy, we escaped the overwhelming crowd. A few troublemakers tried following us to the tent, but those who''d participated in hunting the mid-boss took care of them.


    "Please, just one prayer..."


    "Hey! The Saint needs proper rest!"


    "You bastards... don''t know the tower''s unwritten rules? Want to learn them the hard way?"


    "Ah, understood. I''ll leave quietly, just put down those weapons."


    How to describe it - they surrounded our tent with threatening res like they''d kill anyone disturbing the Saint''s rest after her miracle, drunk on a mix of exclusivity and chosen people consciousness.


    Thanks to them, Irene could sit heavily in a small folding chair before the tent, cooling her flushed face. I''d thought we only had sleeping bags, tents and utensils, but misceneous items were gradually increasing. Had the knights bought things?Looking around from my chair, I saw various snacks without any consistency lined up, apparently offered like tributes rather than purchased - from premium jerky meant for mercenaries'' drinking to desserts popr with female adventurers.


    Since the Ice Cross Knights blocked indiscriminate approaches while surrounding us, people had apparently desperately pushed these into their hands asking them to deliver them.


    "Ugh, this is crazier than expected."


    "Well, we saw a saint being appointed right before our eyes."


    "True, I''d heard about saints but never thought I''d see one appointed in person. Don''t they usually do it at the Grand Temple?"


    Our party spoke while buried in all sorts of items offered to the saint, from chairs to snacks and food.


    The conversation naturally flowed from Saint Irene to the firmly closed fortress.


    "By the way, that fortress remained intact even after the Empress hit it with that incredible aura. Doesn''t that mean mediocre magic won''t open it?"


    "We probably needrge-scale magic using magic formations together rather than individual spells."


    Our party members were now veteran adventurers with umted experience. All had reached high rank and were undeniably top-tier adventurers, so they urately understood the power of the Empress''s recklessly swung greatsword. ?????¨®?¨º?


    Each swing caused damage equivalent to a high-rank magic explosion. The walls that withstood dozens of these terrifying strikes made no sense.


    Basically, Han Se-ah couldn''t even scratch it going all out, even if she risked fainting from mana exhaustion. Her AoE CC skill Summon Snow Storm only increased range with more mana, so she''d need to drop Call Lightning repeatedly... and that might just add some soot to the door at most.


    A door that yers who killed the floor 55 mid-boss and reached floor 60 couldn''t even scratch... it clearly wasn''t meant to be broken but was a gimmick object.


    "Ah! Speaking of which, we need to enhance equipment with the ogre stones first!"


    "You seem more excited than anyone else?"


    Saint Irene, the fortress''s iron wall, the Empress and Heavenly Kings... while we slowly discussed various topics until Irene''s face returned to its normal color, Katie brought up special enhancement stones.


    It was a natural flow, like "if damage iscking, enhance equipment." Though Irene and Grace didn''t seem particrly interested.


    Katie had gotten high from enhancing her sword with an ice attribute stone. So her sparkling eyes were full of anticipation about what synergies different attributes would create with different weapons.


    Naturally, the viewers were also as full of anticipation as Katie.


    -So what attribute for the staff stand? Earth? Water? Personally think road paver would be good


    -Road paver performance fine but what about electric enhancement for multi-tool feel? Or light attribute for floor 61 gimmick?


    -But Mom''s a saint now, do attributes matter?


    -PleasethunderhammerThorPleasethunderhammerThorPleasethunderhammerThorPleasethunderhammerThor


    -lol Isn''t lightning standard for holy knights please Teacher Rnd put lightning enchant on hammer@@novelbin@@


    "But can we choose attributes freely? We need to check what''s avable downstairs. No no no, I''m not saying no to enhancement so don''t spam fire icons you bastards."


    [Greatsword Needs Fire donated 10,000 won!]


    Tank''s good enough so show us me Knight Rnd


    [Want Tingly Lightning Holy Knight donated 50,000 won!]


    Holy sword won''t take attributes anyway so let''s just put lightning on the hammer


    [Wanna Be Snow Girl''s Quiver donated 30,000 won!]


    Take care of Grace''scking damage first you noob, this is natural discrimination


    We really needed to go down since the fortress gates weren''t opening anyway.


    ¡ù


    After resting briefly at the Harpy Archipgo mansion, when we went down to the dwarves'' underground city, contrary to Han Se-ah''s premature worries, there really were special enhancement stones avable by attribute.


    More precisely, rather than being prepared, it seemed the nobles were being careful due to theplex political situation - the hero party capturing ogres and trading their stones for special enhancement stones, their nun bing a saint, and the Imperial Empress showing interest.


    No matter how much nobles collected rare mana stones and enhancement stones for luxury and honor, none would dare intercept materials gathered by a hero party supported by the princess, noticed by the Empress, and recognized with a saint.


    "Wow, they really have different attributes. Got any thoughts?"


    "Hmm, I think fire or lightning would be good for me."


    And so we had four types of enhancement stones before us - fire, earth, wind and lightning. Seeing the chat''s jokes, I suddenly felt disappointed there was no water attribute special enhancement stone for enhancing the plumbing.


    "Umm... I think earth attribute would be good for me. It seems to match my sacredw best."


    "That makes sense. Then I''ll take wind. It should help with urate arrow shots more than other attributes."


    While I was having silly thoughts and going along with viewers to nder Han Se-ah, Grace and Irene naturally chose their enhancement stones.


    Though we didn''t know how these unfamiliar special enhancement stones would enhance equipment, their reasoning made sense so there were no objections. There were some whispers about putting destructive fire or lightning on Grace''s bow instead of wind, but they were drowned out by the loud voices of the me greatsword and lightning hammer factions.


    [Special Enhancement Stone - Silent Storm]


    [A mana crystal containing massive flows that blow away even sound]


    [Special Enhancement Stone - Starfish]


    [A mana crystal that can only be refined with special mes]


    So while Han Se-ah and I were lost in thought, the two naturally started enhancing. Grace enhanced her bow of course, while Irene enhanced the rosary that Scribe Gita had given her.


    The earth attribute rosary showed no visible changes, but when green energy began flowing through the wind attribute bow, Katie''s excitement peaked.


    She clung close to Grace as if telling her to hurry and draw it, then quickly backed away worried she might interfere with drawing the bowstring. Grace smiled softly at Katie''s fidgeting inability to stay close or far, and tested drawing the empty bowstring as if checking it.


    "The feel hasn''t changed but... oh my?!"


    "Oh, ohh! Wind arrow!"


    Though Grace had carelessly plucked the bowstring with a twang, the result was unexpected. The pale green energy lingering on the bow condensed into an arrow shape and shot forward like lightning.


    Well, more like an arrow since it was an arrow.


    "H-hey! You squishies! What are you doing in the city!"


    "We''re sorry!"


    She almost became a terrorist shooting arrows at buildings in the stone dwarves'' underground city, but thanks to some dwarves who remembered our faces, we got through without incident.


    If Katie''s ice attribute stone had synergized with her personally, Grace''s wind attribute stone created an economical synergy by saving inventory space. She wouldn''t need to carry normal arrows for mob clearing anymore, just special alchemical arrowheads for specific purposes.


    So after somemotion, fire and lightning special enhancement stones remained before Han Se-ah and me. Since Han Se-ah had lightning in her high-rank magic, should I take fire and she take lightning?


    "Um, Rnd."


    "Hmm? Decided?"


    "I want to use the fire attribute, what do you think about using the lightning enhancement stone?"


    But Han Se-ah had the opposite thought.


    ncing at the broadcast to see what was happening, I saw the lightning hammer faction had finally achieved victory over the me greatsword faction in the donation war.


    Still collecting money even now, she was really a money expert...

 Chapter 488: That Guy Among the Four Heavenly Kings... 3

    Chapter 488: That Guy Among the Four Heavenly Kings... 3


    When Han Se-ah hastily began exining after noticing my threatening aura with clenched fists, ready to give her a good smack upside the head if she was making decisions based on donation amounts.


    "There''s a reason - enhancing my staff with the lightning stone probably won''t boost Call Lightning''s performance much. I''m actually nning to learn an advanced spell I had my eye on at the Magic Tower."


    Summon Ice Storm was more of a CC skill for holding mobs than a pure attack spell. Call Lightning could be either AoE or single-target depending on how it was controlled, butcked raw power.


    When she said cking" about a high-rank magic that could drop dozens of lightning bolts, I wondered what she meant - but she quickly exined further.


    Now that enemies had enough HP to not getpletely shredded by the holy sword, she wanted to maximize burst damage against mid-bosses and boss monsters by using fire enhancement to achieve something like an all-out barrage.


    In other words, she wanted to throw bombs.


    ''...Should I hit her or not?''


    Since our party had plenty of gold and Grace''s arrow issue was solved, Han Se-ah nned to fill her inventory with alchemically crafted bombs to throw alongside Hell Fire. It wasn''t apletely ridiculous idea - the others nodded along as if it made sense.


    The party seemed to understand Han Se-ah''s obsession with explosives by now. They didn''t even question her absurd reasoning that she wanted to learn advanced fire magic to use bombs more efficiently.Still, there was no reason or way to stop a yer who wanted to use bombs. Though she should probably be called a demolitions expert rather than a mage, she was helpful regardless. It''s not like her bomb obsession had ruined the game - her various acids and explosives had actually helped many times.


    [Special Enhancement Stone - Condensed Rage]


    [A crystal of magical power that eternally boils like uncontained fury]


    [Special Enhancement Stone - Instant Destruction]


    [A crystal of destructive magical power that incinerates everything in the blink of an eye]


    And so Han Se-ah''s staff received the fire attribute enhancement stone, while my warhammer got the lightning one. Some viewers argued enhancing a staff stand was wasteful, but... the holy sword was pure divine energy created as a skill, so enhancement was impossible. No matter how skilled the stone dwarves were, they couldn''t enhance divine power with enhancement stones.


    If that had been possible, we would have pped every enhancement stone on Irene''s sacredw and gone with a divine tank rush strategy.


    When the enhancement results appeared, Katie was naturally the most excited. After practically hugging Grace''s bow wrapped in pale green wind, she darted over to us. Her excitement was as obvious as a dog begging for a walk in the snow.


    It was adorably cute how she agonized over whether to examine the staff emanating heat haze or the sparking warhammer first.


    "First we should check all the equipment effects, right? Let''s find an open space to test them."


    "Yeah, we can''t go into life-or-death battles without knowing what we''re wielding!"


    Han Se-ah smoothly directed the situation seeing Katie''s enthusiasm. Of course, this wasn''t just to satisfy Katie''s curiosity - the viewers were threatening to set the chat on fire if they didn''t get to see the item effects immediately.


    Some stone dwarves were already watching us anxiously after the wind arrow incident with their wall.


    No wonder they were worried, seeing these squishies enhance their equipment with stones then suddenly squeal excitedly before attacking a wall. So ignoring those concerned looks, we headed to an open space outside the city.


    It was more like an undeveloped cavern za than an open space. Being an underground city of cksmiths and alchemists, there were clear marks where other high-rank adventurers had tested their weapons, shattering and melting the rocks.


    "Looks like others tested their weapons here too. We can experiment here."


    "It might get a bit noisy, is that okay?"


    "The stone dwarves'' buildings are well soundproofed. And the streets are already noisy from the workshops, so it should be fine."


    Grace naturally aimed her bow at the rocks. Having gotten a taste after identally embedding an arrow in someone''s wall, her eyes sparkled with anticipation almost as much as the bouncing Katie beside her.


    Grace seemed quite interested in this kind of thing, though not as much as the kid Katie. Once she confirmed there was nothing to worry about in the empty za, she drew her bowstring without hesitation.@@novelbin@@


    This time we could clearly see pale green mana gathering into an arrow on the empty string. Earlier we probably missed it when she carelessly plucked the string.


    "So it creates arrows from mana. How''s the mana consumption?"


    "Doesn''t seem to use my mana? Looks like it gathers ambient mana on its own... no, wait a second?"


    Then as if something bothered her, Grace suddenly rapid-fired arrows. Though it was more like spraying than precise shooting, the arrows miraculously flew in a perfect line, drilling holes into the half-melted rock.


    Or rather, a single hole.


    The arrows pierced through each other like an archery technique, continuously striking the same spot. It was approaching a feat that would amaze even superhumans with mana-enhanced bodies.


    "Something strange?"


    "Isn''t it different? Look carefully."


    "...Ah! The hole is getting wider!"


    "Right. There was no mana consumption at first, but I can feel it a bit after shooting multiple times."


    While I was wondering why she suddenly started rapid-firing, Katie, who had been examining the rock close enough to bump her nose on it, eximed in surprise. Well, it would be disappointing if a special enhancement stone made from a named monster''s mana stone only produced free arrows.


    You could buy enough normal arrows to shock even Zhuge Liang with the money from selling that mana stone.


    ¡ù


    [Heroes Chronicle Forum]


    ¨D? Current weapon situation summary [51] +72


    ¨D? ???: This is yassy [138] +165


    ¨D? Special enhancement stone attributeption [113] +334


    ¨D? Hehe, that guy among the Four Kings... [175] +245


    ¨D? So when''s forum admin going pro? [396] +444


    The weapon enhancement using special enhancement stones naturally stirred up themunity. Along with mocking jeers about how this should have been used against the Harpy Queen, but they finally enhanced it while taking down the floor 60 boss in season 2.


    All Han Se-ah could do was grind her teeth at the factual defamation iming she was coasting and wasting time until getting hit by the patch beam.


    After ncing at the trembling Han Se-ah, she clicked on the forum post summarizing the system window I couldn''t see.


    ¨DSpecial enhancement stone attributeption


    [Katie excited with sword.JPG]


    [Grace rapid firing GIF.GIF]


    [Irene praying photo.JPG]


    [Rnd smashing rocks GIF.GIF]


    [Staff stand die.JPG]


    Kid: Ice attribute special enhancement stone ''Winter Fragment''


    Converts all ''slows'' dealt by user into stacks


    Applies ''frozen'' status when slow stacks umte


    Snow: Wind attribute special enhancement stone ''Silent Storm''


    Creates wind attribute arrows without user''s mana consumption


    Increased mana cost on rapid fire with higher speed and power


    Mom: Earth attribute special enhancement stone ''Starfish''


    Not certain but seems to add durability to defensive sacredw


    Rnd''s finger pokes used to crack the sacredw before


    Now needs proper punches to crack it


    Seems to increase minimum damage threshold that can be ignored (estimate)


    Teacher: Lightning attribute special enhancement stone ''Instant Destruction''


    Sparks fly from warhammer, growing stronger with bigger movements


    Lightning shoots out on big movements or impacts


    Could be broken if lightning also triggers on reflect damage, unknown since rock target


    Fire attribute special enhancement stone ''Condensed Rage''


    Additional fire projectilesunch with each spell cast


    Not explosive, stickyva-like effect for DoT damage


    Forum admin ns to load projectiles with bombs


    ©»Hey one person''s title is weird


    ©»Emotions overflowing beyond just being deeply invested lol


    ©»Hibung, just ept the difference in gacha luck


    ©»BTW if lightning procs on reflect lol anyone who shoots Rnd gets struck by lightning?


    ©»No joke, isn''t that divine punishment? lololololol


    ©»Attack the holy sword owner of the hero party and get struck by lightning? Instant Bible chapter


    ©»But wind arrow damage seems kinda iffy


    ©»Considering 80% crit ignore damage, might get some solid hits


    A detailed post summarizing that long journey ofughing and testing weapons in the za without any fast forwarding.


    There was intense interest since Kongline Kim Seok-hyun hadn''t yet discovered how to buy special enhancement stones from season 1, rather than ogre mana stones. So while people wondered how to obtain enhancement stones, they were even more curious about their performance.


    And what greeted us when we returned to the base camp before floor 60 amid fervent interest both in and out of game was--


    "What do you mean?"


    "Th-the Four Kings guy suddenly dug tunnels and c-came out...!"


    The bizarre news that the boss monster was attempting guerri warfare against humanity.


    ...Was he actually insane?

 Chapter 489: That Guy Among the Four Heavenly Kings... 4

    The Heavenly King conducted guerri warfare by digging tunnels.


    My head spun trying to process what I''d just heard. But looking around, the chaos clearly proved this wasn''t a lie.


    Tent fabric torn to shreds littering the ground, broken gpoles and tent poles, overturned pots suggesting they were attacked during meals, and scattered campfires spewing ashes. Surprisingly, while there were many injured, there were few casualties.


    "They cleared and shaped the copsed wall debris to set up a camp watching the fortress entrance, but the dark knight appeared from behind the ins, bombarded indiscriminately, then fled...?"


    "Yeah, those weapons he made from dark magic. He created spears and arrows to target supplies more than people before escaping, then kept repeating."


    "Is this really how a knight fights?"


    -Not just the weakest of the Four Kings but the worst lol What guerri warfare for a boss monster lololol


    -Forget the Four Kings, a boss monster doing guerri tactics lol The whole hierarchy''s gone insane


    -Mid-boss runs up 5 floors in underwear, boss locks fortress door and does guerri warfare, what a mess lol-And he''s targeting supplies instead of casualties? This boss really knows how to y the game, deserves praise


    -Maybe this boss monster''s AI is based on Korean data? I''ve experienced this often in other games, oh God


    In a world with cannons and alchemical bombs, the fortress had multiple corners in a jagged star shape with the roofpletely covered, and just one massive iron gate that the Empress had hammered on.


    Yet the dark knight appearing from the opposite side of the ins to attack the rear of the base camp watching the fortress, bombing food and supplies with dark magic before fleeing, obviously meant he used tunnels.


    Surely the bnce wasn''t broken enough for a dark knight to use high-rank magic like short-range teleport. This was a world with "fantasymon sense" where guide archers detected living beings and guide rogues excelled at detecting traps and artificial structures.


    So rather than hypothesizing he was some overpowered jack-of-all-trades character who could use high-rank magic on top of creating various weapons with dark magic to fight messily, it was more realistic to assume he simply dug tunnels physically.


    "Did anyone chase him?"


    "After being ambushed from behind, by the time we gathered equipment to counterattack, he''d already fled."


    "Abandoning pursuit without hesitation the moment advantageous conditions ended, even with potential for more gains... feels more like a special forces officer than a knight." ?§Ñ????¦¥??


    The scene was busy with adventurers and mercenaries clearing tent debris, mages leveling the upturned ground, and priests treating the injured.


    Seeing this, the Ice Cross Knights who had been silently following us rushed in to help clear space for new tents. Even Olek and Alisa were clearly bewildered that such a powerful enemy as a boss monster would resort to guerri tactics.


    Well, the northern monster waves involved hordes of oversaturated monsters. The knights were used to seeing them charge recklessly like rabid beasts, but even they had never seen a named boss or higher lock himself away and conduct guerri warfare.


    "But if he came out somewhere other than the fortress gate, doesn''t that mean we could dig our way in too?"


    "Maybe we could use Earth Control with the mana we''d use to st high-rank magic at the walls."


    "If we''re doing that, why not gather all the mages and try to sink the whole fortress?"


    "...Huh?"


    The base camp''s atmosphere wasn''t too gloomy since there were many injured but no deaths. Our party started discussing as we settled in front of our tent.


    Havingpleted the special enhancement that should have finished in the stone dwarf city, all that remained was dealing with the floor 60 boss monster, the Heavenly King dark knight. Come to think of it, this bastard introduced himself as an honorable knight but never gave his name.


    A meeting began on how to kill this Heavenly King called the dark knight for his color since he never stated his name.


    The first idea that came up was fortress burial inspired by the tunnel talk. Since both the gate and walls were too solid, what about either digging our own tunnels to get in or copsing the fortress walls?


    "Just hearing it, it sounds possible. Can''t we just ask the mages who bought the ogre mana stones?"


    "Let''s talk to Charlotte about it."


    The suggestion was to copse one wall to open a path rather than burying the whole fortress. Maybe because the Heavenly King used tunnels, everyone naturally agreed.


    Well, a boss monster conducting guerri warfare was quite memorable. We couldn''t think of anything but tunnels.


    ¡ù


    "Userge-scale Earth Control to tilt and copse the fortress? Well, it''s possible but..."


    We gathered Charlotte and the mages again after they''d happily purchased the remaining ogre mana stones from Han Se-ah.


    We thought they wouldn''te since they needed to research, but they all rushed over without dy, apparently quite satisfied with the generous payment Han Se-ah had given them. Well, they''d gotten to observe everything from a named monster beating down the mid-boss''s army to Irene''s miracle-recognized new sacredw and the boss monster''s dark magic usage.


    Beyond just visual data, they could buy named-rank ogre mana stones and mid-boss byproducts - for mages, this wasn''t just generous payment but practically a research gold mine.


    Like and flowing with milk and honey, the hero''s embrace flowed endlessly with research funding and paper topics. Naturally the mages gathered like Pavlov''s dogs, having already tasted that sweetness once.


    "Hmm, magic powerful enough topletely change the tower''s terrain?"


    "Haven''t all attempts to change the tower''s terrain failed?"


    "But this isn''t trying to change it permanently? It''s just removing ground support to copse the fortress wall. Once it copses, it doesn''t matter if the ground restores itself."


    "Shouldn''t we first determine whether the fortress walls count as floor 60 terrain features or not?"


    So the mages seriously put their heads together hearing our vague n. Since mages and priests had never done suchrge-scale construction work even when establishing bases in the tower, they all seemed to have plenty to discuss.


    Until now, mages had only done things like cutting down growing trees orying tforms over swamps.


    They''d never copsed ground support enough to bring down fortress walls reaching to the sky. More precisely, other senior mages had already tried and failed, so it had never been written up in papers.@@novelbin@@


    It was a legitimate opportunity to take up failed experiments and paper topics with the hero''s backing! Naturally the medieval psychopath mages who''d sacrificed their conscience to mana and buried theirmon sense below the tower had their eyes spinning wildly.


    "Hey, don''t dwarven tools maintain underground cavities? What about using those?"


    "Ah, you mean the red mana stones called vibration stones? That might work actually. I''ve never heard of spaces the dwarves dug for business getting restored."


    "Hmm, hero. Could you negotiate with that Master Bobo? The stone dwarf with the vibration stones?"


    The mages'' discussion shifted from Earth Control to what would happen if they used stone dwarf vibration stones to tunnel through dirt rather than rock.


    ...Oh right?


    It was funny we hadn''t thought of this obvious solution, but the stone dwarves had magical tools good enough to build underground cities. Instead of controlling earth with Earth Control, why not just bring in construction equipment and push everything away?


    "Right, I wondered why the fortress gate only got scratched no matter how much it was hit, but we''ve got stone dwarves. Come to think of it, acid solution melted that underground monster''s shell too? If this is some unknown alien metal, couldn''t we just bring in some dwarf uncles and clear it all away with brute force?"


    -Always taking shortcuts because you can''t think of proper methods lololol


    -But is bringing stone dwarves to bulldoze the fortress really the proper method? This guy seems to cheese everything just by breathing


    -Not wrong though, the only one with two 6¡ïpanions in this world right now, one natural and one awakened, definitely cheesing just by breathing


    -I cheese but Han Se-ah cheeses too


    -Anyway, bring that vacuum stoneser cannon and shoot a melting beam at the main gate to pierce it right? Let''s do it now I''m curious


    Even the numerous viewers seemed to havepletely forgotten about vibration stones until the mages mentioned them, excitedly agreeing.


    Master Bobo''s presence was weaker than expected.


    Well, that did get banned due to the Flying Harpy incident.


    After such a shocking event, people naturally focused on the harpies and forgot about the stone dwarf gimmick.

 Chapter 490: That Guy Among the Four Heavenly Kings... 5

    People gathered around the copsed wall, their siege-like formation facing the fortress. Though calling it a siege was appropriate given the star-shaped fortress with its fully covered roof.


    Yet instead of an army inside, there was just one Heavenly King conducting guerri warfare against humanity through some scheme. It felt odd calling this a siege.


    Looking online, these jagged star-shaped structures were called trace italienne fortresses. Apparently regr medieval rounded walls would crumble when hit by cannon fire, with the stones shattering and walls copsing.


    So they built them with multiple angles and thick walls to defend against cannons, though this made them easier for infantry to climb... but being a fantasy game world, everything was messed up. Han Se-ah, the viewers, and I searched the inte for trivia about fortresses hoping to find hints about conquering it, but nothing useful turned up.


    Brick walls that dispersed cannon impact (made of metal instead for strength)


    Vulnerable to infantry approach (covered with metal up to the roof)


    Deep wide moats for increased lethality (had mid-boss instead of moat)


    Cross-fire from corner bastions (only had one Heavenly King for troops)@@novelbin@@


    This wasn''t some Holy Roman Empire meme - all the information we found was useless. Besides the star shape, not a single detail matched."Why would they put a roof over the walls? What were they thinking when building this fortress?"


    "Well... they say Demon Lords traveled between worlds. Maybe there was a world where even regr soldiers could fly?"


    "Ah, a fortress like this would make sense in a world where all infantry were airborne troops."


    The mages whispered about the Heavenly King''s fortress that defiedmon sense. The self-proimed knight conducting guerri warfare, the trace italienne fortress''s bizarre design - it all seemed like research material to them.


    So both viewers and mages racked their brains trying to figure out how to conquer the fortress, both in and out of game. The simple conclusion they reached was to bring stone dwarves to examine the walls and gate, and destroy the foundation if needed - crude but potentially effective.


    Whether simple or crude, we had a workable solution to act on. Fortunately, our request to borrow the vibration stones was immediately approved without rejection or side quests.


    "Something about catching Demon Lord''s army, right? We''ve always helped with that, squishies!"


    "Hahaha, thank you."


    The stone dwarves were a merchant race selling weapons and armor to the multi-racial alliance fighting the Demon Lord''s army even before being kidnapped to the tower.


    They weren''t pacifists hiding away, asked to give up racial treasures for war - they were war merchants who sold swords, armor and bombs. No way they''d refuse lending siege weapons to attack a fortress. £Ò¦¡????¨º?


    Of course we had to pay a rental fee since these weren''t ordinary weapons but treasure-grade magical tools managed by the stone dwarf city... but the mages naturally handled that part.


    Using isekai underground dwellers'' cavern-making mana stones to try melting an isekai Demon Lord army''s unknown alloy fortress? Let''s fundraise immediately!


    The mages'' passionate attitude had them ready to sell even their robes and underwear to raise money. Like how men go crazy when robots and dinosaursbine into Mecha-Tyranno, they went wild at thebination of other-world races and alloys.


    "I thought he might attack, but it''s surprisingly quiet."


    "He''s cunning, so he probably won''t strike when forces are concentrated."


    "You don''t think he abandoned the fortress to attack another camp?"


    "...No way. There''s not enough time for that. We''ve surrounded the area too."


    Under the mages'' expectant gazes, Master Bobo aimed the vibration stoneuncher they''d brought up from the underground city to floor 60. The device that had carved through dark caverns began burning the fortress with red light like a scene from a sci-fi movie.


    But of course, the fortress gate stood firm as if made of no ordinary earth and rock. Nothing like how it melted cavern stone like butter.


    "Oh my, that alloy looks quite, hmm, delicious."


    "Come to think of it, stone dwarves eat rocks and ore..."


    Unlike the murmuring spectators at base camp, the stone dwarves and mages moved slowly and methodically like conducting experiments.


    Theser targeting the wall''s center slowly moved down, up, and sideways trying to melt the fortress gate and walls before finally aiming at the dirt ground below.


    Unlike the immovable gate and walls, the ins'' soil instantly melted away under the vibration stone''s attack. Like leaves blown by a fan, the ground was instantly excavated to reveal the buried fortress wall. Clearly they weren''t nning to let us in easily.


    "Damn, how far down does it go? At this point half the fortress must be buried, right?"


    The fortress walls rose about 10m above ground - roughly the height of a berserker ogre''s head, so about 10-11m. The problem was that digging with the vibration stone revealed walls buried just as deep underground.


    So the vibration stoneuncher aimed at the front had to tilt down and down, digging a deep hole. Since theser beam fired straight, the ground in front of the wall was a mess.


    The one fortunate thing was that despite their symmetry obsession, they hadn''t sealed the bottom with metal too?


    "We''ll need to modify this into a smaller version likest time. Gotta dig under the fortress then tunnel upward. Can you squishies wait a bit longer?"


    This was definitely going to take time.


    ¡ù


    The vibration stone delivered looking like some sci-fi space antenna to melt the fortress gate. But obviously we couldn''t move a devicerger than a ballista into tunnels to break through the ceiling, so it needed to be miniaturized first.


    Between the mid-boss''s escape, gate closure, exit blockade, and boss monster''s guerri tactics, their intent to stall for time was clear.


    Not just to me, but to the party members, mages, and viewers too.


    "What do you think he wants anyway?"


    "Yeah. No fortress is truly impregnable - he''ll have to fight eventually no matter how much he hides."


    "It feels sketchy how he''s trying to buy time somehow."


    -Maybe he''s hiding cause he doesn''t wanna die after tasting the holy sword? lololol


    -Nah seeing two 6¡ïs on floor 60 he''s like peace out ttl


    -???: Enemy difficulty seems weird, buggy game? Gotta bail first


    -I''d bail too if enemy tank had holy sword doing defense-ignoring damage you crazy bastard lol


    -So the enemy hits me with defense-ignore damage, I counterattack and take reflect damage, and might get struck by lightning too? Is this even a game?


    If it was just guerri tactics we couldugh it off as "what a weird guy, more realist than duelist." But with every gimmick from mid-boss to Heavenly King pointing in one direction, suspicions kept growing.


    But what scheme could a dark knight who could only create weapons with dark magic - not a mage or alchemist - possibly be nning?


    Neither the viewers nor the spectators at base camp, the stone dwarves and mages hired by Charlotte, nor thete-arriving priests and temple knights had any idea. No one knew what this Heavenly King was really about.


    All we knew was that he''d do anything to win.


    "The tunnel preparations are all done, hero squishy!"


    "Got it, Master!"


    So all we could do was charge in headfirst.


    How could we guess the answer without any hints no matter how much we thought about it?


    "Wow, you did all this in such a short time."


    "We dirt-eaters better be able to do at least this much, squishy!"


    Master Bobo and the stone dwarves had already dug a gently sloping 12m tunnel under the fortress, packed firm enough for people to walk through.


    Entering the tunnel that supported feet surprisingly firmly for loose prairie soil, I saw they''d long finished stabilization and even beautifully embedded light stones. It looked more like a tourist cave than a siege tunnel into an enemy fortress.


    "From here you can dig forward with this tool. Left about 3m just in case that Demon Lord army guy tries something."


    "Thank you, Master."


    As I descended into that surprisingly pretty tunnel then started climbing at an angle, there was no interference from the Heavenly King that Master Bobo had worried about. My precautions holding a shield in one hand and miniaturized vibration stone in the other proved unnecessary.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 491: Why Do You Play the Game Like That 1

    In my left hand was the shield that felt like part of my body, in my right the miniaturized vibration stone emitting red light like amp. When the red light touched the dark dirt floorcking light stones, it melted smoothly to create a nting passage about 2m in diameter.


    Though the vibration stone couldn''t melt the fortress walls and gate, it easily pierced through dirt. Thanks to that, the 3m Master Bobo left took less than a minute to break through, revealing the dark fortress interior beyond.


    "I''m going in. Don''t follow right away - be ready to block the tunnel with sacredw if needed."


    "Got it."


    So I entered alone. Since I was confident I could withstand whatever shitty gimmick might suddenly trigger, I handed over the vibration stone and took back my warhammer.


    The familiar armor like a second skin, the invincible shield that deflected rather than just blocked, the trustworthy warhammer that had never disappointed me. With these weapons I''d held more than put down over 11 years, I pressed forward--


    Inside the fortress I found cannons scattered messily. ncing where they pointed, I saw the firmly shut fortress gate. This must be where the mid-boss fired at Irene''s legion soldiers.


    Otherwise the fortress interior was empty, no traps or soldiers. After I gestured toward the hole I''d dug, party members rushed out starting with Katie gripping her sword tightly.


    "Wow, bigger and... darker than expected.""Must be because the roof''s sealed."


    "Ah... what a waste. Looks like they used up all the shells. I was hoping to grab some if any were left."


    I stayed alert until they came out and gathered around me, but there really were no traps. Despite Grace''s sharp senses and Han Se-ah''s camera scanning everywhere inside the fortress, they found nothing.


    It was called a fortress but looking at itsyout, maze would be more urate. The pointed walls with a covered roof meant the interior was made up of equallyplex pathways.


    The fortress gate was right behind us, but the path ahead split left and right. The boss monster Heavenly King dark knight was probably in the center, so we''d have to wind our way there.


    "Ah, this must be where that dark mage''s troops were... Ugh, the stench of decay."


    "Since he handled undead along with alchemy, you can find the barracks by the smell. Ugh... oh God, seriously!"


    Inside the star-shaped jagged fortress, we couldn''t go straight to the center. We had to move left along the wall, through troop passages to the inneryer, then right along the wall - that''s how we headed toward the fortress center.


    Well, they weren''t idiots building this fortress - of course there wouldn''t be a direct path from the gate to themand center. Using Han Se-ah''s minimap and Grace''s detection ability, we zigzagged forward one section at a time.


    Past barracks reeking of undead troops, past storerooms piled with alchemy supplies, as we kept moving through the fortress, a thought urred.


    "This would''ve been tough entering head-on. Good thing we cut it off early."


    "Why bring that up?"


    "See how there''s a passage in the middle of the wide walls? And watchtowers for shooting at the corners? No matter which direction youe from, you keep getting caught in crossfire before reaching the interior."


    Though addicted to gacha games on mobile, I had broad PC gaming experience from RPGs to FPS.


    So in MOBA terms, this fortress had a vicious structure withyers of walls that melted troops trying to breach the entrance. In RPG terms, it was a grindy dungeon requiring gimmicks to enter each section. In FPS terms, the corridors were designed for crossfire from every angle. ?¦Á??????


    If there''s an entrance on the left, you had to clear the right then deal with enemies charging from the far left before entering, then turn right and clear troops there - an endless zigzag breakthrough pattern.


    Though we moved smoothly back and forth since the fortress was empty, imagining what would''ve happened if we arrivedter made me shudder at the hassle.


    "Shell storage, troop barracks, prison cells, alchemy workshop... really has everything. Makes me think the dark mage didn''t flee up here but was here on floor 60 from the start."


    "Yeah. We thought the fortress exterior was the dark mage''s domain and interior was the dark knight''s, but it''s more developed than expected."


    "These spaces between... for cover? So mages could hide and cast spells down corridors?"


    -This fortress isn''t just nothing, it''s hell''s gate?


    -If there were undead tanks and ghost mages in every room, HP would get shredded trying to break through


    -Look how the minimap reveals lol if this was a dungeon in another game parents would die in rows for real


    -Turn left here~ go straight a bit then right~ straight a bit then left~ straight a bit then right~


    -Rather fight than keep walking empty corridors what is this military base exploration sim


    Still, we could pass through normally since there really was nothing there.


    ¡ù


    Enter through the left entrance in the inner wall, another long corridor appears with an entrance on the right. Walk down that corridor and enter through the right entrance in the inner wall, another long corridor appears with an entrance on the left.


    A malicious design preventing easy direct ess to the center through the front. We had to keep zigzagging through the jagged star-shaped inner walls.


    At the end, waiting for us was the Heavenly King sitting in a strange chair.


    "So you''ve finallye this far, hero?"


    "...What are you plotting?"


    Unlike the corridors full of storerooms and barracks, the fortress center waspletely empty. Therge empty hall and huge chair ced prominently in the center were clearly out of ce.


    Out of ce - in other words, anyone could tell this looked like a boss room where a boss fight would happen.


    But seeing him just sittingfortably in the chair addressing us without drawing dark energy, he didn''t seem capable of any tricks. Han Se-ah''s reckless charge must have greatly impacted the Heavenly King''s ns.


    "Isn''t this GG? A knight suddenly bing a mage and using high-rank magic would be ridiculous, and all Four Kings appearing at once when there are multiple bosses makes no sense. Surely we won''t get all four Four Kings on floor 60, Demon Lord on 70, then Great Demon Lord, True Demon Lord, Ultimate Demon Lord, Dark Great Demon Lord and stuff?"


    -Wasn''t that in a ssic Japanese RPG series?


    -The beat-the-Demon-Lord-but-actually-there''s-a-Great-Demon-Lord endless chain?


    -Mr. Dark (??? years old, Demon Lord''s army, virgin) who gave up on life seeing Ms. Han y like crap


    -This guy lost his mind after taking holy sword hits w


    -TBH I''d quit too seeing a tank swinging defense-ignore holy sword while tanking all my attacks lol


    The Heavenly King showed no signs of using magic, and there were no traps in the hall. With Grace detecting no ambush forces, he seemed to have genuinely given up everything. Seeing this, Irene''s lips quivered wanting to "purify" the evil Demon Lord''s army quickly, but Han Se-ah had different thoughts.


    Like the mage and streamer she was, she addressed the Heavenly King slumped in his chair.


    Naturally, while pointing her camera that he couldn''t see.


    "What are you plotting, self-proimed Heavenly King?"


    "Self-proimed? Such harsh words, hero."


    The party seemed a bit surprised by Han Se-ah''s sudden conversation with the dark knight, but they understood seeing me grip my shield without advancing.


    Like he wasn''t some hidden character protagonist from an outdated fantasy game world, or actually a battle mage who creates weapons with dark magic and might beying magical traps - with simr thoughts, Han Se-ah confidently began talking.


    Han Se-ah''s topic was naturally the Four Heavenly Kings. Having a Demon Lord meant having a hero, and Four Heavenly Kings appearing to interfere was a ssic clich¨¦.


    "You called yourself a Heavenly King but gave up on everything?"


    "Hehe, bold words from invaders who broke through the blocked gate."


    "You called ourpanion a rat and thief, but aren''t you just a quitter who gave up? The other Kings would be embarrassed."


    Though the inte streamer jabbed at him with online-learned barbs, he didn''t get angry. Han Se-ah kept needling hoping he''d say something when angry, but he remainedpletely calm despite all insults.


    Something, something felt wrong...?


    But what could we do about someone suspicious who had given up everything, with no traps or ambushes, ready to face the final battle?


    As I thought this, a pale green wind arrow suddenly flew past me.


    Whoosh--!


    "Isn''t that going too far, hunter girl? I was having a conversation with your leader."


    "Hanna, we''re toote."


    "Toote? For what?"


    "Hooh...?"


    Grace ground her teeth and drew her bowstring to fire again. This time her arrow targeted not the Heavenly King in his huge chair but behind him. Using an alchemy arrow instead of wind arrow, the arrows stuck in the ceiling and pirs shone like res.@@novelbin@@


    And below in the darkness were hidden faded dark magic crystals.


    At Grace''s bitter words, everyone''s gaze turned to her, then slowly moved between the faded crystals and the Heavenly King''s face. He leisurely pped his gauntlets as if impressed and mocking.


    "Rnd, Hanna. Remember the full moon wolves and orcs when we first started adventuring? The orcs in Auvergne Forest."


    ...No wonder the Empire''s monster wave suddenly appeared in season 2.


    Could the Heavenly King''s gimmick be attacking outside the tower from inside?


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 492: Why Do You Play the Game Like That 2

    Listening to the Heavenly King''sments, it went something like this:@@novelbin@@


    Originally, they nned to trap adventurers in fake safe zones from floor 51 up while kidnapping civilians. The civilians'' souls would be dark crystals while their bodies made undead armies. The undead armies would then tie down yers while the dark crystals transported tower monsters outside.


    This would force yers to deal with gimmicks both inside and outside the tower simultaneously. They''d need to break through an impregnable fortress guarded by the dark mage''s elite troops to stop floor 60 monsters from roaming outside.


    Would they slowly conquer the tower, take the fake safe zones, and handle monster waves to preserve humanity''s strength? Or quickly push through the tower to stop the dark mage''s experiments and deal with the Four Heavenly Kings, even if it brought chaos to Empire and Kingdom?


    It was a vicious gimmick full of traps binding yers'' feet, from fake safe zones to monster waves. The Heavenly King probably nned to appear dramatically to deliver despair after the Kingdom and Empire were endangered and yers got hurt badly.


    If Han Se-ah hadn''t charged in like a madwoman, that is.


    "But to think you''d rush here so quickly. Thanks to that, I couldn''t even send a tenth of the nned forces, let alone half."


    "Why are you telling us all this?"


    The Empire storyline with monster waves never even started thanks to Han Se-ah''s reckless northern advance, and the elite troops meant to bind yers were wiped out before three units could be created. They closed the gate with dark magic meant for troop creation in their hurry, but that backfired by drawing curious mages to the tower.Heid out their grand ns in detail even a monkey could understand. While Grace and Irene looked ready to nt arrows or sacredw in his forehead, Han Se-ah and Katie stared at him with curious eyes.


    The dark knight shrugged at their sharp gazes and answered readily.


    "Because I''ve done everything I could, my very best. Now only one thing remains."


    "Yeah, I get the feeling."


    Dark energy rippled with his words about doing everything possible. In the dim fortress, ck magic gathered in his hands to form a longsword.


    Behind his tattered cape, various weapons like spears and arrows formed messily. Though his actions seemed absurd, he was still floor 60''s boss monster and a Heavenly King. He had the skill to one-sidedly toy with and escape from over a hundred high-rank adventurers.


    This time he showed no intent to ambush, reverently gripping his sword with both hands and raising it vertically before his face. Seeing him finish battle preparations like a knight making an oath, I drew my holy sword without hesitation.


    This fortress was too narrow and sturdy for escape anyway.


    "By the way, there''s onest thing I want to ask."


    "After all my talking, you still have questions?"


    "Why did that dark mage bastard run out leaving this sturdy fortress?"


    "How would I know? That''s why I dealt with him myself!"


    The mid-boss''s sudden dash was unexpected trolling even for the Heavenly King. As expected of a virtual reality game - real sentient beings rather than stupid AI could cause such things to happen.


    His dark energy rippled ominously, clearly annoyed thinking about that time. With nothing left to aplish and thus no reason to retreat, he leaped from his chair swinging his sword trailing dark aura.


    Naturally, his target wasn''t me with the holy sword but Han Se-ah and Irene behind me.


    "I knew it, you bastard!"


    "I told you! I''d do my best!"


    His ck longsword lunged for Han Se-ah''s throat as he jumped, while dozens of spears from under his cape flew through shadows toward Grace and Irene. ??¨¤N????


    A bold attack knowing he wouldn''t die instantly from the holy sword. But while he knew Irene was a saint who converted the dark mage''s army with miracle-like sacredw, he didn''t know her specialty was protective sacredw.


    Before Han Se-ah could use Magic Shield, pure white protective sacredw bloomed with incredible speed like flicking on a light switch.


    Enhanced by the special stone, the sacredw swallowed all damage from the shadow-riding ranged attacks and caught the viciously swung dark magic sword while illuminating the dim fortress.


    "What is this?!"


    "In the Goddess''s name!"


    Even as a Heavenly King who had invaded multiple worlds, he clearly hadn''t expected such a solid barrier to deploy instantly.


    But proving his Heavenly King title wasn''t just for show, he twisted in mid-air using the solid barrier as footing. Having experienced the holy sword before, he twisted his waist to dodge it while taking Katie''s sword and Grace''s arrows on his back.


    This is why small, technically skilled opponents are such a pain to deal with, seriously...!


    Still, he couldn''t perfectly dodge everything - Grace''s pale green arrows and Katie''s frost sword ghostly targeted joints like his nape and ankles, binding his feet. Not quite satisfying, but it let mend several solid hits with the holy sword.


    ''...Wait, what about Han Se-ah?''


    As the Heavenly King rolled to dodge my descending holy sword and Grace''s rapid-fire arrows ruthlessly pursued him, piercing the fortress''s softer floor like a sewing machine at insane speed, a thought suddenly struck me.


    "EXPLOOOODE!"


    Hey, didn''t she loot the munitions storage earlier--?!


    At that moment, the dim fortress lit up brilliantly.


    ¡ù


    After the blinding sh and eardrum-shattering explosion passed, what I saw wasn''t the Heavenly King dark knight or precious Han Se-ah who''d cheerfully unleashed friendly fire trusting her teammates.


    "Oh, Goddess?"


    "..."


    In the pure white empty space that seemed to continue shing, there was the blonde Goddess staring at me with a nk expression.


    She seemed like a clumsy neighborhood sister when sending urgent system messages, but seeing her standing solemnly before me radiating divine power made my breath catch. Not from sensing she was a powerful being who could hurt me.


    It was the pressure of something transcendent made of divine power and soul, not human, staring at me that gradually made breathing heavier.


    "The game,"


    "Yes?"


    "Why do you y the game like that?"


    Yet as soon as I heard her voice, that heavy presence instantly vanished without a trace.


    Ah, I believe it. You really are clumsy.


    "You seem to be having quite irreverent thoughts."


    "No, well..."


    Still proving her divine nature by uncannily sensing my impure thoughts, she approached with golden hair rippling like a veil or mist and red at me sharply.


    Perhaps because she was divine, having a beauty too dazzling to look in the eye re at me fiercely wasn''t good for my heart. Still, since I hadn''t done anything wrong besides internally mocking her a few times, I met her gaze without looking away and spoke.


    Given how things were going, meeting me directly like this instead of just sending messages must consume huge amounts of energy she could use, so I needed to move the conversation along quickly.


    "What do you mean, why do I y the game like that?"


    "Rnd, beforeing to this world... didn''t you y lots of games?"


    Unaware of my thoughts, the Goddess seemed to want to speak indirectly with that nk expression. Even for a clumsy klutz of a goddess, she tried to conserve limited energyst time, so why was she acting like this today?


    Seeing me tilt my head in confusion, she thumped her chest in frustration. I hadn''t noticed earlier being distracted by the brightly shining divine power and flowing long blonde hair, but the Goddess''s divine power reserves were on par with a saint''s.


    ...Hmm, could she read this too? Surely not urately though?


    While I had such random thoughts, the Goddess trying somehow to make me understand while speaking indirectly opened her mouth again.


    "Rnd, what''s the most recent thing you got?"


    "The special enhancement stone?"


    "Nooo, not game content! In terms of our rtionship!"


    "Ah... the swordsmanship? Those swordsmanship fragments?"


    What is this, some family game show quiz?


    Still, she must have rushed out because she had something important to convey. It wasn''t in quest and reward format, she appeared through the sh of Han Se-ah''s bomb, and was giving advice while consuming precious energy.


    As I thought this, the Goddess''s presence instantly faded, apparently having consumed extreme energy just directly mentioning swordsmanship as a keyword.


    "Rnd, listen well! And y the game properly!"


    "Yes yes, I understand."


    "To win the lottery you have to buy a ticket, get it? You have to buy a ticket to win the lottery--!"


    Holy sword, swordsmanship, lottery ticket.


    The Goddess disappeared chanting about lottery tickets like an exorcised evil spirit''s final cry.


    At herst shout, a ssic inte joke I''d seen came to mind, making me understand what she wanted to say and what I needed to do.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 493: Why Do You Play the Game Like That 3

    "Lord! Lord! Why won''t you answer my prayers? Please, just one winning ticket to help me through these difficult times!"


    "You have to buy the lottery ticket first before praying, you fool!"


    After taking a direct hit from Han Se-ah''s friendly fire, amplified by the fire attribute enhancement stone''s additional effect, I had a brief audience with the Goddess in that blinding sh. It cleared my mind instantly.


    The reason I couldn''t master swordsmanship was because I never actually swung a sword properly.


    "Haha! Is this the hero of this world? How violent!"


    "Ohe on! Rnd wouldn''t get hurt by something like this, so quit the dramatics!"


    Coming back from that pure white space, I could tell not even a second had passed. As the sh and thunderous boom subsided, the dark knight charged at me again between the pirs, his already tattered cape now even more ragged from the explosion''s aftermath.


    I tightened my grip on the holy sword.


    Until now, my grip had beenpletely wrong from the start. Since it was made of divine power, I''d been swinging it around like a baseball bat regardless of its length.The way you hold a sword should vary based on your build, the weapon''s length, and sword style. Could wildly swinging it side to side or bringing it down on heads like a club really be called swordsmanship? Though I couldn''t remember anything about sword techniques, I had an excellent teaching aid right in front of me.


    "Oh? Abandoning that crude style?"


    "Just gonna copy you a bit."


    I reduced the holy sword''s divine energy from its usual massive size down to match the Heavenly King''s de length. When I shifted my hands to match his stance, the swordsmanship fragments finally activated, triggering an instinctive sensation.


    There was an odd difort, like having fingers pressed against my head while sleeping face-down. I stopped mimicking the Heavenly King and instinctively wiggled my fingers until the grip felt just right.


    The holy sword felt asfortable in my hand as the warhammer I''d used for 11 years. As that tickling sensation in my mind suddenly cleared with a satisfying pop, I had a thought - I''d been too precious about not using the holy sword for minor fights, but if I''d practiced with it daily from floor 40 until now, I probably would have taken this Heavenly King''s head long ago.


    "Were you... hiding your strength?"


    "Huh? What''s this? Rnd''s actually using the sword properly. I didn''t do anything - what kind of awakening event is this?"


    The holy sword moved smoothly now, unlike my previous wild swings. Though its length was reduced, I made up for it by charging forward. The dark knight hastily retreated.


    He created a wall of dark magic spears sprouting from the ground to push me back while he jumped away. His moves were more fitting for a jester or trickster than a knight, but unfortunately for him, I was a tank.


    Literally a tank, advancing like an armored vehicle.


    The countless spear points targeting my chest, armpits, arms, groin and thighs shattered like bamboo shoots and dissipated into the air. They were meant to buy time, but with both Irene''s barrier and my defense, they werepletely useless.


    The result was his waist left wide open.


    It was a tiny opening I would have missed while wildly swinging like a baseball bat. But now, with just a flick of my wrist, the previously straight trajectory curved elegantly to slice across his abdomen.


    The technique was perhaps too crude to properly call swordsmanship. But when that technique wasbined with the holy sword''s 100% defense and resistance pierce in the hands of a natural 6¡ï character, the bnce instantly broke.


    "Finally... fighting... properly!"


    "That obvious, huh?"


    "Who wouldn''t notice when your thug''s club swinging turned into a knight''s swordy!"


    The holy sword that had cut his abdomen carved through the air again smoothly. It was a merciless strike that no sturdy armor or dark magic equipment could block. All the dark knight could do was dodge and deflect while sacrificing mana instead of HP, waiting for the holy sword''s duration to end. ??¦­?????


    As the holy sword''s long sh sent him stumbling sideways, he bent low as if falling and transformed his longsword into a spear aimed at my eyes. Since he couldn''tnd effective hits elsewhere, was he just trying to obscure my vision?@@novelbin@@


    In the past I might have taken the hit head-on, but things were different now. I could smoothly redirect the holy sword''s horizontal sh into a downward strike.


    "Your basics are... surprisingly... solid?"


    ''Actually, that''s all I know, idiot.''


    The holy sword screeched as it struck down along the dark magic spear shaft with a sharp change in direction. Though my palm stung from the sh of dark and holy energy, I could easily handle this much and pressed down with more force.


    No matter how skilled the Heavenly King was, with his body twisted almost to the ground and weapons locked together, he couldn''t dodge again. The holy sword cut through his fingers gripping the spear, traced down his forearm, and plunged into his chest.


    Like a stake through a vampire''s heart, the holy sword pierced his chest and pinned him to the fortress floor.


    ¡ù


    The one who had revealed the Heavenly Kings'' existence to us silently faded away on the fortress floor. The fact that he didn''t immediately turn into loot and mana stones suggested he had some strength left, but perhaps deciding further resistance was pointless, hey there silently until he disappeared.


    It was a five-minute battle that perfectly matched the holy sword''s duration. Even with Grace''s rapid shots piercing vital points and Han Se-ah''s indiscriminate bombing, the fight felt like it ended more easily than expected.


    ...Could it be his wounds from getting carved up by the holy swordst time hadn''t fully healed? Well, this wasn''t some PC MMORPG where bosses be invincible and recover 100% HP when leaving their area.


    "Whew, that was surprising. Hanna? Maybe give us a signal next time before setting things off."


    "Ah, sorry... but I thought we needed to pin him down. He talked big about fighting to the end, but honestly, he might have escaped through another pre-dug tunnel and wandered the ins."


    "You definitely have a point there."


    What remained after hey spread-eagle on the floor for a few minutes before vanishing was a purple mana stone, different from normal boss monster drops. It broke the basic rule where normal mana stones were sky blue, named rank were deep blue, and boss stones were red.


    Come to think of it, wasn''t the mid-boss''s heart-shaped stone purple too? Katie had grabbed it and run in that urgent situation before it went straight into Han Se-ah''s inventory, so I hadn''t really noticed minor details like the color.


    Anyway, we gathered up the round crystal mana stone that dispersed dark purple magical energy like a humidifier just like his skills had, along with pieces of armor and parts of his worn, tattered cape, and put them in Han Se-ah''s inventory.


    ...This Heavenly King felt like kind of a freebie win too.


    Looking at the results, Han Se-ah''s reckless charge and Irene''s lucky awakening had triggered the mid-boss''s trolling, which got the Heavenly King caught up in it and left him getting torn apart by the holy sword before he could prepare.


    "By the way, Hanna."


    "I used up almost everything in my inventory so we need to restock... Huh? W-what is it, Rnd?"


    "Come here and sit... no, juste here first."


    Though the result was good, there was a lot to say about the process, so I beckoned Han Se-ah over while putting the loot in her inventory.


    Katie might have dodged when she saw the bombs flying through the fireballs, but hadn''t I gotten caught up in it along with the dark knight? Sure, I didn''t actually take damage, and the Goddess used that moment to give some quick advice, but... I couldn''t resist the urge to give her a good smack.


    Reading my intentions, Han Se-ah scurried over at my call and prostrated herself before me like she was about to nt her forehead on the ground. I''d been nning to really hit her this time, but seeing her tten herself so submissively made it awkward to follow through.


    If she was a guy I would have beaten some sense into him under the pretense of education, but she looked so delicate and pretty on the outside...


    People can''t help but be influenced by outward appearances. If a scary-looking guy approaches a young girl he looks like a criminal, but when a motherly older sister approaches with a gentle smile, she''s seen as a loving housewife who adores children as much as her maternal instincts - that kind of thing.


    "Uh, uhh, Rnd''s making a fist. If I get hit by that, I won''t time travel back a day, right? No, even a bare-handed punch would be dangerous, but getting hit by steel gauntlets would definitely stun or kill me, right? I mean, yeah, I did aim that bomb at Rnd''s back, but- EEEK!"


    -After all that hesitation he still hit her lol If you hold back are you even the holy sword''s owner or a monk? lololololol


    -Honestly he''s already a saint for not smacking her until now lololololol


    -Damn that''s satisfying, almost want to give Rnd a quest to discipline Han Se-ah


    -Small Asian girl gets disciplined byrge blonde white man, truly must be good content


    -This is yassy lol Cutting this part and uploading straight to phube, Han Se-ah''s debut video is getting smacked lololololololol


    But there''s a limit to the patience even a pretty face can buy.


    Thinking I couldn''t hear her, she kept running her mouth to viewers with her head bowed low. Seeing that, I couldn''t help but deliver a punch right to that conveniently positioned head. Not wanting to actually send her back in time, I held back my strength but kept the middle knuckle of my gauntlet pointed.


    That steel gauntlet flick must have stung pretty badly for a modern person who''d never experienced such a thing, as Han Se-ah trembled silently for a while. I had to admit, it felt pretty satisfying.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 494: Why Do You Play the Game Like That 4

    Chapter 494: Why Do You y the Game Like That 4


    Maybe it was because we''d spent that night in the northern cave and our psychological distance had shrunk dramatically. I could feel Han Se-ah treating me way too casually now.


    How should I put it - before, it felt like we were truly closepanions with clear boundaries between male and female, senior and junior. Even in her conversations with viewers that I couldn''t hear, she maintained a basic level of respect while beingfortable.


    It''s a bit hard to exin in words, but using my helmet stand as an example... it was like going from the friendliness of a high school student hanging out and gaming with a young student teacher close to their age, to the level of ten-year friends calling each other bastards and hitting each other''s backs.


    There was no way she actually aimed at the dark knight and just happened to hit my back.


    "Ow, ugh, my skull''s cracked..."


    "Um, Rnd? Don''t you think that was a bit too hard...?"@@novelbin@@


    As Han Se-ah knelt down trembling after bowing her head respectfully, Irene rushed over and gently stroked Han Se-ah''s crown with hands full of holy power.


    Han Se-ah naturally buried herself in Irene''s chest whimpering while Ireneforted her. But even Irene seemed to think this bomb had been a bit much, adding that Han Se-ah shouldn''t do it again while coddling her.


    Though I hadn''t taken any damage, the explosion behind me hadpletely blinded me for a moment, so it must have been quite startling."No,e on, why the dramatics... Don''t you know Rnd can crack Mom''s barrier just by pressing it with his finger? How could my skull be tougher than the sacredw of protection..."


    -Looking at how she acts, thought her head was made of titanium alloy lol


    -Charging through the game like a headbutting dinosaur then trying to act fragile now, who''s gonna fall for that?


    -Shouldn''t Teacher''s heart hurt more seeing a trusted teammate throw bombs at his back? Just saying lol


    -Damn that sound was crisp though, gotta clip it and make some ''Quiet please'' and ''sphemer'' emotes


    -So satisfying watching her get disciplined after always acting up lololololololol


    The chat threw inments one after another, sensing their chance. Of course, those folks would have teased and nagged her even if she had urately targeted the dark knight.


    "Alright, if we''re done cleaning up, let''s head out. Even if there are supplies left in this fortress, we can''t fit everything in inventory, and there''s no reason to take it all anyway."


    "Should we leave through the tunnel?"


    Han Se-ah got up grumbling at Grace''s urging, since I hadn''t hit her that hard. When we''d reached the fortress center, all that was inside were sleeping bags reeking of corpses and unused bombs, so leaving was probably best.


    We''d dug in from the front left side of the fortress at an angle. Given the polygonal star shape, there were at least five more unexplored sections, but none of us wanted to wind through those long corridors picking up bombs.


    None of us except Han Se-ah.


    "Um, Rnd."


    "What?"


    "Since we have to go back anyway, why don''t we take the way we came? ...You see, I left some food and stuff in that storage room while I was grabbing bombs..."


    Should I have practiced swordsmanship earlier--


    Should I have cracked her skull earlier--


    I suddenly felt a strong urge for a short six-month time regression. As I clenched and unclenched my fist, wondering if I could do it twice since I''d done it once, Han Se-ah quickly hid behind Irene.


    It was nice seeing how they''d truly bonded, breaking down various walls between yer and NPC, man and woman, getting deeply immersed... but if the result was my headache, it felt a bit unfair. Still, since she''d emptied her inventory, we should probably get what we needed.


    We trudged back along the path we''de, away from the fortress''s central hall that was in chaos from the battle - specifically from the dark knight''s barrage of dark magic weapons.


    Following the minimap to a storage room we''d passed earlier, we found supplies messily piled inside. Looking closer, like a squirrel gathering acorns or a dog hoarding toys in its kennel, there were food sacks, tents and sleeping bags stacked behind a pile of empty boxes.


    She must have emptied her inventory there to make room for the shells left in storage. No wonder she''d spent so much time rummaging around in there.


    "Is this it? Wow, so that''s why you were rustling around in there so much. The bomb thatpletely blew away the dark knight came from here?"


    "Hehe, there were just too many good ones to resist."


    Katiemented while helping Han Se-ah put the scattered tents and sleeping bags back into her now-empty inventory. Her sleight of hand must have been incredible to gather all that without Katie noticing while they searched the storage together.


    After refilling the empty inventory, we headed back outside through the tunnel to find quite a chaotic scene waiting for us.


    "We must go help the hero!"


    "You think we don''t see through your glory-seeking? You couldn''t even handle one strike when he jumped out of the fortress!"


    There was a confrontation between people frothing at the mouth trying to enter the fortress and Ice Cross Knights blocking them while guarding the tunnel entrance.


    ¡ù


    The Ice Cross Knights, rmended by the Goddess, had done far better work for us than expected. Just Irene''s quick awakening was worth over 200% of what we paid them, and now they were even handling these misceneous tasks.


    As the red-eyed excited crowd silently scattered upon seeing us emerge from the tunnel, Olek drew himself up proudly and proimed:


    "Even in this evilnd beyond the Goddess''s sight! You dare invoke holy purpose to hide your despicable greed!"


    At his shout, even those who had been lurking hesitantly fled as if their tails were on fire. Seems they''d gotten into an argument while trying to enter the fortress iming they needed to help the hero.


    At first nce, helping fight the Four Heavenly King seemed reasonable. But in the adventuring world wherepanions could turn into bandits at any moment, charging in uninvited was both insulting and dangerous.


    They probably weren''t thinking about helping the hero party so much as wanting the honor and achievement of assisting in the hero''s battle. Honestly, having hired adventurers and mercenaries, they must have known the industry''s unwritten rules.


    "Get lost! You honorless bastards!"


    "Olek, stop. The hero''s here."


    "They should at least have the decency to- oh, oh, um. You''re already out, sir?"


    While Alisa tried to calm Olek, who was so caught up he hadn''t noticed our party crawling out of the tunnel as he blocked it with his family banner, everyone else fled with heads bowed low.


    Afraid we might remember their faces, they covered themselves with gs and shields as they ran, looking like celebrities fleeing from paparazzi - bowing wasn''t enough.


    Just as we''d recovered inventory items from storage, we regrouped with the Ice Cross Knights at the base camp in front of the floor 60 fortress. As we slowly descended floor by floor, our group kept growing.


    The people who''d fled hiding their faces must have spread rumors that "The hero defeated a Four Heavenly King in less than half a day!!!" because more people joined us each time we visited camps for supplies.


    "Hey, heard the news? The hero''s about to..."


    "Thought we had more time to profit, but this was faster than expected."


    "Any Imperial guys who haven''t heard yet? Want to squeeze in onest contract."


    It wasn''t because amazing things happened around the hero party - with both the mid-boss and boss monster defeated on floor 60, the Imperialmanders'' test would naturally end.


    Themanders had rushed to floor 60 seeking high scores, but with all the enemies gone, that meant the contracts were over. The contracts probably specified termination at either the end of themander test or floor 60pletion.


    So people who heard our news naturally started descending, while some rushed ahead trying to squeeze in scam contracts before word spread.


    "Oh, hero! We heard what happened!"


    "Ah, thank you. But those people being tied up..."


    "Oh, these fellows? We caught them trying tomit fraud by disgracefully using your name."


    Of course, they just ended up getting caught by priests who were quickly moving between camps and dragged away. They probably thought priests wouldn''t get involved in ordinary fraud, but selling the hero party''s name meant selling the Goddess''s name, so of course they got caught.


    And so our group kept growing like a snowball rolling down a slope - the hero party, the contracted Ice Cross Knights, the Imperial traineemanders following them, the mercenaries trying to scam them, and the temple forces arresting those mercenaries - all heading toward the city.


    ...How did ite to this?


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 495: Why Do You Play the Game Like That 5

    After defeating the floor 60 boss and collecting the loot, we resupplied and rested at the mansion in the Harpy Archipgo before returning outside the tower.


    Though the rest stops changed as we climbed higher in the tower, the routine of hunting bosses and heading outside remained the same. But this time felt different. Just looking at the hundreds of people trailing behind us as we casually walked down chatting made that clear.


    Traineemanders, mercenaries, adventurers, priests, temple knights, and arrested scammers... While I understood why they insisted on following us, it was still ufortable.


    "Is this because of the Heavenly King?"


    "Must be. It''s the first time someone directly connected to the Demon Lord has appeared."


    Thismotion was naturally due to the Heavenly King.


    About half the crowd following us consisted of priests, nuns, and temple knights. While it made sense for the contracted traineemanders and mercenaries whose contracts had expired, seeing priests rushing out of the tower en masse was clearly unusual.


    Then again, it would be stranger if religious folks didn''t make a fuss after witnessing an actual demon.


    The Goddess of Life bestowed holy power upon thend and asionally watched over humanity through prophecies and visions. No one could deny her existence given the miracles - healing severed limbs and preventing gues and famines based on faith. But the Demon Lord was different.When asked "What exactly is the Demon Lord? And where are they?", even the religious officials had no answer.


    The tower''s existence remained a mystery that neither the Goddess Faith nor Magic Tower could clearly exin, and humanity had yet to fully explore its interior. They could only guess that non-living things wearing monster disguises attacking humans must be the Demon Lord''s doing.


    "But this time, someone iming to be a Heavenly King appeared andmitted atrocities against humanity. They''ll be talking about directly confronting real evil for a while."


    "Ah, I see. But what is there to discuss?"


    "They may need to change interpretations of doctrine and scripture, along with temple policies. For example... regarding support for the hero''s party? They won''t make direct demands of us, but there will be busy internal discussions."


    When Irene exined this, I thought the temple already provided unlimited support whenever we requested it. But she shook her head as if reading my thoughts.


    She quickly exined what she meant.


    "Well, this is embarrassing to say, but it''s because I became a Saint."


    "Why does that matter?"


    "Yeah, isn''t it better that you became the hero party''s Saint?"


    When Irene mentioned bing a Saint with flushed cheeks, people immediately started murmuring. Even as we rested and chatted at the Harpy Archipgo, the priests hovering nearby shifted excitedly. They seemed eager to jump in and exin if given permission.


    But Irene didn''t notice this as she gently epted Katie and Grace''s embraces from both sides, shuddering with embarrassment at drawing attention to herself.


    Eventually Grace and Katie dragged the embarrassed Irene to a cafe, where they forced her to replenish with sugar and caffeine while she exined. This caused a surge of customers following us into the cafe near the mansion, but setting aside such minor details-


    "Well, it''s exactly because I became a Saint. As I mentioned before, priests and nuns entering the tower is a form of ascetic training and pilgrimage."


    "Um... I don''t really understand what you mean."


    "Oh! You mean ascetic training should be done alone?"


    "Something like that."


    Essentially, the temple was debating how much they should assist with the Saint''s ascetic training.


    Ascetic training literally meant enduring hardship (¿à) while moving forward (ÐÐ) - physically undertaking difficult acts as spiritual practice. In Buddhism, monks living celibate lives and practicing wall-gazing meditation was ascetic training. In Christianity, fasting and prayer was ascetic training. ????£Â??


    But in the Goddess Faith I''d observed for 11 years, given the fantasy medieval setting, ascetic training was rougher and more life-risking.


    From wandering priests spreading the Goddess''s teachings by healing people in rural viges with nothing but their bodies while risking bandit threats, to forming parties with adventurers and risking their lives in the tower, or supporting armies fighting monster waves in the Empire''s north - these were considered ascetic training.


    So when Irene was a Saint Candidate, openly providing military support could be framed as the temple backing the hero''s grand mission rather than interfering with a nun''s training. But her officially bing a Saint changed that.


    The situation became oddly reversed - rather than trying to avoid helping by saying "The hero, Saint and holy sword owner seem fine handling things safely without temple support, so how much should we help?", they worried about interfering too much with the Saint''s religious journey by helping too much.


    To put it bluntly, if external help was unlimited for ascetic training, wouldn''t some rich noble go "I''m embarking on an amazing ascetic journey~" while leading knights and riding in luxury carriages on a "flex" pilgrimage? While that could be considered good deeds, the temple couldn''t recognize it as proper ascetic training.


    People obsessed with material wealth and flexing were criticized in any religion.


    "...Wait, they''re limiting support because we did too well? No wonder the support felt excessive - what a way to bnce things. They''ll still send knights forrge-scale armies though, right?"


    -LOL they must have cheesed so hard the game''s breaking


    -Maybe the story''s getting messed up from too much cheese? Even the King''s reaction was weird


    -Since it''s a VR game, seems like the temple, kingdom, empire and Demon Lord army are all adapting as the hero acts strangely?


    -Temple would''ve kept supporting if kingdom/empire got invaded by Four Kings, but since that didn''t happen they''re setting boundaries lol


    -So they''re pulling back military support to guaranteest hit rights since we''re doing too well?


    Of course, this was nothing but an annoyance for yers.


    ¡ù


    The next day after resting at the mansion and seeing off the Ice Cross Knights whose contracts had expired - with Olek nearly prostrating himself in tears before Alisa dragged him away - we headed to the Magic Tower.


    We needed to process both the mid-boss byproducts we''d forgotten to handle while breaching the fortress, and the Heavenly King''s byproducts from this time.


    Come to think of it, if we''d sold and researched the dark mage''s crystal heart before attacking the fortress, we might have learned how to open the gate. We''d forgotten to process it in our rush to dig tunnels with the vibration stone.


    "Hmm, is it because Irene became a Saint? People keep following us."


    "When we left today, that cafe from yesterday was packed too. Maybe people are starting to make pilgrimages to ces Irene visited?"


    "That''s... a bit overwhelming..."


    As we took a gate from the mansion to the city and headed toward the Magic Tower, it felt strange having gray priest robes and white armor constantly visible around us like celebrities followed by crowds.


    Though no one directly approached to avoid interfering with our party''s movements, they watched our every action intently. Well, in a world without human rights, could you expect privacy?


    Come to think of it, they were being quite properpared to people who used to rush forward just to touch Jesus''s robes. Of course, if any man tried rushing at us, I nned to immediately smash his jaw.


    "Ah! Wee! Shall I contact Lady Charlotte''s researchb?!"


    "Ah, please do."@@novelbin@@


    "Byproducts? Here for byproduct processing, correct?"


    "Yeah. Both mid-boss and boss monster byproducts."


    As we entered the Magic Tower, instead of the burdensome religious gazes, an excessively fawning mage rushed out.


    Though we could have easily found our way from the counter, he came running with his plump belly jiggling as if unwilling to wait even that short distance. He seemed to be a mid-to-low rank mage under Charlotte''s influence. Not wanting to hear middle-aged ttery, I spoke firmly like giving orders, leaving no room for conversation.


    Even so, the middle-aged mage bowed deeply showing his crown as if grateful, then scurried back to the counter. Whether it was the misery of an aged mage who hadn''t advanced in rank, or a researcher doing field sales, his palm-rubbing and bowing was artful.


    Charlotte rushed over in less than 3 minutes after being contacted, either because he was part of her faction or because they''d only thought about the mid-boss loot after receiving the ogre mana stones.


    Her maid Mari frantically chased after calling "Mydy! Mydy!" but Charlotte ran over with her robe fluttering,pletely disheveled unlike her usual self, and delivered shocking news.


    "Rnd, huff, the gate, it''s blocked again-!"


    "...Oh, for fuck''s sake."


    As she reported that the path to floor 61 was blocked.


    That bastard, no wonder he died so peacefully.


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 496: Home Visit to the Kids House 1

    Chapter 496: Home Visit to the Kid''s House 1


    The dark knighty sprawled on the fortress floor, looking almost like a pinned insect with the holy sword piercing his chest. His limbs were syed in an X-shape, having been twisted sideways before being pinned down by Rnd''s overwhelming strength.


    But for Han Se-ah and her viewers, that wasn''t the important part.


    "Is it here? Ah, so that''s how you use the zoom."


    Zhing-


    Geeng-


    As Han Se-ah''s fingers fidgeted, ssic camera lens sounds yed while zooming in on the dark knight''s body. Through what she called an "autopsy," his scheme gradually became visible to Han Se-ah and hundreds of thousands of viewers.


    Between his crumpled cape and the armor pressed against the floor, something dark writhed at 4x magnification. Thinking they''d found a lead, they zoomed to 8x, then 16x--


    The image now showed just a portion of his armor and cape edge rather than his whole body. Thanks to the magnification, they could finally faintly make out dark magic crawling like a snake between the crumpled cape and shattered fortress floor debris.


    In the dim fortress, lit only by Grace''s alchemy arrows, the ck magic moving purposefully through shadows under the cape of the knight whoy like a corpse was barely visible even with an advanced camera''s zoom - they had to analyze it pixel by pixel."Ahhh! This bastard! We thought he was dying peacefully but he was setting up door blocks! Really!"


    -Already missing our honorable knight who kept biting the cheese runner''s ankles to the end sob


    -Thought the dark mage blocked the gate but it was the boss, didn''t see thating lololol


    -We regretfully return the cheese runner, we regretfully return the cheese runner, we regretfully return the cheese runner


    -Are the AIs trying to force-send them to the Empire since they''re not progressing the Empire storyline?


    -How much did they have to cheese and brute force for a Heavenly King to sacrifice himself just to block the entrance


    Rather than creating weapons like swords and spears for an ambush, he appeared to be making something like a magic circle, spinning round and round under his cape and armor.


    Though only part of the circle was visible and they couldn''t confirm if it was actually a magic circle due to the dark knight''s body blocking the view, the blocked gate to floor 61 proved the result. Perhaps because of this, everyone either teased Han Se-ah or praised the dark warrior without arguing.


    "By the way, the Empire''s territory is muchrger than the Kingdom''s - where do you think he was aiming?"


    "We won''t be able to find out first - we''ll have to wait for reports of strange monster wave activity. I''ve already notified the Adventurers'' Guild and Magic Tower."


    While Han Se-ah cursed and stomped her feet in the corner of the carriage, reviewing the "autopsy" with viewers, the other party members whispered among themselves, saying they wouldn''t disturb Hanna''s meditation.


    The dark knight who imed he''d done everything he could while secretly blocking the gate. And the countless depleted dark magic crystals piled behind him. Sharp-eyed Grace had noticed them, and he''d confessed to sending less than a tenth of his nned forces.


    Given the previous orc incident, it seemed the fake monsters inside the tower could incorporate real monsters outside into the Demon Lord''s army like an infection. How much trouble would the Empire be in if the Demon Lord''s army joined forces with the monster waves?


    "So should we stay at the Magic Tower until then?"


    "We don''t have any noble connections anyway. Though we''ll get flooded with invitations through the temple, so let me know if there''s anywhere you want to visit."


    Plus there was all sorts of unexplored Empire content, so with floor 61 blocked, heading to the Empire was our only option.


    As if the whole world was trying to send Han Se-ah to the Empire, the mid-boss and boss monster byproducts became both materials for the floor 60 direct gate and free Kingdom-Empire gate passes for our party.


    The boss battle reward being Empire teleport gates felt like unspoken pressure to stop messing around and go clear some Empire quests.


    "...Wait, where are we going? Aren''t we taking a gate to the Empire?"


    "Hanna, you were really focused, huh?"


    "We''re stopping by Katie''s mansion in the Kingdom''s north first."


    Before that, we had to pay our kid a home visit.


    Grace and I kindly exined to Han Se-ah, who was too busy chatting with viewers to notice where our carriage was headed.


    ¡ù


    Arthur Wesley, Guardian of the North, had two beautiful daughters.


    The first was Ann Wesley, called the Rose of the North, and the second was Katie Wesley, known in her youth for her swordsmanship.


    But while Grand Duchess Ann Wesley was praised in social circles for her beauty, excellent swordsmanship, and bravery in patrolling with knights for northern security, stories about the second daughter Katie Wesley were strangely scarce.


    Well, how could nobles gossip about someone who ran away disguised as a man at hering-of-age ceremony?


    Unless you were crazy enough to directly insult the Guardian of the North - a superhuman who''d reached the highest ranks, a duke with royal blood - it was more sensible for nobles to praise Lady Ann''s achievements as the next duchess than discuss the runaway Katie.


    But much changed after it was revealed that Kaiden, the brown-haired mercenary who''d tagged along with the hero party, was actually Katie Wesley, the precious troublemaker of the northern ducal family.


    Naturally, in ces our party didn''t know about.


    "Have you heard? The Wesley family''s second daughter, who never showed her face in society, was actually conquering the tower with the hero."


    "My word... I''d heard she was hiding in the mansion due to facial scars from a grave illness."


    "How could a duke''s daughter live in hiding without even a single maid?"


    "I heard that story too. They say she beheaded orcs that escaped the tower and sent an iron giant to her family as spoils."


    The gossip naturally spread first among loose-lipped nobles in social circles. Katie Wesley''s name spread from small baronial gatherings where they loved gossip to ducal social meetings where every word and gesture carried political meaning.


    When nobles of all ranks started talking about Katie, naturally the bards hired for their parties picked up the stories.


    Not the ones who sang for cheap drinks frommoners, but idol-level bards formally invited to noble gatherings who eagerly sold Katie''s name to capture the northern market.


    Regional pride has always been powerfully effective when utilized in any form.@@novelbin@@


    They say the hero party handled orcs that invaded the royal sacred forest


    They say they excavated an iron giant from endless caves in the tower


    While the holy sword''s owner led the charge, Katie protected their backs


    Katie, Katie Wesley, the North''s de chosen by the Goddess!


    The Ice Rose and Frost de raised by Duke Wesley!


    Tales of Katie''s heroics inspiring northern pride spread faster than spring snow melting.


    "Miss? Isn''t that Lady Katie?"


    "Then is that the hero beside her?"


    "Katie, why don''t you at least wave?"


    "...That''s a bit embarrassing."


    The result was people calling out like idol fans gathering in crowds.


    Clop clop - answering Han Se-ah''s stupid question, what greeted us outside the Magic Tower gate wasn''t Empire scenery but the north''s cool air. From the Harpy Archipgo, we''d told butler Sebastian to prepare a carriage and headed straight for the Wesley mansion.


    Though we''d nned to go directly to the mansion, the cool air and roads turned muddy from melted snow slowed the carriage, naturally drawing attention.


    Though the driver was hired by Sebastian and the carriage bore no Wesley family crest or hero party symbols, onlookers instantly gathered. The brainy Han Se-ah and Irene sat facing forward side by side, while the three physical types who never got motion sick sat facing backward in a row.


    People spotted Katie''s face as she peeked out the window to view her hometown while I watched Han Se-ah making a fuss with viewers between Grace and Katie.


    Beautiful silver hair symbolizing the ducal family and jewel-like blue eyes eagerly taking in the market streets. How could northerners not recognize a beauty with wless pale skin and delicate features as their duke''s daughter?


    "...But won''t this keep the carriage from moving? Should we walk?"


    "Or I could use Earth Control to clear a path? I think I can do it from the driver''s seat."


    The muddy road that kept freezing and thawing grabbed at the carriage wheels, and gathering crowds slowed us even more. Though magic made the carriage interior asfortable as a luxury foreign car, that didn''t make the wheels float over mud.


    Then we heard a strange noise approaching.


    Geeng--


    Weeng--


    "Eh, ehhh?!"


    The iron giant, reduced to farm equipment, pushed through the crowd and lifted our carriage.


    ...How had they used it for the market crowd to naturally make way?


    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 497: Home Visit to the Kids House 2

    We headed to Wesley territory before the Empire naturally because of Katie. More specifically, because of the Katie-specific item we obtained in the Empire.


    Though Katie was a runaway girl, she still used the Wesley family name, and it wasn''t like the Duke had removed his runaway daughter from the family registry. He''d probably wanted to drag her back immediately but let her roam freely because of her achievements with the hero party.


    But how could they ignore finding their ancestor''s relic in the Empire rather than the Kingdom? Regardless of running away or hero party business, ancestral artifacts and traces needed to be verified by the family.


    Because in K-fantasy that mixed Chinese and European titles, a duke was distant royal kin. In a monarchical state ruled by a king, they couldn''t just stash away royal family artifacts discovered in some corner, especially when that ''royal blood'' was a lineage chosen by the Goddess.


    "W-wow, woaaah--!"


    "Katie, wait, be careful."


    "Eek, the horse, what about the carriage?!"


    But none of that mattered before the iron giant carrying our carriage in both hands. A northern knight using the golem like some all-purpose exoskeleton suit had started escorting us.


    The driver went into hysterics seeing the carriage suddenly lifted from the muddy road. Peeking out the window, I saw they''d apparently unhitched the horses connected to the carriage to lift it. Well-trained horses cost more than people, so no wonder the driver panicked at potentially losing both carriage and horses to the iron giant....The ducal house would handlepensation, right? Either have another knight catch them or pay for them.


    The situation of pulling the carriage through mud then suddenly having the load lighten and vanish. Even well-trained, intelligent horses seemed uncertain, never having experienced an iron giant carrying their carriage - they nickered nervously and stopped in their tracks.


    They wouldn''t openly steal Katie''s carriage horses in front of crowds, so they''d be recoverable. As I thought this while leaning out the window to reassure the driver, I felt something soft pressed against me.


    "Katie! Be careful!"@@novelbin@@


    "It''s fine, Irene! The carriage isn''t even moving, I can stick my head out a bit!"


    Our kid had finally managed to stick her head out the open window, pressing against me without a care as she observed the golem and its controlling knight.


    Even in a top-ss carriage covered in magic, there was no spell to infinitely widen windows, so we naturally got cramped in the small opening. Though Katie had a small build and slim figure, my massive shoulders and frame meant close contact was inevitable.


    Regardless, Katie waved enthusiastically at the golem''s cockpit in greeting, seemingly unbothered. Well, if knights piloted these golems, the pilot was naturally an experienced knight. So they might know Katie.


    "Where are we going! To Father? The mansion?"


    "Since His Grace is away, we''ll escort you to the mansion!"


    A booming voice from the golem''s center confirmed my thoughts. The golem strode through the mud carrying our carriage, avoiding the horses staring nkly at their airborne carriage. ????¦¢?S


    Though they said wheels would get stuck, northern mud only froze and thawed on the surface, not deep enough to trap a bipedal iron giant''s ankles, so we quickly arrived at the Wesley family mansion.


    In my 11 years as an adventurer, to think I''d travel to a ducal house sitting in a carriage on a golem''s palm. Felt like my fantasy life was sprinting in strange directions. If I told this to the old guys I used to drink with at bars before bing the holy sword''s owner, they''d worry I was drunk.


    "Hm? Why''s it back already? What''s with that carriage?"


    "Is that the youngdy? That head sticking out the window, isn''t that the second daughter?"


    "Oh my, so the youngdy has returned."


    Arriving at the Wesley family mansion in the iron giant''s grasp. Being a grand duke rather than just a duke meant the mansion was more of a grand mansion, enormous enough that countless servants, guards, and several knights stared at us curiously.


    They watched th golem returning before sunset, the silent carriage in its grip, and the silver-haired blue-eyed beauty dangling her upper body from the window.


    How could people working at the grand duke''s mansion not recognize their youngdy? In a fantasy world, anyone who couldn''t recognize that rare sparkling silver hair would struggle to get hired by a ducal family.


    "Wee back to the mansion, mydy. We heard you defeated one of the Demon Lord''s Four Heavenly Kings - have youe to rest?"


    "No. Just talking with Father before heading to the Empire, so we won''t stay long."


    Katie casually chatted with the butler who''de out at themotion. Hisposure even seeing the youngdy''s upper body dangling from a carriage in the golem''s hands suggested he was the ducal family''s veteran butler. Anyway, we managed to arrive at our destination in quite an unusual manner.


    ¡ù


    Visiting the northern duchy didn''t involve anything particrly grand.


    We''d just stop by briefly to show Katie''s family relic to the Grand Duke, have some father-daughter reunion time, and as a bonus, enjoy some luxurious hospitality and rest as party members before heading to the Empire.


    "His Grace should return around evening, so we''ll prepare amodations for you to rest from your journey."


    "Thanks, old man."


    "Though it''s early, you must be tired from your long journey, so I''ll have bath water prepared."


    I nodded slightly at the old butler''s mention of preparing bath water. Though it was a bit early for evening, soaking in a hot tub surrounded by the ducal family''s precious fragrances while web surfing would be satisfyingly close to a guilty pleasure.


    To be honest, I just wanted to watch a movie online without worrying about others. In the carriage, since Grace and Katie were stuck right next to me, I''d just kept Han Se-ah''s stream running without any other controls.


    I wasn''t the only one who nodded at the old butler''s suggestion. Despite being adventurers and the hero party, Grace and Irene with their clear sense of beauty and cleanliness also nodded in agreement. Only the viewers were upset about the untimely sauna news.


    "Hmm, wonder if I can get a massage here too? Huh? Turn on the stream? Of course the stream''s on. Probably keep it on until dinner, then turn it off after meeting Uncle Duke?"


    [Teacher Back Lightning donated 10,000 won!]


    nning to show Teacher''s back again this time?


    "Actually I''m a bit annoyed that you seem to like it... Maybe I should end stream briefly then restart like a part 2 after bath and during dinner?"


    -Chance to see Teacher''s th booty in person OMG


    -Oh trying to secretly film Teacher Rnd after turning off stream, this bastard lololololol


    -Show me what you''ve seen! Show me what you''ve seen! Show me what you''ve seen! Show me what you''ve seen! Show me what you''ve seen!


    -What''s with going straight to bath with no mansion tour after arriving lololol


    -Now instead of game cheese trying to cheese the stream too but I''m into it please don''t turn the camera just show us the R-rated content


    Han Se-ah also had noints, eager to enjoy luxuries normal modern people rarely experience - only viewers feared the nned debauchery.


    Hot water and fragrant bath oils might be toomon in modern society to call luxuries, but full-body massages and skincare from skilled maids with 20+ years experience... Han Se-ah could probably afford it with her ie.


    Anyway, she was happy because these services were free.


    "Yes, I''ll have it prepared immediately."


    But no matter how much viewers wailed and screamed, their cries couldn''t reach the old butler NPC. Countless maids moved in perfect order at his single gesture.


    The iron giant left the mansion entrance still carrying the carriage, with the driver rolling his eyes in his seat still processing the situation. Maids who''de out to watch scattered in all directions preparing their tasks amid excited chatter.


    Gossiping about the runaway youngdy bringing the hero.


    "Ahh, this is nice..."


    And so began the luxurious web surfing time.


    Sinking into the private tub full of hot water, the bathroom filled with pleasant fragrances - some kind-hearted auntie must have generously added aromatics and bath oils since the youngdy was visiting. My muscles melted even without getting a massage or bath attendance.


    As I rxed watching a pre-selectededy action movie, there was a sudden knock.


    "...Who is it?"


    "Um, I''m here to, to help attend your bath..."


    A delicate voice trembling despite attempts to stay calm. Seemed to be one of the maids, but this was clearly strange. After all, I''d rejected all such sexual services to ensure smooth web surfing.


    An unexpected sexual service thrust upon me without mention or request. As I thought "What kind of iprehensible event is this--" I very slowly rose from the tub.


    Because I sensed someone else besides the speaking maid outside the door.


    "Oh? Wait a moment."


    "What?! Oh, y-yes..."


    Though logically assassins couldn''t infiltrate a ducal mansion and ambush me through a maid... this event happened right after the Four Heavenly King moved forces outside the tower. Better be careful since who knew what illogical things might happen.


    Thinking I might need to summon the holy sword, I roughly wrapped a towel around my waist, gathered aura in my fist, and burst out ready to smash down the door--


    "Ho, I didn''t expect you to notice so quickly."


    "Eek! S-Sir Rnd?!"


    The startled maid and northern Grand Duke stood before the door.


    Fuck, not an assassin event but a daughter-obsessed father event.


    Enjoy the chappy!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!